《My Slayer System: Rise to Supremacy》 Chapter 1: The Academy ******************************************* The sun had merely risen over the war-torn city, casting a pale light over the ruins. Jake Lucas, a 16-year-old boy with sleak black hair and blue hazel eyes with a slim body build, and a determined look on his face, navigated the rubble-strewn streets with a sense of purpose. His eyes, a piercing blue, seemed to stare into the souls of the few people he passed, as if searching for something or someone. The city was just a mere shadow of its former self, a consistent reminder of the devastating war between humans and werewolves. The once-blue skies were now shrouded in a thick, grey haze, and the air reeked of smoke and ash. Jake''s heart ached as he thought about the life he once knew, the life he lost when his parents fell victim to a werewolf attack. Jake''s mind wandered to the night his parents fell victim to the werewolves'' brutality. The memory still seared his heart, a constant reminder of his helplessness. He recalled the sound of shattering glass, the scent of blood, and the feeling of helplessness as he watched his world crumble. His parents'' faces, once full of warmth, love and smile, now haunted his dreams, fueling his determination to avenge their death. Jake''s mind raced wildly and inevitably wound up coming back to that night, the one which changed everything and set him on his current path, where his parents met their unfortunate end at the brutal hands of the bloodthirsty werewolves and served as a profound reminder of his helplessness in that moment. The memory, still just as fresh as the day it occurred, left a lasting and an unforgettable impression and nasty scars on his heart and mind as he thought back, recalled the gruesome sounds of glass shattering, his parent''s cries of agony and pain, then unmistakable scent of blood, and at that very moment he felt a familiar sensation creeping up his spine...it was that infuriating feeling of total helplessness that ultimate left him effectively paralyzed as he was forced to watch his world shatter and crumble to pieces. The warm, loving, compassionate, and smiling faces of his now deceased parents haunted his dreams and now serves as the driving force that left him laser focused and absolutely determined to avenge their deaths and make those werewolves pay dearly for everything they robbed him of!! Jake''s parents were murdered by werewolves that were formerly relatives. His family were having a get together unknown to his family, some of his family members were werewolves and then an argument escalated which made them to change to werewolves and started ravaging in the house. Ever since then, Jake was Left alone to rot but his determination to avenge his parents death kept him going. And the only way to do that was by joining Aurora Academy to be taught the art of martial arts and something known as Qi. As Jake approached the Academy''s entrance, a mix of emotions swirled in his chest. The imposing structure loomed before him, its walls bearing scars from past battles. He felt a shiver run down his spine as he pushed open the heavy metal gate, the sound echoing through the stillness. With a deep breath, he stepped forward, his eyes scanning the area for any sign of danger. He was finally here, the place where he would learn to fight, to survive, and to avenge his parents'' death. The Academy''s walls loomed before him, a formidable fortress. Jake took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. He stood in front of the gate waiting to be allowed in. The Academy''s imposing structure rose before him, its walls bearing the scars of past battles like a battle-hardened warrior. Jake approached the entrance, a massive metal gate adorned with barbed wire and guarded by two burky soldiers. "You''re all here for one reason which is to learn how to battle werewolves. It won''t be easy. It won''t be fun. But if you stick with it, you might just make it out alive. So hence this assessment, to see if you are this academy''s material." Jake''s eyes locked onto the Sergeant''s, a fierce glint in his eye. He was ready. He was ready to learn, to fight, and to avenge. "You will all be paired into a group of five." Lee continued. "But you are not a team. It''s just to make things more orderly and organized. So the group of five will move forward and then take the test. Do you understand?" Lee asked. And they all responded together. "Yes sir." "Great. You will be called in groups of five. So will the following names step forward." "Vynn muscat, Kate Blake, Jake Lucas, Sophia josh and Peter chuck." Hearing their names they all step forward. Jake looked at the others to see how they were dealing with the pressure but aside from him and the guy name Vynn the rest were dealing with the pressure much better. "So listen up." Lee addressed them " The first test is a test of strength. So you will hit the drum over there and it will record the level of your strength. And mind you, the number must not be below 20 or else you are out of here." "And then the second test, is a test of speed and agility. You''re required to run on that threadmill looking something and we will record your speed. And as you might have guessed there is also a certain score you must get which is 15 and above." "The last remaining assessments will be for later after you have passed this first two tests." "So with that out of the way. Will the five applicants I called earlier step forward." Lee said. With that the five applicants stepped forward and the assessment was underway. Chapter 2: The Assessment ********************** The assessment began with the strength test to which Vynn muscat was the first to take the test. Vynn stepped forward to take the test, he stood in front of the drum like thing and was wondering what to do. "For this part of the test," Lee said. "You have to punch the drum as hard as you can. You can punch it anyhow you want to but make sure your fist hits the center. Then the drum will display a number from 1 to 50. Remember you must score 20 and above." Knowing what to do, Vynn decided to move back a few feet and then got his hand ready. Then he ran forward and punched the drum with as much strength as he could muster. The drum rang out a bit and then the numbers started shuffling until it got to a particular number then it stopped shuffling. "Hmm, strength 22." Lee said while recording the score on his tablet." "Quite a good score. Unto the next test." Vynn moved forward towards to the treadmill and got on it awaiting instructions. "Okay, so for this test you have to run as fast and hard as you can for a minute. After the time is up, the machine will record your score. And remember again you must not score below 15." Lee explained again. And Vynn readied himself to take the test while breathing in and out. "Are you ready?" Lee asked waiting to start the machine. "Yes I am." Vynn answered. To which Lee started the machine and then vynn started running as hard and fast as he could maintaining his breath so as not to quickly run out of breath. After one minute, Lee stopped the machine and allowed for Vynn to get down so as to record his score. "Interesting. Speed 16. Not bad." Lee commented. "Now you can move aside, you''re qualified for the final test that will determine whether you will get accepted into the academy. Next!" This time Sophia decided to step forward to take the test. Since Lee explained the rules already and Sophia had already seen someone take the test before her. she decided to go for it without any further delay. Sophia confidently strode forward, her eyes fixed on the drum. "So do you think she can do any better than the other guy?" Peter asked Jake who was standing beside him. "Huh!? Am sorry are you talking to me?" Jake asked. "Yes of course. Who else is beside us?" Peter asked again. "Am sorry, it''s just I have been considered a waste of space for so long and I had no one to call a friend that''s why I was confused earlier." Jake explained. "That means we went through the same thing then." Peter said dejectedly. Jake looked at his face and saw a hint of sadness in his eyes. "I wonder what he went through." Jake thought. Next was the speed test. Kate did as the rest of the recruits did. And after a minute, her score was being recorded by Lee. "Hmm, not bad. Kate, speed, 18." Lee commented. "Are you for real." Kate asked feeling annoyed by the bad score she just got. "That is what the machine says not me. So go to the other side and wait for the final test. Okay?" Lee said. "Why am I so weak even after everything." Kate grumbled while walking towards Vynn and Sophia. "Peter Chuck, please step forward for your test." Lee said. Peter stepped forward but not without saying something to Jake. "Wish me luck." Peter said smiling towards Jake. Jake didn''t say anything and just continued watching peter take the test. Peter approached the drum, his eyes fixed intently on Lee''s hand, waiting for the signal to begin. To which Lee nodded signalling him to go ahead. Peter then stood one feet away from the drum and swung his hand very fast that his fist connected with the drum in less than a second. The drum echoed out again like it always does but this one was louder than when Kate and Vynn struck the drum. After a few seconds of shuffling, the drum finally displayed a number. To which everyone was shocked again for the second time. "Wow. Very impressive I must say." Lee commented. "Peter chuck, strength, 49." Peter didn''t say anything to this, he just smiled and went for the next test. "This guy, is quite strong to get a score of 49." Jake thought now feeling worried about himself. "Are you for real!" Sophia almost shouted but kept it in. "He got a score of 49. Hmph, I guess I have a competition now." Lee gestured for Peter to move on to the treadmill, his expression a mix of curiosity and expectation. Peter started the machine and ran on the treadmill, his feet jogging out a steady rhythm for a full minute. And then when he got down, Lee was surprised by the score but he regained his composure and announced Peter''s score. "Peter chuck, speed, 28." Lee announced. To which peter smiled and went towards the other side. "I have three kids I want you to keep your eyes on. They are quite impressive I must say. They might prove very useful in future." Lee said quietly into the earpod in his ear. "Okay, I believe we have one more recruit on this team. Jake Lucas, please step forward for your test." Lee said. And Jake stepped forward feeling much more nervous but determined to get into the academy. With that, Jake''s assessment was underway. TBC... Chapter 3: Roommates ******************************** "Will Jake Lucas step forward to take the test." Lee said. Jake''s heart kept thumping louder and louder as he got closer to the drum. His hand kept trembling, he even almost stumbled down. Finally he got in front of the drum and he stood waiting for Lee''s signal anxiously. And then Lee nodded signalling to him to begin. And then Jake readied his hand and swinging it fast and hard. And then his hand connected with the drum. It just rang out lower than everyone else. After shuffling for a few seconds, the drum stopped at a number. "Huh! I kind of expected more from him after seeing the rest. But what could I have expected from a kid that looked more on the lean side." Lee thought disappointed. "Alright, Jake, strength 20." Lee said. "That was a little better than I expected. I hope I do well on the next test so that I can get admitted into the academy." Jake hopefully thought. "Onto the next test now." Lee ordered. To which Jake responded by going to the treadmill machine. He got onto the machine awaiting Lee''s signal again. To which Lee nodded and started the machine. Jake''s heart was racing now much faster than before because this was it. What will determine if he will go onto the last test or not. After steadily jogging on the treadmill for the one minute time. The timer was stopped and Jake got down from the machine awaiting his result. "Jake Lucas, speed, 15. Congratulations on moving onto the next round." Lee said. To which Jake excitedly moved towards the rest of his temporary team. "Yoo man, I thought you were gonna be knocked out at the initials but even though your results were not that impressive, at least you manged to make it through to the next round." Peter said approaching Jake, his voice laced with a mix of curiosity and friendliness. "Thanks." Jake''s response was laced with caution, unsure if he was ready to trust others. Who knows maybe he might be a bully. After an hour-long of testing, the recruit pool had dwindled from 200 to 150, leaving only the most determined candidates standing. "Congratulations all of you." Lee''s voice echoed stopping any form of chattering or noise. "Out of the initial 200 of you lot, am glad to know that at least 100 of you managed to endure and persevered to get to this stage. So am proud to personally welcome you into the academy. Soldiers." The whole students were so excited, some screamed or danced for joy. "Alright someone will come and fetch all of you and show you towards your dorms." Lee informed them. And just then a soldier came to take them to their dorms. On the way going, the soldier decided to clear something up. "So, I have to tell you guys about your room arrangements." The soldier said. "You will share rooms with other people. Just know that the names of you and your roommates will be pasted on the door. And one more thing, you can''t change your roommates. Whether you like them or not, you are stuck with them. Also, your uniforms are laid out on your bed. And all of you would be expected to be at the dining hall by 2pm, it''s very important." "Oh man, I wish we get put in the same room." Peter hopefully said. Just then Peter noticed that Vynn was all on his own. "Hey, will you get over here. What are you doing all by yourself? Join us." Peter said. "Who? Me?" Vynn asked pointing to himself. "Yes, you. Who else is here? Or isn''t your name Vynn?" Peter asked chuckling. Vynn excitedly came over to join the duo and then they shared their history and backstory. It turns out Vynn and Jake both have the same issues with their family being killed by werewolves. While Peter had it a little bit easy than the others. Where the rest were left on the streets after their family were killed, Peter was thrown into an orphanage. By the time they were done with their sob stories, the soldier finally brought them to the building that was gonna be their dorm. The trio started looking at all the doors trying to spot their names. That''s when Peter spotted his name and he was so excited. "Yes yes yes!." Peter excitedly said. "We are roomies." Vynn and Jake smiled at Peter because he was behaving like a Kid and it didn''t really fit his stature. Peter was 6ft 4 inches tall, with a good athletic body build and a handsome face that will make girls chase after him. Meanwhile Jake was the opposite of Peter, Jake didn''t really have a good athletic build and he was 6ft 2 inches tall but he wasn''t lacking in the looks department but it wasn''t up to Peter''s. "Hey look, we are not the only ones in this room." Vynn said pulling Jake out of his thoughts. "Just like that soldier said, we are sharing the room with three others." "Huh!?! I recognize two out of the three names here. I know Sophia and Kate because we took the test together but who is Jack?" Peter asked confused. Chapter 4: Sixth roommate ********************************** "Hey, we can''t stay outside, let''s go inside and settle down shall we." Peter excitedly said. They all go into the room. The room was empty, with only three bunk beds and a single study table nestled in the corner. And just like the soldier earlier said, their uniforms was laid on the beds. "I call dips on the upper bunk. Peter said running towards one of the beds. Jake shrugged and claimed the lower bunk, his expression unreadable as he began to unpack. While Vynn went towards another bed and took the upper deck. When they all settled in, that''s when the door to their room opened. They all sat down waiting to know who will come in except Jake who was indifferent about who comes in. When the door fully opened, they could see a blonde hair beauty walking through the door confidently with her face devoid of any emotions. "So you are the ones am sharing the room with." Sophia said. "Hmm, I recognize you." Sophia said pointing towards Peter. Peter decided to come down from the bed and introduce himself. "Hi, my name is Peter chuck." Peter said smiling with his hand held out for a handshake. "Pfft. I don''t want to make friends with you." Sophia said looking Peter straight into his eyes. "You are my rival and you will always be." She Said while walking towards one of the bed to unpack. "What''s wrong with her?" Peter asked no one in particular. Peter decided to go back to his bed, that was when the door opened again and another female walked through the door again. "Hi, everyone, My name is Kate." Kate politely introduced herself while smiling. "Finally, a very polite lady." Peter said while looking towards Sophia to which Sophia just scoffed. After Kate introduced herself, she went to the bunk Sophia claimed and took the upper bunk. And then finally the sixth roommate finally entered. The door to the room opened once more and in came the sixth roommate who''s name was Jack. Jack entered and stood by the door scanning everyone''s faces before coming in. "So you are our sixth roommate?" Peter asked while looking at Jack all over from up to down. They finally got to the hall. The dining hall was a vast, high ceiling space filled with rows of wooden chairs, scent of polished wood and fresh baked bread wafted through the air. The soft hum of conversation and clinking of silverware created a warm, welcoming atmosphere. They were six chairs per table so they decided to sit together as roommates. As the clock ticked closer to 2pm, a sea of students flooded into the dining hall, their chatter and laughter swelling into a deafening roar that filled the vast space. In just thirty minutes, the room transformed from an empty cavern to a bustling hub of activity, with every chair and table claimed by eager students. And when it was 2pm sharp, the meeting commenced. Entering through the double doors on the other side of the room, were 11 high ranking military officials. Sitting on the grand chairs were 3 head generals of the academy. The highest authority in the academy took their seats. Each of them carried such powerful aura that it suffocated almost all of the students in the hall. Then the next high ranking military personnels were the Generals. They were all 5. They also carried powerful auras. Immediately they entered, the whole room fell silent. Then one of the generals stood up to address the students. "Good day everyone." General Paul''s voice boomed. "Listen up, you all should congratulate yourselves for getting into this prestigious academy.This academy was founded on the principles of courage, honor and sacrifice. It''s purpose is to train young warriors like yourselves to fight against the werewolves." "But I have to warn you, there will be no time for fun here. You are here to train like your life depends on it. Actually your life depends on it." Paul chuckled. "So listen, in order to motivate you to train harder, we will introduce a system to all of you. Based on the score from your assessment tests, we will rank you guys." Just as Paul finished talking, a box was wheeled towards his side. "So In this academy, we have 8 levels for you, the students. You can as well call it power level. With 1 being the lowest and 8 being the highest. So like I said earlier, based on the results of your tests, you will be ranked." Paul said pausing to gauge the students reaction. With that bombshell Paul dropped, the students started mumbling. Some were mumbling excitedly while others were quite worried. The newly formed roommates were also discussing. "So what rank do you think you will get?" Vynn asked Peter. "Of course the highest rank. Did you even need to ask." Peter said excitedly. While the roommates were discussing, Jake was worried about the rank he will get. "This is bad. Real bad." Jake thought. "With the introduction of power rankings, am sure people will abuse their powers and become bullies. Darn it, what do I do." "Alright. Enough talking, it''s time to give you your power level so that you can all eat and rest up for today." Paul said. "I have beside me, wrist watches, that will display your details and power level. It also has a tracker and communication feature so the school can communicate with you anytime anywhere." "Without much further ado, let''s get started shall we." Chapter 5: Level Rankings *********************************************** General Paul started calling students one after the other and giving them the watch, their rankings. Some left the stage cheering from joy while others were sad, grumbling and complaining. Finally it got to the newly formed roomies turn. The first to be called was Jack. Jack got down from the stage with his face neutral, no emotions were showing on his face till he got to the table. Then Vynn was called, he got his watch with all smiles at the ranking. Vynn was walking towards the table with a hop in his step. Then it got to Peter''s turn, he went out confidently, collected his watch with a smile on his face went to his seat to join the others. Kate was called next. On her way going, she couldn''t help but feel nervous about the ranking. She was slightly sweating. She finally got to the stage collected her watch with shaky hands and then went to her seat with a sigh of relief after checking her ranking. Jake was called next to get his watch. He walked towards the stage nervously. In fact Jake was now a nervous wreck. His legs trembled while walking towards the stage. In fact he might have fallen over if not because of him thinking of how embarrassing it would be. Finally after what felt like an eternity, Jake managed to get to the stage, collected his watch with shaky hands, glanced at the number being displayed. Jake''s face fell when he saw the number. He left the stage dejectedly with his head looking down. Then last on the list was Sophia who confidently strode towards the stage with a cold face and expressionless face. She got to the stage, collected her watch, glanced at it, bowed towards the general and came to her seat. "Great. That is all for today, eat up and rest. Since tomorrow is Saturday, you''re free to do whatever you please." Paul said. "Classes starts from Monday. You will have normal class that will update you about the current world and how it came to be. Then you will have combat classes in the afternoon. The finer details will be explained to you in your homeroom classes." Paul ended his speech and then he and all the high ranking military officials left the hall to allow the students a little privacy. After the officials left the hall, the students decided to eat their foods. Some students were too sad to eat while others were too happy that they happily stuffed in their mouth with all sort of foods but one table was a mix of emotions. "What is your ranking?" Peter asked Jake. "Am not really comfortable sharing my ranking, if you don''t mind." Jake replied still looking at the watch with sadness. "No, I mind. We are roommates so we need to know each other''s ranking, pasts or background. You cannot keep secrets like you did when we were all introducing ourselves." Peter retorted angrily. "Do you think I care about forming friends, alliances or pal?" Jake asked with anger evident in his voice. "I have my own agenda okay, so I don''t need anybody''s friendship or concern." Jake stated angrily and left the hall to go to the library. "What''s up with him?" Vynn asked confused about Jake''s outburst. "What!!!" The whole table almost shouted out at once. "How did you get the highest level?" Sophia asked with her gaze narrowed, her eyes fixed intently on Jack. "I don''t know. I think I just performed well." Jack answered while shrugging. "Looks like you have got a new rival on your hands." Vynn commented while facing towards Sophia. "Hold on a sec." Vynn said suddenly realizing something. "What''s your family name again." "Dem. Am Jack Dem any problems?" Jack asked. "Dem? That name sounds oddly familiar. Why do I feel like I know that name somewhere." Sophia said trying to search through her memory bank. After that, there was no more argument or discussion among them, they decided to eat their food in peace. Meanwhile, after storming out, Jake decided to go to the library to read something''s. He wanted to know how the current world came to be and who managed to push the werewolves back a bit. After inquiring and asking around, Jake finally got to the library. The library was quite a tall looking building, nothing out of the ordinary. He stepped in, went to the books section, selected a bunch of books that looked relevant to him and went to a table to start reading. After an hour worth of reading, skimming through the books, Jake didn''t find anything of relevance there. The books were just saying things that everybody knew. Like how 200 years ago, portals opened up in every corner of the world. Bringing with it deadly and ferocious creatures that was only known in myth called the werewolves. The werewolves destroyed anything that didn''t look or smell like them. But they weren''t non intelligence creatures, they had good intelligence. After 10 years of fighting a losing battle, that''s when 3 particular families with some strange equipment, powers and knowledge rose up to challenge the werewolves therefore pushing them back. "Ahh damn." Jake cursed before closing the book back. "I already know all this. This is general knowledge. Even with the humans gaining a little bit of upper hand, it didn''t stop those filthy creatures to send strays to attack us one by one. I lost my parents because of one of those damn strays. I promise I will make them pay." "But first I need to get stronger. But how do I do that." Jake thought while looking towards the watch in his hand. Well I can''t get stronger while being here in this library." Jake then stood up and left for the dorm. Chapter 6: A New Family After Jake left the library, he headed straight to his dorm to freshen up. When he opened the door, he saw his roommates chatting and getting to know each other better - all except Sophia, who was engrossed in a book on her bed. As soon as Jake entered, the room fell silent, with all eyes on him, trying to gauge his mood. "Hey, Peter, can we talk?" Jake asked, his voice softening. Peter shrugged, trying to lie down on his bed. "I''m not really in the mood for talking." Jake persisted, "Come on, please just hear me out. I want to apologize and explain why I acted out earlier." Peter sighed, but Kate gave him a glance and a nod which made him sit up and listen. "Fine, let''s talk." Jake took a deep breath. "Firstly, I''m really sorry for my behavior earlier. The truth is, I''ve been haunted by a traumatic experience since childhood. My parents were killed by werewolves - and to make it worse, they were our relatives who had been turned." Jake paused, collecting his thoughts as he gazed around the room. Even Sophia looked up from her book, intrigued. "That''s why I struggle to trust anyone. I was determined to join the academy to grow stronger and avenge my parents. But when I got here, I realized I was too weak to make a difference. I felt like I''d hit rock bottom." The room remained silent, with only the sound of heavy breathing filling the air. Vynn''s eyes dropped, his expression somber, while reflecting on his own struggles. Peter''s voice cracked as he spoke, "Why didn''t you share this with us? You would have felt lighter, and we could have supported you." Jake headed to his bunk, his movements slow and deliberate. "I didn''t know any of you well enough, and I wasn''t ready to open up." Kate''s voice was gentle but firm. "We''re roommates, Jake. That makes us family. You should have shared your struggles with us." Jake smiled, a hint of gratitude in his voice. "I''m sorry. Sharing this with you guys has made me feel a little better." Kate''s palm faced upwards, a gesture of unity. "Family?" The others placed their palms on hers, a symbol of their bond. "Family," they chimed in unison. "I have marked your faces. Just watch your back." The second year said while walking towards his school building. After the sergeant left, Peter offered to take Jake to the nurse''s office to get his nose treated. After the nurse tended to Jake''s face, she finally let him go. Throughout the checkup, Peter couldn''t help but stare at nurse Hayley, who was a beauty in every sense. Her symmetrical face had no blemishes, her skin looked smooth, and her body shape would make many guys chase after her. After nurse Hayley discharged Jake, he decided to still go ahead with his trip to town. "Are you for real!" Peter asked surprised. "Aren''t you supposed to be resting after getting your nose broken and now treated? And you''re saying you want to visit town." "Yes, I have something to take care of. Besides it''s just a broken nose, nothing much. I''m fine." Jake reassured Peter. "Fine but let me come with you." Peter asked. "No don''t worry, am fine. No need to babysit me." Jake reassured again with a smile. "Fine. But please take care of yourself okay." Peter said. "I have heard you. Stop behaving like my girlfriend." Jake said to which they both laugh. And then Jake finally made his way towards town. When he got to town, he noticed that it wasn''t as bad as where he came from. Despite the torn-down buildings, he saw people walking around, market stalls set up, and even little children playing. "Wow, this place is filled with a little bit of happiness compared to my own town." Jake thought dejectedly. Jake passed the town''s market stalls and was making his way to the town''s library, maybe he could see something of relevance there. But just before he could get to the library, he heard screams. Jake decided to turn around to identify where the screams were coming from, and that''s when he saw people running Helter skelter, trying to get to safety like something was chasing them. And that''s when Jake could finally see what was chasing them. It was a werewolf. Chapter 7: The System "How is this possible?" Jake thought worriedly. "How can there be a stray somewhere so close to the academy." "What am I going to do now?" Amidst the chaos, the werewolf ravaged the area, leaving a trail of death and destruction in its wake. Jake was unsure of what to do. He contemplated running back to the academy, but the werewolf was blocking the path that leads to the academy. And straight behind him was the way to the forest. Confused on what to do, Jake decided to try and take the round route around the werewolf, but just when he was about escaping, his path was blocked by a giant creature that stood around 9ft tall. Looking up, Jake saw that he was blocked by another werewolf. "Wegre do yohu thindk yohu are goijfng to, tasgyty humuan." The werewolf struggled to say through his enlarged jaws. Jake''s chest heaved as he struggled to catch his breath, his pulse pounding in his temples. Flashbacks of that night when his family were murdered resurfaced in his mind again. Not knowing what to do, Jake decided to run towards the forest while the werewolf was hot on his tail. While running, Jake bumped into a man and something was slipped into Jake''s pocket by the man but he didn''t notice because of the panic of the werewolf. Jake kept running while panting hard but the werewolf was taking its time trying to catch Jake. Then finally Jake managed to get to the forest, he ran and ran until he saw a huge tree and decided to hide there while trying to catch his breath. "I think I managed to lose the werewolf." Jake said quietly while trying to catch his breath. "What have I put myself into? I should have listened to Peter''s advice when he said I shouldn''t go into town." Jake decided to peep behind the tree to see if the werewolf was still chasing him. Jake sighed of relief while still looking behind the tree he was hiding. "I think it got fed up of chasing me and went back." Then Jake decided to turn around in order to rest a bit before tracing his way back to the academy. That was when his face met with a large snout with eyes of someone or something that managed to see a tasty snack. Jake''s body stiffened, his eyes fixed on the werewolf as his mind went blank. "I finwally got yohu, tabsty humuan." The werewolf said through its large snout making his words quite incoherent. The werewolf''s eyes gleamed with excitement as it taunted Jake, its voice dripping with malice. The Werewolf''s breath wafted towards Jake making his skin crawl as he struggled to catch his breath. The werewolf grabbed Jake around his neck, trying to strangle him while Jake was struggling to breath. "Speaking of which, when you were brought here, you had an injury on your head, probably it''s because of you hitting your head on something heavy. And now it''s all gone. An injury like that will take some days to heal up." "Huh!!?!" Jake thought surprised while touching the back of his head and recalling him hitting his head on the tree. "I don''t really know what happened. Aren''t you the nurse here? Maybe it healed up after your treatment." Jake said. "Probably." Hayley mumbled and went to sit at her desk, letting Jake get some rest. Meanwhile Jake remembered something else also. He remembered the system interface that appeared in front of him before passing out. Thinking of the system, it appeared in front of him which totally freaked him out that he yelped loudly that Hayley came over worried. "What is wrong? What happened?" Hayley asked. "That..." Jake said pointing to the system floating in front of him. "can''t you see that screen there?" "What screen?" Hayley asked worriedly. "That.. there, its in front of me. Can''t you see it?" Jake asked. "Are you sure you are feeling fine? Maybe I shouldn''t discharge you yet." Hayley said looking concerned. "Will you relax. She can''t see the system. It''s only you that can see it." the System spoke. "Who is there? Who is talking?" Jake asked twisting his head around trying to see if he could spot anything. "Jake, you are already scaring me." Hayley said looking very worried. "Calm down, will you! Or else she might think you are going crazy." The system spoke again. Finally Jake decided to calm down and listen to the system. "Uhmm, am sorry for spooking you up like that." Jake apologized. "I think am just seeing things. I need to lie down a bit. Maybe i will feel better." "Are you sure you are ok now?" Hayley asked. "Yes, I am." Jake replied while closing his eyes. To which Hayley let him get the rest he wanted and went to her desk. Meanwhile, Jake decided to check the system out. Chapter 8: A Glimpse Of Power "Now, how do I open up that system screen." Jake thought. That was when the system status screen appeared right in front of him. ******* Then Jake saw a small tab that said the words ''Quests''. He decided to check it out but didn''t know how to open it up again. "Wow! It looks like all those games people used to play all the time." Jake thought excitedly. Jake noticed that on the status screen, there were more tabs on the top but without even doing anything and just reading the tabs in his head, the screen automatically switched.
"So everytime I complete my daily quests, I will be rewarded with 10XP." Jake thought excitedly. "But this feels quite weird. What even happens when I get 100XP." "Then you will level up and progress to the next level." The system spoke. Jake upon hearing the system''s voice, yelped in shock. He totally forgot about the system speaking to him earlier, because the system was so quiet, and Jake was mesmerized by the system that he forgot there was also a talking voice attached to it. "Don''t... Don''t do that." Jake said in his mind while trying to calm his wildly beating heart. "I think the universe really wants me to get revenge for my parents murder." Jake was so excited and mesmerized by the system that he didn''t realize that the time was already gone. It was time for Jake to be discharged. "Hope you had a good rest?" Haley asked while checking if everything was alright with Jake before finally discharging him. "Yes. I''m feeling better now." Jake responded all smiles. "Great. I''m gonna discharge you now. And also your roommates are here to see you and possibly take you to your dorm." Hayley said. Just right on cue, the whole roommates entered to see Jake. "Dude, how are you doing?" Jack asked coming closer to Jake. "I feel fine, thanks." Jake answered getting out of bed. "Bro, you scared us there. We thought that you were seriously hurt by the werewolves." Vynn said. Jake smiled because of the sentiments. "Don''t worry, am fine now. Besides I wasn''t badly hurt, I just fell unconscious because of the trauma of seeing a werewolf again." Jake said looking around the room. "Where are the others?" Jake asked still scanning the room for any signs of the others. "Ohh, they are getting your lunch ready because you didn''t eat anything for the past 2 days now." Vynn replied. "Ohh! I actually forgot that I haven''t even eaten. Maybe it''s because of that incident with the second years." Jake replied. "Okay. Shall we go to our dorm now because am quite famished." Jack said already on his way towards the door. Vynn and Jake hurriedly go after him so they could go to their dorms and have lunch together. After thirty minutes of walking, they finally get to their dorm. Before they even opened the door, Jake could already perceive the aroma of the food from the door. "Huh! That is odd, how can I perceive the aroma of the food from here?" Jake thought. "It''s because you have changed. The change also affected your body thereby giving you a little bit of enhanced senses." Zee said. "Oh that''s right, I got a system and an AI too. I almost forgot about that." Jake thought finally opening the door and entering into the room. "Surprise!!!" The remaining roommates shout out at once. "We didn''t know what you like, so we just decided to get you a lot of food that you might like." Kate said trying to gauge Jake''s emotions. "This.. the food smells delicious. Thank you so much everyone." Jake said smiling while sitting around the table that was prepared to eat. While they were eating, Peter decided to ask the question that was probably on everyone''s mind. "So how did you survive the encounter with the werewolf and what was it like?" Peter asked. "Scary, I guess. And I don''t even know how I survived." Jake said trying to sound convincing. "Thank heavens you managed to survive." Sophia said. "Who knew that the weakest member of our team would be the one to survive a werewolf encounter." Sophia said with sarcasm in her voice. They all laughed it off, as it was the first joke and effort that Sophia made to interact with the room. After some minutes of eating, they decided to sit around to listen to Jake''s tale of the encounter with the werewolves. After some hour of chatting, telling tales and asking questions about Jake''s encounter they finally decided to retire to their beds for the night so that they could wake up early in the morning so as to avoid being late for their first class which starts by 9am the next day. Chapter 9: First Class As the light of dawn crept into the room, Jake woke up early as 4am to start with his daily quest. He wanted to start with the push ups but he didn''t want to disturb his roommates so Jake quietly got dressed and slipped out into the crisp morning air, making his way to the gym. After thirty minutes of walking, Jake finally got to the gym. The gym door had a type of machine which has a specific code that will be inputted before it could be opened. And all the students were given that code when they got into the academy. "Hey, Jake, you know with a leveled-up inspect skill, you might just find yourself unlocking more than doors." Zee said. Jake initially was shocked about the talking voice, he almost forgot about it. "Really!?" "Yes. It can do that, so I will advice you level up as soon as possible because it might be useful to you." Zee said again. "That is great. But I need to focus on the present thing right now." Jake said as he slipped into the gym. As soon as Jake entered, the bright fluorescent lights overhead illuminated rows of sleek, silver machines. Jake even saw the drum like thing and treadmill that was used at the testing site the other day. Eager to start the quest, Jake got started with the push ups. After much difficulty, Jake managed to complete the push ups. When he was done, his chest heaved, and his lungs burned as he struggled to catch his breath because he never had any reason to train his body or even exercise. Next on his list was the sit up and squats. In an hour, he was done with his squats and sit up so he decided to rest for ten minutes before beginning the 10km run. After resting and making sure he could run, Jake finally left the gym for his run. He ran around the academy over and over untill the 10km was completed. Immediately he was done with the run, Jake heard a ding and a system message appeared in front of him. After thirty minutes of waiting for the homeroom teacher, he finally showed up. Jake was quite surprised because he noticed that the teacher was familiar and then it finally clicked in his head where he had seen him before. The scar above the left eyebrow, the no nonsense gaze and the imposing gaze. Their homeroom teacher was none other than instructor Thompson. "Good morning, great students of Aurora Academy." Thompson greeted with a little bit of friendly smile. "Good morning sir." They all responded together. "So, for some of you that don''t know me, my name is Instructor Thompson and am your homeroom teacher. Every 9am weekdays, you are to be here without bumping class, for this class is quite important to you like the training." Thompson said. "So, toady''s topic is about the current state of our world and what is the academy''s position in all of this. So who can provide the answers to all this questions I mentioned." A student raised their hand and Thompson nodded signalling they could speak. "200 years ago Portals opened up in different corners of the world, releasing deadly and ferocious creatures that were only known in myth as the werewolves into our world. The academy''s purpose is to fight against the werewolves and help reclaim the Earth." The student answered. "You are quite correct about the world events and the academy''s purpose but it''s still lacking a bit of information." Thompson said. "The werewolves were not only pushed back by the academy but the academy joined hands with brave and three powerful families to push the werewolves back. The academy''s purpose is to train young and hardworking students like you so that you could help push back or even defeat the werewolves. And am sure we can do it together." "Can I ask a question if I may?" Jake asked while raising his hand. "Sure, go on." Thompson said giving him approval to talk. "In your explanations, you mentioned about three families right?" Jake asked. "Yes. Why?" Thompson asked raising an eyebrow. "Well, I just wanted to know more about those families since much information is not known among the general populace." Jake said. "They are three families, normally called the big three. Families with powerful abilities, equipment, techniques and even technologies. I''m not permitted to tell you more than this. Maybe in your second or third-year, you will know more." Thompson explained. "Why are they not saying anything more about the big three? Why the need to be so secretive? I need to know." Jake thought. "Okay. That is all for today, we will meet tomorrow here for another class. Today was just for debriefing. Tomorrow the main class will start with you knowing more about the academy and current world state." Thompson said. "So everybody class is dismissed, it''s time for your combat class." Thompson said dismissing the class. Chapter 10: Combat class The next class for the day was combat class. And the class was going to be held on the field that was used as their testing ground on the day of the assessment. When they got to the training grounds, Jake noticed that it had been changed to suit the class better. The whole testing equipments were shipped somewhere else to allow the whole class ample space. "Welcome, students of Aurora Academy." The instructor said. Jake turned around to see where the voice was coming from. Turns out the voice belonged to Sergeant Lee. "Welcome once again. For those of you that doesn''t know me, my name is Sergeant Lee and am your combat instructor." Lee said coming over to stand in front of the field. "So every weekday, we will have classes that involves physical training and a little bit of combat." "So let''s start with the physical training. First up, I want you to run several laps around the field now." With a sharp whistle, sergeant Lee signaled the start of the physical training, and the students took off in a sprint around the field. Jake''s legs pumped furiously as he sprinted around the field, his heart racing with each lap. He could feel the burn in his muscles, but sergeant Lee''s voice and his determination pushed him to keep going. He was reminded of the run he did around the academy during the early hours of the day. "Oh, for heavens sake. After running for about 10km this morning, am still told to run again." Jake''s thought complaining. "It''s for your own wellbeing so quit whining and focus on your breathing." Zee scolded. Jake stopped complaining and focused on his breathing. Jake and Vynn were the only ones that were behind, the rest were all so far ahead. And after a few minutes of running, they were stopped by Lee to move on to the next training. "So for the next training, it''s a strength training. You are required to do some heavy lifting." Sergeant Lee led them to the weight lifting area, where rows of dumbbells and barbells lined the shelves. "Oh, will you just cheer up." Zee said. "You do know that you have a cheat. If you complete quests and also take your academy''s training serious, you will become strong." After that pep talk, Jake finally cheered up and went to his dorm to get some rest. Meanwhile... ****************** In a distant place, far away from the academy and civilization, a huge castle stood on a valley surrounded by cliffs, mountains and trees. "What do you mean the orb went missing?" A voice was heard angrily saying. "I don''t know how it happened." Another voice replied. "You had one task, just one task to do and you messed it up." The voice said again now terribly angry. "Am sorry, I had the orb but then during the chaos, I bumped into someone and I think it fell into the person''s body or something. Am not really sure. Please forgive me and give me one more chance." The voice which belonged to a middle age man said while kneeling and bowing his head down to a young looking man with a huge body build. The young looking man looked like all those old professional wrestlers but this man had a more menacing look In his eyes making the other man shiver in fear. "There''s no second chance for you. That orb was only meant for one person to activate. What if the person you slipped it into activates it. Therefore, for making such a huge mistake, you are not allowed to live for even one second more." The mean looking man said while flicking his finger towards the kneeling man and the nail pierced the man''s heart killing him on the spot. "Clyde!!!" The man called out. And a young athletic looking man answered. "Find that orb or whoever has it and get rid of them. And I''m not going to tolerate any more mistakes. Got it?" "Yes, my lord." The other man responded while bowing down and leaving the hall. Chapter 11: A New way to level up It was a new day and Jake as usual decided to wake up early so as to complete his daily quest. Jake went to the gym for the push ups and other physical exercise. After some time, Jake went for his 10km run. When Jake was done, he heard the ding from the system indicating he was done with the quest for today. "System, pull up my stats." Jake said to the system. ******************* Jake sighed in frustration. "Darn it! It''s gonna take 10 days before I level up. If it takes 10 days to get to the next level, then how long will it take for me to get stronger." Jake complained In annoyance. "I understand your frustrations, but you have to understand that gaining strength is not instant. It takes time." Zee said trying to comfort Jake. "But it''s still taking a hell lot of time. How am I supposed to get my revenge on the werewolves if it takes me so long to level up." Jake complained again. "Just calm down, don''t worry a way will be provided for you to level up faster don''t worry." Zee said comforting Jake. Jake sighed and sucked up his complaints and went to his dorm to take his bath. After a few hours, the whole room were all ready for their homeroom class after taking their breakfast. The whole students did their physical training, and this time Jake was slowly catching up with those in front. After the physical training, they were finally allowed to spar. Jake paired up with Vynn again and they started sparring. After some minutes of not defeating Vynn, Jake decided to get some rest while drinking water. But Jake was so annoyed by the fact that he couldn''t even defeat Vynn that he threw his bottle and it mistakenly hit a guy that was talking with his friends while resting after the spar. "Hey! why did you throw a bottle at me. Are you blind or what?" The boy said coming over towards Jake. " I''m so sorry for throwing the bottle. I didn''t do it intentionally, can you please forgive me." Jake apologized. "Forgive you? Why should I? You threw a bottle at me and now you are here apologizing." The student whose name was Blade said. "What''s your problem? I already apologized so why are you now trying to create a scene." Jake angrily said. "Oh! Am the one creating a scene now? Fine then no problem." Blade said. And then Blade walked towards Jake and gave him a strong punch that landed on his face throwing Jake to the ground. Jake quickly stood up with anger all written on his face. "How dare you!" Jake said running towards to Blade to get his payback. But before he could do anything, Sergeant Lee came to interrupt. "If you wanna fight then do it officially through a ranked battle." Lee said. "Fine. Let''s battle officially." Blade said sending an official request from his watch to Jake''s. When Jake saw the request, his eyes widened. "How the heck am I supposed to do battle with someone who is currently ranked 180? When I can''t even defeat someone who is in rank 199." Jake worriedly thought. But just when Jake wanted to back down from the challenge, that was when he heard a ding in his head. Chapter 12: Ranked Battle After Jake saw the system notification, His blood started to rush through his body with excitement, he was going to give it his all in this fight. They made their way to the center of the field, with all the students surrounding them from all angle making a sort of ring. Sergeant Lee was there to oversee the ranked battle so there won''t be any casualty. "So listen both of you to the rules. The rules are; No strikes to any place fatal, you are only allowed to use the wooden equipment of your choice provided to you. And finally, a person can only be declared a winner when they knock out their opponent or their opponent give up and surrender." "Do you understand?" Lee asked. "Yes." They both answer at once glaring at each other. "Do you think Jake has a chance at winning?" Vynn asked Peter and the rest who were grouped at the front watching Jake''s match. "I don''t really know. Jake is just ranked 200 while his opponent is ranked 180." Jack honestly answered. Peter laughed at the others. "Do you think Jake is easy to beat? Especially when he is determined about something." "Don''t be silly. We all know that the odds of Jake winning that fight is very slim." Sophia said. "You are the ones counting Jake out but am not. I''m sure he''s going to surprise all of you." Peter said now focusing on the match that was about to commence now. Sergeant Lee stayed in between Jake and Blade and then looked to both of them. "Are you both ready?" Lee asked. "Yes." They both reply while not taking their eyes off each other. "Shit shit shit! What have I gotten myself into? How am I going to defeat someone ranked 180?" Jake thought annoyed at himself. Just then, Lee raised his hand down and quickly swung it down signalling the start of the fight. Immediately Lee swung his hand down, Blade didn''t waste any time charging forward towards Jake with full speed. Glancing towards Blade''s HP, Jake smiled for the skill worked wonders. Blade''s HP was displaying. therefore, the skill Quickly not letting Blade rest, Jake used all his strength to hit Blade on his leg toppling Blade down and then he used the sword to strike Blade''s head but Blade quickly avoided the weapon by rolling over and then he quickly got up. Taking a stance, Blade smiled. "You are quite good but too bad you are going against me." Blade said while running towards Jake again and then instead of his weapon, Blade swung his leg towards Jake''s head that landed squarely on Jake''s head causing him to crash down. "Have you given up yet?" Blade asked smiling to which Jake struggled to stand up and face Blade. "I made a mistake." Jake said. "I was weak then and am still weak now but it doesn''t matter for I''m going to defeat you no matter what." Glancing at his HP, Jake could see that he only had one shot at this. Realizing this, Jake took a fighting stance and waited for Blade to come to him instead. Blade not minding this, arrogantly ran towards Jake who still remained unmoving. After reaching a foot away from Jake, he decided to swing his leg again since it was the part of the body that has a longer reach. While Blade swung his, Jake still didn''t move waiting for the leg to get closer to his face and when it did, Jake used all the strength in his hand to stop and hold the leg in the air. And then Jake used the wooden sword to hit Blade''s leg repeatedly in quick succession. And then Jake released the leg and quickly moved behind Blade who was struggling to stand on one leg after what Jake did to him. When Jake got behind Blade, he mustered all the strength in his body to smack Blade''s head with the wooden sword thereby rendering Blade unconscious. Immediately Blade fell unconscious, their watches made a ding and the ranking system was changed with Jake in rank 180 while Blade''s was in rank 181. Meanwhile the whole crowd were silent unsure how to react because what they were seeing was unbelievable. For the lowest rank to beat someone several ranks above them. The people most shocked were Jake''s friends, they couldn''t believe that Jake managed to win the fight. Well except Peter that was, he was the only one who had faith in Jake. After some time, the whole crowd finally came to and applauded Jake for his victory. Meanwhile, after Jake defeated Blade, he heard a ding in his head but before he could read it, he swayed a bit and was about to fall down but sergeant Lee already anticipating this, quickly came and caught him before he could hit the ground. Sergeant Lee quickly dismissed the whole class for the day, while taking Jake and Blade to the academy''s clinic meanwhile Jake''s friends begged Lee to allow them to accompany Jake to the clinic as they were worried for him. Initially, Lee refused to take them, but after some back and forth, Lee finally accepted to allow them accompany him there. Chapter 13: A New Quest When Jake opened his eyes once again, he was met with a scene that was now somewhat familiar to him. The white ceiling, the smell of chemicals was a dead give away. He was once again lying in a hospital bed and so soon at that. While opening his eyes, his eyes met with that of someone he was familiar with. It was nurse Hayley, checking on him. "Oh boy, it looks like you like the clinic a lot. This is the second time you are being admitted here in a week." Hayley jokingly said. "Is everything okay with me?" Jake asked sitting up. "Yes. Your vitals are normal, everything is ok, you are going to be discharged today after you get some rest." Hayley said. "Why was I even brought here?" Jake asked then he finally started remembering the events of the duel. "I was told you fell unconscious after your duel. Apparently it was because of fatigue and bleeding." Hayley answered while going back to her seat to complete the formalities of discharging Jake. After Hayley left, Jake finally remembered that the system had given him a quest to defeat Blade. "System! Pull the last notifications I received." Jake said. "Zee, what''s a stat point?" Jake asked. "A stat point is a point you can allocate to any of your attributes like: Strength and all that." Zee answered. "Ohh ok. I understand now. But where do I allocate this free point to now." Jake thought. In order to decide, Jake decided to pull up his status screen. "Am sorry. I didn''t intend to fight. But don''t worry, am sure soon you will be able to rank up and the we could all get to the top ten together." Jake said trying to cheer Vynn up. "Yeah, I hope so. Anyway can we take you back to the dorms now?" Vynn asked. "Yes. You can take him now, he''s all better so no need to keep him in the clinic anymore." Hayley answered coming over to their side. After that, they all left the clinic together while chatting happily and with Peter also bragging about not losing faith in Jake. While they were going, they saw Blade who in turn glared at Jake. "You think you have won this right? I know that your win was just pure luck and am gonna make sure you pay dearly for making me go down a rank." Blade said while standing in front of Jake''s face. "Hey! Cool it man. Do not start a fight that you can''t win right now." Peter said showing his watch to Blade that was displaying the level 7.5 and rank 2. To which Blade backed off and looked Jake in the eyes while leaving him with one word. "Watch your back, Jake. I know you are not strong enough to protect yourself and your friends won''t always have your back." Blade said walking off. "He''s right you know." Zee said. "You need to get stronger so you don''t have to worry about people like him." "Yeah I know, stop reminding me that am weak." Jake said annoyed. Just as Jake finished saying the word, he heard a ding in his head then he opened up the system to which he saw a message. "Woah! this is amazing." Jake exclaimed excitedly in his mind. "Level 3 huh? It''s just three days away." After that, All the friends went to their dorm to relax before they will go to Combat training and Jake was required to come after he was discharged. When it was time for combat training, they all went to the training grounds for the class. They did their normal physical exercise and sparring with each other. And this time there were no issues, everyone sparred with each other. Jake sparred with the person ranked 179 but he couldn''t win the fight because the person was more skilled than Blade. After a long day of training, everyone retired to their dorms to get some rest. Chapter 14: A New Technique A week had passed since Jake''s duel with Blade. He had spent most of the week training intensively. The outcome, He finally leveled up to level 3, unlocking a new skill With his new skill, Jake felt a surge of confidence. He imagined himself taking down opponents with swift, precise attacks. However, he knew mastering Frenzy Strike''s timing and control was very important. During training, Jake''s lack of skill often got the better of him, wasting the opportunity therefore rendering the skill useless. As the week drew to a close, Jake felt a sense of accomplishment wash over him. He had leveled up, unlocked a new skill, and gained valuable experience. But what he eagerly anticipated was the first-ever combat training session with Sergeant Lee, a renowned expert in hand-to-hand combat. Finally it was the day for the Combat class but they have to attend their usual morning homeroom class. After getting their breakfast, they made their way to the homeroom class. While in the class, Thompson decided to teach more about the current world. And it happens that Jake found the class quite interesting. "So we all know that the world is under attack of werewolves. So today I''m going to be teaching you about the werewolves strengths, weakness and how to defeat them." Thompson said to which Jake sat up to listen properly. "So first up, we have to know their strengths. Werewolves are physically stronger than us, they have enhanced speed, strength and even Sense of smell. They grow stronger by eating strong opponents, the more they eat, the more they grow stronger and there''s no limit to that." "This is quite interesting. I need to know more about my enemies in order to defeat them." Jake thought. "So unto the weakness, they basically have only one weakness and that is an injury to their heart. Once you stab them in their heart, they will be defeated. But it''s not going to be easy, because their hides are tough and thick to penetrate. Only someone with a huge number of strength can deal damage to their heart." Thompson explained. "But if their hides are thick to penetrate, how are we supposed to kill them?" A student asked. "Good question. It''s quite simple actually. That''s where beast crystals come in. Crystals that are fished out of the body of a beast." Thompson explained. "What are beasts or beast crystals?" Vynn asked. Jack was unable to quickly react to the strike and he was about to be hit but Lee quickly stopped himself before he hurt him. "Now, you see how it looks like, let me show you in slow motion and then you will repeat it Yourselves." Lee said staring at the wide mouthed students who were in awe of the skill Lee just displayed. Lee demonstrated in slow motion. First step; create distance by stepping back. Second step; Then the Pivot turn( quickly move to the side) While the last step was to do the Forward strike which is to swiftly strike the opponent. The students all tried to imitate or replicate the skill but some were unable to do it because of the complexity. Some of them even stumbled down. "Don''t worry, I didn''t expect you guys to ge..." Lee stuttered because he was dumfounded by a student who managed to get the skill on their first try and it was so perfect and flawless. "Briliant! So perfect. Young man, what''s your name?" Lee asked coming over to the student. "My name is Vynn muscat." Vynn answered. "Vynn, you are quite talented to get that right on the very first day. I must say, I''m impressed." Lee commented while heading back to the front of the stage. Some boys noticed that Vynn was being praised very much instead of them that Lee always praise. So they decided to come up with something to fix that. "Alright. Listen up." Lee said clapping his hands. "Today''s class has come to an end. So through out the week, we will practice the skill together till you get it right. And you can also practice it by yourself in your free time." Then Lee dismissed the class and everyone went back to their dorms. Chapter 15: The Mysterious Stranger In a distant land, a portal swirled open, and a young man with an athletic build stepped out, his eyes scanning the desolate landscape. The portal closed behind him, and he looked up at the thick, grey haze that filled the air, heavy with the smell of ash. As he walked through the ruins of a town, he noticed the devastation left by the werewolves. "This place is a mess," he muttered to himself. "I need to find the person with the orb, but all I have is a vague description." He thought back to the words of an unknown informant, trying to recall any details that might lead him to his search. Suddenly, an information came to mind: "The kid was wearing a uniform." That meant the person he sought was likely attending an academy, not a regular school. Since regular schools were closed because of the war going on. The stranger approached a passerby and asked, "Excuse me, sir. Is there an academy nearby?" The man replied, "Yes, there''s Aurora Academy. It''s a training ground for youngsters to fight against werewolves." The stranger''s eyes narrowed. "Can you tell me how to get there?" The passerby provided detailed directions informing the stranger that the journey would take at least two days. As the stranger turned to leave, the man stopped him. "Who are you, and why do you want to find the academy?" The stranger adjusted his hat, his expression unreadable. "I''m no one of relevance. I just needed directions. Thank you for your help." With that, he set off towards Aurora Academy, his thoughts fixed on his target. "Whoever you are, kid with the orb, I''m coming for you." **************************** Meanwhile in the academy, Jake just woke early as usual and decided to do his morning exercise. He went to the gym as usual and started his exercise. After an hour of exercising, Jake was done with his exercise for the day and he was currently resting so he decided to pull up his status screen. "I can''t help but be worried for him." Sophia said. "You know what, you guys can go ahead. I will join you later." Sophia said heading off towards their dorm room before anybody could stop her. "What is up with all the some of our roommates dorm today?" Peter asked looking at the rest expecting an answer. To which they just shrugged and headed to the dining hall for their breakfast. Meanwhile Vynn and the second years were seen pulling up in an alley way in the middle of the first year and second year building. "Have you done what we asked you to do?" One of the male asked. "No I haven''t and I don''t want to either." Vynn answered. "What! What did you say?" The male asked now moving towards Vynn while grabbing his neck. "Can you repeat what you just said again?" "I said I''m not going to do what you asked me to do anymore." Vynn replied while trying to catch his breath. "I cannot and will never betray my friends ever." Vynn said staring right into the male''s eyes. "Fine. I will just have to teach you a lesson until you succumb." The male said letting Vynn''s neck go and then quickly kneeing him in the stomach so hard that it knocked out the wind from Vynn''s mouth. Vynn started coughing rapidly trying to catch his breath. Then the second year grabbed Vynn''s hair and pulled him up and then he punched him thrice in the face thereby breaking his nose. After a few minutes, they let him go with a warning. "Don''t you dare betray us and do as we say." Then they all leave Vynn who was coughing on the floor. After a few minutes, Vynn managed to get to the clinic to get his self treated. Meanwhile Sophia went back to her room and pulled out a secret bag and then she unlocked it and pulled out a few equipment. One of them looking like a burner phone, then she dialed a few digits on it and after, it rang a few times, then she heard a voice on the other side say. "Yes, Sophia. Do you have a report to make, an information you want to share or do you want to speak with your family?" The voice asked. "Not really. I just wanted to inquire about something." Sophia said. "And what is that?" The voice asked again. "Do you know any big family that goes by the name of Dem?" Sophia asked. "Hold on, give me a few minutes." The voice replied. And then Sophia heard a few mumblings on the call, a few flips and clicks that she could only guess where books and a keyboard being operated by the person on the other side of the call. After a few minutes, the voice finally found something of relevance. "Sophia are you there?" The voice asked. "Yes, I am. Any information?" Sophia asked. "As a matter of fact, there is." The voice replied. "The Dem family, are a family of influence and own one of the big factions of the world. Oh, there''s one more thing, they have a very deep dark secret that have to do with the current world but am unable to access the files so I''m sorry." "I knew that name sounded familiar, our families are rivals in a kind of good way." Sophia muttered. "But why did Jack not mention he was part of the big three?" Chapter 16: A Truly powerful Technique After breakfast, the whole friends went to their homeroom class. On the way there, Vynn and Sophia met up with the rest of the room on the way to the homeroom class. After the class, they went to their combat class. When they got to combat class, they all did their physical training which was mandatory everyday and then they practiced ''The Triple Threat'' skill over and over again. After some time, they rested before they decided to spar with each other. That was when Kate came over to Jake to spar with him. "Hey, do you mind if we sparred?" Kate asked coming over. "Sure. Why not." Jake answered. They started sparring with each other slow and steady. "So didn''t you notice how weirdly Sophia and Vynn behaved today" Kate said. "I think everyone noticed that. What do you think it might be?" Jake asked. "I''m not really sure about that. And they don''t want to open up to us." Kate said sighing. After that, they continued sparring with each other that was when Kate decided to ask something. "So what do you think about Sophia?" Kate asked. "I think she''s okay but a little cold. Why?" Jake asked. "Oh, nothing. I was just asking." Kate answered. "I don''t think he has any feelings for Sophia." Kate thought. "So you said your dad owns a dojo right?" Jake asked. "Yes, the dojo is not that popular but he has a few number of students." Kate answered. "Do you know any martial arts move that you could, you know, teach me or something. I would love to learn martial arts." Jake said. "Sure. But first you need to learn ''The Triple Threat'' skill first before I teach you anything. Kate answered. "Woah! This is truly awesome! I didn''t know that by just learning ''The Triple Threat'' technique, it will automatically be added to my system. Did you have any idea about this?" Jake asked Zee. "No, not really. I''m also surprised as you are now." Zee answered. "Maybe the system felt the need to reward you after seeing your dedication and frustration about getting stronger." "Regardless, this is still cool." Jake said. Jake decided to check his skill tab to see if the skill was truly added to his skill tab. "Wow! It truly added the technique." Jake said. "Well that is great." Jake was about to leave the gym when an idea struck him. He went towards the drum like thing and took a stance and used his system to activate ''The Triple Threat'' technique and then when it was finally in the third stage, Jake quickly struck the drum with all his might. He felt the drum''s vibrations when his fist connected with it and the drum echoed out very loudly that he quickly used his hands to cover his ears. Then the drum rapidly shuffled until it stopped on a number. Jake''s mouth was left hanging. "How!? How Is this possible?" Jake thought. "Uhmm, Zee are you seeing what I''m seeing?" "Yes. I- I''m also shocked by this." Zee replied. Jake was surprised and shocked because currently the drum was displaying his strength as 35 instead of his previous 22. Chapter 17: An official ranked Duel "Woah, this technique is very awesome! Just by using it, my punch has become quite powerful." Jake said. After some minutes, Jake decided to go to his dorm room. He got to the room, saw his friends and he decided to get some rest. After waking up from his nap, he saw that most of his friends were not in the room. It was only him and Peter in the room while the rest were no where to be found. "Where''s the rest of the gang?" Jake asked Peter who was just reading a book. "I don''t know. I think they are off doing their own thing." Peter answered. "Peter, can I ask you a question?" Jake asked. "Sure. Go on." Peter replied now looking up from his book to listen to Jake. Jake''s curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, Peter, can I ask you something?" he said. "What drives you to be so strong? You are not just fighting for yourself are you?" Peter''s expression turned solemn. "I''m fighting for my family. I want to avenge my parents'' death, just like you are fighting for yours. And about strength, I don''t really know. I only trained physically when I was in the orphanage." Jake''s eyes narrowed his mind consumed by doubt. "Do you really think it''s possible for humanity to win this war?" he asked Peter. Peter''s expression turned resolute. "I do. With the academy and the Big three on our side, i believe we have a fighting chance. We just need to stay strong and united." Peter replied. Jake sighed and then was about to lay back on his bed when Peter decided to ask his own question. "Why were you asking all those questions?" Peter asked. "Nothing, I was just curious." Jake replied and then the room door swung wide open with so much force it nearly broke off its hinges and then Jack could be seen coming in quickly. "Woah, what is wrong? Do you wanna destroy the door?" Peter asked now standing up from his bed. Jack tried to catch his breath and quickly replied. "It''s Vynn. He''s badly beaten up and he his In the school clinic." "What!??" Jake and Peter asked while quickly getting out of bed and following Jack out of the room. After a few minutes of running, they finally got to the clinic and they could see Kate and Sophia beside Vynn''s bed. Vynn didn''t look to be in a good shape. His nose looked broken with his face all bruised up and worst of all, his hand was bandaged. Looking at Vynn''s body, Jake''s body was shaking furiously and he was grinding his teeth back and forth with such anger that it felt like his teeth was going to break. Through gritted teeth, Jake asked. "Who.. who did this to you?" "It''s Sebastian. He beat up Vynn because he was jealous of Vynn getting all of Lee''s attention because of learning ''The Triple Threat'' technique faster out of all of us." Sophia answered with her hands all trembling from holding her anger back. This was the first time they saw Sophia react like this. Peter''s face reddened with anger. "How could Sebastian do this to Vynn without anyone stopping him?" "I agree." Jake said shaking Sebastian hand and that was when Peter arrived. Sebastian left with his friends for somewhere else and then Peter looked at Jake annoyed. "Are you nuts? You just challenged Sebastian who is ranked number 20 to a duel." Peter scolded. "Do you even realize what you have done?" "Yes I do. And I don''t regret it one bit." Jake said already walking off to his dorm. Peter chased after Jake trying to convince him to back down but he didn''t. Jake stood his ground of not backing down. After a few hours, news spread around the academy among the students of a duel between Jake and Sebastian. This got the whole academy excited and after so many hours, it was finally the start of a new day. The day of Jake''s duel with Sebastian. Jake woke up as usual for his early morning exercises. And after the exercise, Jake decided to check his status. His current status after completing his exercise was. Jake sighed and was wondering if he could win this battle with his current strength. "Whatever. I''m going to win this for Vynn no matter what." Jake said leaving the gym room to his dorm room. After taking their breakfast without Vynn they all went for their homeroom class but the whole class where currently unfocused because of the duel that was going to take place today. After long hours of lecture in the homeroom class, it was finally time for combat training. After the physical training, they all practiced ''The Triple Threat'' technique over and over for some hours before Lee dismissed them and he also left. But the students didn''t leave because they were all waiting for the duel happening today. The students all formed a ring around Jake and Sebastian with Jake''s roommate in front watching the fight that was going to take place. And with that, the duel was underway. Chapter 18: Who won It was finally time for the duel between Jake and Sebastian and the whole crowd were excited to see how the duel will go. The rules were simple; if you knockout your opponent or your opponent gives up or the watch pings, then you win. With the rules set in place, it was finally time for the duel but Jake''s friends couldn''t help but worry. Sophia''s brow furrowed with concern. "Peter, do you think Jake has a chance against Sebastian?" To which Peter shook his head. "Honestly, I don''t know. Sebastian''s skills are on a whole different level. But Jake''s determination might just give him an edge." Peter said. "I asked because you got the previous predictions right after all. That''s why I asked." Sophia said now looking at the match. "Honestly, I don''t see any chance of Jake winning this fight. Sebastian is ranked number 20 for a reason." Peter added now also focusing on the fight that was about to take place. "Let us just hope that somehow he is going to pull a miracle here." Kate added. Before the duel started, a ding was heard in Jake''s head. "Huh!?!? Why is the rewards coming up with question marks?" Jake asked Zee. "I don''t know." Zee answered. "How don''t you know? Aren''t you supposed to be the AI that help answer all my questions about the system?" Jake asked. "Yes. But there are some things hidden from me also. So just focus on your duel." Zee said. "The rewards better be worth it." Jake said getting ready for the fight. "Good. It''s time to end this now." Jake said while activating one skill from the system. and immediately Jake started moving exactly like sergeant Lee when he displayed the skill. "What the! How did Jake manage to learn that skill and perfect it so well that it feels like am watching sergeant Lee?" Jack asked. "Am also as surprised as you but let''s just focus on the fight." Peter answered. "Dammnn! He''s moving so fast like sergeant Lee, I can''t keep track." Sebastian said a little bit worried. After Jake closed the distance between him and Sebastian with the last step of the skill, he quickly activated another skill. "I only have two seconds with this skill." Jake thought activating it and immediately, Jake rapidly attacked Sebastian that Sebastian couldn''t even keep up with Jake''s movement. Jake attacked for 2 seconds straight rapidly not letting up. And when the skill ended, Jake quickly moved back to observe Sebastian. Although Sebastian was bleeding and coughing out blood, he was still standing strong. "I gat to admit, you are quite fast and strong but you can''t beat me." Sebastian said and quickly dashed forward again towards Jake this time with fury written all over his face. "I''m going to end this now!" Sebastian shouted moving his hands rapidly while running trying to gather energy for one last powerful attack. "Funny thing, that was what I was about to say." Jake replied smiling charging towards Sebastian while activating ''The Triple Threat'' skill again one last time to also create a powerful punch like he did on that drum like thing. And then the two of them met in the middle with a big bang that shockwaves hit the students watching. There was so much dust lifted that they were unable to see anything for a few minutes and then finally, the dust settled and they could finally see a winner for one person was on the floor unconscious while the other was standing. Chapter 19: A Costly Mistake After the dust settled, the students could finally see who won. Standing with injuries from head to toe and a busted lip with his eyes burning with a sense of determination was none other than Jake. While Sebastian was lying on the floor unconscious. Jake walked away from the formed stage to his friends with a limp in his steps. The whole crowd were so silent that if a pin dropped, it will be heard loud and clear. Everyone was so shocked with their mouths all wide open because they just witnessed something so impossible. A low level, a lower ranked 180 defeated the number 20 of the first years. He didn''t defeat rank 100, 80 or even 50. He just jumped straight to rank 20. Meanwhile Jake was also in awe of his achievement, he felt like it was a dream. Like he was in some type of a dream. If it wasn''t the ding that he heard earlier in his head signifying his victory, he would have doubted it. Earlier when Jake and Sebastian were about to collide, they both were preparing their most strongest skill to defeat their opponent once and for all. Jake prepared The Triple Threat'' skill together with all his strength and Sebastian and him collided. With Jake hitting Sebastian in the stomach and Sebastian hitting him the face therefore busting up his lips and Sebastian fell unconscious from the force of the blow. Immediately Sebastian fell down, Jake''s watch made a ding sound and his rank was updated and he also heard a ding in his head signalling he won the duel but he didn''t have time to check the messages because after the adrenaline left his body, Jake started feeling the pain and soreness of everything. While Jake was making his way to his friends, the whole crowd managed to disperse but before they all left, some military personnel came over to take Sebastian to the clinic. It turns out that the watch also had a system that monitors all the students pulse therefore alerting the officials if a student was knocked out or dead. Snapping out of his daze, Peter quickly offered to help take Jake to the clinic. But Sophia didn''t accompany them. Instead she made up an escuse to leave for somewhere else but the rest didn''t think there was anything suspicious going on with her. After a few minutes, quick minutes of walking, they finally got to the clinic with Jack and Peter lending their shoulder for Jake to hold on. When they got to the clinic, Hayley quickly rushed to take Jake off Peter and Jack''s shoulder. "Seriously?" Hayley exclaimed quickly directing Jake to one of the beds. "What did you do now that landed you in this state?" "This is the third time in a short span of time that you are visiting here." The friends split up with some of them staying with Jake while others went to check up on Vynn to see how he was doing. The ones who went to see Vynn were Kate and Jack. When they got to his room, they could see he was awake just staring at the ceiling and then the opening of the door pulled him out of his thoughts. "Oh, hey guys." Vynn greeted with his voice all cheery. "I don''t have time and I can''t explain twice so come on, I will explain when I see Jake." Vynn replied already running out of the room to find where Jake is. Kate and Jack both went after Vynn. And then after a few minutes, they were all now In Jake''s room. This time the whole roommates were complete with Sophia and Peter sitting beside Jake and Jake being awake. Vynn quickly rushed over to Jake''s bedside. "How are you feeling? Are you doing ok?" "Yes, I am. It''s just a little bit of injuries. I will be fine soon." Jake answered. After calming down, Vynn then quickly changed from caring to scolding. "You fool! What have you done?" Vynn said angrily. "What do you mean?" Jake replied already trying to sit up. "Why did you have to play hero? Did I ask you to avenge me?" Vynn said with shaky breath. "Woah, woah. Calm down will you and explan what you mean." Peter said. "No, you don''t understand the gravity of the mistake Jake just committed." Vynn replied. "What is it already. Will you tell us and stop worrying all of us here." Sophia said already annoyed by the suspense. Vynn decided to take in a deep breath to calm down his nerves so he could explain better. "You shouldn''t have challenged Sebastian not to talk of beating, defeating and humiliating him like that." "Why shouldn''t I have challenged Sebastian. Do you care to explain better." Jake said. Vynn sighed and continued. "You shouldn''t have challenged and defeated Sebastian because his elder brother is in this academy in the second year. His brother is a second year and currently ranked number 3 among the second years." Chapter 20: A Gathering Storm After the revelation that Vynn revealed to all of them, there was silence in the room. Everyone was trying to take in what Vynn just said especially Jake who was the one to defeat Sebastian. "Are.. are you sure about this?" Jake asked with his voice shaking. "Affirmative. Sebastian is the little brother to the rank 3 of the second year. And I am pretty sure that Sebastian won''t let this humiliation go like that. He is going to implore his brother''s help to help teach you a lesson." Vynn said. "And how do you know about this?" Peter asked with raised eyebrows. "Well, am not supposed to tell you guys this but.." Vynn hesitated a bit with his hands all trembling. After taking a deep breath, Vynn continued. "You remember those second years that obstructed our way when we were on our way to get breakfast the other day right?" "Yes. I remember and you said that it was nothing." Jack replied. "Well, they work for Sebastian''s elder brother. And they have been threatening me to betray you guys but I didn''t want to so they always beat me up so badly and I always end up here, in the clinic." Vynn said tears falling from his eyes. "Why didn''t you tell us?" Jack asked while raising his voice a little bit. "I didn''t want to trouble you guys that''s why I kept it hidden." Vynn answered wiping his face. "Hold on a sec, what did they ask you to do? I mean how did they say you should betray us?" Jake asked. "They wanted me to spy on Sophia, to find out what makes her so strong," Vynn said, his eyes downcast. "They are obsessed with her abilities, and they think she''s hiding something." Jake''s eyes narrowed. "What do they think Sophia''s hiding?" he asked, his voice low and urgent. Vynn hesitated before speaking, "I-I don''t know, but they are willing to do whatever it takes to find out." Since Vynn didn''t know what Sophia was hiding, they decided to turn towards Sophia to clarify. "So, Sophia, what are you hiding? Why did they want Vynn to spy on you?" Jack asked. After an hour, Jake and Vynn were both discharged and they were accompanied by Peter, Kate and Jack back to their dorm room. On the way going, Kate couldn''t help but say something. "Hey, Jake, I want you to please promise me that you won''t do something like that again." Kate said. "wow! What a caring and kind hearted lady. I tell you Jake she''s ideal and perfect for you." Zee who had been quiet all along suddenly couldn''t help but comment. Ignoring Zee, Jake decided to respond to Kate. "I promise I won''t do something like that again. Not so soon anyway." "Good. Because if you did, I won''t forgive you." Kate added and went forward leaving Jake with the boys. After a few minutes, they finally got to their dorm to rest especially the injured guys in the room. Nobody talked about Sophia''s secret or anything they completely let it go. They thought if she was ready, she will come clean on her own and then they all went to sleep. Meanwhile, in the second-year building, a meeting was taking place between a group of students. "I''m telling you, he needs to be taught a lesson." Sebastian said. "Don''t worry, we will teach him a lesson, I will make sure of that." Sebastian''s elder brother; Harry said. "I want you to humiliate him publicly for me please." Sebastian said. "Don''t worry, we will hit where it hurts. I heard he''s an orphan and he considers his roommates family, so we will just target one of his roommates." Harry said. "Thank you bro." Sebastian said while standing up to leave. "No mention. That guy will get what''s coming for him." Harry said and to which Sebastian left the building for his dorm room. At that same time, a stranger could be seen in front of the academy''s building. "Finally after a few days of walking, I am finally here at the academy." The stranger said. "Kid with the orb, I''m coming for you." Chapter 21: An Infiltrator It was a Friday morning. Jake woke up early as usual for his daily exercise. When he got to the gym, he did all his exercises. After two weeks of daily training, Jake no longer felt the strain he once did. He started doing his exercises easily. After Jake was done and he heard a ding in his head, Jake decided to pull up his status screen to see what his rewards were for winning that duel. "System, pull of yesterday''s notification." Jake said in his mind. "Now this is what I''m talking about. A new skill and the increase in stat points. That battle has taught me a valuable lesson. Strength is useless without speed so I have decided to put the free stat point into agility." Jake thought. After putting it, he decided to check his status again. Luckily throughout the sparring session, there were no incident among the students or anyone targeting someone. The training for the day concluded without any problems. Since the next day was a weekend, it was the students day off to do whatever they wanted to do. The whole friends went to their dorm to rest after a good day of training. "Hey, Jake, what do you plan on doing tomorrow?" Peter asked. "Hope you are not planning on going to town again?" "No, don''t worry, I''m not planning to head into town anytime soon. About your earlier question, I don''t know what to do tomorrow." Jake replied. "What about you, what are you planning to do tomorrow?" "I''m planning to head to the academy''s VR gaming room to train myself further." "What!!! The academy has a VR gaming room? But why will they have a gaming room in an academy? We are in the middle of a war so what does gaming have to with training the students?" Jake asked. "The gaming room isn''t for fun and casuals, it''s for training purpose. Don''t worry, if you wanna see it, then why don''t we pay the room a visit tomorrow." Peter asked. "Why not." Jake said. "Vynn why don''t you also tag along with us tomorrow." "Sure, I was planning to anyway." Vynn answered. "What about you girls?" Jake asked. "I''m planning to train tomorrow to grow stronger and not actually play some silly games." Sophia said. "What about you Kate?" Peter asked. "I''m also going to train with Sophia tomorrow. I need to hone my skills further." Kate replied. "Jack, what are you planning on doing tomorrow?" Vynn asked. "Me? I''m going to head off with some friends to train hard." Jack answered. They finally got to their dorm room and they decided to rest or probably sleep. Meanwhile, in the staff meeting room, the whole military were having a meeting with one of the General present. "So guys, that''s all for the briefing. And lest I forget, we have a new staff. His name is Jim and he will be taking one of the homeroom class as a homeroom teacher." The General said. They all welcomed the new staff. And then after a few minutes of more briefing, the meeting was finally dismissed by the General and they all left the room all except Jim that is. "Kid with the orb, I have finally gotten here and I''m going to find you no matter the cost." Jim thought. Chapter 22: VR Game The weekend was finally here and Jake was excited than usual because today, he was going to check out the VR gaming room that was introduced to him by Peter. After doing his daily exercise and getting breakfast, it was finally time to head to the VR gaming room together with Vynn and Peter. The VR gaming room was in the academy but it was another building off to the side that was used as the gaming room. Entering the building, Jake could see some students in the building and off to the side, were shelves filled with different type of games. And off to the back, there was a type of gaming pod, not just one, but multiple. Jake''s mouth was wide open at what he could see. But he quickly pulled himself together. "That there, is what I train with most times. The town that the orphanage I was in was located, had a VR gaming center so I always practice once a while." Peter said. Before Peter said or did anything, he led Jake and Vynn to the counter to rent the capsules. "That will be 20 credits per hour." The receptionist said. "Yikes, that is a lot of credits." Vynn said. Between the three of them, they contributed credits to pay for five hours which is 100 credits. After paying, they were given tag cards that had the number of the pod they were going to use. After some minutes of looking for the pods, they finally found them and before they entered, Peter decided to explain the basics. "So for you newbies, this capsule, is a VR game that allows you experience the thrill and horror of battling a werewolf. It simulates the pain, sense of smell and even simulates somewhat of a real werewolves attack that bite and kill like the real deal. Oh did I mention that you could also play against humas?" Peter explained. "Can we play this thing already? Time is running out." Vynn said impatiently. "Fine. Without much further ado, let''s play." Peter said. They all got into the capsule and the door shut tight with them inside. Jake felt the softness and warmth of the cushions inside the capsule. That was when a pop up window appeared in his view. < Play as a guest> "Woah! This is just like my system." Jake excitedly exclaimed. "Let me quickly hurry up, am sure that Peter is waiting for me." Quickly selecting the register button, Jake decided to register. And then a message pop up again. Jake thought long and hard about the name that he should use but nothing was coming to mind. After a lot of deliberation, Jake finally settled on a name. After inputting his gaming rank, Peter waited a bit for a werewolf to appear. And then, a werewolf appeared. Seeing the werewolf, Jake couldn''t help but shudder because it brought back bad memories, from the night his parents were murdered to the day he encountered a werewolf. Seeing Jake''s reaction, Vynn decided to calm him down. "Relax, it''s not real. It''s just a game." Vynn said. Immediately the werewolf appeared, a big countdown screen appeared and when it hit 0, the werewolf dashed towards Peter with a speed beyond human and swiped at Peter''s face with its claws but Peter ducked avoiding the hit but the werewolf quickly turned around and hit Peter with its foot In his stomach sending Peter flying back a few feet before finally coming to a stop. Not wanting to give Peter rest, the werewolf gave chase. "Damn, this feels and look so much real. How could someone create something so realistic?" Jake wondered aloud with amazement laced in his voice. Peter seeing the werewolf coming, quickly stood up and slashed with his sword but the werewolf side stepped and then gave Peter an uppercut to the face sending him flying up in the air but before he could fly up, the werewolf grabbed Peter''s feet and swung him around and around and finally flinging Peter across the room causing him to bounce on the floor a few times. Peter finally came to a halt and then stood up again with his customized character riddled with injuries from head to toe. The game was set to make the user feel like they are really fighting therefore the creators, added a pain sensation to the game making the users feel 2 percent of pain from the injuries dealt to their avatar. Standing up, Peter looked the werewolf straight in the eyes and instead of waiting for the werewolf to charge towards him, Peter charged towards the werewolf and when he was two feet away from the werewolf, the werewolf swiped at Peter with its claws but this time, Peter didn''t duck instead he decided to use the ''The Triple Threat'' skill by creating distance and then charging right at the werewolf. Then Peter jumped up slashing the werewolf''s neck therefore cutting off the werewolf''s neck. And then a message popped up congratulating Peter. Peter decided to take a break to talk to his friends. After choosing the option, he was transported to the spectating stands. "So how was it guys?" Peter asked. "Well to be sincere, it looks realistic. I can''t wait to try the game out." Vynn excitedly said quickly going out of Peter''s game room. The remaining duo decided to spectate Vynn''s match. They went to Vynn''s game room to spectate Vynn''s match. Meanwhile Vynn selected the option to play against a werewolf. After a little bit of time, a werewolf appeared and Vynn wanting to prove he wasn''t weak, he charged towards the werewolf to slash at the werewolf but the werewolf twisted around and then grabbed Vynn flinging him across the room. Vynn quickly stood up but the werewolf was already in front of him punching Vynn right in the stomach knocking the wind out off Vynn''s mouth. Then the werewolf grabbed Vynn''s hair and smashed his knee into Vynn''s face. Vynn managed to pull out of the werewolf''s grip and after creating a bit of space, he decided to use ''The Triple Threat'' skill. When he got close, the werewolf gave Vynn a strong uppercut that ended the game straight away causing Vynn''s first game to be a loss. Immediately Vynn''s game was over, the capsule was shut down making the trio to come out of the pod. They have been playing for so long that they didn''t know when the time was up for them to leave the pod. Jake was disappointed because he didn''t get the time to play the game. But he was excited for tomorrow, he will have all the time in the world to play the game. Chapter 23: First Game The next day was a Sunday and Jake woke up as usual to complete his daily quest. And after completion, Jake decided to check his progress by glancing at his status screen. ******************************* "Man, if the XP bar keeps on increasing after each level up, it''s gonna be a tall task to level up." Jake thought. After closing the door to the gym, Jake went to his dorm to take his bath. After everyone had taken their bath, they all went to take their breakfast together as usual. After eating, Jake decided to pay the VR gaming room a visit. After paying 60 credits for 3 hours, Jake hopped into the capsule to play his first ever game. Quickly logging in, Jake was transported to his own white space. "The creators of this game really did a great job, they made everything seem so realistic with the Sense of smell and all that." Jake thought. "i wonder if my system works here." Having enough of waiting around, Jake decided to run towards the werewolf and the werewolf reacted by running towards Jake, then Jake slid under the werewolf''s leg causing a cut on it. Angrily, the werewolf turned around and gave Jake a kick in his ribcage therefore breaking it. "Ah damn! Why is it so difficult to defeat a VR werewolf?" Jake asked in frustration. "Because you are not keeping calm. You have something that others don''t but you don''t want to use it." Zee said. Realizing his mistakes, Jake decided to give it a shot maybe it might work. First of, Jake used the to see if his other skills will work. And miraculously it worked. "So I can use my skills in the game too." Jake excitedly said. But his excitement was cut short for the werewolf was already upon him. The werewolf tried to punch Jake but he quickly cast skill to get away and moved behind the werewolf quickly. And then the final stage, he casted the and causing him to rapidly attack the werewolf with his sword for 2 seconds straight non stop. The werewolf was unable to attack back for 2 seconds causing Jake to deal major damage under 2 seconds. When the 2seconds elapsed, Jake finally moved back to create space. "Ah damn! Even with all that, I still can''t deal any damage to it." Jake shouted. That was when he remembered one more trick that might do the job. The werewolf charged right at Jake but before it could get close, Jake used ''The Triple Threat'' skill closing the distance between him and the werewolf before it could do that. And then Jake gave it a strong punch with all the strength he could muster. That was when he heard a notification but this time not from his head but around him. "phew. That was very difficult and challenging. The werewolf although a VR, it still felt real, I had to fight with everything." Jake said. "Yeah, you did great." Zee said. "Alright, let''s see how much time I have left." Jake said checking the time and thankfully, he only used thirty minutes to defeat the werewolf, meaning he has thirty more minutes before he needed to go onto the second phase. Not wasting time, Jake quickly selected another game. This time he found it a little bit easier because he managed to get used to the werewolf''s fighting pattern. After twenty minutes of intense battling, Jake decided to take a break before he moved onto the next phase. Although he wasn''t fighting physically with his real body, it was still mentally daunting fighting. So he was mentally tired that was why he was taking a break. Checking his gaming system, he saw he had two wins to his belt. Satisfied with this, Jake decided to go onto the next phase which is fighting humans. Jake selected the button that had the words on it and he clicked it and then after a little bit of time, the game finally found him a match. Standing opposite Jake was what looked like a fisherman, the avatar that Jake''s opponent used was dressed like some sort of a fisherman. Not caring about that, Jake just wanted to get the match over and done with quickly. The big countdown clock appeared again and when the time hit 0, the match started. Will Jake win the match or not? Chapter 24: A Defeat When the timer hit 0, Jake''s opponent charged towards him planning to slash at Jake but already facing the werewolf, his human opponent looked so slow so Jake managed to avoid the slash but his opponent quickly changed tactic and turned around and delivered an elbow hit to Jake''s head causing him to stagger back. "Damn! I forgot am not skilled and all this guys must have a good level of skill." Jake said. Quickly regaining his footing, Jake checked his system and saw that cooled down timer was off meaning he could use it. But Jake had to wait for the perfect time to use it. The opponent was using some sort of fishing pole with a sharp end as a weapon of choice. Jake didn''t relent, he quickly closed the gap between him and his opponent by using ''The Triple Threat'' skill. The opponent was a little bit stunned at the use of the skill. But he couldn''t be stunned for long because Jake was already upon him with a thrust of his sword but the opponent used his weapon to block the thrust Jake was intending to do. And then he gave Jake a kick to the side of his ribs therefore sending him back a bit. "crap! I forgot that humans and werewolves both have different fighting style. I was treating them the same." Jake thought. "You are forgetting something important." Zee added. "And what''s that?" Jake asked. "Your breathing you silly host. You are trying to rush the match quickly therefore losing control of your breathing." Zee said. "Oh, I know what to do now. You know sometimes the way you talk and scold me make me feel like you''re human not an AI." Jake said focusing on his opponent who was coming towards him. Quickly closing the gap between him and Jake, the fisherman tried to wack Jake on his head with his pole but Jake quickly twisted and used his sword to block the attack and then quickly using ''The Triple Threat'' skill again to get away. When Jake finally created distance, that was when he suddenly fell on his knees panting. "What! What is going on? Why can''t I feel my legs?" "What are you doing? Are you nuts? The fisherman dude you faced was a silver rank if you didn''t notice and you''re here using the quick match, what if it matches you with a Gold ranked player?" Zee asked. Jake shrugged and replied "It doesn''t matter." After a few minutes, a match was found for Jake and he went into the game with a face of determination. His opponent this time was dressed normal. When the countdown hit 0, Jake dashed towards his opponent, used ''The Triple Threat'' skill and to deliver a powerful punch. His opponent was too shocked to move because of the speed and aggression in which Jake used to attack him. And that was how Jake managed to land his powerful punch and ended the game therefore declaring him the winner. "How did I do?" Jake asked Zee before he started his next match. "Well to be honest, you did quite well but they were only two factors that made you win." Zee said. "Which are?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "Firstly, your opponent was a bronze player and secondly, you were the aggressor in the fight which stunned your opponent. That was why he didn''t react on time." Zee explained. "pfft. Who cares, I won that Is all that matters. Anyway onto the next game." Jake said. Jake used the Quick match option to start his next match for the next hour. Jake kept going against random bronze players and in each fight, he always starts off as the aggressor therefore ending the match quickly. Unknown to Jake, the opponents he fought with, they decided to stay to watch his next few games because they all had one thing in mind. "This kid''s speed is inhuman for someone in bronze rank." Some of his opponents, even went as far as posting the videos of their match with Jake to the online forum so that people could find out if Jake was a Gold player In disguise. After a few more matches, Jake finally gained enough wins to move onto the next rank. Satisfied, Jake decided to log off. Unknown to him that he had gained a few fans. Chapter 25: Testing a Theory When Jake left the VR room, it was already afternoon, so he decided to go to the gym to train a bit. For some hours. When he got to the gym room, he started exercising. "Jake, you do know that you have completed your daily quest for today right?" Zee asked. "Yeah, I know but I can''t help but try to exercise." Jake replied already picking up weights. "What that fisherman guy said is true. All the strength and speed is totally useless without skills." "How does exercising help with that?" Zee asked. "It doesn''t. It just helps to take my mind off some things." Jake replied. Then Jake started lifting weights for thirty minutes straight. Immediately he was done, he heard a ding in his head. <+1 stats point to strength.> "Huh!?!! What in the world was that?" Jake asked. "I think the system decided to gift you the free stat point after your heavy weight lifting." Zee replied. In order to see if the system was playing tricks on him, Jake pulled up his status screen. ********************** Jake kept on staring at her until she got down from the machine and then noticed that the door was quite open. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The girl asked coming over to where Jake was standing. "Wait what! I am supposed to ask you that question. What are you doing here?" Jake said snapping out of his earlier daze. "What does this place look like? Isn''t it a gym? What do they do in a gym?" She asked. "I mean, since I got to the academy, I haven''t seen anybody come here as early as this except me." Jake said. "Well I usually come here but not as early as this. I just decided to come here early." she replied. "oh, that''s nice." Jake said already walking off to start his daily quest. But before he left, she called him back. "Sorry, excuse me. Do you mind if I know your name?" she asked politely. "Sure why not." Jake said pulling his hand out for a handshake. "My name is Jake, Jake Lucas." "My name is Cindy clark." Cindy said shaking Jake''s hand. That was when she glanced at Jake''s watch and saw his power level. "So you are a power level 1?" Jake quickly pulled his hand back and then replied. "Yes, I am." Jake said walking off to begin his exercise. "You do know you don''t have to be shy or embarrassed about your power level right? I am also a low level, well not that low actually." Cindy said smiling. "That''s great." Jake said starting off with his push ups. "So what weapon class are you going to choose today?" Cindy asked while doing squats. "I was thinking swords." Jake replied already on his 28th push ups. "Swords huh? That''s nice." Cindy said. "I''m also planning to attend the swords class too." "Really?" Jake said already on his 48th push ups. "Yes." Cindy replied smiling. "Anyway it''s nice talking to you. I need to go prepare for the day." Cindy said while packing her bags to leave. Jake quickly stood up after completing his 50th push ups. "Cindy wait!" Jake called out to which Cindy turned around. "If you don''t mind me asking, why are you gyming? Because to me, you are already in perfect shape." Jake said with his cheeks all flushed up after taking another look at Cindy''s body. Cindy just smiled at the question. "I know that I''m in perfect shape but I''m just exercising because I wanted to gain more strength so I can also fight against the werewolves. And I noticed I can''t do that without gaining a little bit more strength so I decided to improve my physical strength." Jake smiled and then he remembered something. "Hold on, you know my power level but I don''t know yours." "It''s nothing much, My power level is 4.8 and I''m currently ranked number 15 in the school''s combat rankings." Cindy said already opening the door to leave while leaving Jake stunned by her ranking. Chapter 26: The Hunt Approaches After Cindy left, Jake finally snapped out of his daze and got back to his exercise. After some time, Jake was finally done with his daily quest and decided to pull up his status screen to track his progress. Jake sighed and decided to leave the gym for his dorm to freshen up for the day, that was when he heard a ding in his head. "Huh!?! What was that about?" Jake asked while pulling up his status screen. "The academy knows, that''s why we are taking precautions." Thompson said. "You will only hunt basic tier beasts and also two sergeants will be with you so as to protect you guys In Case you encounter a beast of a higher tier." Beasts were classified into 5 categories or tiers. Basic tiers (lowest and weakest beasts possible) Intermediate tier(they can deal damage) Advanced tier King tier Legendary (the highest tier of beast possible and stronger too) Hearing that there will be two sergeants protecting them, the students'' hearts fell at ease. "Alright, you will all be needed to form a group of 7 members. I want the list of all the members of the groups before next week." Thompson said. With the information all said and done, Thompson ended the homeroom class meanwhile the students decided to attend their combat class. After a few minutes of walking, they finally got to the training grounds and started preparing for their daily physical exercise. After a few hours of physical training, they rested before sparring with each other. After sparring for an hour, Lee stood in front of them to say something. "I''m glad to know that you guys have perfected ''The Triple Threat'' technique properly." Lee said. "So we are moving onto the next technique but this one is actually a practice of different types of kicks. For three days straight, we will practise one kick then we move to another." Lee paused to gauge the students'' expression. Some of them had smiling faces about the prospect of learning a new skill. Even Jake was grinning so hard that it felt quite creepy to look at. "So today, we will practise the axe kick." Lee said getting in position to demonstrate the kick to them. "Pay attention carefully, for I will only demonstrate this kick twice." Before Lee demonstrated the skill, he called out Jack so he could demonstrate how the kick looks when fighting against an enemy. After making sure Jack was ready, Lee proceeded to demonstrate. Lee got into a stance and lifted his leg high, adopting a stance with his knee bent at a 90-degree angle. He balanced his foot, keeping it flexible, before unleashing a powerful axe kick. His heel sliced through the air, aiming for Jack''s head with precision and force. The kick''s trajectory resembled an axe''s downward swing. Jack felt the wind force closing in on his head. He could feel how powerful and strong the kick was gonna be if it connected with his head. But before it could connect, Lee reduced the speed of his leg and told Jack to go back to the class. "So you see, how powerful the kick is. If it had connected with Jack''s head, it would have been terribly bad except if he was using Qi to protect himself that is." Lee said. "Qi?" Jake thought confused but before he could ask, Vynn quickly asked the question. "Sir, what is Qi?" Vynn asked, "Because I don''t think I have heard of it before." "Qi, is our superpower but you will be taught all that when you are in your second year. For now, focus on your first year." Lee said and then he gave the class thirty minutes to practise the Axe kick before he could dismiss the class. The students all eagerly practised the kick meanwhile Jake was stumped about the mention of this mysterious thing called ''Qi''. "Zee, do you know anything about this thing called ''Qi''?" Jake asked. "No. I have no record of anything called Qi." Zee answered. "But it''s a good thing, if what he said Is true about the Qi being this world''s ability then it will really aid you in getting stronger." "Yeah. I can''t wait for me to get into the second year then." Jake said while practising the kick until the time was up for the class to be dismissed. And then, it was time for weapons class. Chapter 27: Weapons Hall The next and last class of the day was Weapons mastery. And Jake couldn''t help but feel excited the more he approached the building that''s going to serve as the weapons class. He was currently walking alongside Jack and Sophia. They were all quite because they didn''t have much in common and they never talked to each other. Meanwhile Jake was so bored out of his mind walking with the other two. He usually walked with Peter and Vynn and normally they were both talkatives so walking these two, felt different. After 20 minutes of walking, they finally got to the building that was the weapons building. The weapons hall was detached from the main school building and off to the side in its own separate building. It was a single large-room building that had a Japanese palace style feeling to it. To enter the building, students needed to scan their watch into the scanner placed on the side of the door and then the two large doors will slide open. This is to ensure that students really chose the weapons hall and not just to come watch and then switch class later on. Although the outside of the building gave off an eastern feeling, the inside was completely different. It was a large room with vast, opulent space. Where the ceiling was about twenty metres high. The room had no decorations apart from the mountains and mountains of different types of swords lined up on the walls in front of the class. And in front of the room, was a round raised platform. In front of the room, was a man who had brown flowing hair and was in a sitting position with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. The man was wearing black leather armour and had a very long blade by his side. But the hilt of the blade was jagged and rough and the back of the blade the same. It looked like it had been forged from an animal that wasn''t on this planet. The man remained silent with his eyes closed and Jake could only assume that the man was the teacher. Jake kept on looking at the man intently, searching his memory bank of where he had seen the man earlier because the man''s face looked very familiar but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him. After trying so hard, Jake gave up searching his memory bank. And then slowly, the room was becoming filled with students. Jake, Sophia and Jack were almost close to the front of the room. After the room filled up and no more students were coming in, the man stood up therefore stopping any form of chattering from the students. The room was filled up with at least fourty students. "ATTENTION!" The teacher shouted. "My name is Von, and I will be your teacher for this class every weekdays." Von said. The students were all quiet listening to what the teacher was saying. "If you are here, it means that you want to learn the art of swordsmanship in order to defeat your foe, our foe. The werewolves. So I will implore you all to pay rapt attention in this class." Von said. The blade was 60-73cm long. It had a curved, single-edged and slender blade with a black hilt and also a type of scaly pattern on it. It looked perfect for Jake. Immediately Jake said that, he heard a ding in his head. Pulling up the system, he was surprised for what he could see. "Woah! I never expected for the skill to level up like that." Jake thought while grinning. "I think the repeated use of the skill, is what made it level up. Anyway that''s good. Now let''s see what this new skill can do." "Well that is quite good. Anyway let''s see what this weapon can do." When all the students were done picking their weapons, they all stood in front of Von waiting for him to give further instructions. "So from now on, you will all be using your chosen weapons to train and spar with each other. Since I''m a master swordsman. Well not to brag, I will be training you all. No matter the type of sword you chose, I can still teach you." Von said. Meanwhile Jake was now standing beside Jack and Sophia and they also were with their swords. Sophia was holding a Scimitar; a type of sword that was 60 cm In length with a curved, single-edged and tapered with an ornate hilt. While Jack was holding a Tachi; a sword that was 70cm in length with a longer, curved and single-edged worn with the blade facing down. The weapon looked good on them, after admiring each other weapons, they turned to face Von in order to listen to what he was saying. "Mind you, you are not to keep the weapon. It is the weapons hall''s property except when given permission to keep can you keep your sword. You can only keep a sword that was crafted by the beast crystals you hunted." Von said. "Now without further ado, let''s start training. Shall we." Chapter 28: Mastery and Mystery The entire class was captivated by Von, who stood before them, excitement radiating from the whole students very being. The weapons class was about to commence, and Von began by explaining the technique he was about to teach them. "Today, we''ll be learning a fundamental skill essential for mastering more advanced sword techniques. This skill is called the Primary Guard." Von demonstrated the stance, standing with his feet shoulder-width apart, his dominant foot forward. He held his sword in front of him, the blade angled downward at 20-30 degrees. The tip of the sword pointed toward his opponent''s chest or shoulder at a 45-degree angle. Von''s knees were slightly bent, his weight evenly distributed between both legs. His back was straight, shoulders relaxed, and head held high. With a firm yet controlled grip, he grasped the sword with his dominant hand. In a flash of movement, Von swung his sword with inhuman speed, unleashing a strike so swift it seemed almost invisible. The class watched in awe, eager to learn this powerful technique. With the swift demonstration over, Von had to demonstrate the skill again but this time, a little bit slower so the whole class could see the steps. They were to practice this skill on the dummies that were at the back of the class. The dummies were made from a material that was harder than diamond so it won''t break easily. The dummies now were in the middle of the room, with all the students taking one dummy each to practice with. Von went around the room to see how all the students were coming with the skill. While walking around, Von was impressed by the number of talents in his class. Some of the kids were sloppy at first and then slowly, they were getting the hang of the skill especially Jake who was part of the first people to get the skill right on the third try. Jake couldn''t hide the excitement on his face because he was worried that it might take longer to learn the skill just like when he was practicing ''The Triple Threat'' technique but now, he learnt this skill perfectly. After an hour of more practice, Von dismissed the class saying that the students will practice the skill for three days straight before they moved onto the next skill. It was already evening when Jake, Sophia and Jack left the weapons hall for their dorm. Jake couldn''t hide the excitement on his face after he learnt the skill. "I can''t wait to boast in front of the rest about how awesome our class was." Jake said excitedly. "C''mon, will you calm down? Just because you learnt one skill, you won''t let the rest of us rest." Sophia said. "Just because you don''t know how to use the skill, it doesn''t mean that you will ruin our happiness." Jake said smiling. "Who said I don''t know the skill? Do you want me to demonstrate it on you instead of a dummy?" Sophia said. "I would love to see you try. Without a sword that is." Jake said chuckling. "You annoying brat!" Sophia shouted about to hit Jake. "Did you guys learn any new skill?" Peter asked. "Yeah, and I was among the people that got it right on the first three times." Jake said excitedly. "Big deal." Sophia commented. "Didn''t you get the skill right?" Kate asked turning to Sophia. "I did. But not on the first few times. It took a bit of time before I got it right." Sophia said looking downwards at the ground. "Well it doesn''t matter because I also didn''t get the archery skill taught to us today in class but I did kinda have some fun. The instructor, she''s very nice and lovely." Kate said. "Female!?" Peter asked. "Yup. Actually, our class was filled with females no single male." Kate said. "Females! Now I''m really jealous of your class and wish I could transfer over because my own class is the opposite of yours. Rather than all female class, it was filled with males. No single female." Peter said looking dejectedly. "Will you stop trying hard to get a girlfriend? You are good looking enough to get girls chasing after you. But you are trying hard. Girls loves guys that don''t make it obvious that they love them." Kate said while looking towards Jake who was oblivious. After a few more hours of describing their class, how they enjoyed it and the different type of skills they learned and were taught, they finally went to sleep when it was 10pm. Meanwhile, in the academy''s staff office, a staff could be seen going through the computer in search of different things. "How am I meant to find the kid with the orb?" Jim thought. "I was not even given a clear description, I don''t know who he is and what he looks like so how am I meant to find him. I was only told that he wore an academy uniform." Jim sighed and continued looking through the computer. "No matter what, I will find you kid. I won''t disappoint my leader." Chapter 29: Seventh Teammate The next day, Jake went to the gym as usual to complete his daily quest. This time, he didn''t run into Cindy again which somewhat saddened his heart because he was looking forward to talking to her today. But he continued his training as usual and after the training, he decided to check his status screen to track his progress. ************************** Jake sighed and proceeded to complain."At this rate, it''s gonna take sometime before I level up. I can''t help but imagine how it will be like the higher I level up because the XP bar will just keep on increasing therefore making it harder to level up. I need more quests." Not getting any response from the system and Zee, Jake decided to head off to his dorm room to bath. After bathing, the whole room went to take their breakfast before heading off to their homeroom class for the lesson. During the class, Thompson kept on updating them about the world''s current status. And before he ended the class, Thompson had something to say. "Some students have started submitting their team. I need the list of all teams before this week is over." Thompson said then he left the class therefore dismissing the class. "Oh man, I totally forgot about the formation of teams for the beast hunt." Peter said. They had an hour of break before they had to head off for their combat training class so they gathered around Jake, Peter and Vynn''s table to discuss. "So we are all going to form a team with the six of us right since we know each other right?" Vynn asked. "Yes of course. But who is going to become our seventh member. We all heard Thompson, he said that we need seven members." Kate said. "Now what are we going to do?" Sophia asked. "Hey guys! I heard you need a seventh member. Do you mind if I join up with you guys." A silver haired beauty was coming over towards their table. "Strong? I guess so." Cindy shrugged. "So can I also know you guys better?" *sure. My name Is Peter Chuck and I''m currently ranked number 2." Peter quickly boasted. The others just slapped their foreheads loud because of the way Peter was behaving. "My name is Jack Dem, ranked number 1." Jack said. "Woah! You''re number 1?" Cindy asked excitedly. "Yeah." Jack said. "Wow! Can''t believe I''m in a team with strong individuals." Cindy said. "My name is Vynn muscat, I''m ranked number 200." Vynn said while avoiding Cindy''s gaze because he didn''t know what she will think of him. "My name is Kate Blake, number 35." Kate said. "My name is Sophia Josh, currently ranked number 3." Sophia said. "Woah! Josh? As In one of the Big three?" Cindy said excitedly. "What?!" The whole other roommates shouted at once. "How.. how did you know that?" Sophia asked with a stunned expression. "My father works for the Josh''s, so I know a little bit about the big three families." Cindy responded smiling sheepishly. "So your family is part of the big three? Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" Jake asked stunned. "Because it wasn''t important then and it isn''t now. I came to the academy to pave my own path not to use my families influence to get everything I want." Sophia said. "Wow! I didn''t imagine that your dad will work for one of the big three. Do you know more about them? I mean do you have any information about the other big three?" Jake asked curiously. "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you. I only told you about Sophia because I thought she must have told you guys." Cindy said. "It''s okay. If it is meant to be kept a secret then it''s ok." Peter said. "Anyway back to the introductions." "My name is Jake Lucas and am currently ranked number.." "20" Cindy said. "I know, we were all there when you battled Sebastian." As they finished discussing their team formation, and sharing of information, Jack glanced at his wrist watch and said. "It''s time for our combat class, shall we go?" The others nodded, gathering their belongings and filing out of the classroom. With their minds still buzzing from the team discussion, they made their way to the combat training grounds, eager to learn more skills. Chapter 30: Remember My name Immediately they left the class, they made their way to the training grounds for their combat training. After the usual physical training and sparring with each other, they continued practicing the axe kick and thankfully, Jake got the kick right. He was so excited. Looking around, he saw that majority of the students managed to get the kick right. Seeing that most of the students got the skill right, Lee was happy and he was even smiling which was a rarety to see. "Okay." Lee said clapping his hands to get the students attention. "I''m glad to know that majority of you managed to get the skill right. So I want to announce, after tomorrow''s physical training, you will all spar with each other officially by only using the skills I have thought you so you can know how it feels when you use it in battle." "Class is dismissed for today, I want you guys to prepare for your duels tomorrow. After that, we will move onto the next type of kick the day after." Lee said dismissing the class. After Lee dissmed the class, Jake, Sophia and Jack decided to head off for their weapons class. But this time, Cindy tagged along. On the way there, Cindy noticed how boring the group were, no discussion or anything. This Caused Cindy to be bored out of her mind. "Oh for heavens sake!" Cindy said. "What? What happened?" Jack asked. "You guys are so boring and quiet and it is really boring and making our walk seem longer." Cindy said. "Trust me, you don''t want to hear us talking. It can turn pretty argumentative." Jack said. "I will appreciate it. Anything but this quietness. It is truly annoying." Cindy said. "Don''t worry. You gonna get used to it soon." Jack said. After thirty minutes more of walking, they finally get to the swords hall. As usual, Von was sitting in front of the class with his legs crossed and in a meditative position. Jake and the rest took their positions in front of the class awaiting the start of the class. After thirty minutes of waiting, the class was now filled up with eager students. When the class was filled, Von stood up and beginned the class. "You can all go ahead and pick up your swords from the wall." Von said. To which all the students rush at once to pick the sword they used the previous day. After the students were done picking their swords, they went back to their positions awaiting further instructions from Von. "You can now pick your dummy and start practicing The Primary Guard." Von said. And the students picked their dummies, started practicing away for an hour straight no rest. After practicing for two hours now, Von dismissed the class. After leaving the sword class, Jake decided to head off to the VR room since there was still time before curfew. Curfew was at 10pm and the time was currently 7pm so Jake decided to head to the VR room to play a few matches. And he decided to inform his friends. "You really wanna go to the VR room by this time? Isn''t it too late?" Sophia asked. "Don''t worry, I will be back before curfew." Jake said. "Alright then, just don''t be late and keep off from trouble." Sophia said. "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Jake reassured. "Awwn, so sweet. You guys are so sweet." Cindy couldn''t help but comment while Jake headed off. "Are you kidding me? You don''t remember me?" Jake asked. "No I don''t. And if I don''t remember you, it means that you are too weak to be remembered and I only remember the strong." Shark fighter said smiling. To which Jake just smiled and looked at him. "Then I just have to show you how strong I am." Jake wasted no time in dashing towards the shark fighter with full speed he threw a punch with his free hand that wasn''t holding onto his sword. The shark fighter ducked therefore avoiding the blow then he punched Jake in his stomach so hard that Jake stumbled back and held his stomach for he was feeling the pain. But his high Endurance was helping him currently, so he got over the pain quickly then Jake ran forward again and slashed his opponent with his sword but his opponent blocked the strike with his fish pole and then gave Jake a kick in his stomach therefore pushing Jake back a bit. "Is it just me or is the wolf hunter losing?" Someone in the stands asked. "I think he is." Someone else said. "He battled against werewolves, winning his fight again and again and now he can''t even beat a silver ranked player." Someone else said. "Aren''t they supposed to be in the same rank?" Someone else asked. "I think you don''t know who the shark fighter is." Someone replied. "Who is he? I just know he''s a silver ranked player that is winning the fight with the wolf hunter." The person said. Then the spectator laughed. "Then that means you don''t know who he is." "The Shark fighter is currently the strongest silver player. But he is still weak because no matter what he does, he can''t move onto the next rank." "That means Wolf hunter doesn''t stand a chance." Someone said. "Apparently he doesn''t, didn''t you hear him say he lost to Shark fighter before." "And you missed something he also said which was he fought with him when the wolf hunter was a bronze player." One of the earlier and original spectator commented. "Any how it is, let''s just watch what''s going to happen." Someone else said. Meanwhile back at the match, after being pushed back, Jake didn''t give up. He dashed at the shark fighter then he used the new sword skill he had been practicing at the academy ''The Primary Guard''. And the attack landed perfectly therefore slashing the shark fighter on his shoulder causing a deep wound and then Jake used ''The Triple Threat'' technique to get behind his opponent quickly and struck him at his back causing another large and open wound on the shark fighter''s back. Not letting up, Jake moved back to create distance again and he activated two of his skills at once while using ''The Triple Threat'' technique again to move forward. Jake activated And then he quickly activated attacking the Shark fighter rapidly for two seconds. The shark fighter couldn''t even defend, he was just being attacked in several places for two seconds and then finally, the two seconds was up and Jake moved back again to observe his opponent. The shark fighter was now a bloody mess with injuries riddled on his body from head to toe. He couldn''t stand properly, his feet were wobbly. Satisfied with this, Jake smiled. "Now remember my name." Jake said dashing forward with full speed and then he slashed the shark fighter''s neck. "Wolf hunter" And then the gaming system congratulated Jake on his victory and also announced his moving on to the next rank in the game, (Gold) satisfied with this, Jake logged off. Chapter 31: A Lesson After logging off, Jake quickly rushed off to his dorm before it was curfew time. Meanwhile at the same time that Jake got to his building, a secret meeting was going on in the second year building. "C''mon brother, it has been so many days and you haven''t done anything yet." Sebastian said. "You are so impatient. You have waited for some days now right? Then wait for a few more hours then I will help you get revenge. Just be patient." Harry said. And then Sebastian left the second building for his dorm because of the curfew. The next day, Jake woke up feeling good for defeating the shark fighter and then he got out of bed for his daily quest as usual. After his quest, he pulled up his status screen. After checking his status screen, Jake headed off to his room for a bath. After a few hours, the whole room except Peter and Jack went to take their breakfast. When they were done with their breakfast, they headed to their homeroom class as usual without Peter but when they got to the entrance of their homeroom class, them and several other students were stopped. The people stopping them, were second-year students and they had asked all the students to gather at the assembly hall. "What the heck is going on?" Kate asked. "I have no idea." Jake answered. "But I think it will be best for us to comply with whatever they asked us to do." Of course, the second-year were powerful and the first-year students had no choice but to agree. Even the higher level and rank, had agreed to comply afraid something might happen. "Any more questions?" Harry asked. The first year students stood in silence afraid of the second-years. They didn''t want to say anything or ask any questions after they saw what happened to the boy who asked a question earlier. "Good." Harry, said before continuing. Now to explain, these beast stones here were made with the purpose to help you activate your equipment so, to be honest, they are quite useless but they are very useful for demonstration. Now in order to activate this balls, you just have to focus your Qi into it and it will activate. Even the tiniest bit of Qi when focused into the ball, it will activate." Just when Harry finished saying that, the ball he held in his hand started glowing a bright yellow colour. "Normally, your weapons won''t change colour but as I said, these balls are just for the sake of helping you learn how to activate weapons. Once the colour has changed, that means it has been successfully activated and its strength has increased. Now today we will be practising target hitting." Harry said. ''Now let''s see how he feels when someone he cares about gets hurt badly and he can''t do anything about it.'' Harry thought while smiling. ''This is wonderful! He is going to feel powerless against what is happening and if he tries anything funny, he''s going to be beaten in front of everyone.'' Sebastian thought. Meanwhile, the second-year students wheeled the board that Peter was tied on from the stage onto the floor where the first-year students where. "This board here, is very special in the sense that even a bullet can''t penetrate it. That is how tough and hard the board is. Only the power of beast weapons or Qi can damage the board. So hence today''s lesson is to throw and hit the target. Simple right?." After finishing his speech, the remaining second-year students poured out the crates that were filled with beast stones on the floor. There were more than enough stones there for each students to pick and throw at Peter. "So for this lesson, you have to get 50 points to pass otherwise, I don''t know what will happen." Harry smiled. "The stomach area of this student, worth 50 points while the area a little bit to his arm side is worth 30 points and the outer area is worth 20 points each and you only have two throws. So who''s going to go first?" The first-year students were all hesitating to do it and no one wanted to step forward except one who managed to step forward. "I am gonna do it." Sophia said stepping forward smiling. "I have been looking for a chance to hit him just once and now I got it so I''m not gonna turn it down." Harry was initially shocked because according to his Intel, Sophia was friends with Peter so why was she going to hit her friend. "Great." Harry said snapping out of his surprise. "It''s a good thing there''s a volunteer. So you need to pick one of the balls and throw." Sophia bent down, picked up a ball and focused hard and then the ball started glowing a bright yellow colour just like when Harry held the ball. And then she aimed at Peter then she flung the ball hard and it hit the the 30 point side, then she picked up another ball and threw it again hitting one of the 20 point area therefore earning her 50 points. "See, we can avoid hitting him by hitting the other areas." Sophia shouted towards the first-years. Then one students also went ahead to hit the target like how Sophia did but he missed his target therefore earning him a severe beating by the second-years therefore rendering him unconscious. Seeing this, the students all decided to comply with the second-year students wishes by hitting Peter with the ball causing Jake''s blood to boil the more Peter was being hit. And then finally Jake decided to do something. "Hey! Let me go next." Jake said smiling while picking up one of the balls. Chapter 32: Fight with someone in your league When Jake stepped out to throw the ball, the whole room were shocked especially Harry and the second-years. Meanwhile Peter who was half unconscious earlier woke up fully and he was surprised by Jake stepping forward. Jake caught Peter''s gaze, he didn''t need to hear the words to know what his friend was thinking. "You fool! What are you doing? Get back now!" Peter thought in his mind. But Jake''s smile was all he could give. "Don''t worry, everything is going to be okay. I''m doing this for you friend." Jake thought smiling. Then Jake held the ball tightly and focused trying to activate the stone and then he felt a warm energy flowing from him towards the ball and then the ball glowed that it almost illuminated the room. "Impossible!" Harry exclaimed. "How can a first-year who doesn''t have any training in Qi activate the ball to its full potential?" Jake unaware what this meant, scanned the room properly for what he was about to do next. There were two second-years on either side of the board Peter was tied on and there were also two second-years blocking the entrance. While eight second-years surrounded the whole first-years and finally Harry and two more second years by his side. Making it 15 second-years in total including Harry. Jake smiled, then he aimed the ball at Peter and waited for the right moment then he swung the ball with full strength and speed that in less than a second, it connected with the board therefore resulting in a loud bang and a hole in the board. Harry and the other second-years mouths were all left hanging by what they saw while Jake just smiled and bent down to pick another ball and he focused again making it glow bright yellow and he swung it again but this time not with his full strength and it wasn''t aimed at Peter instead it was aimed at one of the second-years who stood by Peter''s side. The ball connected with the second-year''s stomach making him curl forward while clenching his stomach in pain. Snapping out of their earlier daze, Harry was now furious. "Attack them!" Harry shouted and immediately the whole room turned chaotic. The second-years were all attacking the first-years while one of the second year standing beside Harry earlier charged right at Jake to deal with him. Jake waited for the student to get close. When the student got to Jake''s position he swung his wooden sword very fast but Jake quickly blocked with his blade but unfortunately, Jake''s blade broke. "Shit! How did my blade break? Isn''t it the same materials our blade were made from?" Jake thought worriedly. And then Harry quickly repositioned himself and released a furry of kicks on Jake that Jake was unable to avoid, block or dodge. Therefore leaving Jake helpless, finally, Harry decided to give Jake a breathing space to see how he was holding up. And Harry was surprised to see that Jake was still standing and not unconscious. "Hmm, you must be really strong or you have a good endurance but too bad you''re going against me." Harry said. To which Jake just spat. "You know, that was the same thing Sebastian said to me before I defeated him. I think history is gonna repeat itself again." Harry furiously charged right Jake again with full speed and launched a punch towards Jake but he avoided it by using ''The Triple Threat'' technique and getting behind Sebastian then he quickly activated therefore raining countless successful hits on Harry for two seconds straight until the time for ''Frenzy Strike'' was up. Then Jake moved back a bit to create a bit of space between him and Harry by using ''The Triple Threat'' technique but he was shocked by what he could see when he looked up at Harry. The reason for Jake''s shock was that Harry was completely okay not even a scratch was on him. It appeared like as if he wasn''t even hit. "I can''t believe that this thing called ''Qi'' could be useful." Jake thought. Harry just laughed out loud seeing Jake''s facial expression. "Are you shocked? Hahahaha. Too bad you can''t do anything against me because, I''m out of your league." Harry said then he ran towards Jake to Strike him, Jake tried moving away but his legs were refusing to budge. "Huh! What''s going on? Why can''t I move?" Jake asked. "I think, it''s because you have used ''The Triple Threat'' technique multiple times so it affected your stamina." Zee said. "Shit shit shit! I''m gonna be hit if I don''t move away soon. What do I do?" Jake asked but it was too late for Harry was upon him with a punch towards Jake''s face. Which caused Jake to instinctively close his eyes awaiting the hit. But then Jake heard a shout. "If he''s out of your league, then fight with someone who''s in your league." The voice said while stopping Harry''s fist completely in its track effortlessly. Chapter 33: The Mysterious Saviour Jake braced himself for the hit, his eyes shutting instinctively. But then... nothing happened. That was when a voice rang out across the chaos, and the world seemed to freeze. "If he''s out of your league, then you need to fight with someone in your league." Jake was astounded that someone could hold onto Harry''s fist so effortlessly as if he was holding onto a kid''s fist. Jake couldn''t see anything because the person was facing Harry with his back turned towards Jake, but Jake couldn''t help but think that the voice and stance of the person looked familiar. Then finally, the person turned to look at Jake with a smile plastered on his face. "I''m sorry I came late, friend." Jake was so shocked because he truly knew the person in front of him. "Jack!!!" Jack just smiled and turned back to focus on Harry while releasing a suffocating aura and pressure. "You!! How dare you try to hurt me friends?" Harry was initially shocked by the fact that someone could hold onto his fists like that. For a second there, he thought that it was the number 1 of the second years that was here but it turns out it was just a first-year. "Who are you? And how dare you hold onto my hand like that?" Harry asked with furry written on his face. "You don''t need to know who I am. All you just need to know is that I''m the one who is gonna kick your arse." Jack said quickly twisting Harry''s hand and kicking him in the stomach so hard that it completely knocked out all the air from Harry''s mouth. Then Jack grabbed Harry''s hair bringing his head towards him and then kneeing him in his face causing some of Harry''s teeth to go flying. Then Jack kneed Harry again and again in his face then he punched Harry hard that he went flying back a few feet. Meanwhile Jake was still on his knees watching Jack deal with Harry as if he was a first-year. Even the whole first-years and second-years stopped fighting and were now watching the fight between Harry and Jack. Snapping out of his daze, Jake remembered that it still remained one more task to be completed. Forcing his legs to move, Jake finally got to where Peter was tied up and he started untying Peter from the board. After finishing untying him, he moved Peter and himself to the side so as not to be caught in the cross fire. Peter was so weak currently but thankfully he was conscious. "Is it just me or is Jack really matching Harry strength for strength? Or am I just hallucinating things coz of the beating." Peter asked weakly trying to sit up in order to watch the fight properly. "Well, unless we were both beaten up too badly to be hallucinating things then yes Jack is holding Harry up." Jake replied. Meanwhile after being pushed back by Jack''s punch, Harry managed to regain his footing and wiped off the blood from his face and looked at Jack with a murderous glare. "Do you know who I am?" Harry asked. "Do you think I care?" Jack asked. "No matter who you are, I don''t care because you can''t do anything to me." "Then I just have to show you and your friends that you have messed with the wrong family." Harry declared. Harry then charged right at Jack with full speed and his wooden sword in his hand. When he got to Jack''s position, he slashed the sword towards Jack stomach but Jack used his bare hands to stop the hit. Then Jack broke the sword Into two with only a single hand, this Caused Harry to move back in astonishment. "But how? How did you do that?" Harry asked. To which Jack just laughed and quietly say. "Do you think you were the only one who knew how to use Qi?" This revelation, shocked Harry to the core. "But how.. how do you know how to use Qi?" "I don''t need to explain things to you." Jack said rushing off towards Harry to finish things off. Meanwhile Harry just stood there looking at Jack coming then he laughed out loud which caused Jack to stop running and observe whether there was something Harry wanted to do. "Even if you know how to use Qi, it doesn''t matter because it''s only the first stage you know. You don''t know the second stage but I do and that is what I will use to defeat you." Harry said and then immediately, he burst out into energy with a little glow shining in chest. And then finally, shards of yellow invisible energy were been formed out of thin air. "Let me show you the difference between a first-year and a second- year" Harry said standing there with an amused smile. Feeling the shards been formed, it really worried Jack for he knew what they could do even if he couldn''t see it, he could feel it. Then finally, Harry was ready and then when he was finally ready to unleash the shards, the door to the assembly hall swung open and a voice rang out. "I command everyone to halt now!" Harry was so consumed by the feeling of revenge that he didn''t hear the voice that shouted out to him. But the remaining students in the hall heard the voice loud and clear and when they turned to see who entered, they were now feeling worried for Harry, well it was only the second-years that felt worried for him. Not hearing the shout, Harry prepared to launch the shards. Immediately, he started firing the shards quickly but then he noticed that his shards were all stopped by something invisible. Looking up, he noticed that someone was standing beside Jack now. "I know right." Jake said. "Let me see something." Jake pulled up his status screen. "Now this is awesome." Jake couldn''t help but say then he went to check for his new skill. "Please be attack based skill." Jake prayed as he opened up his skill tab. Skill Tab> "Now that''s what I''m talking about. With that skill, I can quickly make a lot of damages especially if combined with ''Frenzy Strike'' then that is extremely deadly." Jake almost laughed out loud pitying his future enemy. With the system exploration done, Jake decided to get some rest as it was already late. ____________ ***** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram:KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Chapter 34: Off to a new planet A week had passed since the so-called lesson Harry organized in the assembly hall. The week passed smoothly without any issues. The first-years got on with their homeroom class and combat class as usual. Trying to hone their skills in preparation for their beast hunt. And now finally, after a long week, it was finally the week for their beast hunt. All the first-year students were told to gather in the training hall. Which was located on the west side of the building. Usually, the training room was only limited to military personnel, which didn''t include students. In the middle of the room, was a portal that was colored green. Green indicated that at the other side, there were only basic tier beasts or rarely intermediate beasts but that rarely happens. While the orange color, indicates that on the other side were intermediate and advanced beasts. While the red portal leads to the planets with King tier and Legendary beasts. This red portal, was only for military personnels to use because they didn''t want any students death on their hands. The entire first-year students were all lined up in front of General Paul while two sergeants were on either side of the students row. Jake suspected that they were the sergeants that were gonna be with them and protect them Incase of an emergency. Jake recognized one of the sergeant because he was sergeant Lee the combat training teacher while the second one, Jake didn''t really know who he was but if he was with them, he is surely a sergeant. "Alright boys and girls," Paul said. "I have to inform you of some things before you go into the portal so listen up. You won''t be able to communicate with each other with your wristwatches because it will be down. But don''t worry, you can still buy things with your credits on your watch and know that It is very important when entering through the portal, you keep physical contact with the person in front of you otherwise you will be teleported to somewhere else." The students all looked at each other and then nodded understanding what Paul said. "Also, you will be teleported to somewhere safe that the military has a hold on, it is called military shelter. The shelter is built far away from any dangerous beast zone so the shelter is totally safe. The hunt, is gonna last a week, and the goal is to bring back as many beast crystals as you can. Don''t worry, you will be given back some of the crystals to craft your beast weapons after your score has been recorded." "Also, if you see an intermediate beast, then you need to run away. Don''t confront it, just head off to a different location. Inside the shelter, there is a storage room monitored by military personnels. You will be given adequate equipment, communication device for you and your team and other things. Lastly before you all go in, you will be given thirty minutes to all decide who will be your team''s leader. Hurry up." Immediately Paul finished talking, the whole different teams huddled up trying to pick who will be suitable for their team as a leader. Even Jake''s team were also doing the same. "Who should we pick?" Jake asked. "Before we choose someone, we need to consider some qualities." Sophia said. "The team leader needs to be smart, brave, strong and has a good sense of judgement." "I also give my vote to Sophia." Vynn said. "Peter what about you?" "I nominate Kate." Peter said. "In that case, the leader has been chosen which is Kate." Jack said. Immediately, that was when Paul clapped loudly to get the students attention. "Will the team leaders of each team please step forward." To which they did then Paul gave them a little communicator. "This is linked to the sergeants watches, so when you see a beast you can''t handle, push the button there and it will alert the sergeants." Paul said while dismissing them back to their teammates. "Alright with that said and done, it''s time for you to go into the portal." With that said, each team stepped forward with all of them holding onto the shoulders of the person in front. Then finally it got to Jake''s team''s turn. As they went through the portal, they all felt a tingling sensation all over their bodies. The world around them started to warp and displace and their minds felt like it was melting. It wasn''t really a horrible feeling, in fact to some, the feeling of traveling into the portal felt addicting. A few moments, they already made it to their destination. When they opened their eyes, they were surrounded by some townsfolks and a lot of military personnels chatters and all sorts. Rows of buildings and shops, market stalls selling food and weapons. They had successfully made it to the shelter. And the team couldn''t wait to start hunting. ______________ ****** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Chapter 35: Planet Caladie The shelter they arrived at was just a little bit smaller than the military academy. There were buildings lined up almost everywhere with a three- story building in the middle of all the buildings and Jake could only guess that it was the main military shelter. The ground they stood on top was hard and solid, a dry orange colour, with no sign of green life. It was hard to imagine anything being able to grow on these lands. The sun was quite hot and probably that was the reason why things couldn''t grow on the soil. It was the first time all the students had arrived at another planet, and even for Jake. The streets were full of both military personnel and a little bit of people walking left and right. Stalls everywhere selling all kinds of things, like foods, fruits and smoky meats. Immediately they arrived, they quickly left the spot they were in because they saw the teams that entered earlier where in another side. Immediately they left their spot, another team came out of the spot they stood on earlier. "So now what''s next? What do we do now?" Jake asked. That was when they saw the students heading off to the sergeants standing off to the side so Jake and his team decided to head there. When they all got there, they waited until the students were all there. After some time, all the students were now here so sergeant Lee decided to speak to them all. "I want you guys to rest up today or you can as well explore the shelter but you are advised not to go to far away. Tomorrow, the hunt will commence so make sure you get adequate rest." "Some military personnels will show you guys were you are gonna stay for the week long hunting." After Lee finished speaking, some soldiers came over to take the students to their temporary dorms. After some minutes of walking, they were finally here. The building that was to be their dorm, was located at the east side of the shelter. The building was big enough to house close to 150 hundred people. So luckily it was big enough to house the 100 hundred students. When they all went into the building, they could see doors on every side. It felt like they were back at the academy. "You guys will have to stay in the room according to your team. Which means, one team per room." The soldier said. "Don''t worry the rooms are big enough to hold even eight people." To which Jake and his team members quickly picked a door and went into the room. The room was truly big enough to hold 8 people. More like it was designed for 8 people to stay in. There were four bunk beds, two study tables and a single window. "Have you guys forgotten when I said my dad works for one of the big three." Cindy said. "I kinda forgot." Vynn said. They walked through the shelter and eventually reached a very large hanger like building. It was an open space with no entrance, so people were free to enter and leave as they pleased. From side to side, it was filled with counters with workers stationed there. Just as Cindy had said, there were blacksmiths here who were forging equipment and weapons. Shops that sold little gadgets and beast baits. And even a quest board. The quest board was mostly filled with other travellers looking to group up and complete tasks together. The group went towards a stall that sold all sorts of items necessary for capturing beasts. Behind the counter, was a middle age man with a monocle over one of his eye. "How can I help you, young soldiers. I guess it''s that time of the year where they send you all on your first hunt." "We were wondering if it was possible for you to provide us a map of all the hunting grounds here." Peter asked. "Sure I can. That will be a total of 50 credits though." "That is alright. Lemme pay for the map." Peter said. "No. Don''t worry, since I''m the team leader, let me pay for it. It''s my responsibility." Kate said. After a few minutes of back and forth on who was going to pay, they finally allowed Kate to pay for the maps. After buying the map, they exited the building to look for a place that has shade so they could observe the map better. The group opened up the map which was on some sort of digital paper. On it, the map indicated where they were and different areas around them which was colour coded. It went from green, orange and red. The closer the colour was to red, the more populated the area will be with beasts. That was when something caught Jake''s eyes on the top of the map. It was the name of the planet; Caladie. Jake just shrugged and they decided to study the map some more before they went back to their dorms to rest for their hunting that was gonna commence the next day. Chapter 36: Beast hunt finally begins The next day was finally here and it wasn''t only Jake that woke up early, his friends all woke up earlier than usual. Since they were all awake, Jake decided to do all his physical training inside the room. While Jake was doing his push ups, Cindy came over. "Must you always do physical training? Can''t you take a break. It''s not like we are still in the academy." "Regardless of whether I''m in the academy or not, I need to this," Jake said. "And I will appreciate if you gave me a little bit of space so I can continue." To which Cindy just shrugged and went to sit with the others. After a few minutes of physical training, Jake decided to go outside for his daily running exercise. Jake got outside, got ready and took of running with full speed around the shelter. And then after a few minutes of running, Jake heard a ding In his head. To which Jake just pulled up his status screen to check. *************************** Jake just sighed and slowly walked back to his room. When he got there, he saw that everyone were all ready and prepared for the day so he hurriedly got prepared so he won''t be left behind. After a few hours, they all went to take their breakfast in a dining hall in the shelter. After breakfast, they were all called to a large storage room. "They are coming!" Peter announced. "Prepare yourselves for hunting." And immediately, the snakes bursted out of the ground and was heading for Jack who was in front of the group. Jake who was at the back of the group, counted around 10 sand worms heading for them. Jack upon seeing the worm, didn''t hesitate as he quickly lifted his sword and made a diagonal strike but the worm was not cut Into two as Jack thought. "What the! How come they aren''t cut? Aren''t they supposed to be just basic tier beasts?" And then he was bit on his arm. Kate who was also at the back of the group, also prepared her bow and started firing towards the beasts although her skills were quite sloppy, She still managed to hit one of the beasts on the head with her arrow and that was when she noticed it wasn''t moving so she quickly shouted out a warning to her team. "Guys! Aim for the head, that''s the beast weak point." Kate screamed. Hearing this, the ones who were struggling, quickly started slashing and slashing but the beasts were also quick in movements as they quickly burrowed into the sand before they could be hit. Jake was still standing observing the whole team. And that was when the beasts popped out of the sand for an attack again. Peter just smiled looking at them and then he started slashing with his two handed axe vigorously. Peter was so busy slashing one of the beasts that he didn''t notice one of the beasts popping out from behind him. Meanwhile Jake who hadn''t done anything until now, noticed the beast coming for Peter and he quickly dashed forward towards the beast quickly. Luckily, he was quite close to Peter''s position so he got there and managed to strike the beast on its head with a powerful sword strike that the beast was split into two. After a few minutes, they were finally done killing the beasts that headed for their way so they decided to rest up and collect the beast crystals they managed to kill. When they finished collecting the crystals, they counted it and saw it was complete. So with a triumphant smile, they decided to rest before they hunt more beasts. Unknown to them, a beast was heading their way from underground but they didn''t notice it. Popping out of the ground, the beast aimed for Jake who was oblivious to the attack but luckily, Kate who was still standing back, drew her bow quickly and killed the beast. That was when they knew that a beast tried a sneak attack on them. After thanking Kate for her help, they decided to also add the beast crystal to their collection but that was when they heard a shout. "Hey! You guys stole our kill and beast crystal also." The voice said coming over to Jake''s team. ________________ ********** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Chapter 37: A dangerous idea "Huh? What do you mean the beast is yours?" Peter asked visibly irritated. "That beast was ours." A boy with a curly hair said coming over. "The beast was already injured and then it burrowed itself underground and came to you guys." "So how does that make the beast yours?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "Because it was ours and we injured it before it got to you, so that makes it ours." The curly haired boy who''s name was Jared said. "That is not a relevant argument. We got the kill on the beast so it''s ours. No argument." Vynn said. "Oh really!?! Is that how you wanna play it? Then fine two can play this game." Jared said backing out to head to his teammates. "What an annoying kid," Peter said. "I felt like punching his face in." After that little, confrontation, they decided to hunt again this time, a little bit away from Jared and his group so as to avoid any form of confrontation. They hunted the sand worms for an hour more before they were called back to base. After getting back, the crystals were collected and scanned by the military so as to record the teams scores. Any crystals that has been scanned, can''t be scanned again since the machine could recognize it therefore losing the team a few points. When it got to Jake''s team''s turn, Kate walked forward and handed their 21 sand worms beast crystals. They had hunted 10 more crystals in that hour added with their earlier 11 crystals, giving them 21 crystals in total. Per crystal, that''s 2 points. So the team had 42 points in total. After all the teams scanned their crystals, a scoreboard pulled up so they could see their positions. It turns out, Jake''s team were in the third position. "What!" Sophia shouted. "So you mean, some teams handed in even more crystals than us?" "And so?" The soldier asked with a raised brow. "I mean our team has the most strongest among the first years so how come we got the third position?" "Well strength doesn''t mean team work. So chop chop to your dorm rooms." The soldier said dismissing them. Sophia just stomped her foot in annoyance and headed out of the building grumbling under her breath. ''what''s wrong with her?'' Jake thought. The rest of the team also went off to their dorm for a good rest. When they got to their room, they saw Sophia sitting cross legged as if meditating. When they opened the door, she stood up and looked at them. "You guys I''m truly not happy with our position." Sophia complained. "We have the most strongest in our team and we only got third position." "But, still it''s still quite stupid and dangerous." Jack said. "Don''t worry, it will all be fine. So do we have a plan?" Sophia asked. "Sure. I''m in." Jack said. "You managed to convince me. I''m also in." Peter said. "Well, I''m out." Jake said actually heading out to look for Kate. "Vynn and Cindy, no need to come with us. You can all head into the green zone and also hunt some beasts so combined with the ones we get, we will finally rank up." Sophia said. "That sounds like a plan to me." Vynn said lying down to get some shut eye. Meanwhile, when Kate stormed off earlier, she didn''t have any where in mind to go to so she just wandered around trying to calm down. ''what does she think of herself? Just coz she''s strong, doesn''t mean she gets to pull the strings here and call the shots for the rest of us.'' Kate just kept wandering around annoyed that was when she heard her name. "Kate!" She turned around and saw Jake chasing after her. "Aren''t you also going to join them in their little expedition?" "Me? Why will I? Actually she thinks am too weak and said I shouldn''t bother going with them. Besides I think her idea and suggestions is quite stupid and not wise." "Well because the idea is actually stupid. But if she really wants to risk her life just because of some crystals then she should go ahead am not gonna stop her." Kate said. "Don''t worry, we will head off to the green zone and help hunt crystals for them so when they finally realize the danger and how stupid they were, we will rub it in their face." Jake said smiling. Kate just smiled. "Thanks. You managed to cheer me up in your own weird way." They looked into their eyes for a bit and then Kate quickly looked away with her cheeks red. "So what do you think the world will look like after the war?" "Peaceful, I guess." Jake answered. After a few more minutes of talking, chatting and walking, they decided to head to their dorm to get some rest for the next day. Chapter 38: Grinding time The next day came, the second day of hunting and the whole team were awake. Jake woke up to do his daily quest as usual. After doing his quest, he decided to check his status screen which displayed. ************************** Jake decided to do more physical exercises and push himself further than his limit and after one hour thirty minutes of exercising, he was finally rewarded by the system. ''Huh?!? Why did the system decided to give me +1 in Endurance while the rest are +3?'' "I don''t know." Zee answered. After pondering about the likely scenario, Jake just decided to leave it at that and check his status screen again to confirm the rewards. "I don''t mean it that way." Cindy apologized. "I meant we could explore another area of the green zone. I''m pretty sure that they are more hunting grounds of the green zone around." "Well I kinda like that idea." Jake said. "Fine." Kate said getting ready to explore another area. ''i just hope Sophia and the rest are okay.'' Meanwhile when Sophia and the guys split up from the others, they made their way to the orange zone unknown to them that a team were trailing behind them but a little bit farther away from them so they won''t be discovered. "Are you sure of this?" One of the members of the opposing team asked his leader. "Yes I am sure of it." Ben replied. "I will make they sure they pay for stealing my crystal from me." "But they are heading into the orange zone" the earlier student who''s name is Clark said. "There could be dangerous beasts in there." "Didn''t you listen to what the sergeants said, they said the highest beast here is an intermediate beast and he said the chances of encountering one is very slim." Ben said. "Besides we can handle ourselves, we are not weak either." Another student that goes by the name of Liam said. It was only Ben, Liam and Clark that were trailing behind Sophia while the rest of their team were hunting in the green zone. They were all already hunting in the green zone when Ben spotted Sophia and the guys splitting up so he decided to follow them with his own team and he saw that they were heading into the orange zone. Sophia and the guys walked a bit more before they came across their first beast. The place they were in currently had torn down buildings all over and scurrying out of the buildings was a beast that looked a bit like a dog but it was bigger than a normal dog. The dog was big like a mini bicycle and this type of beasts were called Dogsy. It came out of the building and ran at a fast speed towards Sophia and their group. Sophia looked towards the guys. "Are you ready?" And they both nodded and prepared their respective weapons. The beast lunged towards Jack who was in front of the team. With a swing of his blade, Jack hit the beast back and then put a little bit of distance between them. Immediately, the beast stood up and charged right at the group but this time, Peter and Sophia were a little bit faster. They got to either side of the beast and slashed with their weapons therefore killing the beast. "That was a little bit hard. But thank heavens we managed to pull it off." Peter heaved a sigh of relief. "Come on, let''s extract the core and let''s move on." Sophia said heading to the dead beast and started looking for the beast core. After some time, she managed to find the core then she threw back for the guys to keep safe. And then they moved closer to the buildings so they could hunt more beasts. Meanwhile, Ben and his group were still far back watching their every move. "Are we gonna make our move to?" Liam asked. "No not yet. It''s not yet time." Ben replied and then they continued watching Sophia and her team that were slowly inching closer to the center of the buildings. And that was when they heard scurrying from all around. "Well good thing that this place if filled with beasts." Sophia said preparing herself for battle. "it''s time for grinding." And then jumping out of all the buildings, were Dogsys. Chapter 39: Duel Of Pride Jumping out of the torn-down buildings, were close to 10 Dogsys and they headed towards Sophia''s little group. Immediately they were within range, Sophia charged forward slashing and stabbing a dogsy that was when another lunged at her from behind, noticing it, she quickly pivoted therefore avoiding the attack and then she used the butt of her sword to hit the beast hard on the head therefore sending it crashing into the other one she was battling earlier. Meanwhile Jack was having a more easier time handling the beasts that were attacking him. He was skillfully dodging the bites and scratches from the Dogsy and was precisely slashing the beasts. He even used some of the skills taught to them at the academy In his fight. While Peter, he was more like a bull. Peter charged forward with his axe slicing anything that came in his way and it was working that was untill one of the beasts latched onto his leg with its teeth. Peter screamed out loud in pain and in anger he cut off the beast''s head cleanly. But his leg was still bleeding from the bite and on seeing that, Sophia decided that Peter should go rest a bit. "Don''t worry, Jack and I will handle this. Just go and use the med kit." To which Peter initially refused. "Don''t worry, I can still help." After a bit of back and forth, Peter decided to go treat himself therefore allowing Sophia to concentrate on her fight properly. But that was a bad idea because as if sensing that their power were a little weakend, more dogsy came out of the building numbering around twenty. "Crap! This is bad." Sophia said gritting her teeth preparing for battle again. Jack didn''t even seem worried, he just kept on going. Skillfully dodging, avoiding and killing the beasts one after another. That was when Jack spotted a weak beast that was quite injured so he decided to finish it up so it won''t cause any problems for them later on. When Jack got close to the beast, that was when something fast and sharp skimmed past his face and headed for the beast therefore killing it. "Hey! Since we got the kill on the beast, then it is rightfully ours right?" A voice said coming over. Quickly turning around, Jack saw that it was the same guy that claimed the stole their beast crystal the other day. It was Ben. And then one of his teammate hurriedly went passed Jack to fish out the crystal. Jack didn''t say anything because Sophia was struggling against the beasts so he decided to let it go and he should help Sophia. Jack started hunting again this time with a little more aggression. He hit a beast with his foot sending it a few feet away from him and then he went forward to finish it but then again something fast flew past him and finished the beast off. Checking what killed the beast, Jack noticed that it was an arrow and then he turned towards Ben who just had a large smile on his face. Ignoring them, Jack continued fighting and then the same thing kept happening over and over again with Jack injuring a beast and Ben''s team finishing him off. This greatly pissed Jack that he went towards Ben instead of the beasts. "What the heck is that all about!?" Ben just raised an eyebrow. "What else does this look like? I''m hunting." "Then why are you stealing our kills? Just hunt somewhere else." Jack said. "Huh? This is where I wanna hunt and what are you gonna do about it?" Ben asked. "Jack! Let them be, I need your help now. I''m about to be overwhelmed." Sophia called out. Jack just angrily stomped his foot in anger and ran back to help Sophia. It was impressive how she was able to defend herself from three beasts that were attacking her at once. Then Jack came and helped kill some beasts that were coming towards Sophia. After a few minutes, there were no more beasts heading their way only one more beast was left. "Fine then. If that''s what you wish then so be it. Let''s not waste any time shall we?" Peter said to which Sophia pulled him a little to the side. "You do know that you''re currently injured right." "Yes I know but it''s only a few scratches. I''m fine, I can handle myself." "Are you sure?" Sophia asked. "Because there''s no need for us to duel against them, after all we have more than what we need we can just head back." "No it''s okay. I just want to wipe away the smug look from his face." Sophia just sighed. "Fine, if you want to do it then you can go ahead but try not to get to injured okay." Peter finally walked away from Sophia to face Ben. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to." After a few minutes of going over the rules, Peter and Ben stood a few feet away from each other while staring into their faces. "Are you guys ready?" Sophia asked. "Yes!" They both said together. After listening to their response, Sophia raised her hand up and let it over a bit while looking left and right at Peter and Ben and then with one smooth motion, she swung her hand down therefore signalling the start of the duel. ___________________ **************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Or you can also add me on discord if you wanna ask some questions about the book or talk to me. Chapter 40: A New Threat Emerges The two guys stood opposite each other ready for the duel to begin. And then, Sophia swung her hand down in a smooth motion therefore signalling the start of the duel. Immediately Sophia swung her hand down, Ben didn''t waste any time he charged right at Peter with a decent speed that would have been difficult for some people to avoid but Peter managed to avoid the hit. But then Peter staggered again because of his injury and he knelt down with his hands on the floor. Ben quickly regained his footing and charged at Peter with his spear. And he made a thrust towards Peter but Peter quickly used his axe to block the hit then Peter quickly stood up and used the other axe to hit Ben on his hand hard therefore making Ben move back a bit in pain. And not letting up, Peter ran towards Ben and swung his other leg that wasn''t injured very fast therefore performing the Axe kick on Ben''s head. The kick was so hard and heavy that it pushed Ben to the ground with much force. Seeing that the momentum was on their side, Sophia couldn''t help but cheer. "Yes! Go Peter, you can do this. I believe in you." Hearing Sophia''s word of encouragement, Peter couldn''t help but smile. In that little moment of being distracted, Ben had already recovered then he quickly picked up his spear and rapidly stabbed Peter in his leg that was injured therefore making Peter stagger back in pain. Ben stood up with a grin on his face so large that it looked like his lips were going to touch his ears. "Do you know why I chose to fight you?" Ben asked dashing towards Peter. "It''s because of your injury." And then Ben made a thrust towards Peter''s stomach and it went through with such force that it made Peter skid a little bit on the floor. When Ben pulled out the spear, Peter coughed out blood from his mouth. "What are you doing?" Sophia screamed out loud in annoyance. "The rules was that you can''t hit each other in anywhere vital and you just went ahead and stabbed him in the stomach." "Relax," Ben said not taking his eyes off Peter. "The kit you were given, can treat such an injury so stop making a fuss and keep quiet." Peter was still clenching his stomach trying to apply pressure on it so it won''t bleed out. After chiding Sophia, Ben turned his attention towards Peter and then he smiled. "What trouble could they possibly run into that they couldn''t handle?" Kate asked. "I don''t know but I have this strange feeling that I can''t explain that something is wrong." Jake replied. "Do you want us to go and look for them?" Vynn asked. "Yes I think that''s a good idea but I don''t want all of us to go together. Let me, Cindy and Kate go together." Jake said. "What about me?" Vynn asked. "Look, the three of us have a good chance of surviving whatever comes our way. With Kate''s martial arts, Cindy''s skills and me, we have a good chance." Jake said. "I understand. I''m just too weak to help." Vynn said. "No don''t get me wrong Vynn, I''m not calling you wrong but I just want you to be safe and yes, I also want you to protect our crystals." Jake smiled. "I understand. Don''t worry, you can go." Vynn said. ''Even if you don''t say it out loud, I know that I''m weak to help you.'' After that, they all head off to find Sophia and the rest unaware of the problem and threat that they were going to face when they got there. Chapter 41: Battle For Life {1} Sophia''s team went out hunting in the orange zone and there, they encountered trouble and argument that escalated into a duel between Sophia''s team and Ben''s team. The duel was fiery with blows, hits and kick. Just when the duel was entering its final moments, that was when a mysterious portal opened up and a very strange man with a powerful aura stepped out of the portal. "Huh? I thought there were not supposed to be humans out here." The man said. Hearing the man speak like that, Sophia and the rest didn''t move a muscle because they could all feel a chill in the air when the man spoke and moved. "Anyway," the man continued. "I''m here on a secret mission and now seeing you here, I''m sure you guys will head off and report this therefore foiling my plans and mission." "So this is my decision," the man said lifting his hand and his nails elongated. "There are not supposed to be witnesses so therefore, you all have to die." And then his nail shot out very fast towards Liam. The nail struck Liam''s chest. It went in deep that Liam dropped down dead. "What the f***k!" Peter exclaimed. "Everybody move now and run away!" Peter''s voice snapped the rest out of their daze and they started running Helter skelter trying to get as far away as possible from the strange man. Jack ran forward to assist Peter to get up so they could all escape. "Do you think I''m gonna let you all escape without doing anything?" The man said as he jumped up high and landed in front of Clark who was the first person to snap out of his daze quicker and ran away. Then the man lifted Clark up with his hand and then he smashed Clark''s head into the ground. When he saw that Clark was still alive, then he stomped hard on Clark''s head therefore popping his head. This gruesome act, sent chills down everyone''s spine that were watching. "I don''t think we can run away so easily." Sophia screamed. "You bet your pretty self that I''m not gonna do that." The man smiled. That was when Ben felt a breeze run past his face, looking forward, he saw Peter and Jack''s back running towards the man. With Ben gone, the man focused all his attention towards Sophia who was still relentlessly striking, dodging and weaving. When Sophia went to strike the man''s neck with her sword, he did like he wanted to catch the sword making Sophia pull back and that was when a kick landed in her face sending her flying back. Sophia was flying hard and fast until her back felt like it hit a solid wall. Looking behind her, she could see Jack holding her back stopping her from skidding. And then when she looked forward, she could see Peter fighting with the man with everything he had. Peter kept slashing and hitting the man but his injury was slowing him down greatly. Noticing Peter''s injury, the man grabbed Peter''s axe that was heading towards his face and then gave Peter a solid kick in his already injured stomach that sent Peter reeling away in pain. After making sure that Sophia was okay, Jack ran towards the man with fury written in his eyes. When Jack got to the Mysterious man''s position, he kicked off from the ground with such force that the ground had a fissure crack in it then he fell back down with a strong axe kick that sent the man down on his knees with much force that his knees broke the ground. Then Jack moved back a little bit and dashed forward again with a slash of his sword towards the man''s neck but his blade was stopped by the man who kicked off from the ground quickly and came at Jack with a kick of his own but his kick was intercepted by Sophia with a hit of her weapons butt on the man''s leg strongly that made his kick lose direction and landed right beside Jack. Quickly getting up from the ground, Jack dashed towards the man with Sophia trailing behind him to back him up. When they got to where the man was sent, Jack saw the man was on the floor trying to get up so he threw another strong axe kick on the man''s head but his leg was grabbed and then the man''s hand was slashed by Sophia''s sword. The man let go of Jack''s leg and moved back a bit then he was suddenly struck hard sending him flying forward towards Jack. Seeing the man heading towards him, Jack pushed off from the ground hard and fast towards the man then he gave him a strong solid uppercut towards the sky. Seeing the man flying off, Jack jumped up high by directing some Qi to his leg and then he got above the man. With all his strength, he wacked the man back to the ground very hard therefore causing the man to crash towards the ground so hard that it created a crater and dusts everywhere. Jack finally landed back down away from the man''s position side by side with Sophia and Peter. It turns out that it was Peter that sent the man towards Jack with that powerful punch. "Is it over?" Sophia asked worriedly because she was feeling quite exhausted. After hunting beasts and now fighting against a very powerful human. "I think s..." Jack stammered at what he could see. "Damn it!" When the dusts settled, they could see the man standing upright with his clothes ripped to shreds. Taking it off, the man was only left with his trousers therefore exposing his upper body. "I didn''t think I would have to use this against some puny little kids. But it goes to show how urgent and serious the matter is." Immediately the man finished talking, a chill was suddenly felt in the air with the hairs on all the kids body standing up and their heart beating incredibly hard and fast. All hairs on their body was screaming at them to get out of there now for, the man was changing. Chapter 42: Battle For Life {2} After splitting up with Vynn, Jake, Cindy and Kate were on their way to find Sophia and the rest of the guys. "Good thing they told us where they were headed because I don''t know how we will find them in all the whole of the orange zone." Cindy said. "Yeah I guess, it''s a good thing. Let''s just hope they are okay." Jake replied. They walked for some minutes, before they finally got to the orange zone and then they started heading towards where Sophia said they will go to. They walked for some minutes more and then they came across the torn down buildings. "Hey look." Cindy said pointing to the ground. "Do you think it''s them?" Jake moved forward to where Cindy was pointing and then he could see some dead beasts on the floor, Jake counted at least 10 of them. Jake then noticed that the beasts were riddled with sword marks all over their bodies. Jake used his sword to look around inside the beasts body trying to find the beast crystals. "The crystal is gone. It means it''s them." Jake said standing up. "It means they must have headed further down the center of the streets." Kate said. To which they walked some more and finally they entered the center of the town and they could see close to twenty dead beasts on the floor. "Woah! They sure did kill a lot." Cindy said. "I don''t get it." Kate said. "With all this kills, it is more than enough to make them come back because together with our own kills, it is enough to make us rank up on the leaderboard. So what happened to them?" "I don''t know but I suggest we keep on walking." Jake said already heading deeper into the torn down town. Meanwhile back at the fight with the mysterious man, Sophia, Jack, Peter and Ben just witnessed something that made their body shake In fear. Just when they thought they were gaining the upper hand in the fight, the man went ahead to transform. After a few minutes, the man was done transforming and Sophia suddenly regretted not running away when her instincts told her to. "Awooooh!" The man shouted. Running towards the werewolf was Sophia, when she got close, she quickly performed the triple threat technique together with the Primary Guard technique. The sword was now aimed towards the werewolf''s shoulder and neck. It pierced the neck but didn''t go deep. Turning around the werewolf gave Sophia a strong hit towards her face that sent her flying away. "Haha, so pathetic." The werewolf laughed. "I didn''t know that the humans were so weak. I don''t know what the Alpha is waiting for, he should just attack now because you guys are so..." the werewolf was interrupted by a hit that sent it skidding back a few feet. "Just shut up already. We don''t wanna hear you talk all the time." Jack shouted. "You!" The werewolf said. "How are you so strong? Nevermind, I will just have to beat you to death." ''Crap!'' Jack thought. ''my Qi is running low. Without it, I can''t handle the werewolf at full strength. What do I do?'' "Don''t worry, you are not alone." Peter said coming to his side while holding his now reopened stomach injury alongside Sophia. Just at that time, the werewolf had already gotten to their positions and then it threw a punch towards Jack''s head but Sophia together with Peter quickly threw a punch also that changed the trajectory of the werewolf''s punch causing his punch to miss. And then Jack quickly threw a kick to the werewolf''s stomach causing it too skid a little then an arrow plunged deep into the werewolf''s stomach. Peter and Sophia looked at each other then they ran with full speed. Sophia was the first to get there and then she jumped up and threw a kick into the arrows plunging a little deeper and then Peter got there and threw a kick also that pushed the arrow deeper again. Then they quickly ran back again to join up with Jack. The werewolf just looked at them with a grin. "Pathetic." Luckily for the werewolf, the arrow didn''t go in deep so he pulled out the arrow in one smooth motion and then threw it on the ground. Seeing this, the team were visibly worried. "Guys, I have almost ran out of Qi," Jack said. "I only have enough of Qi for one more attack after that I''m out." "I also don''t have energy again." Peter added. "My injuries are really starting to take a toll on me." Unsure of what to do, they watched as the werewolf dashed towards them. When it got to their positions, it threw a powerful punch towards Jack''s stomach that sent him flying far away in pain. While it threw a back slap towards Sophia''s face that sent her away also. Meanwhile Ben just kept shooting arrow after arrow but none of them touched the werewolf. Then it got to Peter''s position then it threw a very powerful punch towards Peter''s face aiming to finish him once and for all. "Stay away from my friends!" A voice was heard saying and then a hit very strong sent the werewolf flying back a few feet. Chapter 43: Fury and Frenzy Some minutes earlier, Jake and the girls finally made their way deep into town. That was when they were attacked by 10 Dogsys. When Jake''s eyes layed on them, a ding was heard in his head. ''What!?! 6 of them? How on earth am I supposed to do that?'' Jake thought. While Jake was exclaiming about the quest, Kate and Cindy were ready for battle but just before they charged in, Jake stopped them. "Hold on," Jake said. "I want you to leave six of the beasts for me so that you can both take out two each." "Are you sure about that?" Kate asked. "Yes!" Jake said already charging towards the beasts that were closing in on them already. When Jake got to their position, he quickly activated one of his skill that dealt 10 percent damage to his opponents. And then he started slashing and attacking the beasts will full strength and speed. While he was attacking one, another beast crept on him from behind, quickly sensing this, Jake rolled away avoiding the bite then he quickly stood up and slashed at the Dogsy''s neck therefore severing its neck. ''oof. One down, five more to go.'' Jake thought as he quickly went on to the next beasts. Meanwhile Cindy and Kate combined teamwork, was helping them immensely. Kate stayed far back with her bow shooting out arrows at one beats at a time therefore pinning them making them unable to move. Then when Cindy was ready, she will then kill them by severing off their heads. But it wasn''t easy with other beasts heading their way. Meanwhile Jake was still somewhat struggling against the beasts. He kept dodging, weaving and striking. After a few minutes, they finally managed to deal with all the beasts with Jake using a combination of the skills taught to him at the academy. He didn''t use his system skills because he wanted to save them in case Sophia and the rest were in trouble. Immediately Jake pierced his sword into the last beasts head, he heard a ding in his head. ''Wow! This reward isn''t so bad after all.'' Jake thought now deciding on checking the skills while Cindy and Kate harvest the crystal cores. ''Okay, System, being up my skill tab.'' Jake thought excitedly. "Okay, shall we go look for Sophia and the rest?" Kate asked. "Sure." Jake answered. And then they all head off to find Sophia. When they got to where Sophia and the rest were, they felt shockwaves going around with loud bangs as if someone was hitting someone or something. "Are they fighting with someone?" Kate asked as another shockwave hit them. They were still far away to see anything so they hastened their steps to quickly get to their Sophia. When they were just 10 feet away, they finally saw what they were fighting with. "Is.. is that a freaking werewolf?" Jake screamed. The rest of the girls shared the same fear as Jake because currently they were both trembling in fear. Teeth chattering against each other in fear. "A... a werewolf!" Kate and Cindy said together. That was when they saw the werewolf hitting the rest of the guys as if they were nothing but mere dolls. Jake now noticed the werewolf heading towards an injured Peter. Seeing this scene, the memory he tried so hard to push back about his parents death, they were now resurfacing. ''No no no, I won''t lose my family again to a damn werewolf!'' Jake screamed in his mind as he ran towards Peter in an attempt to protect him. As if answering to his scream, a surge of power erupted in Jake''s body as he dashed towards Peter with such immense speed like never before. And then he finally got to the Peter''s side then he threw a strong hit that managed to push the werewolf back. "Stay away from my friends!" The werewolf was very surprised by the fact that a human managed to push him back. Peter had his eyes closed initially awaiting his presume death but that was when he heard the voice and opened his eyes to see a curly jet black hair in front of him. Immediately he recognized who it was. "Jake!" Peter shouted. "What are you doing here? You aren''t supposed to be here. You could have ran away, why did you come here?" To which Jake just turned around and smiled. "Why shouldn''t I have come here? I couldn''t leave my family behind while I run away." Peter just smiled back. "How about we take that wolf down together." Jake quickly shook his head. "No, that''s not a good idea. You are terribly injured. So go get yourself treated I will handle this." Jake then turned around to face the werewolf with anger evident all over his face. His fists were clenched tightly after seeing the state his friends were in. Then the werewolf came striding towards Jake casually as if he didn''t have any care in the world about the new arrival. "Oh wow! Another annoying toy to play with." Jake just kept his head down and was shaking, no, more like he was trembling but not In fear it was in anger and then he lifted his head up and looked up at the werewolf. "I''m gonna beat you to death for what you did to my friends." Jake screamed out loud. "Let''s see you try." The werewolf said dashing towards Jake with full speed. Chapter 44: Survive your fight When Jake laid his eyes on the werewolf, he heard a ding in his head coming from his system. ''Huh??'' Jake thought confused. ''Another question marks reward? If I remember correctly, the last time I saw a question mark in the reward category, I got a lot of rewards.'' Jake just smiled and looked at the werewolf. ''So the system thinks I can''t win this fight huh? I will prove you wrong and you better give me a good damn reward!'' Currently, Peter was far back with Kate and Cindy who were too scared to move. They were watching Jake''s fight with the werewolf. When the werewolf dashed towards Jake, it tried to swipe at Jake''s neck but Jake quickly slid under the werewolf''s legs and made a cut on its leg. Then Jake moved back again waiting for the werewolf. ''Haha, this is just like the VR Game. With me sliding and slashing at a werewolf''s legs.'' Jake thought. Zee didn''t say anything because he didn''t want to distract Jake. Zee wanted to remind Jake that this was reality and not a game. That was when the werewolf charged right at Jake again and then threw a fist towards Jake''s stomach but Jake quickly pivoted towards the side therefore avoiding the hit barely. Not wanting to waste the opportunity, Jake quickly slashed the werewolf''s hand that threw the initial punch but the werewolf quickly pulled back its hand therefore avoiding the hit. And then it quickly threw a kick towards Jake''s stomach that sent him a few meters back in pain. ''Crap,'' Jake thought. ''If it wasn''t because of my high level of Endurance, I''m sure my rib would have been broken.'' Before Jake could come up with something, the werewolf was already in front of him then it threw an uppercut towards Jake which flung Jake up. Raising him towards the sky but before Jake could go flying away, the werewolf grabbed Jake''s legs and slammed him down on the floor therefore creating a mini crater in the ground. Then the werewolf moved back to observe if Jake would stand up again. After a few minutes, Jake struggled to his feet. Spitting out blood, Jake narrowed his eyes at the werewolf. "That f**king hurt." "Oh! A tough kid." The werewolf said running towards Jake but Jake didn''t move one bit. He waited and waited until the werewolf was just a foot away from him then Jake quickly activated. technique to move behind the werewolf then Jake quickly did the ''Primary Guard'' skill and then made a slash towards the werewolf''s neck. The sword lunged a little bit deep into the werewolf''s neck but it didn''t go in further because of the strong hide of the werewolf. Then the werewolf quickly turned around and hit Jake on his face with its elbows sending Jake back a few feet. ''Damn! This basic tier sword can''t do anything but leave a few scratch. What do I do now?'' Jake thought worriedly. "It will have to do." Jake said handing his sword over to Ben. "Wait what! What are you going to use?" Ben asked. "Don''t worry, I have my fist." Jake replied running towards the werewolf with full speed. The werewolf was already running towards Jake also and then they met in the center with a big bang. With the werewolf throwing an over head strike towards Jake''s head and Jake ducked avoiding it while also giving the werewolf a strong hook to the stomach. Then the werewolf quickly kicked Jake in the stomach therefore putting space between him and Jake. Immediately Jake moved back, an arrow quickly flew past and hit the werewolf on his shoulder therefore distracting him. Just right at that time, a fist hit the werewolf in its stomach sending it more than a few feet. And then a sword strike followed it on either side. With Cindy striking one side of the werewolf and Ben striking the other. The sword strike only went a meter deep into the werewolf''s skin before they pulled back and created space between them. Unknown to the werewolf, Jake used one of his system skill to get behind it and he activated also and he gave the werewolf a full on heavy punch that sent it flying towards Jack who in turn readied himself and moved the last Qi in his body to his hands and then to his fists and he gave the werewolf an uppercut that sent it flying up. While the werewolf was flying up, Kate kept on firing arrow after arrow at the werewolf. In fact Ben switched from the sword in his hand to a bow and arrow and started firing out arrows after arrows at the werewolf. After a few seconds, the werewolf fell back down heavily that it created another crater on the ground with dusts everywhere. Finally after a few seconds, the dusts settled and the students could all see the werewolf slowly standing up with its body riddled with injuries all over but there was still a grin on its face. "Is that all?" The werewolf asked. "Is that all you guys got? Even with you guys teaming up, you couldn''t still defeat me." "Says the guy who is riddled with injuries all over." Jake replied. "We managed to injure you to this degree so it''s just a matter of time before we defeat you totally." "Oh! injuries?" The werewolf asked with a raised brow. "What injuries?" And then, the werewolf''s body started to heal up quickly. All the scratches and injuries they made on the werewolf, all of them were fading away leaving the werewolf looking good and new. "Did you guys forget that we have supernatural healing?" The werewolf asked with a smirk on his face. "Honestly, yes I forgot." Jake answered. "But it doesn''t matter, I''m still gonna beat you." "Oh really!? Fine, let''s see you try." The werewolf dashed towards Jake again and so did Jake dash towards the werewolf with full speed. And in less than a second, they met in the middle. Chapter 45: It is not over unless I say so! When Jake and the werewolf clashed in the center, they were engaged in a full on fight. This time, the werewolf was taking the fight seriously. It kept avoiding all of Jake''s hit and skills. The werewolf still carefully avoided the arrows sent his way. That was when Jack managed to find his way to Jake''s position and he waited for the right time. Immediately the werewolf struck Jake back causing him to skid, that was when Jack came in with a kick to the werewolf''s ribs but it didn''t make it flinch one bit. ''Crap without my Qi, this fight will be harder than I thought.'' Jack thought quickly moving back to reposition himself. That was when a sword strike from Cindy came in towards the werewolf''s back. It caused a deep scratch on the werewolf''s back. Feeling a little bit of pain on his back, the werewolf quickly turned around and gave Cindy a punch to the face sending her flying. When the werewolf turned around, it totally forgot about Jake who just rapidly punched and tore into the injury that Cindy made on its back earlier while activating his skill therefore causing 10 percent damage to the werewolf. The werewolf quickly turned around and swatted Jake away. It tried to move to purse Jake but an arrow was shot out stopping it from moving forward. That was when Ben and Jack came in. With Jack jumping up and throwing out an axe kick towards its head while Ben used all his strength to slash at the Werewolf''s legs. The werewolf had only two options, either take Jack''s hit and dodge Ben''s hit or the other way around. So the werewolf quickly pivoted to the side avoiding Jack''s axe kick but he was cut on his legs by Ben and an arrow was coming towards its head but the werewolf caught it and then snapped it. Kate got to Jack''s position and managed to move him back a bit. And then she got in position with Cindy and Ben by her side. Quickly running forward, Kate got to the werewolf''s side. Seeing this, the werewolf wanted to punch Kate but she ducked avoiding the hit and threw a roundhouse kick towards the werewolf''s head that landed squarely causing the werewolf''s head to slam on the floor. Then she stomped on the werewolf''s head over and over again. When she tried to stomp again, the werewolf grabbed her leg and slowly stood up then it did its signature move by slamming Kate on the ground again and again. The hit affected Kate more than she thought. She heard a crack in her side. Seemingly her ribs being broken. Finally the werewolf stopped slamming her and then he kicked her hard on her side sending her skidding back. Ben and Cindy didn''t even have a chance to attack and now the werewolf''s attention was solely on them. Before they could move, the werewolf was suddenly in front of them. With a punch to the face, it sent Cindy flying back to Sophia''s position. Then it quickly grabbed Ben''s head and started squeezing hard as if trying to pop it. Ben feeling his consciousness slip away from him, tried to do everything he could on the werewolf by stabbing it with his sword but it didn''t work and then finally Ben''s head popped loudly. The werewolf didn''t stop there, he made sure to eat Ben''s body therefore leaving now trace of Ben. This act totally freaked the rest of the gang that were still far back. They couldn''t help but shiver thinking about what the werewolf will do to them if it got its claws on them. After devouring Ben''s body, it slowly walked towards Kate who was slightly conscious and coughing violently because of her injuries. Then it grabbed Sophia''s head and looked deep into her eyes. Then it opened its mouth and smiled then he said. "It''s all over." He was about to bite Sophia''s head off but then suddenly its head stopped moving and then slowly it let go of Kate''s head making her drop to the ground. Looking at its hand, the werewolf could see someone holding onto it. The werewolf recognized the curly black hair and hazel blue eyes. It was Jake holding onto him. "It is not over unless I say so." Chapter 46: The Timely Hero Earlier when Jake was punched so hard that he flew into one of the somewhat okay torn down buildings, his back hit the wall therefore causing it to break and allowing him to enter the building. Jake lay there unmoving because he actually felt terrible pain coursing through his whole body. His ribs were broken therefore making it some what hard for him to breathe, his face was all bloody and even his head was bleeding. After a few minutes, Jake managed to sit up while resting his back on the wall of the building while also taking deep breaths. "Crap! I''m so terribly injured. What do I do now? How am I gonna win this fight? At this rate, we are all gonna lose if something doesn''t change soon." "Oh heavens! Why was I given such a silly host?" Zee asked no one in particular. "What do you mean?" Jake asked in between coarsed breath. "Why are you fighting like your friends?" "What do you mean?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "You have something no one else has. You have a system, so use it. Jake use the system. You have more skills at your disposal than any of your friends then why don''t you use it?" Zee chided. ''I guess Zee is right. I have been acting like a fool and not making use of what is at my disposal.'' Jake thought. ''Well, that ends now.'' Jake then opened up his system and navigated to his skill tab. *************************** This were all the skills Jake currently had in his system. He glanced at the one that could currently benefit him right now. Before he did anything else, Jake also opened his status screen. Then Jake moved back a bit while looking at the werewolf who was carefully get out of the crater. "You... how are you so strong suddenly?" "That is for me to know and for you to shut the f***k up!" Jake screamed as he dashed towards the werewolf. And then started rapidly punching the werewolf but the werewolf was carefully avoiding the punches that was aimed at his vitals while waiting for a chance to attack back. With each hit Jake landed, loud bangs and shockwaves was been spread around everywhere. It was evident that Jake was putting his all in his hit. Meanwhile his friends that were watching were suddenly confused. "How is Jake suddenly so strong?" Peter asked with a raised brow. "I mean we all saw how the werewolf easily dealt with him and then Jake went flying to a building and now he came back stronger than before." "Let''s just hope it is enough to defeat the werewolf." Cindy said while bringing a slightly conscious Kate over so she won''t be caught in the cross fire. Meanwhile back at the fight, Jake was still rapidly punching until the werewolf angrily let out a bit of energy that pushed Jake back a bit and then the werewolf tried to dash towards Jake but it was unable to move one inch because Jake had activated, therefore keeping the werewolf stunned and unable to move. To which Jake just smiled and quickly picked up a sword and activated and and then he started rapidly attacking the werewolf all over and over again with all his strength. Finally, the time limit for Frenzy strike and stun strike elapsed and then Jake quickly used the ''Triple Threat skill'' to get behind the werewolf who was now riddled with injuries from head to toe. "Is that all you got?" The werewolf asked with a sinister grin that made him look like a demon from hell coupled with his injuries. "I''m just getting started." Jake smiled and quickly dashed towards the werewolf. Luckily, was still active. He still had 2 more minutes on the timer to go. Using The Triple Threat technique, Jake got to the werewolf''s position in less than a second, and then started swinging his sword all over the werewolf from head to toe while the werewolf was now taking the fight seriously by dodging, avoiding and hitting back with full strength. Jake used The Triple Threat technique again to get behind the werewolf and then he quickly used The Primary Guard sword strike he learnt to slash at the Werewolf''s back causing the blade to go more than deep into the werewolf''s neck therefore causing the werewolf''s neck to spurt out blood. Jake then moved back again to create a bit of space to look at the werewolf for an opening to strike again. ''Damn! I only have enough stamina for one more Triple Threat technique.'' Jake thought worriedly. ''oh well, I need to make it count then.'' Instead of waiting for Jake to come at him, the werewolf ran towards Jake and in response, Jake quickly used the Triple Threat technique to go around the werewolf and he swung his sword towards the werewolf''s hand with his full strength and then finally, he managed to cut off the werewolf''s hand but it came at a cost. Jake''s stamina was depleted and the skill was over leaving Jake on his knees panting hard due to exhaustion. The werewolf stopped running and it looked at its stump that once had his hand on it with anger evident on his face and then it lifted its head to look at Jake but it could see Jake on his knees gasping for air. Trying to take advantage of the situation, the werewolf now calmly walked and smiled towards Jake who was screaming at his legs to move out of the way but he was truly exhausted. His friends seeing the werewolf walk towards Jake, decided to run towards Jake to at least assist him. Especially Peter who had somewhat regained his strength. So currently Peter, Cindy and Sophia were the ones running towards Jake because Kate and Jake were to weak to move. It turned out that they will be too late to help because the werewolf was now holding onto Jake''s curly hair with his one remaining hand. "I gat to admit, you are really strong for being able to chop off my hand." The werewolf said looking at its stump again. "But don''t worry, it will heal up nicely after am done eating you and your friends." Jake hearing the werewolf''s threat, tried his possible best to move but he was unable to. Then the werewolf opened its mouth wide to eat Jake and Jake also closed his eyes seemingly accepting his fate. Meanwhile, his friends seeing the werewolf''s mouth inch closer and closer to Jake''s mouth, they screamed out loud unable to do anything for they were to far away but that was when a gust of wind blew on their face and when they looked up, they could see someone running towards Jake with an inhuman speed and finally he got Jake''s position and chopped off the werewolf''s one remaining hand that was holding onto Jake with ease as if he were cutting through butter. Chapter 47: A strong teacher Just when all hope seemed lost, just when Jake thought he was going to die at the hands of the werewolf, then from the corner of his eyes, he saw someone run towards the werewolf and chopped off the hands of the werewolf with ease as if a hot knife was cutting butter. Then he heard the man shout out, "Do not touch my students with your filthy hands!" Immediately the werewolf''s hand was cut off, Jake fell down and looked up to see who saved him. It turns out, it was sergeant Lee that saved him. The rest of Jake''s friends finally got to Jake''s position and they were as shocked as Jake after they saw sergeant Lee but they quickly got over their shock and managed to pull Jake out just in time so he won''t be caught in the cross fire of the battle between sergeant Lee and the werewolf. Sergeant Lee after seeing the students move out of the way, finally turned to face the werewolf with his eyes blazing with fury. Meanwhile the werewolf was still in shock after seeing his hand being cut off so easily. The werewolf just stood looking at its stump that earlier held his hand. Now, the werewolf had its two hands cut off. That was when it lifted its head to look at the human who managed to cut its hand off. "You.. you managed to cut my hand so easily. How? How did you do it?" Sergeant Lee didn''t respond, he just calmly walked forward a bit then he took a fighting stance. And then sergeant Lee exploded forward with such force that the ground beneath his feet was broken. And then he swung his sword at the werewolf''s neck. Quickly snapping out of its daze, the werewolf quickly ducked avoiding the hit. Without its hands, the werewolf was limited to only dodging now. Sergeant Lee quickly repositioned himself and dashed forward towards the werewolf again. When he got to the werewolf''s position, instead of his sword, sergeant Lee used his leg to throw a roundhouse kick that connected successfully with the werewolf''s head causing the werewolf''s head to go crashing down on the floor with such force that it made the werewolf''s whole body bounce a few times before coming to a halt. The students who were all watching sergeant Lee''s show of strength, were in so much awe at what they could see. "Are we all seeing the same thing?" Peter asked with his mouth wide open. "Yeah, and I thought that Jack was the only one who could make the werewolf go flying like that." Cindy said. "You guys shouldn''t forget that I''m just a student and sergeant Lee is a, well a sergeant." Jack said while standing to get a better view of the fight. Jake who was also watching the fight was quite disheartened. ''I guess I still have a long way to go before I can handle a werewolf on my own.'' Meanwhile, after bouncing a few times, the werewolf finally came to a halt and then slowly stood up with its head bleeding slightly. Then it smiled at sergeant Lee. "And here we thought that the humans have gotten weaker. We should really have attacked sooner." Sergeant Lee still didn''t reply, he just ran towards the werewolf again and when he was close enough, he used The Triple Threat technique to get behind the werewolf, he pushed off from the ground again and then swung his sword very fast and cleanly. Then sergeant Lee dropped now smoothly and walked towards the students without even looking back. The werewolf didn''t even feel anything, it just stood there stunned and then finally, it felt a shooting pain across its neck and it finally realized its done for. ''We have truly underestimated the humans. We should have attacked soon...'' then the werewolf''s head fell off its body and its body followed next. Lee then finally got to the students position. "Was that the only one?" The students for a second there, they forgot how to speak because they were so amazed by what sergeant Lee just did. The thing that they were all struggling with. That even their combined teamwork and strength couldn''t do, Sergeant Lee did it with ease. Without even breaking a sweat. Then finally Sophia snapped out of her daze. "Yes sir, it''s the last one." "Good. Let''s all head back to the academy." Lee said already assisting Jake to stand up. "Academy?" Sophia asked. "Aren''t we supposed to be going to the shelter?" "No. We are all going back to the academy." "But what about the beast hunt?" Sophia asked again.
"Now that''s an improvement from what I was before." Jake said. "Haha, it all feels funny, from someone who was the bottom of the barrel, I am now almost equal to Jack and Sophia in terms of strength." ''Too bad the XP bar keeps on increasing the more I level up.'' Jake thought dejectedly. ''Anyway, let me see the new skills I got. They better be worth it.'' <(New) Lockdown(Lv1): Immobilizes the opponent for 5 seconds. Cool down timer; 3 minutes. <(New) Step shift(Lv1): A short, quick movement skill to create or close distance and gaps within one metre. <(New) Immunity{Passive}: This is skill is always active, it protects the host from any werewolf bite that could turn the host to a werewolf.> "Woah! Now this is so dope. To be sincere, I love this system. This is truly amazing." Jake almost laughed out loud. ''But come to think of it, the fight was really difficult. If it wasn''t because of sergeant Lee, we will all be dead by now. I really need to learn that Qi and master all of my system skills soon before another attack. And I know that perfect place to master my new skills.'' Jake thought with a smile on his face. After more exploration, Jake decided to call it a day and go to sleep for their 3 days break will begin tomorrow. Chapter 48: Getting the hang of skills {1} Jake woke up early as usual to complete his daily quest. Although he was injured the previous day from his fight with the werewolf, nurse Hayley did a good job in healing him up. The academy had good equipment that could aid In the healing process. The ones with the more serious injuries were still in the academy''s clinic. Peter, Kate and Sophia were the ones with the more serious injuries and they were still in the clinic. Although Jack had injuries, when he visited the clinic, nurse Hayley helped his healing process go faster with his own Qi so now Jack was just as good as new. After Jake completed his daily quest, he went back to his dorm to take his bath and then went to the school''s canteen with Vynn to take their breakfast. After breakfast, They both went to the school''s clinic to check up on the rest of their friends who were still there. When they got to the clinic, they could see the three of them chatting away although not that happily because the previous incident was still fresh in their minds. Immediately Jake opened the door, the rest of the gang turned their heads to see who was coming in. Upon seeing Jake and Vynn, they all smiled all except Sophia that was. "Hey bro, how are you doing?" Jake asked with a smile on his face. "I''m doing well, thanks." Peter answered with a smile. "That beautiful nurse really did a good job. It made me fall in love with her again." To which they all laughed. "You know, if you stop trying so hard, you will quickly see a girlfriend." Sophia said. "Just act uninterested for once and you will see." "Like that is gonna happen." Vynn added. "We all know Peter, it is unlikely he will stop trying so hard." To which they all laughed at Peter''s expense. They all chat some more before Jake decides to take his leave to head off to the place where he will surely practise to get the hang of his skills and get more experience. After leaving the clinic, Jake walked away from the building and headed to another building entirely. When entering the building, he could see the shelves full of different games and the capsule pod at the back. Heading to the counter, Jake paid 90 credits for three hours leaving him with a total of just 50 credits. After going over the skills over and over again, Jake finally decided to prioritise learning the skill first before moving onto the next skill. After checking everything if it was ready, Jake decided to start his first match for the day by dividing his time as usual into three. With the first hour battling against werewolves, second hour battling against humans on his rank level and the last hour using the quick search button to match him randomly with human opponents. When Jake was done finalising everything, he decided to start the match by battling with the werewolves. After clicking on the ''Fight with werewolf'' button, and waiting for a few seconds, a werewolf finally appeared meanwhile the stands were now half filled with spectators that wanted to see Jake perform something awesome again today. Immediately the werewolf appeared, the big countdown clock appeared again. And when it counted down to 0, the match started with Jake dashing forward. Chapter 49: Getting the hang of skills {2} Immediately the werewolf appeared, the big countdown clock also appeared. And when it counted down to 0, Jake dashed towards the werewolf with full speed. When he got to the werewolf''s position, he swung his sword quickly towards the werewolf''s stomach but the werewolf quickly pivoted sideways therefore avoiding the hit and allowing Jake to keep on running forward. A second later, Jake stopped running and quickly turned around to face the werewolf. ''Woah! Have I gotten faster?'' Jake thought. "You foolish host!" Zee chided. "Have you forgotten, your stats have all increased so definitely, you have gotten faster." "Oh I totally forgot about that." Jake said taking a stance while not taking his eyes off the werewolf. "Oh well, I just have to get the hang of my new speed as well as my new skills." It wasn''t only Jake that noticed he had gotten faster, his regular three fans had also noticed it because they had always watched Jake''s match from ever since when Jake defeated them in the match and so it was easy to spot that Jake had gotten faster. This only added to their excitement. The werewolf was now smiling at Jake which also causes Jake to grit his teeth in anger. ''Why did they have to make this game so realistic. Looking at this werewolf, keeps on reminding me of the one we encountered yesterday.'' Not letting his anger get to him, Jake closed his eyes and breathed in and out before taking a stance again and calculating the best way to approach the werewolf. Finally coming up with a plan, Jake ran towards the werewolf but without his full speed. While the werewolf ran towards Jake but with its full speed. When the two were about to collide, Jake quickly activated skill to get behind the werewolf then he also quickly activated therefore boosting his strength by 10 percent. From <45> to <55> therefore making him stronger than all Peter and Sophia but not as strong as Jack when he uses Qi. And then Jake rather than use his sword, decided to quickly use his fist therefore punching the werewolf with full strength. The hit caused the werewolf to go flying instead of skidding. Instead of moving, Jake stopped and looked at his fist for a second in astonishment. The spectating stands were also very quiet with what they just witnessed. Because in the history of Reality X gaming, no silver player had ever sent a werewolf flying like that. It was only possible from the Gold rank and above. Quickly snapping out of his astonishment, Jake smiled and dashed towards the werewolf again with half his normal speed. He didn''t want to use his full speed for what he was about to do now. When Jake was now one metre away from the werewolf, he quickly activated and . The stun strike made the werewolf unable to move for a second while Jake was going through the motion of the step shift. Then when he was finally a metre away, Jake now activated the to close the distance between him and the werewolf and this time, it successfully worked. Jake was now in front of the werewolf who was now starting to be free of the effects of Lockdown but it was too late for the werewolf''s face was now met with a full on fist from Jake sending it crashing down again. Then Jake quickly moved forward and used his sword to stab the werewolf on its head therefore ending the game with Jake being declared the winner. The spectating stands were now totally silent and amazed by the splendid performance Jake did. And then finally, they all snapped out from their daze and applauded Jake loudly while also cheering him on. It was because of the cheer, Jake now acknowledged that there were people In the spectating stands. Not caring about them, Jake wanted to just move on to the next game of the day. One new comer in the stands, was confused with the people''s excitement and cheering. "I don''t get it, just because he defeated a virtual werewolf, you all are now suddenly excited." One of the first initial three fans of Jake whose name was Nate decided to reply him. "Huh? Oh now I get it, you haven''t been following the wolf hunter from the beginning. That explains why I haven''t seen you before." "And so?" The man asked with a raised brow. "You still haven''t explained what the fuss is all about." To which Nate just chuckled. "The reason everyone is excited, is that, the wolf hunter doesn''t disappoint. Anytime he log out, he always comes back stronger than ever. Like the skill where he closed the distance between him and the werewolf, he didn''t have it before nor did he used it in his previous matches." "Oh really?" The man asked. "Yes. And he was definitely not strong enough before to punch a werewolf and send it flying like he did earlier. It''s like he just got a strength boost all of a sudden and it wasn''t even a week when we last saw him play the game." The other initial three named Sam replied. The man didn''t ask any questions, he just stroke his beard and continued watching Jake who was now starting another match with a werewolf. It wasn''t strange for men to be playing the game, it was because some of them usually used it to practice and sharpen their skills. And in the spectating stands, most of the spectators weren''t using their gaming avatar. Most of them appeared the way they were in reality. Meanwhile no one could identify Jake''s identity because he was using his gaming avatar. The man after hearing what Nate and Sam said, was now in deep thought. ''Could the wolf hunter be the one?'' The man thought as he stroke his beard. ''Could he be the one I have been looking for? The kids said he always comes back stronger than ever and anytime he comes back, he uses skills that he didn''t use before. Could he actually be the one? If so, then I have to get him as soon as possible.'' Chapter 50: Round two After defeating his first werewolf in the previous match, and getting the hang of the , Jake decided to play another match against a werewolf and in all the match, Jake kept on using all his system skills trying to master them. After an hour of playing against werewolves, Jake finally decided to play against humans. This match was going to be his first match against a human after he got to a silver rank. And he was eagerly awaiting his opponent to appear. It wasn''t only Jake that was excited, even the spectators were all excited about Jake''s match against a human. Among the three first fans of Jake, they were also excited and that was when they were suddenly confused. "Huh? Where''s Dan?" Sam asked, looking among all the other spectators. "What do you mean? He was right here not too long ago." Nate replied. "Oh no!" A thought struck Sam. "Is he... is he planning to do what I think he is tryna do?" "What do you mean?" Nate asked. "He must be so impressed by the wolf hunter''s growth that he might wish to play against him." Sam said. "And so?" Nate asked with a raised brow. "Dan is a silver ranked player and I''m sure he can handle himself. And he isn''t only just a silver player, we all know he is closer to getting to the Gold rank than any of us." And just as Sam had predicted, Dan was currently on stage about to face off against Jake. Dan''s gaming name was ''Vortex,'' his avatar looked like a futuristic, cyberpunk-inspired behemoth. Standing tall with a muscular build, Vortex has piercing blue eyes and jet-black hair styled in a messy, spiky fashion. The avatar was clad in a sleek black and neon-green jumpsuit, complete with metallic armour plating and glowing blue circuits. A silver mohawk-like fin runs along the top of his head, giving him a menacing, high-tech appearance. His choice of weapon was a Gauntlet. A type of weapon that covers a person''s hand like a glove. "Oh it''s nothing, I''m just imagining what your face will look like after I beat you." Jake smiled again then he ran towards the vortex and quickly used again to close the distance and he swung his sword towards the vortex''s stomach. But his attack was stopped by vortex''s hand which was holding onto Jake''s blade. And then he threw a kick towards Jake''s stomach that landed successfully but Jake didn''t flinch one bit instead, he let go of his blade for a second and then he quickly threw a hook towards Vortex''s neck that landed squarely therefore making vortex''s head to crash on the ground and bounce a few times before coming to a stop. Jake then calmly picked his sword from the floor while the vortex was also getting up from the floor with a trickle of blood dripping from his head. But there was a smile on his face. Meanwhile, everyone in the stands were all at the edge of their seats. Especially Vortex''s friends, they didn''t even know who to root for because they admired the wolf hunter and Vortex was their friend. Regardless, they could both agree on one thing and that was, the fight was surely entertaining. Back at the fight, the vortex calmly stood up and smiled at Jake. Meanwhile Jake was just thinking of what skills to use now and then an idea popped into his head which made him smile inwardly. ''Let''s see how he handles this combination of skills.'' Jake thought in amusement. ''I think it''s time I stepped it up a notch a bit.'' Vortex thought. "Are you ready for round two?" Vortex asked with a smile. To which Jake just smiled back. "Always ready and I gotta warn you, I''m not gonna take it easy on you now." This made the vortex almost laugh out loud. "I was just about to say the same thing to you. You took the words right out of my mouth." With that short conversation, it was now finally time for round two between the wolf hunter and the vortex. Chapter 51 Not strong enough After watching Jake battle against werewolves, seeing how he improved, Dan decided to play against him too. This made Dan send Jake a battle invite. After accepting, Jake and Dan went toe to toe for some minutes and then finally after a few minutes, they halted to observe each other properly. And then after a few minutes, it was finally time for round two between them. Jake and Dan stood opposite each other with a smile on each of their faces. And then Vortex was the one this time to make a move by dashing towards Jake and then throwing a punch towards Jake''s face but Jake easily avoided it by ducking but unfortunately, Jake''s face was met with a knee kick from Vortex that managed so fling his head back. The knee kick caused Jake to stagger back a bit then he managed to regain his footing but the vortex was already in front of him with a punch to Jake''s stomach. Jake curled inwardly because of the strength of the punch and then he received another knee kick again to the face but the kick didn''t connect for Jake used his hands to block the kick and then he quickly lifted his head and threw a kick towards the vortex''s rib which connected successfully. Explore more stories at empire Then Jake moved back quickly to create distance but he didn''t go past one metre and then he quickly activated , , and all at once for one deadly combo. Immediately he activated , the distance between him and the vortex was instantly closed then he started attacking the vortex rapidly with full strength. The strength of Jake''s punches were creating loud bangs and little shockwaves everywhere. And then both wore off at the same time but Jake kept attacking the vortex with a punch to the face, a kick to the rib, an axe kick on the head and a hook to the vortex''s neck that sent him flying back. The vortex was still on the floor for a few seconds before he slowly got off with blood on his face but there was still a smile on his face. "You think you have won? But sorry to burst your bubbles, you haven''t." And then he got to Jake''s position in less than a second, then he quickly grabbed Jake''s neck. "You can fight against me again when you are stronger." Then the vortex snapped Jake''s neck therefore ending the game and declaring the vortex''s as the winner. Immediately Jake lost, it left a sour taste in his mouth but he decided to suck it up and play another match after all, win and loss were all apart of life. He can''t always win. Sucking it up, Jake decided to play another match. But he quickly realized that the number of strong human opponents he was coming across in the silver rank, was more than the bronze rank. He couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of those that were in Gold rank and above. After an hour and thirty minutes of playing, Jake finally decided to call it a day by logging out of the game. When Jake exited the capsule, he noticed that most of the students had already left the gaming room so he also decided to do the same. Jake left the room to head off to his dorm room but not without checking up on his friends in the clinic. Meanwhile, one hour fourty five minutes earlier, when Jim exited the room to head off to the gaming room, he ran very fast to get there so he could catch the wolf hunter before he left. When Jim got to the gaming room''s entrance, that was when a message played out from his watch. "Will all staffs report to the meeting room, including the sergeants and Generals. If you aren''t here in the next thirty minutes, you will heavily punished." The voice said. "Darn it! Just my luck. Why must it be now? I wish I could disobey them, but I don''t want to take the risk." Jim said while turning around to head off to the meeting room. He was even tempted to turn around and head inside to get the wolf hunter but he decided to obey the call. "Don''t worry kid, I''m gonna get you soon. It''s just a matter of time." Chapter 52 Prepare for war! When Jake got to the clinic, he could already see his friends sitting and chatting quite excitedly and nurse Hayley was checking up on Peter again meanwhile Peter''s cheek had a tinge of red on it because of nurse Haley''s touch. Kate and Sophia couldn''t help but face palm themselves because of the way Peter was behaving. The opening of the door, was what distracted them a bit when they could see Jake, Jack and Vynn coming in. The three of them had met each other on the way so they decided to come over to the clinic together. Seeing the door open, Nurse Hayley decided to leave the friends together so they could have privacy. The went to take a sit beside their friends beds. "So how are you guys feeling now?" Jack asked. "I''m feeling much better now. After getting personally checked up on." Peter replied with a smile on his face to which Sophia and Kate just shaked their heads again in disappointment the way Peter was behaving. They kept talking to each other some more that was when Cindy came into the room . "Hey guys!" "Oh hey Cindy, how are you doing?" Peter asked with a smile. "I''m doing well thanks." Cindy replied with an equal smile then she turned towards Jake with a more radiant smile on her face which didn''t go unnoticed by Kate. "How are you doing Jake?" "I''m fine thanks." Jake replied also flashing a smile at her. This caused Kate to frown deeply and mumbled some incoherent words under her breath which didn''t go unnoticed by Sophia. ''Oh I see.'' They talked among each other some more. "So when are you guys gonna be discharged?" Cindy asked. "As a matter of fact," nurse Hayley came in. "Your friends have all healed up quite nicely and they will be discharged this evening." "Are you sure we are all healed up nicely? Coz I don''t mind spending another day here." Peter said which earned him strange looks from his friends. "I mean, what if we aren''t healed up properly and it causes a problem later." "Oh please." Sophia rolled her eyes. "I''m just saying." Peter said. Jack just laid his hand on Peter''s shoulder. "Please stop talking bro." "Don''t worry, you guys are all good to go." Nurse Hayley said with a radiant smile on her face. "Alright then, let me go and prepare for your discharge." Nurse Hayley left and then Sophia turned to Jake. "So how did you guys know where to find us the other day?" "Confess what?" Jake asked with his heart racing fast and hard. ''What did they figure out? Why are they asking me to confess?'' "We all saw you go head to head with the werewolf, saw him punch you and send you crashing into a building and somehow, you came back stronger and better. How did you do that? How did you survive that hit?" Peter asked. Jake was now rubbing the back of his head nervously. "Do be honest, I don''t really know what happened. When I was punched into that building, I was unconscious for some a minute before I heard a voice in my head calling me to wake up." "I woke up, came outside and saw the werewolf eating Ben and going for Kate next. I didn''t know what to do, I was panicking and that was when the desire to save Kate and protect my new family arose and a surge in strength rose in me, allowing me to go head to head with the werewolf." They all looked at Jake again with a raised brow. "I see, it happens. That is what we call love." Peter said. "What!?!" Kate and Jake screamed out at once. "It isn''t love, I''m not in love with her, it''s just a feeling of wanting to protect a loved one." Jake clarified. "You don''t have to worry, you don''t need to confess now, we know what or who is in your heart." Jack said with cheeky smile on his face. "Jack you too?" Kate said this caused a laughter in the room. "Oh my goodness, look at her face. Its so red like a tomato. She''s blushing." Peter said this caused Kate to pick up a pillow and threw it at Peter with a lot of strength that landed on his stomach. "Ouch!" Peter screamed while clutching his stomach. "My injuries aren''t healed up properly you know. Or you know what, you can just hit me again and reopen the wounds so that at least, I can be with my love. Nurse Hayley." Explore more stories with empire This made everyone laugh out loud. "You do know she''s older than you right?" Sophia asked. "Who cares anyway, age is just a number." Peter replied and then they laughed and chatted a little bit more before they decided to call it a day with Cindy leaving the room to head back to her own dorm. ***************************** Meanwhile in the school''s staff room, an emergency meeting was going on with all the instructors, sergeants and Generals. At the head of the table, was one of the head generals. "I hope you understand what you guys have to do?" The head General asked. "Yes sir." They all shouted together. "Good, for I will need all of you to prepare yourselves and the students for this attack, wasn''t a random attack and I''m pretty sure it''s gonna happen again. We need to prepare for war." Chapter 53 Bidding A year had passed since Jake and the rest had entered Aurora Academy. This meant it was time for them to become second years at the academy. They were still required to go through their basic Combat training and weapons training. During the combat training last year after the werewolf incident, many students fought for the rank 4 position since Ben was dead. So many duels happened, some of them even went as far as challenging Jack, Peter and Sophia but they were unable to best them therefore allowing them to keep their position as the top three among the first years. With the year ending, the final season of winter had come. The snow deepened and massive icicles appeared on buildings. Not all students actually made it to the end. Some had found it quite hard and daunting especially after hearing of the werewolf''s attack during the earlier beast hunt. While some unruly ones, broke the rules therefore earning them an expulsion from the academy. Most of the information Jake and his friends knew about Aurora, was being received by one person and that was Vynn. He was like their own personal bulletin board. He knew almost all the information about Aurora, the rankings and even the shift and change of the power levels. Meanwhile, Cindy ever since that day at the beast hunt, she was now closely knitted with the roomies. It was like she was now their seventh roommate by spending more time in their room than hers. Due to the training, and his daily quest, Jake had grown more bigger and muscular and his sword skills were now much more than decent. Jake was now more than a match for Peter but he wasn''t still on Jack''s level because of the use of Qi but that will all change now that they were in the second year because, they will all be taught Qi when they got to second year. The power rankings between the roommates had changed over the years. Currently, Jake was now the new number 4 of the academy, Kate was the new rank 5, Cindy rank, 6, Vynn rank 10 while Peter, Jake and Sophia still held their previous rank. Ever since the day of the beast hunt, Jake hadn''t receive any major quest from the system again but he was still keeping up with his daily quest and leveling up nicely but over the years, the XP bar had further increased therefore letting Jake hit a bottle neck in terms of leveling up or gaining new skills. Currently, Jake''s status was.. "150 credits." The man replied. ''Yikes, that''s quite a lot.'' Jake thought looking down at his watch that displayed the balance of 600. Jake would have had more credits if it wasn''t for the game. Over the years that Jake played the game a lot, thankfully he hadn''t encountered Jim probably because he was busy or something. Meanwhile, the man was getting impatient at Jake. "Will you buy it or not?" The man asked with a little bit of anger in his voice. Jake decided to suck up his complaints about the lack of money and decided to pay for it. "I will take it." ''wait, I didn''t say that.'' Jake thought as he turned around to look at who said that. When Jake turned around, he could see a young beautiful female in a flowing red gown with a body guard of some sort beside her. "But I picked it up first." Jake said. "It doesn''t matter." The girl turned towards the stall owner. "I''m gonna pay you 200 credits for that." The man''s eyes were now quite greedy as he went to snatch the necklace from Jake but Jake quickly moved his hands away and then turned to the girl. "I''m gonna pay 300 credits for the necklace." The girl now smiled and turned towards the stall owner. "How about 800 credits. Final offer." The man''s eyes were now showing money signs on it. Meanwhile Jake just kept his head down he knew he didn''t have enough money to compete with that. He lost both the bidding war and the necklace. The stall owner just snatched the necklace from Jake''s hand as he went to wrap it up for the female. Meanwhile Jake was already walking off. ''I need to earn more credits and I think I know how to.'' Jake thought as he left to head towards one more building before he left the town which is, The Guild hall. Chapter 54 Pay up After losing the necklace, Jake decided to head off to the Guild hall. ''If I remember correctly, Cindy mentioned that travellers go somewhere to get tasks or be hired for a particular task. So there''s surely going to be a Guild hall of some sort here. Every town has it.'' At last, after a few minutes, Jake finally got to the Guild hall. It was the biggest building in the town and it stood right in the centre with the words ''Guild Hall'' above the building. Upon entering the building, Jake saw long tables with groups of people on it that Jake could only assume where adventures. Then to the right, was a huge bulletin board that was split up into different sections, above each section was a letter that went from F to S. The further down one went, the fewer quest they were as they got harder. Jake looked at the bulletin board and noticed that they weren''t quest that went beyond C class. In fact, they were only two quest on the C class. ''I guess in a small as this, there''s no one strong enough to take up a quest stronger than the C class.'' Jake thought as he carried on moving, he noticed there was a separate bulletin board which was small in size. On top was written the word "Guild quests." Jake was staring strangely at the board as he didn''t understand what it meant or what any of what he had been seeing meant. That was when he heard a voice. "I see, it looks like you are not from around here or something." Jake turned around to see who was there and he noticed that it was the female he was bidding against for the necklace. Seeing her, Jake wanted to leave the place. That was when she stopped Jake. "C''mon are you upset about the necklace?" "No I''m not." Jake answered not even looking at her as he wanted to head towards the counter but his hand was grabbed. "I''m sorry for that. It''s just that I needed the necklace for something and if you badly want the necklace, I can give it back." "I don''t want your charity." Jake said as he wriggled his hand free and then went off to one of the tables and that''s when he saw a man sitting on the table calmly drinking. Jake greeted the man, to which the man responded politely then Jake went ahead to ask questions that he had about the Guild hall since he saw the man was most likely an adventurer. "Uhmm I gotta ask," Jake said talking to the man in front of him. "What''s the meaning of Guild quests?" The man raised an eyebrow and looked up from his drink and looked Jake again for the second time and then sighed before he took a swig of his bottle and answered Jake''s question. "Hearing you ask this question, I can see you are not from around here. And looking at your dressing, I think you are a student." The man said while sipping his drink. Jake looked down at his uniform. He didn''t have much clothes and the ones he had, were all worn out so he just decided to put on his uniform and head into the down. "It would make sense why you don''t know about it." The man continued again. "You see, this guild hall is owned by the government and its part of the town, so it doesn''t belong to any specific guild. Some quest will be too much for a person handle so they put up guild quests. These quests are based on your guild rank though which is separate from an individual rank." Jake decided to ask more questions as he was suddenly interested in these sorts of things. "So how does one rank up and get to the next rank?" "Alright, it''s time for you guys to pay protection money." The leader who had a scar across his face said and because of the scar, he was given the name Scar. Everyone shivered in fear and one of Scar''s men brought a little watch and started going around while everyone were transferring the credits from their watch to the watch held in Scar''s men hand. Jake who was still thinking about the Guild, tag and how he will earn money didn''t even really notice scar and his men as he was on his way out of the building but he was stopped by Scar. "Hey, Kiddo! Where do you think you are going?" Scar said, his voice booming loudly. Jake stopped and turned around. "Huh? Are you talking to me?" Scar laughed out loud. "Who else am I talking to if not you?" "What do you want with me?" Jake asked now fully turning around. "What I want with you? You haven''t paid protection money. Everyone in this town, are needed to pay protection money and you haven''t." Scar said. "What if I said I''m not gonna pay?" "Then I will say, you are in a world of pain." Scar said with a grin on his face. "What are you doing kid? Just pay up and you can go freely." The man who Jake was asking questions from earlier said. Jake didn''t respond as he turned around to leave but his shoulder was grabbed by Scar. "I said you have to pay." "And I said am not gonna." Jake replied not turning around. "I warned you kid but you didn''t listen. Just know you forced my hand." Scar said stepping back away from Jake. Jake now turned around to look at Scar who''s three men were now standing beside him. "Kim, take care of the kid and make sure he pays." Scar ordered. Upon hearing his boss'' order, Kim walked forward towards Jake and that was when he could see a smile on Jake''s smile. ''At last, what I couldn''t get in the past year, I finally have the chance of getting it.'' _________________ ******************** Author here; I wanna ask everyone a question and I will be glad if you all can kindly respond. So the question is, would you all like for me to start posting extra chapters or not? Chapter 55 Handsome Stranger When Kim was ordered to come at Jake, he received a system message. ''At last, what I couldn''t get for the past year, I finally have the chance of getting it.'' Jake smiled. ''At least, the rewards aren''t coming up with question marks which means I can handle the..'' Jake''s thought was interrupted by a punch heading his way from Kim. ''Haha too slow.'' Jake thought as he quickly ducked avoiding the punch and then he punched Kim''s stomach hard that sent him skidding. Then Jake stood up straight and Kim also stopped skidding. Kim dashed towards Jake again and then he threw a hook towards Jake''s stomach but Jake quickly pivoted sideways and then gave Kim a strong axe kick on his head that sent him go crashing down on the floor not even moving one bit. This stunned everyone inside the room. But it was Scar''s scream that snapped everyone out of their thoughts. "You dare go against us? Do you know who we are? We are members of the Iron Fist Guild, the third to the strongest independent Guild. And you dared to disobey one of us? Now you''re gonna seriously get hurt." Explore more stories at empire Jake just smiled and took a stance seemingly unfazed about their words or threat. "Bring it on." Scar looked towards the remaining two men by his side and he signalled them to attack Jake. They both started running towards Jake. "You know this is the perfect time to gain experience of how to fight against humans in reality rather than some silly game." Zee said. "Yeah yeah, I have heard now let me concentrate." Jake said as Scar''s men were now upon him. Hearing the scream, Jake quickly turned around in time and then he caught the blade that managed to draw his blood which came as a surprise to Jake. With his high level of Endurance, even an intermediate weapon will find it hard to draw his blood which means, Scar''s weapon was higher than an intermediate weapon. Seeing his blood dripping on the floor, made Jake''s eyes burn with fury and then he looked at Scar. "You... you tried to kill me?" Scar didn''t respond as he was struggling to push the blade into Jake''s stomach to finish him once and for all. But Jake just furiously snap the blade but he struggled before he could do so then with half of the blade in his hand, Jake thrust it forward with full speed and strength that not many people could keep up with towards Scar''s neck but his hand was stopped. "Stop!" The voice ordered. And then turning around, Jake could see that it was a soldier holding his hand. Quickly realizing what he was about to do, Jake was now feeling quite guilty so he quickly left there by running away with full speed. Scar also left but not without waking his gang members up. ''i promise kid, I''m gonna pay you back with interest for what you did.'' Scar thought as he left the Guildhall. Meanwhile Helen was now upset that she didn''t even get to know the boy''s name. "I hope we meet again." ___________________ *********************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy And if you just wanna talk to me and ask some questions then you can chat me up on Discord. Chapter 56 Out of the Guild After running out of the Guildhall, Jake was now on his way back to the academy. ''Phew, that was a close one. I can''t believe I won that fight so easily.'' Jake thought as he kept on running back to the academy. It took an hour to come to the town while walking but now he was running so within thirty five minutes, Jake was now in front of the academy''s gate. Scanning his watch, Jake was now heading towards his dorm room. He got to his room and then fell down on his bed due to exhaustion from running for thirty minutes non stop. Actually, he wasn''t that tired because he was used to running when completing his daily quest. His friends were all in the room talking when they saw Jake enter. Jake just decided to rest a bit. After thirty minutes of resting, Jake decided to check the rewards given to him after completing the quests. Jake now pulled up his status screen to decide where to allocate the stat points. ''Okay, so now where can I allocate these points?'' Jake thought as he was quite confused about where to allocate them. ''Hmm, I already have a good number of strength and especially if I were to use strength Surge then I even surpass Jack. That is if he doesn''t use Qi and my endurance is quite high, I rarely feel pain and basic weapons don''t hurt me again so that leaves me with agility.'' "It''s not a bad idea to allocate the stat points into speed, because I noticed you were lacking In speed so I think it''s best to allocate the points to agility." Zee said. ''that was what I wanted to do.'' Jake thought as he quickly allocated the stat point to his agility. >> 47> Satisfied with this, Jake now sat up on his bed. "So where were you?" Peter asked. "I went to town." Jake replied. "Hope there was no trouble?" Peter asked. "Because the Iron Fist Guild, are the third to strongest independent Guild in the world. Aside from the big three, the academy, the independent Guilds are the next big thing." Jack explained. "Well luckily, it is only low level members you beat up and not someone high up otherwise you might be in big trouble." Sophia said and then Peter started laughing out loud that made all heads turn to him. "I am so sorry, it''s just amazing and funny at the same time." Peter said still laughing. "What''s funny?" Sophia asked with a raised brow. "No seriously, are we just going to believe that Jake beat up members from the Iron Fist Guild without even getting a scratch on him? I mean, even though they are low level members, they are still strong." "Well I don''t think Jake is lying, why will he even lie In the first place?" Kate asked. "I''m not lying and you can choose to believe it or not but if you guys are going to town, then count me out maybe next time." Jake said as he went back to his bed to sleep. "Good going Peter." Kate said. "Anyway I''m also going to sleep." "It''s not my fault that Jake''s story is quite unbelievable." Peter shrugged. "Anyway, I''m off to the VR room, I haven''t been in the game for a while." "Mind if I tag along?" Vynn asked. "Sure why not." Peter said as he and Vynn headed out of the room for the VR gaming room. Meanwhile Sophia, Jack and Cindy all went their own separate way to do their own thing. ************************* In an unknown building a little farther from town, some people were in a dimly lit room while someone was sitting on the chair with some sort of cigarette. "So you are saying, a Kid beat you guys up that''s why you couldn''t deliver." The man said as he took a puff calmly from his cigarette. "Yes boss." Scar said while still down on his knees. The man angrily kicked the table in front of him that went flying towards a wall and the table broke in pieces. "And you aren''t ashamed of yourself? A Kid beat you and your men and you come down here and tell me that without doing anything." "I''m sorry I failed you boss." Scar said with his head down. "No no no. You didn''t fail me, you failed yourself. You''re a failure and our Guild do not accept failures so here is my verdict." The man said, taking another puff of his cigarette. "You are out of the Guild, no argument or pleading. Now get the hell out of here before I do something terrible to you." "Yes boss." Scar said while walking out of the room and out of the building. ''I promise, I will find you kid and I will kill you. If I don''t do that, then my name isn''t Scar.'' _____________________ ************************* For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Chapter 57 The Next Phase Today was Jake and his friends first day as second years, there was no grand celebration or anything. They were at war and every precious second counts. The students were told to gather in the dining hall. Training classes were cancelled for today as they were to be updated on their new schedule. They had finally made it to the dining hall after a few minutes of walking. Today, the five Generals stood side by side on the stage to greet them all. Jake and his friends went to sit at their usual table to listen to what the Generals had to say. Before they could get comfy, one of the head generals stepped forward. "Welcome all of you, I congratulate each and every one of you for lasting this long in the academy. Many has left the academy due to the toughness and how hard the training were but the rest of you managed to persevere to this day. So I congratulate you." General Julian said. "Unfortunately for you all, the second year is were the main training begins." Behind General Julian a holographic list appeared. "Behind me here is the list of clubs you may join. You need to think about your choice carefully for this will now be your main focus for it will replace your basic training." Jake looked at the list and saw some clubs that pretty interested him. He saw clubs like, Healing club, survival skills club, Alchemy club, Battle strategy club, Martial Arts club, Hand to hand combat club and so on. Jake was now in deep thought about which club to join but his thoughts was interrupted by General Julian. "Now listen up to your schedule from now on. You will all still attend homeroom class but it''s going to be for half an hour then you will move straight to your weapon club, you will practise for an hour then you will move to Qi training you will spend three hours there since it''s very important and then straight to your club and you will spend three hours there." "So you will retire to your dorm by 5pm to rest. After the 5pm, you can do whatever you want but you have to be back before curfew which is by 10pm otherwise they will be severe consequence. Do you all understand?" "Yes sir!" They all shout at once. "Any complaints?" General Julian asked again. "No sir!" The whole students shout out again. "Good. My colleagues here will tell you whatever is left." Julian said moving back to stand with his colleagues. And that was when General Paul stepped forward. "Good morning everyone. General Julian has said everything but there''s one thing I have to add." General Paul said. "The combat rankings you had when you were in your first year, wasn''t something random. The rankings which were used in your combat training, will now be used in school. If you were number 1 in your combat training class, now you will be the number 1 in all the second year unless someone takes your position through a duel." Paul explained. "I know you have something in mind about the clubs." Zee said. "Yes, I''m currently stuck on two choices. The hand to hand combat club or the martial arts club." Jake said. "Huh? Is that what''s bothering you?" Zee asked. "Yes. Why?" Jake asked. Jake could have sworn he heard Zee sigh in frustration. "The choice is very simple but you are here over stressing it." "How is it simple?" Jake raised a brow. "Why do you need martial arts training when you already have a cheat?" "Meaning?" Jake asked seemingly confused now. "I mean, your system skills. If we look at the way that they are, their description and their use, you would see that they are designed in some sort of martial art way. Take for instance your skill it''s some what like Triple Threat technique but much more advanced so you see." "I kinda understand your point. So what do you suggest?" "I suggest you go for the hand to hand combat club. Because it''s not everytime you are gonna be with a sword. There might come a time where you will lose your sword and what next?" Zee said. "I see your point now." Jake said. "Good. You are welcome." Jake smiled and then he looked forward. He didn''t even realize that they had gotten to their new dorm in the second year building. Entering in, they could see it was just like their dorm in the first year with the single study table and three bunk beds. Quickly unpacking, the students decided to call it a day by going to sleep early so they could wake up early for the next day was going to be their first day as a second year. Chapter 58 Second year It was finally the next day, the day for their first classes as second years. The day they will be a full fledged second year. Overnight, the roommates had already chosen the clubs they wanted to attend. With Jake already sending the Hand to hand combat club option to the school, Kate decided to go for the Healing Arts club which will take place in the academy''s clinic. Sophia chose battle strategy club, Peter chose Martial Arts club together with Jack while Vynn chose the Survival skills club they didn''t know about Cindy since she doesn''t stay in their room. So after a few more discussions last night, they finally went to sleep and now it was finally the day they had been waiting for. Jake woke up early as usual and slipped quietly out of the room to head over to the second year gym. He inputted the code given to them, went inside and started his daily quest. The gym was mostly like the one in the first year side of the wing but with more equipment. After an hour of working out, Jake finally decided to take a break and glance at his status screen. Continue reading at empire Jake sighed. "It''s been a long time coming huh zee?" "Good morning sir." The students replied. "I''m so glad to see new faces here. Anyway, my name is Instructor Jim and am going to be your homeroom teacher in your second year in this academy." Jim smiled. After introducing himself, Jim decided to start the class. "This dude is the opposite of Instructor Thompson." Peter whispered to Jake and Vynn. "Yeah he is smiling a lot while Thompson kept his face straight no smile on it." Vynn replied. "It will surely take some getting used to." They now kept quiet to listen to Jim''s class. After teaching for a few minutes, Jim decided to say something. "Do any of you know why your power level was cancelled and now replaced with rankings?" They all didn''t answer because they were also confused when they cancelled. "It isn''t cancelled in the whole academy. The power level will be used in your first year while the rankings will be used from your second year till you are out of the academy and the reason is because," "When you are in your second year, there will be a school tournament between you guys and the third years." Jim smiled. The students were all visibly surprised including Jake and his friends. "So the reason why I''m telling you guys is because I want you all to work hard and not disgrace yourselves. And also, after learning the basics of Qi, you will all be allowed to hunt once a week aside from the normal one week hunt." Immediately Jim finished talking, his watch beeped loudly. "Oh there''s my time. See you all tomorrow again. Now class is dismissed, head to your next class." Jim smiled and the students headed out of the class for their weapons class. But Jake had a thought on his mind. ''If what Jim said is true, then there''s a chance of me facing Sebastian''s elder brother; Harry.'' Jake smiled. ''Now, I have to grow much more stronger to pay him back for hurting me and my friends.'' ______________________ ************************* Congratulations to My Werewolf''s Slayer System, for being successfully contracted. So now, there''s an option to vote with Golden tickets. It will make me glad if you all can vote with your power stones and Golden tickets. Chapter 59 Qi Training After leaving the homeroom class, it was time for the students to head to their Weapon class. Jake, Sophia, Jack and Cindy were walking together to get to their Weapon class. Getting there, they could see Von in his sitting position. It turns out, that Von was still going to be their teacher in the second year. When the class was filled up, Von opened his eyes, scanned the room and then stood up. "Greetings to all of you. I don''t want to waste time with speeches, so let''s start the class." Von said as he walked around in front of the class. Von then started teaching the students different sword techniques, how to use them properly and some footwork. After demonstrating, Von let the students practise with the dummies. The dummies were created in a way that it will feel like fighting against a human. The dummies can dodge, attack and even defend its self. This dummy was one of many technology created by one of the big three. After an hour of intense training and practice, it was finally time to end the class and head to their Qi training class. Jake and his friends were now on their way to the Qi class, they were following the direction their watches was showing to them. The location appeared as a red dot on the map and an arrow sign indicating the direction to go. The Qi training class seemed to be based off-campus. After twenty minutes of walking, Jake and his friends with some other students finally arrived at their destination. The entrance of the hall where their Qi training will be taking place was an open gate with two big red pillars on each side. On top of the pillar was a single wooden sign. The entered the gate and walked into a peaceful garden. Stay connected through empire The garden had a stone statue to the right meditating in the middle. At the end of the garden, was a single huge building with one floor. The students walked towards the building, opened it up and they could see a middle aged man in the middle meditating with his eyes closed and his legs crossed. The students filed in, in a straight line and stood in the middle. Jake was somewhat in front of the line with Peter, Jack and Vynn. "What''s it with middle aged men and meditation?" Peter whispered towards Jake and Vynn. When the whole students were now in the room, the man opened his eyes and then stood up. "Welcome all of you to your first Qi training class." The man greeted with a smile on his face. "Before we start the lesson, let me introduce myself. My name is General Kron, a Qi specialist." Kron said. When Kron Introduced himself as a General, most of the students were shocked but they quickly got over it since they had mostly seen him in the academy whenever they wanted to be addressed. "Now I don''t want to waste time, so let''s start with the class. Before we practice, you need to know what Qi is. Qi is the force or power from inside our bodies. The strength of our bodies determine how much Qi we can hold hence the training and exercises you all did in your first year. It was to strengthen your bodies." Kron kept on going through two students until he got to Jake''s turn. He called up Jake and Jack together. Then he repeated the process on both of them. ''Huh? That''s strange, this student has a good amount of Qi. My best bet is he''s being practising but how?'' Kron thought as he looked at Jack strangely. Jack already knew he''s cover was gonna be blown but he just let it be and allowed the General to do whatever he wanted to do. Meanwhile Jake''s eyes was closed as he tried to visualize the energy and try to feel the sensation. After a few minutes, Kron allowed them to go and practice but before he let them go, he turned to Jack. "What''s your name?" "My name is Jack Dem." Jack answered with a smile as he went back to the class to pretend to practice leaving Kron awestruck. ''Dem? As in one of the big three Dem? But how and why is he here of all places?'' Kron thought. ''I need to look into this case later for now I need to focus on the students.'' When Jake went to the back of the class, he sat down cross legged and closed his eyes to practise better. After a few minutes, Jake could somewhat see and feel the energy flowing in him. He tried to gather the energy inside of him. Slowly he could sense small green particles all around his body. Jake started to gather them towards his stomach until they formed a small pea-sized ball. ''I think this was the Qi flow Kron was talking about.'' Jake thought excitedly. Jake slowly tried to use his will to move the flow to the different part of his body just as Kron did. Jake then felt an odd sensation but it suddenly dissipated. Jake was now frustrated and then he tried again and again but each time, the flow kept on dissipating. "Calm down Jake and calmly go through the process again." Zee said trying to calm his down. Listening to Zee''s advice, Jake now focused calmly but intently and then slowly, he could move the flow around his body. Jake noticed that it was easier to move it around his body when the flow was small sized. After moving it around his body a little bit, Jake decided to test the limits of his own body by enlarging the Qi flow. Jake then started making the flow bigger. From the pea-sized ball, to a fist size ball. When he wanted to enlarge it further, his body started twitching in pain a little. "I think this is your limit." Zee said. And Jake had to admit it and he stopped trying to enlarge it for today but he continued practise moving the how fist size ball all around the different part of his body. And then finally Kron stopped them for it was now the end of the class. Jake had been practicing for an hour straight that he didn''t realize that time had gone. Exiting the building with his friends, Jake was excited to come back the next day for more training. ''With this new skill, some of my enemies do not stand a chance.'' Jake smiled. Chapter 60 Hand to hand combat club After exiting the Qi training class, Jake went for his club class alone. Since they all chose different clubs. It turns out that Cindy also chose the Healing Arts club. Jake followed the directions on his watch and went towards the building. Opening the doors, Jake saw a man doing physical exercises in the middle of the room. There were no students or anything, the room was completely empty. The man didn''t notice someone was there for he was engrossed in his exercises. When he was done, he stood up and that was when he saw Jake. He walked towards Jake and then looked him up and down with a frown on his face. "Yes? Who are you and what do you want?" The man rudely asked. "Uhmm, my name is Jake Lucas sir and I''m here for the hand to hand combat training class sir." Jake said surprised by the man''s rudeness. Immediately Jake stated who he was and his reason for being here, the man''s expression took a 180 degree turn. His eyes glowing like someone that saw a treasure. "Say that again." The man requested. "I said. My name is Jake Lucas and I''m here for the hand to hand combat class." Jake repeated again. The man almost jumped for joy but he calmly composed himself and looked at Jake with a grin. "Welcome Jake. My name is Sergeant Sunny and am going to be your teacher for this class. Come on in." Sunny said as he led Jake to the middle of the room. Jake then looked around and curiously asked. "Where are the rest of the students?" "Students? You are the only student there is. I haven''t had a student in years, they all view the class as useless stuff. Youngsters." Sunny scoffed. "So good thing, for you will get my undivided attention and I promise to teach you everything I know." Jake now understood why he was initially rude and now his attitude changed totally. Sunny''s voice now snapped Jake out of his thoughts. "So today, for the next three hours, I''m gonna be teaching you three moves that you need to practice for the rest of the week. I want to inform you, although they might be useless against beast, they will be very useful against humans especially since you will be attending the tournament too." Smiling to himself, Sunny decided to teach Jake the last move for the day. Standing in front of the dummy again, as usual sunny decided to explain the name of the move before he began. "So I call this move a Cross. It''s a powerful, hooking punch to your opponent''s head." Sunny said while activating the dummy again. Then the dummy came at him and he quickly threw the punch towards the dummy''s face. The punch connected successfully and it made the dummy crash on the ground. Jake seeing the move was now inwardly smiling. ''I guess I didn''t make the wrong decision by choosing this club. With it, if I don''t have any weapon with me, I can still fight and it turns out this sergeant isn''t weak after all. Thank you zee.'' "You''re welcome." Zee replied and if he had a face now, Jake imagined he would have been smiling. After performing the move again, Sergeant Sunny invited Jake to perform it. Jake did it once but his timing was somewhat off earning him a hit from the dummy that sent him skidding a bit. Then he calmly tried again and this time he got it right. Which impressed Sunny greatly. ''He is truly a talented kid. My first student in so many years and he turned out to be a genius.'' Sunny smiled. Jake practised the moves all of them over and over again excitedly untill sergeant Sunny''s watch made a loud ding signalling the end of the class. "Alright Jake, this is the end of our class today. Tomorrow, we will practise how to weave the three moves together." Jake smiled ans nodded then he picked up his bag to leave. When he was about leaving, sergeant Sunny called out. "Hey Jake! I will see you tomorrow." Sunny smiled radiantly. Jake then returned the smile back. "Sure sir. See you tomorrow too." Jake then turned around to leave the building. ''I guess there''s another class to be excited about apart from Qi training.'' Jake inwardly smiled. Chapter 61 Back Online One week later, Jake was in the middle of the hand to hand combat room battling against a dummy with everything he learnt over the week. Jake was punching, weaving and striking back. While Sergeant Sunny was standing behind him observing everything. "Time!" Sunny said and Jake stopped, took a towel and wiped his sweat off his face. "How did I do?" Jake asked while drinking a bit of water. Read new chapters at empire "That was better than before, you managed to weave the three moves I taught you perfectly into each other creating deadly and powerful strikes." Sunny smiled. "I must say, you are improving tremendously. It''s like the universe wants you to learn hand to hand combat skills." Jake smiled and went to sit in order to rest while reminiscing about the past week. The week brought Jake and sergeant Sunny closer than before. Now Jake was kinda like a son that Sunny never had. While Jake considered sunny as his mentor. The previous week, after his Qi training class, Jake went to the Combat training class for his second day of training. When he opened the door, he could see sunny standing waiting for him with a radiant smile on his face. "Welcome Jake." Sunny greeted me. This was a great contrast to how he had initially greeted him the previous day he came. "So shall we start?" Sunny asked. "The three moves I taught you yesterday, you were meant to practise it all week but since you perfected it in a few hours, I decided to teach how to weave the moves perfectly into each other and this will be our main focus for the rest of the week." Jake nodded and then sunny went ahead to bring out the dummy and then he activated. "Watch me carefully cos this might be a little tricky so I don''t want you to rush." Sunny said as he waited for the dummy to come at him. "How about heading to the VR room." Zee suggested. "I mean you have only practised your skills against a dummy for the past week so how about practising against human opponents." "That is actually a very great idea." Jake smiled as he walked quickly towards the VR gaming room. Entering in, he went to the counter to pay for his time in the game. "How many hours do you plan on spending in the game?" The man behind the counter asked. "Just two hours." Jake replied with a smile on his face. "That will be 60 credits." Jake smiled then he glanced at his watch that showed his balance as 1500. Jake then paid the 60 credits leaving him with 1440 credits. Jake had enough credits thanks to his haul from Scar and his gang but Jake knew that it won''t be enough. He needed to make more money and this was where the beast hunt came in. Jake was planning to hunt a lot of beasts then he will go back to town and sell the crystals for credits. After paying, Jake headed towards a capsule and then he hopped in. After inputting his user ID, he was now logged in. Immediately Jake logged in, the watches of all Jake''s fans were pinged therefore alerting them that the wolf hunter was online. Meanwhile, in a huge city, a teenage guy was in his room surfing the internet when his watch was pinged. Glancing at his watch, a smile crept onto his face. "Finally, the wolf hunter is back online after so long. Let''s see how much you have improved." The boy quickly rushed to his capsule that was in his room and he also logged in planning to watch the wolf hunter''s game. Chapter 62 Still weak After leaving the hand to hand combat class, Jake decided to play the VR game so he could gain more experience using the moves taught to him by sergeant Sunny. Jake logged into the game, was met with tons of friend requests from multiple users. Jake just closed them and then decided to start playing almost immediately. This time, his time was to be spent playing against humans since his hand to hand combat skills were best used against humans and possibly werewolves too. But he wanted to focus his attention on humans for now who knew he might make human enemies soon. Jake decided to play against people whose rank is silver. After a few seconds, his opponent appeared in front of Jake. Immediately his opponent appeared, the spectating stands were now filled almost to the brim with people of different ages and sizes all here to watch Jake''s match. Even Sam, Nate and Dan were there as usual. "So what do you think? Do you think he has grown stronger again?" Sam asked Dan. "I''m sure he would have gotten stronger by now. And if not, he is more than capable of handling his opponent." Dan replied not taking his eyes off Jake. There was a teenage guy in the crowd that heard what Dan and his friends said and he couldn''t help but smile. ''Let''s see how strong you are before I decide to battle against you.'' Back to the match, Jake was standing in front of his opponent calmly. When his opponent appeared, the big countdown clock also appeared and then it started counting down from 5 to 0. When it hit 0, Jake waited for his opponent who dashed towards him. In this match, Jake decided against using any weapon so currently, he was bare handed. Then his opponent swung his sword towards Jake''s neck. But Jake just ducked, then he gave his opponent a powerful hook to the stomach with half his strength because he didn''t want to end the fight just yet. The hook was still powerful enough to move Jake''s opponent away from his position. Then Jake stood up straight waiting for his opponent again. Who in turn foolishly charged right back at Jake. When he got to Jake''s position, he swung his leg towards Jake''s neck. Seeing the incoming leg, Jake just smiled then he uses Guard stance to block the leg then he punched the leg hard therefore breaking a bone in the leg. His opponent screamed in pain. Even in the stands, when Jake had struck his opponent''s leg, some of the spectators squinted as if they were the one being struck. Jake then dashed towards his opponent and made a quick Jab towards his opponent''s face that managed to swing his opponent''s head back. Jake didn''t even get to use the third move, for his opponent was now on the floor seemingly unconscious and then gradually, Jake''s opponent was now fading away and the gaming system declared Jake the winner but Jake was not even happy. "Pathetic, he didn''t even give much of a match. If I keep on getting all these weak matches up, I won''t know how effective my moves are." Jake said out loud, unaware that the spectators were there and they heard everything he said. ''Darn it! This was meant for me to train and not to fight against someone stronger than me just yet.'' Jake thought. "That is what you get for being greedy." Zee said. "Nothing was stopping you from declining the invite but you decided to accept now bare the brunt." While he was conversing with Zee, his leg managed to heal up just enough for him to move and run. But when he lifted his head, his face was met with a kick that sent him flying back. "Crap! What monstrous strength does this dude have and why is he being so ruthless with me?" In the stands, the spectators were confused by the red dragon''s behavior, especially the trio. "Why does it feel like the red dragon is toying with the wolf hunter." Sam said. "I don''t know, maybe it''s because he knows that the wolf hunter is holding back that''s why he hasn''t ended the match just yet." Meanwhile, back at the fight, Jake was slowly getting up then he wiped the blood gushing out of his nose then he looked at the red dragon then he raised his middle finger towards him. "F***k you! I''m gonna pay you back In full now." The Red dragon just smiled back, not even annoyed in the slightest. "Come get me." Jake dashed towards the Red dragon then when he was a metre away, he activated Step shift and suddenly, he was in front of the red dragon. Without an uppercut, the red dragon was sent flying up but before he lifted off the ground, Jake grabbed his legs then slammed him hard on the ground. And then Jake decided to stomp on the Red dragon''s head but his foot was grabbed and now, Jake was the one on the floor with the Red dragon standing above him with a grin on his face. "You''re still so weak even with the gift given to you." Then the Red dragon stomped on Jake''s head so hard that the game was declared over and Jake was thrown back to his white space. After being thrown to his space, Jake didn''t even bother about the loss or anything, his mind was focused on one thing and that was what the Red dragon said before killing him in the game. "What did he mean by the gift given to me? Do you think he was referring to the system?" "Unlikely. I don''t think it''s possible for him to know about it. Maybe he was talking about your talented nature or something else." Zee replied. "Whatever the case, I need to talk to him again but I have a feeling he wouldn''t want to talk to me for now so I just have to try and talk to him another time." Jake said while logging off from the game to head back to his room and rest up for the beast hunt tomorrow. Chapter 63 A warning After leaving the VR room, Jake went to his room and there he saw his roommates making some last minute preparations before they went to sleep. They were all checking their equipment and other things. After some hours, they finally decided to get some sleep. While Jake was sleeping, he was having a nightmare. He saw his mother standing in the middle of the forest with a concerned look on her face. "You''re not strong enough son, be careful, you are in danger." Then he saw his mother getting stabbed in the back and then he was jolted awake. Jake''s heart was now beating hard and fast it felt like his heart was going to come out of his chest. He touched his face and he felt how sweaty he was. After a few minutes of calming down, Jake decided to check the time and noticed that it was already time for his daily quest. On his way to the gym, Jake couldn''t shake the dream off his mind. ''Why did I see my mom and what did she mean by I''m in danger. Was it just a dream or does it has a meaning?'' "Zee, did you see my dream or nightmare?" Jake asked. "Normally, I do see whatever you dream sometimes but this time, I didn''t see anything." Zee replied. Jake decided to shrug it off and then opened the door to the gym. Then he started his daily quest which was now relatively easy. He didn''t even break a sweat as he was doing the physical exercise and then he moved on to the running. After an hour, Jake was now done with his daily quest then he decided to glance at his status screen. Peter then walked forward. "What do you mean you saw your mom?" Jake then lifted his head from Kate''s warm embrace then he looked at Peter then he wiped his tears from his face. "I was woken up by a strange nightmare. I saw my mom in the middle of a strange forest. She was telling me that I was in danger and I should be careful that I wasn''t strong enough." Jake said as he slowly stood up from the ground. "Then I saw her again, she was standing here telling me the same thing she told me in my dream. It all felt so surreal, it was like she was truly standing here and the next thing, she disappeared." "What if it wasn''t your mom." Sophia said. "What do you mean?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "Are you saying I have run mad? That I don''t know what my mom looks like again and that I''m hallucinating." "Exactly." Sophia said. "Well except the mad part. I mean what if the reason you saw her is because you miss her and wanted to see her again so your mind played tricks on you by giving you what you truly wanted." "I don''t usually agree with Sophia." Peter said which caused Sophia to roll her eyes. "But on this, I think she has a point. What if everything was just a figment of your imagination. Trust me, I have gone through what you went through with my parents being murdered by werewolves and me hallucinating seeing them again. Our minds always play tricks on us." "So in summary, you are all saying I''m imagining things." "Exactly." Sophia and Peter said. Jake just sighed and didn''t say anything back as he slowly made his way to his bed to relax while closing his eyes. Kate was about to go to Jake to try and make him see reason but Sophia stopped her. "Just let him be for now. I''m sure by the time he wakes up, he will be fine." Looking between Sophia and Jake, Kate decided to listen to Sophia as they all decided to get ready for the day because today was finally going to be the first day of their weekly beast hunt and they were quite excited. Meanwhile Jake was still on his bed but he wasn''t sleeping, he was conversing with Zee. "Did you see that? Please tell me I wasn''t hallucinating." "Yes I saw that too. But I don''t understand how I could see her. I think it''s because our consciousness was linked together." "Whatever it is, my mom was trying to warn me of a danger ahead so I need to be ready for anything." Jake said as he slowly stood up coz his roommates were all ready to head off for breakfast before the hunt will begin. Chapter 64 Hunting time After breakfast, they all headed to the assembly hall and waited for further instructions. When the whole students were finally here, General Lila decided to inform them the rules and everything. "Welcome all of you to your weekly portal outing." Lila said with a smile on her face. "You will all go through this portal," Lila said pointing to a green coloured portal behind her. "And will be transported somewhere to hunt for three hours straight. Mind you, there are only basic tier beasts there. And each of you are to donate ten percent of your crystals after hunting to the academy." Lila looked at all the students to see if there was going to be a protest among them. "You will all go in to the portals with your team you made in your first year. For those of you that your team is incomplete due to not having enough students, you can join up with teams that aren''t full. You all have thirty minutes to quickly get to it. And your time starts now." Immediately Lila finished talking, the teams that didn''t have complete members, started recruiting some lone students meanwhile Jake and his team stood off to the side watching everything going on. While Jake was somewhat absentminded. After thirty minutes, the whole students each had a team and Lila came forward again to address them. "Good. I want you to know that because of some circumstances, no sergeant will accompany you so we have made some arrangements and hired some members of a guild to be on standby Incase of a problem." The students were now mumbling wondering what was going on. Not caring about what the students were mumbling about, Lila decided to continue. "May I introduce to you, members of the Iron fist Guild." Lila said and then immediately four individuals came on stage. Seeing the four of them, Jake who was not mostly listening to what was being said now had his widened by what he was seeing. ''no no no, this is bad. Out of all the Guilds they are, why did they have to hire this specific guild and this specific members.'' Unknown to Jake, the academy didn''t want to hire the Iron Fist Guild before. They wanted to hire another Guild but when the Iron Fist Guild found out, they volunteered themselves and sent this specific members. It was all the work of the one in charge of this Guild branch here in the town. Although he didn''t want to do anything earlier when Scar reported but hearing that someone dared to steal from him, he decided to investigate and luckily for him, he found information about Jake and how to find him so when he found out that Aurora Academy were hiring Guilds to protect the students, he decided to send his Guild instead. "Should we execute the plan now?" Kilberg just smiled. "Patience Kim, it''s not yet time. I need to study him some more." Kim didn''t argue back because he knew how Kilberg could get. And he knew how dangerous he could be. Back at the forest, Jake and his team were navigating their way through the forest while leaving trails and tracks of their whereabouts on the trees thanks to Vynn''s suggestion. "You know it''s good you attended that Survival skills club otherwise we wouldn''t have known to keep tracks." Peter said. "Well you wouldn''t have known because you are quite dense." Sophia said. "So speak for yourself." "Who are you calling dense? You fool." Peter shouted. "I''m calling you dense Peter and you see, this is the reason you can''t get yourself a girlfriend. Look at how you are screaming at lady." Sophia said. "Will you guys stop it." Kate shouted. "The way you guys are shouting, will attract beasts towards us." "Too late." Jack said. "We are under attack now." Immediately, they all stood side by side to look at what they were up against. The beasts that were attacking them were all looking like Lady bugs but much more bigger. They were giant Lady bugs. From their waist up till their upper bodies, they had normal bug like bodies with antennas on their heads while their lower bodies had a stinger and they were all 10 of them ready to attack their team. Jake and his team seeing them, immediately went into formation ready for battle. Chapter 65 Its Grinding time Today was the day for the weekly beast hunt for all the second years and currently Jake and his team were in a forest looking for beasts to hunt when Peter and Sophia were both bickering therefore attracting beasts towards them. Seeing the Lady bugs, they all got Into formation with Jack in front, Kate a little far back, Sophia behind Jack but a little feet away Jake and Peter on either side of the beasts. "Guys, I will take care of two beasts. You guys split the rest between yourselves." Jake said and then the beasts dashed towards them quickly. While Jake ran forward towards the bugs. With a swing of his sword, one of the beast stopped for a second and then the second one attacked Jake from behind but he quickly used Triple Threat technique to get behind them and then the initial beast he struck then dashed forward towards Jake with its stinger. It almost connected but Jake activated Stun strike unsure whether it was going to work or not and miraculously, it worked stunning the beast for a few seconds which was enough for Jake to take care of the other beast. With an overhead strike towards the beast abdomen, Jake managed to slice it in half. Right on cue, the stun strike wore off from the other beast and Jake quickly used the Triple Threat technique to get behind it and then he stabbed it with so much strength that his sword came out of the other end. Jake was now panting with sweat dripping from is forehead. "That was a little bit hard. I had to concentrate incredibly hard so as not to be stung." Jake now was resting while watching the rest of his teammates. Vynn was actually doing a little bit better. With his spear, he was putting space between him and the beast while also making puncture injuries on the beast and then slowly, the wounds added up and then, a final wound to the head finally made the beast drop dead. Meanwhile Kate was shooting out arrows at one of the beast but it kept avoiding it while inching its way towards Kate. Finally, the beast was now almost close to Kate. "Even if I''m still an amateur with the bow, I''m still good in close quarter combat." The beast was now in front of Kate about to sting her with its stinger but Kate used the bow to wack the stinger away therefore changing the trajectory then she quickly picked an arrow from her quiver and stabbed the beast multiple times before the beast died. While Peter was having fun with the beasts. He was actually facing against two of the bugs. Peter was just brutally attacking the beasts with his double axe. One of the beast was heading towards him then he quickly knocked it away with one of his axe then he stabbed and stabbed and then finally sliced the other beast. "I would say it''s our lucky day." Jake replied as he readied himself for battle again. Discover more content at empire And without warning, the bunnies ran towards them while surrounding them without any way from escaping. Jake didn''t actually care for the formation as he was running towards the bunnies. While Jake was running, he was already calculating the amount of credits he would earn. ''20 bunnies, it mean if I can take out like more than five, I will have enough money to sell for credits.'' Jake thought as he was already in front of one of the bunnies. With a slash, one of the bunnies was sliced into half by Jake''s sword but in doing that, the other beasts had surrounded him while the others went after his teammates. ''Yes yes, come after me.'' Jake thought a he quickly activated melee combat and Frenzy strike together while also using ''The Triple Threat'' technique to get out of the circle the beasts made. "It''s grinding time." Jake said. Immediately Jake got out of the circle the beasts made, he charged right at them while slashing and swinging his sword. Jake was attacking one of the beast when another one attacked Jake''s leg with its horn therefore giving Jake an injury on his leg. "Arghh you damn bunny." Jake shouted as he quickly kicked one of the bunnies away then he swung his sword at the one that attacked him but anticipating his move, another bunny jumped up and stabbed Jake on his hand therefore changing the trajectory of his strike. Another bunny used its horn to stab Jake''s leg again. This caused Jake to grit his teeth in anger. "Enough is enough." Jake said as he quickly activated the Qi in his body therefore strengthening his cells and also making body heal up. Then Jake stood up with a smile on his face. "Let''s go for another round you annoying bunnies shall we?" Chapter 66 Shadows in the forest After being injured by the bunnies, and seeing as he was about to be surrounded, Jake decided to activate the Qi in his cells, therefore strengthening them and also healing his injuries. Jake stood up from his kneeling position on the floor with a smile on his face. "Let''s go for round two you annoying bunnies shall we?" Immediately Jake finished talking, he dashed towards the bunny closest to him and then he swung his sword on its tail and immediately, the bunny was sliced into half. With the Qi empowering Jake, he felt much stronger and lighter so he was able to slice the bunny into half. Jake kept on going from bunny after bunny, slicing them in half very easily. That was when another bunny was heading for Jake''s legs but an arrow quickly flew past and lunged into the bunny''s head therefore killing it. Hearing the sound the arrow made while flying past, Jake turned around and then he saw a bunny dead with an arrow lunged deep in its head. Seeing the arrow, Jake knew where it came from but he just continued what he was doing by going from beast after beast. And then finally, after a few minutes, they were all done hunting and killing the Hop bunnies. Immediately Jack killed the last of the Hop bunnies, they all fell on the floor exhausted. They all decided to rest for some time before they will find their way back to the academy. Kate was now twisting her head around looking at all the beasts they killed. "We sure did kill a lot of beasts today." "Yeah. A lot." Vynn added. "Do you think it''s enough now?" "I think it''s pretty much enough for today because I''m exhausted." Cindy said. "Yeah me too." Vynn said. After a few minutes of resting, they decided to start harvesting the beast cores. They harvested for ten minutes, because they didn''t know where the core will be located on the beast but when they managed to find out it was located in the center of the bunny''s head, it became easier to get the crystal. "Remember, we are only here to scout so no causing of problems okay?" One of the men told the other. "Yeah, I heard you loud and clear. This is like the second time you are telling me this. We are here to scout and also find Digg because he was supposed to report back a few weeks ago." The man said. The man who initially started talking smiled. "If this scouting mission is successful, they won''t know what hit them. And then finally, that pesty academy that always troubled us will fall followed by those annoying big three and then finally the whole earth will belong to us." "And then we will be the rulers of the whole earth." The second man said and then they both laughed out loud before they left the desolate land to explore. _______________________ *************************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you want to chat, you can also add me on discord. I''m always online there. Chapter 67 Prince charming It was finally the weekend and the rest of Jake''s teammates decided to sleep in today but Jake had a plan in mind for today. After his daily quest and him getting breakfast, Jake decided to head into town to probably sell his beast crystals and earn him credits. After scanning his watch at the gate, Jake was now on his way to town with the crystals safely tucked away his pants pocket. Out of the 6 crystals Jake earned in the beast hunt, he decided he wanted to sell 4 and keep the remaining two for later. When Jake got to town, he saw the somewhat peaceful atmosphere and smiling faces. Then something clicked in his head. ''Oh shit, I forgot that the last time I came here, I created a lot of ruckus and I''m sure that my face will be pretty known around here. What do I do now?'' Jake thought while keeping his head low so as to avoid any sort of recognition. Scanning the town, Jake saw a little store that sold customised clothings and other things. Opening the door, the little bell above the door chimed loudly and the man behind the counter looked from whatever he was doing. "Oh, a new customer. Welcome." The man said as he came out from where he was standing to welcome Jake. "What would you like to purchase here today?" Jake didn''t respond as he was busy looking around. Jake saw some clothes, robes, masks and even boots. Thinking fast, Jake finally came to a decision about what he wanted. "I will take a robe and mask." Jake said smiling. The man was confused by Jake''s choice of purchase but he just shrugged and gestured Jake towards the robe and mask section. Jake looked at all the robes there and he just decided to pick a black robe that could cover up someone from their head to their ankles. The robe had a round something that could cover someone''s head and possibly their face. Then Jake picked up a mask that could cover someone''s face and hide someone''s identity. The mask was fully black that covered the top half of the face so the mouth could be seen. Across the mask, was blood splatter and something that looked like a fang designed on it. Picking the mask up, Jake smiled. "I will take this also." The man didn''t see anything to it, he took it to the counter to record and package the purchase for Jake. "That will be 50 credits for the robe and mask." "We haven''t talked to each other since that day. Besides, I just have a hunch that he will be here today." The man scoffed and was glancing around. "So, what now? Where do we head to or do you just want us to be looking around for him?" The female just shrugged "Let''s just head over to the Guildhall, perhaps we might find him there." The man just sighed. "Why are you even hell bent on finding him?" "Because the day I saw him, I noticed this fire in his eyes when he dealt with the Iron Fist Guild members. And.." The female blushed. "I think I like him. But you are not gonna tell dad about this okay?" Helen said. It turns out that the female and male looking for Jake were Helen and Berg, her bodyguard. Berg had been her bodyguard ever since she was a Kid. He hadn''t left her side for once and therefore, their bond was strengthened further and Berg became her best friend of sorts. Berg just sighed. "Fine, I promise not to tell your dad anything about this." Helen smiled. "Good, let''s head over to the Guildhall maybe, just maybe I might find my prince charming there." Ever since Helen saw Jake in the Guildhall that day, she couldn''t stop thinking about how cool he was taking down those members from the Iron Fist Guild. No one in months could stand up to their bullying. Helen would have helped but she didn''t want to create a mess which her dad will have to clean up later. After all, the Iron Fist Guild was the third strongest independent Guild in the world so she didn''t want any issues. But when she saw Jake stand up to them, she noticed how fearless he was and how cool and handsome he looked and ever since then, she had a thing for Jake. And with that, Berg and Helen were on their way to the Guildhall. Chapter 68 Joining Forces After a few minutes of walking, Jake was now in front of the Guildhall. With a deep breath, Jake walked into the building. The loud noises coming from the different adventurers talking hit Jake like a wave. Jake could see that the damages he caused from the fight between him and the Iron Fist Guild was repaired. Walking away from the door, Jake went towards the counter where he registered as an adventurer the last time he came. "Hi, how may I help you?" The man behind the counter asked. "I am here to sell some beast crystals." Jake said. "Alright, what tier are they and how many do you have?" The man asked. "They are all basic tier beasts crystals and I have four of them." Jake replied. The man didn''t say anything, he just waited for Jake to bring the crystals out. Fumbling In his pocket, Jake brought out the crystals. The placed the crystals down on the counter and they made a clanging sound as he placed them down. The man didn''t react, he just brought out a small, intricately crafted device with a glowing blue crystal at its center. The crystal analyzer emitted a soft hum as it scanned the beast crystals, revealing its purity and type through a series of intricate symbols etched into the device''s surface. "Okay, this is truly a beast crystal." The man said looking up from the device. "It says, it was got from Hop bunnies." Jake was impressed. It turns out this device was more than what meets the eyes. ''I bet this device was created by one of the big three families. I just wonder which one.'' Jake thought. "I''m willing to buy it from you for 40 credits." The man said. "What!" Jake shouted but he was mindful not to draw attention towards himself. "Are you trying to rip me off here?" "It is not a rip off, it''s a fair price. One basic tier crystal is worth 10 credits while an intermediate crystal is worth 100 credits, an advanced crystal is worth a thousand credits. That''s the market value for all these things." The man said. Jake just sighed and gave the man his wrist to make the transfer seeing as he had no choice. After the transfer was done, Jake just went to one of the tables to sit down. ''I can''t believe that the crystals were sold for 40 credits. So cheap.'' Jake thought. "He could be." Helen replied. "What! What do you mean?" "I mean, it will make sense for him to hide himself especially with the ruckus he created here last time. He would want to play safe by hiding himself. That will explain me not seeing him." Helen replied. "Are you for real now? He could just be a normal person that felt like wearing a robe or someone of importance like yourself that will want to hide their identity." Berg replied. "No, my gut feeling tells me that''s my guy. Besides there''s no harm in checking right?" Berg didn''t argue further, he decided to agree with whatever Helen said and planned and that was when they approached Jake who was contemplating where he was gonna get a two more people from and that was when Helen decided to volunteer to join Jake for a beast hunt. ______________________ ************************* For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just wanna chat and ask some questions, you can also add me on discord. Chapter 69 Wolfs bane After Jake sold the basic tier crystals he got from the Hop bunnies the previous day, Jake was disheartened by the amount of credits he got so he decided to hunt higher beast which is an intermediate beast. But as he approached the quest board, he was met with another obstacle which was, Jake needed two people to join him making them three members in order to be granted the chance to hunt. Just when he was contemplating what to do, he was approached by two individuals that wanted to join him to hunt. Jake was hesitating on what to do but seeing as his situation was quite desperate, he agreed and they went off to register and also received a type of remote of some sorts that had a button that when pushed, a portal will open up to the location of their chosen beast quest. The remote could be called a portable telepoter of some sorts. Going outside and into the forest that surrounded the town, Jake, Helen and Berg were standing in the middle of the forest about to open the portal. "Sorry, before we open up the portal, we haven''t even introduced ourselves yet." Helen said. "I''m sorry, is that necessary? After all, this team hunt between us is a one time thing. Not like it''s gonna happen again." Jake said while pushing the button and opening up the portal then he stepped in with Helen and Berg following him. And then, after a few seconds the portal snapped shut. Going through the portal was a regular feeling to Jake now. It wasn''t a foreign feeling to him like before. When they came out of the other end, they came out into a forest. "What''s with the hunt I always go to with forests can''t there be another hunting grounds." Jake complained. "Well that''s because of the nature of beast we are here to hunt." Helen said. "Huh?" Jake raised a brow. "What do you mean?" "What do you mean by what I meant? Didn''t you even look into the type of beasts we were about to hunt before you accepted the quest?" Helen said. Jake just shrugged this caused Helen to slap her forehead with her palm and then shook her head. ''I think I made a mistake. There''s no way that this fool can be my guy.'' Helen thought. Jake didn''t even bother to check the quest, he quickly unsheathed his sword and then moved to the side but the wolf was already in front of him with a swipe of its claws towards Jake''s face but he quickly used his sword to hit the claw trying to change its trajectory. It worked but he put in a lot of efforts before he could change its trajectory. Jake''s sword had a crack on it. "Oh shit! My sword is just a basic tier sword. How is it supposed to go against an intermediate beast." Jake cursed. But his thoughts was interrupted by the wolf who dashed towards Jake with full speed and then Jake quickly used Triple Threat technique to get behind it then Jake gave the wolf a strong kick that only make it skid a few feet but the wolf quickly regained its composure and charged right at Jake. "Ah crap!" That was all Jake could say before he was hit sending him back again. "If an intermediate beast could give me so much trouble, I wonder how the higher tier beasts will be like." Jake said as he slowly got off the ground. Immediately Jake got off the ground, the wolf was coming at him again. When the wolf was one metre away from him, he quickly activated stun strike and and step shift at once. Immediately the wolf was stunned and Jake was now in front of the wolf. With a swing of his sword towards the wolf''s neck, Jake made a cut but it wasn''t enough to kill the wolf since Jake''s sword was only at the basic tier. The wolf was now released from the stun strike effect but Jake had already anticipated this so he used the Triple Threat technique to get behind the wolf quickly. Then he gave it a good kick sending the wolf go crashing into multiple trees before it came to a halt. "What can I do now? My sword is only at the basic tier and this damn wolf is an intermediate beast." Jake said quickly going through some options that he might use and that was when option came to his mind. And it was just right on time for the wolf was now dashing towards Jake. Quickly putting his plan to motion, Jake activated Melee combat, stun strike, strength Surge and step shift together. Immediately, the wolf stopped charging again and now Jake was in front of it with a swing of his sword towards the wolf''s neck with all his strength, Jake managed to slice the wolf''s head off. Immediately the wolf fell, Jake also fell on his knees due to exhaustion. Immediately the wolf was dead, Jake heard a ding in his head and a screen appeared in front of him but he quickly dismissed it. "I will look at it later. For now, I need to extract the crystal and go check on the others they might have encountered the same trouble as me." Jake said getting to work in extracting the crystal. ''I just hope they are fine.'' Jake thought. Chapter 70 Useful Qi Unleashing true strength. When Berg and Helen had encountered the wolf, they were initially frozen with Berg in front of Helen trying his possible best to protect her. The wolf not wanting to participate in any form of stand off, decided to act first by dashing towards Berg who was in front. Seeing the wolf coming at him, Berg unsheathed his sword and swung it at the wolf but the wolf quickly moved sideways avoiding the strike. And then the wolf dashed faster than before this time towards Helen who was initially behind Berg who moved in order to attack the wolf. Snapping out of her daze, Helen reached inside her robe and brought out two daggers. The wolf was now in front of her. With a swipe, Helen ducked down avoiding the hit and stabbing the wolf''s leg quickly and moving back. The dagger pierced deep and managed to injure the wolf this gave her enough time to move back a bit and this time, Berg came forward and sliced on of the wolf''s nails off. The wolf in annoyance, moved back a bit to create space not knowing that Helen was already behind the wolf. Helen jumped up and then came crashing down with a stab to the wolf''s back. The dagger sinked in showing that the dagger was an intermediate dagger. This annoyed the wolf a lot that it shook its body forcefully trying to get Helen off and it worked. Helen was sent flying back from the force of the shake but it was enough of a distraction for Berg was now in front of the wolf and then he swung his sword towards the wolf''s neck but the wolf already anticipating that the man was dangerous, quickly grabbed Berg who was unable to react in time. Helen seeing Berg being held by the wolf, quickly thought of a way to help him. With one of her dagger still lunged into the wolf''s back, she charged in with her remaining one dagger. Meanwhile the wolf was bringing Berg close to its mouth trying to eat his head off. But Helen was already there just in time. With a jump, Helen was now high enough to reach the wolf''s claw that was holding onto Berg and then she quickly stabbed the furry part. This made the wolf to howl in pain and then it let Berg go by flinging him away so it could focus on the annoying female. Luckily for Berg, he wasn''t flung too far. But he was thrown with such force that a speck of blood came out from his mouth when he coughed. Quickly standing up, he could see Helen dodging and weaving from the wolf''s paw strike. "Damn! I never thought an intermediate beast was going to give me much trouble like this." Berg said as he picked up his sword for another round. Berg just shook his head and was about to scold Jake that it he didn''t encounter any trouble then why didn''t he encounter any problem why didn''t he come sooner he could have helped a lot but Helen''s eyes told him not to say anything. "So what now?" Helen asked. "What do you mean what now? We go back to the Guild." Berg said. "No, not yet. I need to hunt more beasts before I go back." Jake said. "Are you nuts? I already told you that this forest is one for wolfs and since you weren''t here, let me recap to you. It was difficult taking it down, I had to use my Qi to take it down." Berg complained. "If you want to leave, you are free to do so. Just drop the portable telepoter button for me before you leave." Jake said about to go deeper into the forest but before that, he stretched his palm waiting for the button. He had given it to Berg earlier before they started hunting. He was about to give it to Jake but he was stopped by Helen. "Don''t worry, we would hunt for as long as you want to." Helen said with a smile. Berg looked at her but she just nodded her head and then Berg sighed. "Fine no problem, let''s go and hunt." Enjoy more content from empire "Very well then." Jake said heading deeper into the forest along with Berg and Helen. Chapter 71 Advanced Beast Trouble Jake, Helen and Berg were now heading deeper into the forest to hunt more beasts. Helen and Berg were behind Jake while Jake was taking the lead. "Are you sure this is the right decision?" Berg whispered towards Helen. "Yes. Besides what are you afraid of? Didn''t you say you hunted an advanced tier beast once? So I''m sure an intermediate beast should be a piece of cake to you." Helen smiled. Berg didn''t reply back as they were now in the deeper parts of the forest that''s when they heard shuffling noises. Jake stopped moving and drew his weapon ready for battle while Berg stood in front of Helen with his sword also drawn and Helen was now twisting her head around with her two daggers in her hands. She had managed to retrieve the other dagger from the beast that was killed by she and Berg. They heard another shuffling noise this time behind Helen. Berg turned his head around to look at Helen. That was when two wolfs came out, one in front of Jake, the other one behind Helen. Berg was now confused, he didn''t know what to do about this new development. Jake didn''t say anything, he just looked at Berg then he shouted. "You and the girl, take care of that wolf I will take care of this one." Before Berg could say anything, Jake had already pushed off and managed to land a fast and strong punch on the wolf''s head that managed to push it back to allow Berg and Helen the space to fight with the other beast. When Jake punched the beast, he had a thought on his mind. "I just hope they will manage after all, they managed to take care of the other beast right?" When the wolf Jake punched regained its footing, it turned to Jake with its glowing red eyes and then it dashed towards Jake and tried to snap Jake''s head off with its jaws but it only ate air. Quickly turning its head around to see where Jake was, the wolf''s face was now met with a sword strike that only managed to cause a scratch. "Darn it! This sword is too weak to go against an intermediate beast." Jake said as the beast was now running towards Jake. Jake then slid under the wolf''s legs and used his sword to cut its legs but as usual, it only made a scratch and didn''t leave a cut too deep. Then Jake quickly stood up and gave the wolf a strong kick that sent the wolf skidding back a few feet. Jake didn''t give it a chance to regain its footing, he quickly dashed forward again and when he was a metre away from the wolf, he quickly activated Step shift to get in front the wolf and then he activated the Qi in his body again and also Strength surge then he swung his sword at the wolf''s neck therefore cleanly slicing the head off. Smiling at his effort, Jake then calmly walked towards the wolf''s body to extract the core. "That was a little easier than the last time. Probably because I already know all its movements." Jake then turned around to see how Berg and Helen were doing, it turns out they were already done killing the beast and also extracted the core. They were now heading towards him but then when they were metre away, they stopped walking and it looked like they froze with Helen''s pupil diluted like as if she saw a ghost. Even Berg was shooken. Jake was wondering what happened, he wanted to move but Helen quickly stopped him. "Don''t move!" Jake was confused by this but he obeyed and stayed still and was pulling up faces. "What''s going o..." Jake stammered because he felt a hot breath on his neck. Jake then threw an axe kick on the wolf that was about to stand up therefore causing the wolf to go crashing down on the floor therefore causing a little fissure in the ground. The wolf was now furious it managed to push off therefore sending Jake skidding back. But the strength of Jake''s earlier kick caused the wolf to stagger for a few seconds. Which was enough for Berg to come In with a strike to the wolf''s stomach. The sword managed to go in deep but the wolf still had enough energy to wack Berg away. And this time, Jake quickly activated stun strike. It was good that the cool down timer on it was off. And then Jake kicked off with so much strength that it almost looked like he was flying then he kicked the sword that was lunged into the wolf by Berg earlier. The kick managed to push the sword in very deep and then the wolf staggered a bit before it fell down with a thud. Jake also fell down due to exhaustion and loss of stamina. Helen managed to walk towards Berg and then she brought Berg over to where Jake was laying down. When she got to Jake''s position, she let out a smile. "So it really is you." Helen said. Jake then turned around and looked at her with a raised brow. "What do you mean?" "You are that guy that trashed those Iron Fist Guild members right?" Helen asked. Jake then touched his face and he noticed that the hood from the robe had come off. Then he slowly stood up and looked at Helen. "And who are you?" Helen then pulled down her own hood and smiled. "My name is Helen." It only took a few seconds for the face to click for Jake. "Right. You are that girl that bought the necklace I wanted." "Seriously? Is that how you wanna describe me?" Helen asked. Jake just shrugged and then walked towards the advanced tier beast and started extracting the crystal from it. Then he took the sword from the beast''s body and walked towards Berg then he gave it back to him. "Shall we go back now or do you still wanna hunt?" Berg asked finally standing up and collecting his sword back. "Yeah, that''s enough for today. It''s best we head back now." Jake said. And then he activated the portable telepoter and a portal opened up in front of them then they all stepped into it and we''re transported back to the Guildhall. Chapter 72 The Blacksmith When Jake, Berg and Helen went through the portal, they now found themselves in the forest that surrounded the town. The smell of wet soil, and the sounds of birds chirping was nice for once without the thought of beasts chasing after them. They were now making their way back to the Guildhall. After a few minutes of walking, they were now inside the Guildhall. They returned the portable telepoter and also submitted their crystals to be recorded into the adventurer system. When Jake and Berg had submitted the advanced tier crystal, the man behind the counter was initially shocked but after seeing their injuries and all that, he inputted the crystal into their system. The advanced tier crystal managed to push Jake from rank F to rank E. Then the man gave them back the crystals. Jake kept the two Intermediate crystals and Berg and Helen kept the two Intermediate crystals they also got now they were stumped on who will get the advanced tier crystal after all, it was a very precious crystal and it would even cause small time Guilds to fight against each other just to get it. "I think you should have it." Helen said to Jake. "Huh? Why do you want me to have it?" Jake asked. "You killed the beast so it''s right for you to keep the crystal." Helen smiled. "We all killed the beast together so it''s not right for me to keep the crystal." Jake refuted. "Berg won''t you say anything?" "I agree with whatever she says. If she says you should get the crystal, then you should keep it." "No, it''s not right." Jake said. "Please just keep it and stop arguing with me. Besides, consider this as a sorry gift for taking the necklace you wanted." Helen said. "So just for a crystal worth 200 credits, you are willing to let an advanced tier crystal go." Jake said. "Hey! Do not undermine your help, we both know that without you, we would have likely not survived in the first place." Helen said. "Just take the crystal." Zee said. "It might even be useful to you." "Fine I will take it. Thank you." Jake smiled. "Alright, it''s time for us to head off now." Berg said. "It says this crystal was gotten from an intermediate wolf beast." The man said looking up from the glass. "It can only be turned into a boot." "What!" Jake almost shouted. "Can''t it be turned into a sword of some sorts?" "No not at all. You see, specific crystals can be turned into specific things. You see this crystal was gotten from a wolf so it can only be turned into a boot because wolfs have incredible speed." Jake just sighed. "So how much will it cost?" "That will be 80 credits. With students discount." The man said. Jake didn''t say anything, he just did the transfer and was about to leave when he decided to check out the weapons here. Jake kept walking around when he stumbled upon the swords shelf. He looked at all the sword there when a Katana blade caught his eye. Picking it up, Jake admired the weapon for its design was certainly eye catching. The blade had a black handle. Then the blade itself had a twisty pattern on it that looked almost like a snake. Swinging the sword around, Jake noticed how perfect it was for him. Then he used his inspect skill on it. "Hmm, I will take this." Jake said turning to the black smith. "Excellent choice young soldier. That will be 110 credits." Jake didn''t say anything, actually because the cost was perfect. 100 credits for the crystal and 10 credits for the black smith gain. Jake did the transfer and he was left with 1340 credits. "So how long will the boot take?" Jake asked the man. "It will be ready in five days." The man replied. "Alright then. I will come pick it up in five days." Jake said while heading out of the shop on his way to his dorm. Chapter 73 Do not make an enemy of the big three When Jake got to his dorm, he lay on the bed to sleep because he was tired because of the beast hunt. Jake slept for three hours before he woke up to the sound of his roommates chatter. Then he slowly got out of the bed. "What''s the noise about?" "Huh?" Peter said. "What do you mean?" "Can''t you guys see I was sleeping?" Jake asked. "Why are you even sleeping by this time? I haven''t seen you sleep by this time? And where were you?" Kate asked. "Woah woah, easy with the questions. Which do you even want me to answer first?" Jake asked. "How about you start with where you were." Kate said. "I went to the VR room for some training." Jake answered. "I think you have become somewhat become obsessed with that VR stuff." Sophia said. "It''s just a waste of time." Jake didn''t answer. He was about to go back to sleep when something clicked in his head. "Hey Jack." Jack then turned around to listen to Jake. "Do you know everything about Qi?" "Huh? That is a very weird question which you asked all of a sudden." Jack responded back. Enjoy more content from empire "Can you please just answer my question?" Jake requested. Jack sighed then he decided to reply. "Yes I do know everything about Qi mainly because my family is part of the big three." "Then can you explain Qi to me better? Because I think that Kron was hiding some things from us." Jake said. Jack then raised an eye brow. "Is there another reason to this question?" "No there''s not. I''m just curious." Jake replied but it was a lie. Jake had noticed that Berg used a different Qi to his when they were battling the wolves and also Harry had used a stronger and more visual Qi to theirs. "Okay to answer your question, the explanation Kron gave about Qi was correct. Qi is a type of energy that comes from within us. But he didn''t explain it completely." Jack said. "What do you mean?" Vynn asked now sitting properly to listen to what Jack had to say. It wasn''t only him, even Peter and Kate sat up to listen to Jack''s explanation. "You see, the explanation that Kron gave was correct but he didn''t go deep. You see Qi has three stages." Jack said. "Three stages?" Jake asked. "Yes three stages. You see the first stage is what Kron has been teaching you guys about. The stage that allows us to strengthen the cells in our body to give us a strong body. While the second stage allows us to coat our weapon with Qi. Move it around our bodies to either enhance our speed or strength. We could also shoot invisible Qi strikes either from our weapon or fists." "And the third?" Jake asked. "The third stage is something called the Visual Qi. This will allow a person to shape and shoot visual Qi towards their enemy. Although the shooting of Qi is similar with the second stage, the third stage projectile is much more powerful and faster. The third stage could even allow someone to create shields out of Qi but mind you, it all depends on the amount of Qi in your body." Jack explained. "Wow! I never knew that Qi was this awesome." Vynn said. "Well I knew it was awesome but not to this extent." ''So it was the second stage Berg used when we were fighting the wolves earlier.'' Jake thought. "What stage are you at?" Peter asked Jack. "I''m still at the first stage. But my immediate elder brother is already at the second stage about to advance to the third stage." Jack answered. "I don''t understand something." Jake said. "And what''s that?" Jack asked. "If the academy and the big Guilds and the government know about the three stages of Qi, then how are the Big three still at the top?" Jake asked. "That''s because the Big three where the one to teach the world Qi and also were the ones to push the werewolves back so they all respect them. Besides, do you think it''s only Qi the Big three have at their disposal?" Jack asked. "What do they have?" Jake asked. "If I go ahead telling you the secrets of my family, do you think I will be spared? My advice for you, do not make an enemy of the Big three if you want to live." Jack said with a face of seriousness. "Anyway it''s late now so I think it''s time for us to go to sleep right?" "Yeah right. Let me get back to my dorm now." Cindy said already getting up heading for the door. "See you guys tomorrow." They all told her bye and then they all went to bed all except Jake who was laying on his bed with his eyes open. ''What did Jack mean by the Big three have something else at their disposal? Something is fishy about them. Come to think of it, I know that Sophia and Jack''s family are part of the Big three, so who''s the third one?'' ''I just hope they are as nice as Sophia and Jack''s family. Anyway, I almost forgot to check the rewards I got from the system.'' "System, pull up my previous notifications." Jake quietly said. Now under his status tab, it had the free stat points space there. ************************** Now that he had checked the status screen, it was now time for him to see his second new skill. <{New} Inventory: user can now store items, weapons and armour In his system and when it''s needed, it will pop out.> ''Now that''s a cool skill. Too bad I can only use it once a day. I will only have to use the skill when I can''t avoid a particular attack that will be lethal.'' Jake thought. ''all this skills are amazing. Thank you system. With this, eventually I will grow strong enough to even rival the big three and then I promise mom and dad, I will avenge your deaths from the hands of those filthy werewolves.'' Jake said as he was now ready to go to sleep and then after a few minutes, he fell asleep. Chapter 74 Training Intensifies The next two days, was a Monday and Jake as usual woke up early for his daily quest. Upon completion, Jake and his friends went to take their breakfast then they went for their homeroom class. After the homeroom class, they went to their weapon club where they were taught more sword skills. The next class it the day was their Qi training. For this class, they were taught more things about Qi and how they could use it better. They kept on practising the first stage so they could be able to use it better that it will become second nature to them. After the class, they headed off to they different clubs. All the days that Jake always cake for his hand to hand combat club, he always met sergeant Sunny waiting for him in front of the gate. "Good morning Jake," sunny greeted Jake as they both headed into the building. "Good morning sergeant Sunny." Jake greeted him with a smile as they were now inside the building. "So how was your first weekly beast hunt?" Sergeant Sunny asked. "It was fun and competitive I guess." Jake said with a shrug. "I am glad to know you had fun. Alright so for today, we will be studying two moves." Sunny said. Jake smiled because he was looking forward to this training everyday along with his Qi training. ''When I first started, I thought this training will be terrible or boring but with Sergeant Sunny''s enthusiasm, great explanation and cool moves, I have grown to enjoy this class.'' Jake thought. ''I''m always happy anytime I see this Kid. I can''t believe that I got a student that I could grow fond off and also care for. I like this Kid and I hope he continues to grow so he could show the world that hand to hand combat isn''t useless. And I know the perfect platform for that.'' Sunny thought. "So do you plan on participating in the academy tournament?" Sunny asked he was getting the dummy that they used for practising. "Sure." Jake said as he was getting ready for practice. "I''m planning on participating and not only that, but I plan on coming out as the best student there." "That''s the spirit." Sunny smiled. "And I promise to train you properly to make sure you do not face any difficulties in defeating any of your opponents." "Alright, let me show you how it looks like now with an opponent after your blood." Sunny said as he activated the dummy then he stood back a bit waiting for the dummy to come at him. He didn''t have to wait long for the dummy was already coming at him with full speed. When it was it was just two feet away, Sunny jumped up high, rotated his body and delivered a strong hook punch towards the dummy''s head that sent it crashing far back. "Shit! I must have used more strength than I intended to." Sunny said already running to see if where the dummy crashed through was broken. After seeing that it was okay, Sunny came over with the dummy. When sunny came, he could have sworn he saw stars in Jake''s eyes. Waving his hand in front of Jake''s face, Sunny then called Jake''s name. Continue your story on empire Snapping out of his daze, Jake smiled. "I didn''t make the wrong choice coming here." This statement brought a smile on Sunny''s face. "I''m glad you''re enjoying the class and I got to admit, I enjoy teaching you. You are the best student ever." They both smiled again then Sunny directed Jake towards the dummy to try the move. Jake stood in front of the dummy then he waited for the dummy to come at him then Jake quickly jumped high but it was too high for the dummy quickly grabbed Jake and slammed him back down on the floor hard. Releasing its grip from Jake''s legs, Jake now stood up and moved back. "Shit! I got the timing wrong." "It''s okay, you can try again. There''s enough time." Sunny said. Jake then nodded and tried the move again for like three times before he got the move right. He tried it again for a few times before he was satisfied. Seeing Jake grow stronger, it just brought a smile to Sunny''s face. ''I hope one day, you will be the hope the world needs.'' After a few more times of testing the move, Jake was now satisfied enough to return back to his dorm. After bidding bye to sergeant Sunny, he left for his dorm. When Jake exited the building for the club, he walked a few more minutes then he was now in front of the second year building but there were four students obstructing his path. "You remember when I told you that it wasn''t over, well it''s time for you to pay for what you did to me." One of the guys said. Chapter 75 Tournament Beckons Standing in front of Jake, was someone he was all too familiar with after the stunt he pulled when they were in the first year. Standing before Jake was Sebastian and his friends. "What the heck do you want Sebastian?" Jake asked annoyed. "Oh, what I want is much but how about we start with revenge." Sebastian smiled. "Revenge for what?" Jake asked. "Are you for real? Are you playing the ignorant card here or what?" Sebastian asked with his eyebrows furrowed in anger. "Okay, how about we start with revenge for humiliating me when we were in the first year, revenge for taking my position In the school''s rankings and finally, revenge for the punishment my brother had to go through." "How is all that my fault?" Jake asked. "How isn''t it you fault?" "Firstly, you hurt my friend through one silly duel. You were a rank 20 and you had to challenge someone who was ranked 200 then just because he caught the eyes of Leo. Then I also decided to challenge you through the same duel and I won then you went to enlist your elder brother''s help to hurt me and my friends. So how on earth is it my fault?" Jake replied. "It is all your fault. If you had looked away when Vynn was hurt, none of this would have happened." Sebastian said. "Look away? I should look away when my family was hurt? Never I would never do that. So please get the f**k out of my way before I do something to you which I will regret." Jake said about to push his way through but he was obstructed by Sebastian''s friends. "I''m not done talking to you Lucas. I''m here with a proposal." Sebastian said. "I don''t want to hear about your stupid proposal. Now tell your useless friends to get the hell out of my way." Jake replied. "Listen, this proposal will interest you." Sebastian said. Jake turned around then looked Sebastian in the eye. "I said, I don''t care about your silly proposal so get the hell outta my way." Jake said already backing Sebastian about to walk off. "I heard you are attending that Hand to hand combat club. How about a duel between us to prove which club is the best." Sebastian said which caused Jake to halt his movements. Then Jake turned around and smiled at Sebastian. "Why do I need to prove anything? I already know that my club is the best." "Oh please, the club which you call the best where you are the only member." Sebastian scoffed. "Why will I duel you? After all, I already beat you once and we were first years then and oh, I was a low rank then. I was ranked 190 while you were rank 20." Jake said. "So what difference will it make besides am a rank 4 now and you are just a rank 7. So this proposal doesn''t benefit me." Jake said already walking off. "So because of this, I want the Qi teacher for the second years, teach them the second stage of Qi before the tournament because I want the tournament this year to be entertaining since there will be some special guests invited." The head general said. "So when is the tournament?" General Paul asked. "We have decided to hold it a month from now after the second year monthly hunt. We want them to at least get intermediate equipment before the tournament that''s why we have decided to hold the tournament a month from now. When is their monthly beast hunt going to be held?" The Head General asked. Then Jim stood up. "In the next week Sir. After this week''s weekly hunt." "Great, so that means, the tournament will be held three weeks from now then. That''s good, all of you instructors and teachers, I want you to train the third years harder so they can show the world that Aurora Academy is the best and their children will grown stronger if they enrol here." "Yes sir!" The whole teachers and instructors said at once. "Great. That brings our meeting today to a close. Do not disappoint us." The head general said. "We won''t!" They all said at once. "Great." The head general said and he then walked out of the room. After the Head General left, the whole room started leaving one by one until it was only Jim left. "Great. With this tournament, that kid is sure to participate and am going to get him." Jim smirked. "There''s no way you can hide from me kid, I''m gonna get you now. Just a few weeks more. Hahaha." Jim laughed hysterically. ___________________________ ******************************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat or ask questions, then you can add me on discord. I will always reply your messages. Chapter 76 Unlocking Qis Second stage The next day was a Tuesday, Jake woke up earlier than usual because he was planning to test something out before his daily quest. Jake opened his eyes, scanned the whole room to see if his friends were still sleeping. After confirming that no one will see what he''s doing, Jake pulled a box from underneath his bunk bed. Then Jake opened it up and emptied the contents of the box silently. When he was done, Jake proceeded with his experiment. In front of Jake was a robe, three beast crystals one from the advanced tier beast the remaining two were from the basic tier beast got from his weekly hunt. The next thing was the intermediate sword he got from the blacksmith and the last thing there was the mask he had bought when in town. "Alright, let''s see how this works." Read the latest on empire Jake said as he held the robe in his hands then he opened up his system with his mind and selected one skill. and immediately, the robe disappeared from his hand to be stored in his system. ''wow! This is so cool.'' Then Jake opened up his system and clicked on the inventory skill. After clicking the inventory, a tab popped up in front of him. "So the robe is safely stored." Jake said quietly then he heard a ding in his head. Kron said and Jake didn''t waste time in getting to work. Jake could visualize his Qi energy clearly. It hadn''t grown in size yet, it was still the size of a small fist. ''After this, I need to work on increasing my Qi size before the tournament.'' Jake thought as he now concentrated on the task at hand. Jake could see the ball moving around and then Jake managed to move the ball towards his hands. Jake moved it there and made it stay then he clenched his hands in and out. Jake could feel the strength in it. Satisfied with this, Jake opened up his eyes and could see a few students with their eyes open with a smile on their faces while some students still had their eyes closed concentrating hard. Jake turned to see how his friends were doing. Aside from Jack, Sophia and Kate, the rest still had their eyes closed. And then after a few more minutes, Kron stopped the students who still had their eyes closed then he asked why they were having problems and then gave them some pointers. Checking his watch, Kron could see that there was still some more minutes left before the class was over. In order to speed things up before the day of the tournament, Kron called those that were successful in moving the Qi to their hands. Then Kron asked them to move it to their legs. Kron sat them down including Jake, Jack, Sophia and Kate. Then he asked them to move the Qi around from their hands to their legs repeatedly until they got the hang of it and they could quickly switch and move the Qi from their hands to their legs. Satisfied with their result, Kron checked up on the rest of the students and saw that they had completed the task on moving the Qi to their hands successfully. Kron then asked them to move it to their legs to give them enhanced speed while asking Jake and the rest to keep practising. After a few tries, the students managed to get it right but it was already the end of the class. "I want you all to practice it every time before the next class tomorrow okay?" Kron said. "Okay sir." They all responded then they all left for their club training. Enhance your reading experience by removing ads: Remove Ads Now Chapter 77 The rematch for revenge The next and possibly last class for Jake today was the hand to hand combat club. After walking for ten minutes, Jake was now finally In front of the gate to the club with Sunny standing in front of the gate waiting for him as usual. They walked into the club room and now they were fully in their club training uniform. "I trust you must have heard the news about the tournament right?" Sunny asked. "Yes. But why are they bringing it forward?" Jake asked. To which sunny just shrugged. "I never know why those oldies do some certain things." "Oldies?" Jake asked. "Yes oldies. Oh, I meant those head generals." Sunny said. "So shall we begin our training for today?" Explore more at empire Jake then nodded and as usual, sunny brought the dummy again for practice. "Now since you got all the moves I have been teaching you, it allowed us to advance faster in our class." "So because of your talents and rapid growth, we will be learning one moves per day thanks to you." Sunny smiled. "So let''s begin with our first move of the day and hopefully, it will all be enough for your big day coming soon." Sunny then stood in front of the dummy. "Today''s move is called Snake bite." Sunny didn''t activate the dummy, he wanted to show Jake how the move looked like in slow motion. "Now observe." Sunny then moved back a bit to create a little bit of space between him and the dummy. Then he did a rapid three-punch combination targeting the dummy''s face. The move was a little too fast that Jake didn''t catch anything. Understanding, Sunny decided to do it a little bit slower this time. Sunny moved back a bit then he dashed forward a bit slower and then threw a quick Jab, cross and hook towards the dummy''s face. And then Jake clicked on the [Fight with humans] option and the game started matching him up with someone his rank. After a few minutes, the game finally found him a match. Immediately his opponent appeared, Jake''s fans watches were pinged and now they were all in the spectating stands especially Dan, Sam and Nate. Immediately Jake''s opponent appeared, the count down clock also appeared and when it got to 0, Jake''s opponent dashed towards him. ''Keep calm Jake, and wait for the right time.'' Jake thought to himself. And then Jake''s opponent was now In front of Jake. His opponent threw a fist towards his face but Jake was more faster by using the Guard stance to block his face then he made a quick Jab towards his opponent''s face that sent him skidding back a metre from Jake. Then Jake quickly used the step shift to get in front of his opponent then Jake performed a cross towards his opponent''s head that sent him crashing down on the ground hard. Jake didn''t waste time in kicking his opponent hard that managed to kill his opponent therefore declaring Jake the winner. Those in the stands applauded Jake but Jake didn''t even pay attention to them. He was just focused on practising his moves. Sam, Dan and Nate were left with their mouth open after Jake''s first match. "Are we all seeing the same thing?" Sam asked. "I think so, unless something is wrong with our eyes." Nate said. "How did the Wolf hunter grow so strong to the extent he defeated a gold rank player with a few moves." "I mean it''s not like he doesn''t win his matches against Gold ranks but he usually struggled than this. Is this guy even human?" Nate asked. "Or what do you say to this Dan." Nate turned to where Dan was sitting but he wasn''t there anymore. Sam also turned around to look for Dan but he was no where to be found. "Please don''t tell me he''s planning to do it again." "Yup I guess he''s planning to do it again." Nate said looking towards the stage. Because right on stage currently, a match was found for Jake again and standing there, was Dan in the avatar of the Vortex an opponent that easily defeated Jake before. Will Jake manage to defeat the vortex now or will he still be defeated like before? Chapter 78 Virtual Rematch Pride on the line When searching for an opponent, Jake didn''t expect that the Vortex will appear standing in front of him again. Of course he will remember the vortex after all, he was the one that made Jake taste defeat in the VR world the second time. "I can''t believe we are facing each other again." Jake said. "Yeah, it feels awkward right?" Vortex smiled. "I have been watching your matches everytime you login and I must say, you keep surprising me with the way you grow strong rapidly. It amazes me so that''s why I came down here again so I could see for myself first hand how strong you are." "Oh you will be pleasantly surprised by my strength." "Surprised?" The vortex laughed. "I watched you fight just now and I can say, you won''t give me much of a fight right now." "Oh really?" Jake asked. "Yes. You are just not strong enough to make me get serious with you." The vortex said. "Then I just have to show you how strong I can get and also give you a tough enough fight that you won''t be able to fight back." Jake smiled while taking a stance and that was when the count down clock appeared again then it started counting down. Meanwhile, Jake made sure to keep calm so he could focus. "I''m not gonna take it easy on you Vortex." "How funny enough that I was just about to say the same thing." Vortex said and immediately, the clock counted down to 0 and Jake dashed towards Vortex then he performed the triple threat technique to get behind him and then landed a punch successfully on the Vortex''s back that sent him stumbling. Then Jake quickly used the Triple Threat technique again to get in front of him then he swung his leg and performed an axe kick that connected successfully therefore sending the Vortex go crashing down on the floor. Then Jake calmly moved back a bit to create space of one metre. The vortex calmly stood up with a trickle of blood running down his head. "I must say, you are certainly strong. Stronger than the last time we fought. I don''t know how you did that, you are this strong, but I admire the dedication you must have put in to grow this strong." "Oh please cut me the crap." Jake said as he quickly used the Triple Threat technique to get in front of the vortex then he threw a Jab towards the vortex''s face but his fist was grabbed. "You should have let me finish what I was saying." The vortex said. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Explore more stories at empire But if you just want to chat, you can add me up on discord. ____________________ *********************** Also guys, you aren''t supporting the book like I expected. No power stones, Golden tickets or even gifts. What''s going on? Anyway, with that in mind, I decided to do a little something. I did mass release updates earlier but there was no turn up. Now I''m planning on doing it again. ____________________________ Mass release goals! 50 power stones for 2 extra chapters at the end of the week. 5 Golden tickets for 1 extra chapters at the end of the week. These are the mass release goals for the following week. Please you all should ensure we meet up with these goals and I promise to deliver also. Chapter 79 Wolfs gift It was now two days'' time. The previous days went well with Jake learning more about the second stage of Qi. He even learnt how to coat his weapon with Qi and shoot invisible Qi strikes; he even managed to increase his Qi size to a small soccer ball. He even managed to learn the snake bite perfectly and also advanced well in his weapon training. Today, Jake was very excited and it had nothing to do with Qi training or hand to hand club. Jake was happy because today was the day he was going to receive his intermediate boot from the blacksmith and Jake couldn''t help but be excited. He couldn''t wait for the classes to be over. Jake waited impatiently and finally when it was 5pm, Jake just quickly bid sunny bye as he rushed out of the building to head towards the blacksmith shop. Jake didn''t walk or jog, rather he ran to get to the shop. And when he got there, he opened the door and let himself in. The chiming of the bell alerted the blacksmith that someone was at the door. "Oh it''s you, young soldier. Welcome." "The name is Jake Lucas Mr blacksmith." Jake said with a smile. "Well Jake, the name is Dame, Mr Dame not Mr blacksmith." Dame said with a smile. "I suppose you are here for your boot right?" "Yes of course, I can''t wait any longer." Jake replied excitedly. "Just give me a moment." Dame said as he went to the back that he went to the first time Jake came. Jake suspected that that place was the blacksmithing area where Dame forges weapons. Because the last time Jake came, he heard clanging noises from the place. After a few minutes of waiting and tapping his foot, Dame finally came out with something covered in a piece of clothing, then he set it down. Jake wanted to rip the cloth covering his boot. He literally wanted to touch and rip it but a slap from Dame on his hands managed to screw his head tight. "This is my big reveal so don''t go messing it up with your impatience." Dame said. "You know the way you talk and behave, don''t give off the vibes of a middle aged man rather you give off the vibes of a teenager." Jake said. "Why won''t I give off the vibes of a teenager when I''m always surrounded by them. Even impatient ones." Dame said, pointing towards Jake. "Whatever," Jake said, rolling his eyes. "Can you please just hurry up with the big reveal." Dame just sighed as he slowly raised the cloth covering the boots and then finally he had unveiled the boots. In front of Jake, was a boot that looked quite regular except for the black and grey fur design on it. The boot went past someone''s ankle a bit. "Three percent is still a lot, especially with my current speed." Jake said. "This boot is quite good, I need to try it on." Jake then used his system to equip the boots then he checked his system again now with the boot, his speed was displaying. "Woah! It really did increase my speed by 3 percent. So with the boots on, my total speed will be 54." Jake said excitedly. "This is great, I love these boots. I can''t help but imagine how the equipment made from higher beast crystals will be." Jake then quickly De-equip the boots and went out. ''I can''t wait for tomorrow''s weekly beast hunt.'' _________________ Mass release goals! 50 power stones for 2 extra chapters. 5 Golden tickets for 1 extra chapters. Continue reading at empire I hope we can meet the goal for this week. _________________________ For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. ??Have a nice day Famz. Chapter 80 Beast hunt Round two It was finally the long-awaited second weekly beast hunt for the second year and Jake was excited because he would get to collect crystals, and probably test his equipment. After completing his daily quest and bathing, Jake was ready for the day and both Jake and his friends were off to get their breakfast. After breakfast, they were told to come to the assembly hall for their beast hunt. They all got to the hall, this time there wasn''t any long winding speech from the general since they already knew the basics of the hunt. The portal was opened, and all the teams stepped through the portal after the Iron Fist Guild had already stepped through the portal. When Jake and his friends came out of the portal, they noticed that they were in the forest which they had hunted in the previous week. But they didn''t say anything because they thought the academy knew what they were doing. They weren''t given any weapons because after the previous week''s hunt, all the students had gotten their own weapons. Jake didn''t take out his weapon from his inventory, rather he left it in it so he won''t be questioned by the General about where he got his intermediate weapon from when others had a basic tier weapon. The different teams all picked the directions they wanted to go to. Jake and his team picked a direction opposite the one they had gone to the previous week. After a few minutes of walking, they finally got deep enough for the beasts to come out and attack them. Currently, they were surrounded by beasts known as the Razor horn. They were beasts that looked like deers but they had razor sharp horns. Their horns were incredibly sharp so any one battling had to make sure to avoid the horns. But the problem Jake and his team encountered currently was that they were surrounded by five of the Razor horn beasts. Quickly getting into formation, Kate moved back a bit and pulled out her bow and arrow while everyone else pulled out their respective weapons. Jake just equipped his sword from the system without his friends seeing him because they were focused on the beasts that surrounded them. The first to do something was Kate who pulled the strings of her bow and let one arrow loose on one of the beast''s legs, piercing it. This aggravated the remaining beasts and they decided to charge right at Jake and his group. The faster of the beasts was already in front of Jack and then it tried to pierce Jack with its horn but Jack quickly used his sword that was coated with Qi to block the attack successfully but he was pushed back a few feet. Then Jake quickly used his Qi to fire out invisible strikes on the beast''s body that made it let Jack go and moved back. Jack then smiled and rather than waiting for the beast to come at him, he dashed towards the beast himself. Meanwhile, Jake was having a much easier time dealing with the beast. He had taken out his intermediate sword and was waiting for the beast to come at him then when the beast was one metre away, Jake activated Step shift and he was suddenly in front of the deer. Then Jake used his sword to slice the deer''s horns off cleanly and he gave the deer a kick that sent the beast back to create space. ''Haha, the combination of my Qi around the sword made it sharper than an intermediate weapon. I think it''s now more like an advanced tier weapon.'' Jake thought. Seeing its horns cut so easily, it felt like the beast was feeling fear currently at the human that managed to cut its horn off so easily and then it tried to run away from Jake. "Oh, I''m not done with you yet." Jake smiled as he quickly used the Triple Threat technique and Step shift to get in front of the running deer. Then he wanted to slice the deer but his leg was suddenly in a little bit of pain. Looking down, Jake could see another horn inside his leg from one more deer. In annoyance, Jake used his sword to cut the beast''s head off, then he turned towards the other beast he was chasing and also finished it off quickly. "I agree with Jake." Sophia said. "Me too." Peter replied. "Are you all nuts? Why would you agree to such a crazy idea like that?" Kate asked. "How about this," Jack said. "We put it to a vote. Those that are in favour of splitting up, please raise your hands." Immediately, Jake, Peter, Jack, Sophia and Cindy raised their hands. Kate and Vynn were the only ones who were against the idea. "Fine, since you want to split up so badly, then let''s do it." Kate said. They all cheered and they started deciding on who will go with who. Peter and Jake were on one team while the rest were on one team. "How''s this fair?" Jack asked. "Because you are big and strong so you can take care of the ladies." Peter replied. "Oh, you think I can''t take care of myself?" Sophia asked about drawing her sword. "Will you guys just cool it and stop fighting?" Kate said and they all stopped bickering. "Good, we will all go just as we have been split." They all now evenly shared their resources and everything before they set off. "Remember, we will meet here in exactly one hour okay?" Kate said and they all nodded before they set off unaware that they had been followed before. On the trees above where Jake and his team were earlier, there were four individuals there. "What do we do now sir?" Kim asked Kilberg. "Now? They have made our work easier so we just have to follow Jake and take care of him for humiliating our Guild." "He won''t even know what hit him." Kilberg laughed. Chapter 81 Ambush in the forest After splitting up with each other, Jake and Peter headed in the opposite directions to the others so they could hunt. "I suppose the reason you decided to split up with the others has another reason to it." Peter said. Jake then smiled. "Yes. With the both of us, we could hunt more powerful beasts and also I noticed something." "What''s that?" "In a forest filled with basic tier beasts, why isn''t there even a single intermediate beast?" "Probably there''s no intermediate beast. Maybe it''s just a forest for basic tier beasts." Peter shrugged. "Exactly my point. That''s why I want us to investigate and if possible, we might stumble upon intermediate beasts." "Isn''t that too much? I mean an intermediate beast. Are you sure we could handle it ourselves?" Peter asked with uncertainty in his voice. "I''m confident we could handle ourselves. Or are you telling me you are scared or what? I think I should have chosen Sophia instead, maybe she is braver than you." Jake smiled. "Are you trying to rile me up? Because I think it just worked. I don''t know why, I hate being compared with Sophia. She''s my rival." Peter said. "So can we pick up pace now." Jake said. To which Peter took off sprinting forward and Jake also followed. After a bit of sprinting and also putting down landmarks so they could find their way back, they were now in front of beasts. By the time Jake was done extracting the crystals, Peter was also done killing the beasts and he was now extracting the crystals. When he was done, he came over to Jake. "Well, that was a lot harder than I thought, especially with my axes still being at the basic tier level." Peter said. ''It almost slipped my mind that Peter was still using a basic tier weapon.'' Jake thought. "Anyway, with this, I can finally get an intermediate weapon." Peter smiled. "So should we keep hunting or do you want us to head back and meet up with the rest?" "I suggest we head back now. This is more than enough so let''s head back. Besides I have already proved my theory of there being intermediate beasts here." Jake replied. "So let''s go before we encounter more trouble." "Agreed." Peter said already about to lead the way. "Too late for that, trouble has come looking for you." A voice was heard talking behind them and in front of them, the trees fell blocking their path back and then two men were in front of them and two more behind them. Jake and Peter were now on guard. They couldn''t see the face of the men blocking their path because they were putting on black masks that only allowed for their eyes, nose and mouth to be seen while the rest of their facial features were obscured. Jake didn''t want to take any chances, he quickly equipped his new boots and held his sword tightly while looking from back to forth at the four men. "Who are you guys? And what do you want with us?" Stay updated through empire "You don''t need to know about us. But just know that you aren''t leaving here alive." One of the men spoke. The men now had their weapons drawn. They all had different weapons ranging from sword, axes, spear and a chain type of weapon. ''I think these guys are really serious about their threat. Can I take them on?'' Jake thought worriedly. "You are going to die here Jake Lucas." One of the men dashed towards Jake with full speed then Jake heard a ding in his head but he didn''t have time to check it out. Chapter 82 Desperate battle Jake and Peter split up with the rest of the team so they could hunt faster and garner more crystals so that they could get more and equipment. Unknown to them that Jake had a different reason for splitting up. He wanted to hunt intermediate beasts so he could get more crystals for more equipment. His plan worked out and he and Peter hunted intermediate beasts that were known as the Herculean beetles. After killing them, they decided to head back so they could meet up with the rest of the team but as they were about to leave, a tree fell down blocking their path and they were surrounded by four men dressed in all black with a black mask. Peter was quite nervous after the men pulled out their weapons and he looked at his. ''I don''t think we can handle these men. They have a higher level of weapons than us and I bet they are more skilled than us.'' Peter thought worriedly.No?v(el)B\\jnn But he didn''t have much time to think as two of the men obstructing their path dashed towards him while the other two dashed towards Jake. The two men that were attacking Peter were the men with axes and spear. The one with the spear thrust it towards Peter''s stomach but he managed to pivot sideways avoiding the hit but as he was about to hit the spear, the other man with an axe came lunging at Peter from above with an overhead strike. But Jake quickly lifted up his axes and coated it with Qi to make the axes as strong as an intermediate weapon then he raised them up to block the strike but the force of the hit made Peter''s legs buckle and almost fall down. And then the man with the spear thrust his spear towards Peter''s stomach again. Quickly using all his strength, Peter managed to push the man with the axe off and then he rolled away avoiding the spear strike. ''Shit shit shit! This is proving so difficult. How am I supposed to battle two skilled men together?'' Peter thought. ''I just hope Jake is alright. I would have loved to help him but I am in a pickle currently.'' When Jake had been yanked and kicked back to the sword wielder''s path, he quickly decided to think on his feet. Then he used his Qi to strengthen his body and hoped that the Qi coupled with his high level of Endurance would do the trick unless the man was using Qi himself. So when Jake was finally in the sword wielder''s path, and was struck, Jake felt relieved and then took advantage of the man''s momentarily confusion to throw an uppercut his way that managed to send him skidding. Not wanting to waste this opportunity,Jake sheathed his blade and used Step shift to get in front of the man then he threw a quick Jab towards the man''s face that flung his head back. As Jake was about to move forward, his movements were restricted. Looking down, Jake could see a chain holding his legs down then he was drawn backwards away from the man. "Darn it! This chain user is pretty annoying. I don''t even know who to concentrate on now." Jake said frustrated then he grabbed the chain and released its grip from his legs. Then Jake held the chain and looked at the chain wielder with a grin on his face. "Let''s see how you like it." Then Jake activated Strength surge therefore boosting his strength from 53 to 63 which was a lot then he yanked the chain with all his strength that the man was flying towards Jake. Then Jake jumped up and gave the man a roundhouse kick that sent him crashing into the trees, therefore leaving a lot of destroyed trees in his wake. And then Jake turned around to see where the sword wielder was but when he turned around, he could see the man heading towards where Peter was with a smile on his face and his sword in his hands heading towards Peter who was still struggling against the two men. Chapter 83 Tracking the lost When Sophia, Jack, Vynn, Cindy and Kate split up, they headed into another part of the forest where they were now surrounded by another type of beast that gave them a tough time. After a hard battle, they managed to kill them all and obtained their crystals and they still decided to head deeper into the forest to hunt more beasts. Here, they encountered intermediate beasts, the Herculean beetles. They were currently surrounded by 8 of the beetles. Kate quickly went back again to take her position so she could shoot her arrows properly and issue orders. While Jack went a little bit forward with Sophia beside him and Vynn together with Kate were both standing together a little behind Jack and Sophia. Without any prior warning, the beetles charged right at them. Kate was quick to act with her shooting out Qi infused arrows. She was able to coat her arrows with Qi and she was even better with the bow and arrow now. One of Kate''s arrows managed to hit one of the beast''s stingers therefore allowing to stray off course and this gave Sophia the time to hit the beetle with her sword. But it didn''t go in deep because her weapon was still at the basic tier so it made it hard for her to slice it off. This made her realise something instantly. "Guys! They are not basic tier beasts, they are intermediate beasts." Discover hidden content at empire Everyone heard but Jack was already in the middle of a strike when the warning reached him but he didn''t falter. Rather at the last second, Jack quickly coated his sword with Qi therefore making it sharp enough to slice through the beetle therefore killing it making the number of beasts 7. Hearing Sophia''s warning, the team were quick to act with everyone coating their weapons with Qi and ready to go again against the beasts. "Vynn!" Kate called out. "Stick with Cindy and cover her back when necessary okay?" "Got it." Vynn shouted back not taking his eyes off the beasts and then Cindy dashed towards one of the beasts and swung her blade at the beetle but one of the beetles came at her this was where Vynn came in. With a stab of his Qi infused spear,Vynn thrusted it towards the beetle that was going after Cindy and the spear managed to pin the beetle down and then Vynn kept stabbing it multiple times until it died. Then he looked up to see how Cindy was doing and he could see that she was done with her own beast. Kate was still at the back firing out arrows after arrows at the beasts that would cause of them trouble and then finally, they were done killing all the beasts with some minor injuries here and there. They decided to rest before they extracted the crystals because the beasts gave them a tough challenge. "If this bug like intermediate beasts could give us trouble, I hate to imagine how the other type of beasts will be like." Vynn shuddered. "Agreed. But at least after this, we can get ourselves intermediate weapons with the bug crystal cores." Cindy said. "I wonder how Jake is doing." Kate said. "Is it only Jake you are worried about?" Jack asked. "Don''t forget that Peter is also with them. Aren''t you worried for him too?" Jack smiled. "No, I am worried for both of them but it''s just, Jake is..." "Alright, let''s go find them." Kate said, leading the way. And with that, they were on their way to look for Jake and Peter. Will they find them in time to save them? Or will they be too late? _______________ ***************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, then you can add me on discord. ________________________ ******************** Guys please vote the book with your resources e.g power stones, Golden tickets and you can also gift the book gifts please. Let''s also not forget our mass release goals for this week. Mass release updates! 50 power stones= 2 extra chapters. 5 Golden tickets= 1 extra chapter. Chapter 84 Guilds revenge. When Jake sent the chain wielder flying away, he decided to turn around to focus on the sword wielder but he was shocked because he could see the sword wielder going after Peter slowly while Peter was still In the middle of a battle with his own share of opponents. ''Darn it! What am I going to do now? I''m far away from Peter.'' That was when an idea popped into his head. Jake quickly pulled up his system and then activated the free stat points he was given by the system for completing a quest then he put it all into his agility therefore raising it to 53 coupled with his boots, his speed was now 56. Then Jake quickly used Step shift quickly to close the one metre gap. Now the sword wielder was directly behind Peter then he lifted his sword about to strike Peter but Jake quickly used all his speed to get there and used step shift again to get there then he grabbed the sword that was just an inch away from Peter''s skin tightly with all his strength. "Don''t you dare touch my friend with your f***ing weapon or hand." Jake growled slowly and deeply with his eyes blazing with evident fury. Then Jake quickly used his hand to hit the sword wielder''s hand that was holding onto the sword. He hit the hand so hard that the man let go of the sword and then he was struck in the face by Jake''s fist sending him flying back into a lot of trees again. Peter, who had heard Jake''s voice, quickly glanced back and then he saw Jake chasing his opponent to where he had sent him. Not having enough time to focus on Jake''s fight, Peter quickly turned back to his own fight that was going a little easy but he could feel his Qi draining up. Meanwhile when Jake had struck the sword wielder away with his full strength coupled with Strength surge, the man flew back and then his back hit a tree that managed to stop him from moving back again. Then suddenly Jake was in front of the man about to hit him but he stopped dead in his tracks. "What the hell!" Jake screamed loudly. The sword wielder slowly stood up and then something fell down looking down, he could see a piece of mask on the floor. Touching his face, he could see that part of the mask had broken off and fallen down. Seeing as there was no use for it anymore, he ripped the mask completely off from his face and threw it down on the floor. "It''s no use hiding my face again since you have seen it. But it doesn''t make a difference again for you are going to die here and now." Kilberg said. "It''s over for you now." Kilberg said as he swung his sword towards Jake''s neck but his hand was stopped dead in its tracks and the next second, he was sent flying. "It''s not over unless we deem it over." Jake heard a voice say. ____________________ *********************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first But if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. __________________ Guys also please support me with Gifts, power stones and Golden tickets. It''s not easy to come up with words to write. There are some days when I feel down but I know I have fans I wanna please so I gotta write. So please, please me by sending power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts my way. Chapter 85 Against all odds Just a few minutes ago, after Kate and the rest couldn''t see Jake and Peter in the location they were supposed to meet up, they decided to look for them by going in the general direction they went to. They walked for about 10 minutes before they came across the Herculean beetles Jake and Peter killed. Kate bent down to observe the dead beast then she looked in the carcass to see if the crystals were still inside. "It''s clean, the crystal has been taken out. That means, humans were the one who killed the beasts." "But we didn''t see any other person pass through here earlier so it must mean that it was Jake and Peter that killed the beasts." Sophia said.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Exactly, so where are they?" Kate asked. That was when Jack shouted out. "Over here guys!" They all came to Jack''s position and they could see what Jack saw. "How did a huge tree like this fall over?" Vynn asked. "Look here." Cindy called out. They all came over and they saw what Cindy was pointing to. They saw multiple sword strikes on the base of the tree as if someone wanted the tree to fall over. "What''s going on? Who could have done this?" Sophia asked. "Well we are about to find out. I just hope they are okay." Kate said, already crossing over the tree to get to the other side. Quickly acting fast, he lifted his own axes to block the strike but his stomach was met with a kick again that almost knocked out the air from his mouth. Then Kate quickly went and helped Sophia on her feet. "Sorry we took a lot of time to act." "Don''t worry, let''s go and teach this son of a b**ch a lesson." Sophia said as she quickly took her sword and dashed forward. Currently, Vynn and Cindy were keeping the axe man occupied but it was providing hard with the man''s level of skill. And then finally, Kate and Sophia were here for backup. Kate unleashed a flurry of kicks on the man from head to toe. While also using all the skills and techniques she learnt in the academy. While Sophia will come in whenever there''s an opening to strike with her Qi infused sword at awkward places that the man couldn''t block or avoid. Therefore he was being riddled with injuries. A stab from Vynn in the man''s stomach pushed him back a bit then Cindy came in with a sword strike to the face that cut perfectly therefore drawing blood. Then Kate came in with a kick that landed on the man''s face sending him crashing on the floor. The man slowly stood up with anger written on his face. The person next up was Sophia but before she could move, she felt a sudden pain in her legs. Looking down, she couldn''t see anything that might have caused her any pain. And that was because the man had shot out invisible Qi strikes towards her legs to stop her. But baring through the pain, Sophia was determined to help defeat the man. With a punch to the gut, Vynn went flying then the man went after Kate next but Cindy was keeping him occupied with sword strikes here and there. That was when Sophia came in with an axe kick that made the man''s legs tremble and stumble then his legs buckled and he fell on his knees with the force of the kick Sophia unleashed on his head. And finally, Cindy came in with a hit from the butt of her sword that made the man lose consciousness straight away. With a pant and huff, the whole team sat down with Peter who was sitting down with his back to a tree. They were all sitting in exhaustion while watching Jake''s battle with the swordsman hoping and rooting that he would win. Will Jake manage to defeat Kilberg and save he and his friends or will Kilberg take revenge for his Guild''s humiliation by killing Jake? Chapter 86 Ambush aftermath After Jack had punched Kilberg therefore sending him back, Jake quickly made use of Kim''s momentarily confusion to escape from the chains he was bound with and then he went after Kilberg after leaving Kim for Jack to deal with. In less than 2 seconds, Jake was already in front of Kilberg who was holding onto his jaw that was still in a little bit of pain after Jack''s punch. Before Kilberg could move, he was suddenly punched in the gut by Jake. The punch was powerful enough to make Kilberg spit blood and spit from his mouth. Then Jake struck him with his sword towards his face but Kilberg was quick to act in using his Qi to block the hit then he wanted to strike Jake with his own sword but he realized he had let the sword go when Jack had hit him earlier. Jake seeing as his sword won''t do any damage, decided he was going to use his fists. So he used The Triple Threat technique to get behind Kilberg quickly activated Frenzy strike then performed multiple Jabs towards Kilbergs face rapidly. Before the skill Frenzy strike wore off then he wanted to go in for an attack again but his head was met with a Qi filled kick from Kilberg that sent Jake crashing down. <-5HP> "Shit! That kick took 5 points of HP from my health. This guy is no joke." Jake said and immediately, Kilberg was in front of him about to throw a strike. But Jake quickly reacted by activating Step shift to create distance between the both of them. When Kilberg had thrown his hit, he noticed he struck air and then he lifted his head to look for Jake then he saw him one metre away from him and the next second, Jake was in front of him going through the motions of Aerial strike. Stay tuned to empire Jake quickly jumped up, rotated his body and delivered a heavy hook towards Kilberg''s head that caused his head to hit the ground with much force that the ground had a deep crack in it. Slowly, Kilberg stood up but his face was now bleeding and his lips a little busted but he was relatively fine. "You are strong, stronger than I expected especially with the strange skills you used. Now I know how you were able to defeat Scar and his gang the other time." Kilberg smiled. While walking, Jake''s legs hit something. Looking down, Jake saw the sword Kilberg used and it was still in good shape. Not having enough time, Jake just used Inventory to keep it in his system for now. And then he finally got to his friends position, where they were sitting watching Jake earlier. He was just one metre away when he saw another weapon from one of the men that attacked them. This weapon turned out to be axes so Jake quickly used Inventory on it to keep in his system and now he was just a few feet away from his friends when his eyes was about to shut and he was about to fall due to exhaustion. But before he could hit the ground, Jack quickly caught him and then put Jake''s arms around his neck so he could support him properly. Kate came the other way to put Jake''s arms on her neck so the walk back would be easier because Jake was now unconscious. Sophia and Vynn did the same with Peter and they were about to leave but not without Vynn taking the spear the spear wielder was using and now they were on their way back. After a draining and tiring 30 minutes walk, they were now out of the forest and they could see all the students waiting for the Iron Fist Guild to take them back to the academy. But Jake''s friends knew it wasn''t happening soon so Sophia used the button that she got from the Iron Fist Guild''s pocket to open the portal and let the students go in but not without them questioning Sophia thoroughly about where she got the button from. Trying to clear the air, that was when a sergeant appeared from the portal because back at the academy, they saw the portal open up but no one was coming through so they sent a sergeant to check what was going on. "What''s going on here?" Sergeant Leo asked. Then he scanned round the crowd of students. "And where''s the Iron Fist Guild?" Sophia quickly stepped forward and briefly explained everything that happened and showed the sergeant an unconscious Peter and Jake. Seeing their injuries, the sergeant was convinced this wasn''t the work of a beast but a human. Then he collected the button, told the students to go in. When all of the students had successfully went in, Sergeant Leo closed the portal then he went into the forest to investigate. After a few minutes, he came across Kilberg''s corpse and the unconscious bodies of the remaining crew. Not knowing what to do, Sergeant Leo woke them all up and then told them to take Kilberg''s corpse along and follow him back. Doing what they were told to do, they lifted the corpse and sergeant Leo opened up a portal and they all stepped through. Chapter 87 Guilt and Redemption Jake opened his eyes wondering where he was and then his eyes met with a white ceiling and the smell of chemicals hit his nose making him aware he was in the academy clinic. Jake tried to move his legs but he noticed something heavy on it. Looking down, Jake could see someone''s head sleeping on his legs. The little movement he made, woke the person up. And Jake could see it was Kate that was sleeping on his legs. With a dribble down her mouth, her eyes swollen as if she had cried and her hair messy, her eyes lit up in delight, she greeted Jake with a smile then she felt something on her face. Touching her face, she could feel the dribble then she quickly wiped it off and looked at Jake embarrassed with her cheeks having a tinge of red. "What happened? Why am I here again?" Jake asked then he felt a banging pain in his head as the memories from the hunt and then to the Iron Fist Guild members surfaced in his mind. He remembered the arduous battle and the many times he felt he was going to die by the hands of the Iron Fist Guild members. He even remembered killing Kilberg. This soured Jake''s mood and his eyes showed a glint of remorse for it was the first time he killed a human ever. Continue your adventure at empire It felt different from killing a beast although Kilberg and his gang were a beast of their own kind for trying to kill young teenage students but they were still humans. "It wasn''t your fault." Kate said as if reading Jake''s train of thought. "The situation called for it so you had to do what you did to survive. Anyone in your position would have done the same thing without a second thought." "You don''t understand how I feel. It''s just.." Jake sighed. "I know, I can''t understand how you feel but I do know what you feel, which is guilt and remorse. I know it was hard killing a fellow human but I just want you to know that it was for the survival of you and your friends, your family." Kate said. "If you hadn''t done that, you would have eventually weakened then he would have possibly killed you and then come for us next so as to not leave any witnesses." "So try to forget what happened. Think of everything as a bad dream, okay?" "A bad dream huh?" Jake mumbled as he recalled having a bad dream with his mom in a forest warning him he wasn''t strong enough. "Well, when you and Peter fell unconscious, we took you both out of the forest then we met the other students at the entrance of the forest all waiting for the Iron Fist Guild to open up a portal so they could come back to the academy." "Knowing that they won''t come, Sophia opened up a portal with the button she took from one of the Iron Fist Guild''s members then the students started questioning us about where we got the button from." "Sophia was trying to explain but the students weren''t giving us a listening ear. Then Sergeant Leo arrived through the portal. Apparently, he was called by the soldiers that guard the portal room about the portal opening up but no one came through so he went through the portal and asked what happened." "We explained what happened to him, he collected the button and asked us to go in then he went to the forest to investigate. There he came across the Iron fist Guild members so they came back to the academy and were reported and handed back to their Guild to deliver the appropriate punishment." "But, the Guild were seriously pissed about one of them that was killed and they swore to take revenge. But with you still being in the academy, it won''t be possible for them to attack you unless they are willing to make an enemy of the academy which they are not willing to." Kate explained. ''Well at least I am still safe as long as I am in the academy.'' Jake thought with a sigh of relief. "So how''s Peter?" Jake asked. "Peter is fit and fine. He had recovered during the previous week and is currently in the room next to you." Jake heaved a sigh of relief hearing that Peter was okay and then decided to lay back on the bed because he was mentally drained right now. Kate, seeing that and confirming he was okay, decided to let him be for now as she headed back to their dorm to freshen up. Jake just slumped back to the bed and decided to shut his eyes. "That was a thrilling battle you had there." Zee said. Jake almost shouted out but then he remembered that there was a talking AI in his system and with Zee being quiet sometimes, he kinda forgot about him. "Thank you. I couldn''t have done it without you or the system." Jake smiled. "Speaking of the system, you need to check it now because before you passed out, I had seen what was written and am sure you will be pleasantly shocked and surprised to see what message you received." Zee said. Chapter 88 A New Quest Alert After waking up and catching up with Kate about what happened, Jake decided to rest while Kate went back to their dorm to freshen up meanwhile, Zee informed Jake about seeing a notification before he passed out. "What did you see?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "Not my place to tell, check it yourself." Zee said. Jake sighed and opened up his system and decided to check for last and previous notifications. ''What''s the worst that can happen?'' Jake saw the first message he received. Jake quickly opened up his status screen and skill tab. Find exclusive stories on empire "Well, this all good with my strength and agility evening out but too bad I couldn''t level up from this." Jake sighed as he proceeded to check his skill tab. "Of course not. Do you also want to get me killed? The system clearly has a glitch or something. Hold on, let me check something." Jake said as he opened up his Quest tab. He hadn''t opened this tab in a long time.
"Well, that checks out that system was being serious about it but how on earth am I supposed to do it? I remember Jack''s warning about not messing with the Big three. So is the system trying to send me on a suicide mission?" "Anyway, I will just ignore the quest for now there''s no way am doing that." Jake said as he closed up his system screen to get some rest. ____________________ ************************ For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on WSS or any other series comes out you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat with me or ask any questions, you can add me up on discord. _________________ ******************* I just wanted to use this medium to apologize to all my readers for the upload of just one chapters per day which is unlike me. But the issue is I''m tryna stockpile a lot of chapters for y''all for next month so we can all enjoy WSS together in full swing. Thank you for your understanding ?? Chapter 89 The Stage is set After checking his system, he and Peter were both discharged after a day. They all went back to their room all hale and hearty. Even Classes got back to normal everyone attended their classes regularly. They were informed that the tournament was to be held in two weeks time and they should prepare very well. Even their teachers were all training them hard. With Sunny taking it up a notch in his teachings. All the roommates were all taking this tournament seriously as they were training as if their lives depended on it. After their practise for the day, they all met up in their dorm resting. "Wow! Today''s training was intense." Vynn exclaimed. "Yeah, I''m pretty worn out now." Peter replied. "Even during club activities, sunny didn''t take it easy on me one bit." Jake said. "Before, he usually train me with a light hearted expression but now with the tournament closing in on us, he has taken it more seriously." "You guys should stop whining and be happy that we got teachers that want us to have even the slightest chance at winning." Sophia said. "Yeah, stop being ungrateful guys." Kate said. "Speaking of the tournament," Jack said. "I heard a lot of important dignitaries will be there and even some people sent my the Big three to scout important talents." "Well that''s a good thing right?" Vynn asked. "Being scouted by the Big three will improve our skills better." "Well it would have been a good thing if it wasn''t for the fact that they won''t even pay attention to us rather they will be focused on the third years who they think are strong and talented." Cindy said. "Then it''s settled." Jake said. "We will make sure we put up a show for them and show them that we aren''t weak either. Let''s get to the top 10 together." Jake said with his palm facing upwards. And then slowly, everybody put their palms onto Jake''s palm and said together. "Let''s get to the top 10 together and show the world that we aren''t weak." Then they all lifted their hands up in cheers and smiles. "Oh, lest I forget." Jake said while taking a box from underneath his bed then he handed Peter the axes he had obtained from one of the men that attacked them in the forest. He had taken it out of his system earlier so he won''t arose suspicion about how the axes suddenly appeared in his hands from thin air. "Where were you lost? I called your name close to three times no response." Jack said. "No, I was just reflecting on something. So what''s the matter?" "We were discussing about the fight that happened in the forest and were curious about two things." Jack said. "Which are?" Jake asked with a raised brow. Discover more stories at empire "Firstly, why did the Guild members wanted to kill you guys?" Sophia asked. "They didn''t want to kill us, it was me they were after. Peter just happened to get caught in the cross fire. I''m sorry bro." Jake apologized. "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Peter smiled. "So am guessing that they were after your head because of what happened in town that you told us about." Kate said to which Jake nodded his head confirming her theory. "Okay that explains it, but what we all want to know most, is how you were able to go toe to toe with Kilberg and the skills and moves you used when fighting, were not taught to us in the academy and neither have we seen it before so what was that?" Cindy asked. Jake''s heart was beating fast trying to come up with an answer to quell their curiosity. ''I can''t tell them about the system, they will think I have gone crazy.'' "It''s the hand to hand combat club I attended." Jake blurted out. "You see, Sunny made me learn complex footworks and skills to help me process the hand to hand moves better just in case a situation like the one that happened in the forest occurred." Jake lied confidently because he knew that they won''t know anything about the hand to hand club nor what was taught there so he chose this lie hoping it will quell their curiosity and questions. "Okay, I buy it." Kate said. "I really must say though, those skills or moves were really good. I would have loved to learn them if I wasn''t occupied with so many training currently." Jake smiled at the comment and everybody talked some more about different things, different strategies for different situations during the tournament. And after three hours of talking and planning, they finally decided to go to bed while Cindy returned to her room. Finally after the long wait and long boring two weeks, it was finally time for the Aurora Academy tournament... Chapter 90 Tournament Day arrives Jake woke up at 4am as usual. Instead of putting on the standard uniform like every other day, today was totally different. Usually when inside the academy... Students were only allowed to wear the uniform with standard equipment. The weapons dedicated for training were mostly made out of wood. This way, they won''t seriously injure themselves when sparring. The only time they were allowed to used their beast gear was when they were on missions or out hunting. The previous day, Jake was given another intermediate weapon by Sunny. His reasons was that Jake could lose his sword while fighting so it will be good if he had another weapon which was why he gave Jake a gauntlet. A type of weapon that looked like a glove but it covered someone''s arm to the elbow and it was good enough to even cause damage on an opponent and the gauntlet was colored black just like most of Jake''s equipment. The gauntlet also could allow someone to hold onto another weapon so it didn''t hinder Jake from using a sword. He was happy about the gauntlet and was thanking sunny profusely before he left the place. Today, everyone taking part in the tournament was to wear the equipment they owned and they were not really required to hold onto the wooden equipment given to them. Most of Jake''s equipment were at the intermediate tier all except his sword that he acquired from Kilberg. A part of the tournament would allow real equipment. The tournament was taking place at the sports arena in Aurora city a city that was owned by the academy were most soldiers after completing their training at Aurora stay. The arena was around a 30-minute walk from the academy. Although the city was filled with soldiers, it didn''t stop them from participating in normal activities which included sports. That was why the city had an arena where they would often host sport games. This was where all the students were required to gather. Looking around in the dorm, he could see some of them were nervous while others including himself were quite confident. Although, he was nervous, he knew that he could handle whatever was thrown at him. After everyone were ready, they all decided to get a head start by going to the arena quite early. While walking through the city, Jake noticed that the atmosphere was different than usual. The city felt more alive and less tense. Usually the soldiers were always serious, tense and on guard. But today, it felt more like a festival. Today, there were people from all different cities who came to visit. Once a year, Aurora would open its gates to surrounding cities for the tournament. A lot of famous and rich personalities would look for talented soldiers to recruit into their army. Finally, after a good walk and touring the place, Jake and his friends reached the arena. Outside was a jam, full of energy. The starting event won''t start till nine so it was impressive to already see this many people waiting outside. Luckily, there was a different entrance for participants. Find more to read at empire They couldn''t argue with that all they had to do was to do their best. Suddenly, Kate placed her hand in the middle of everyone. They all looked at it strangely wondering what she was trying to do. "Then, let''s promise to get the top ten spots together." Kate said. "Haven''t we done this two weeks ago?" Jake asked. "C''mon don''t be a party pooper. Just do it." Kate said. Jake sighed and one by one, they started to put their hands on top of each other, all apart from Sophia who felt like it was childish especially with everyone watching. "C''mon Sophia!" Jack said. "Join us and stop being a sour grape." Reluctantly, Sophia placed her hand on top with everyone else as well. "Together" "1,2,3..." "Hurray!" They all shouted. Chapter 91 Tournament Rules While Jake and the rest waited in the hall for further instructions. A group of soldiers entered the room. Each of them held a fairly large sack that was filled with something unknown. They then began going round the room handing out bracelets from the sacks to each and every one of the contestants. Not much was said about the bracelets. They were just told to wear them if they want to participate in the tournament. The bracelet was clear as glass and slightly larger than an adult fist. When the bracelets was put on their wrist, it shrunk down to a perfect fit. After waiting a little while longer, a Sergeant entered the room. It was sergeant Lee that entered the room. When Lee was ready to speak, the room fell silent to listen attentively. "Good morning, everyone! I''m here to tell you all about the rules of this tournament. The first order of business: Will ranks 1 to 3 of the third year students please come forward?" Three students whom Jake had never seen before went over to where Lee was standing. Actually, on closer look, Jake recognized one of them which was Harry; Sebastian''s elder brother that wanted to harm Jake and his friends when they were in their first year on the pretense of teaching them an important lesson. Discover stories with empire "Next, will the rank 1 to 3 of the second years step forward?" Jack, Sophia and Peter went over towards where Sergeant Lee and the third years were standing. "The 6 students standing here, will be seeded. They will not participate in the first round and will go straight through the knockout stages." "You might be wondering what the devices on your wrists are for. In a moment, you should all see a number display on it." Lee said ignoring the mumblings of the crowd after announcing those that will go through to the knockout stages. As Jake looked towards his wrist, a green figure could be seen "100 HP" written across the bracelet. "The first round of the tournament will be a battle royale style. The second year students will participate first. The last seven students left standing, will go on to the knockout stages." Lee then raised one of the bracelets in the air. "This is your winning ticket. In the battle royale style, you will only be permitted to use the regular training wooden equipment. For each hit you take, this number will go down. When the number reaches zero, you will eliminated from the tournament." Lee looked at all the students there then he pointed at Kate. Jake went over and picked a regular wooden sword. Swinging it around, Jake liked the weight of the weapon and its feel so he took it. The 6 seeded students were then taken somewhere else since there was no need for them to be there. From the hallway, they are further escorted down a huge tunnel. The tunnel went on for about five minutes and at the end of it, they could see a bright light. As soon as they went into the bright light, they were welcomed with loud cheers. It felt like the whole ground was shaking. The whole arena was completely packed with people and not a single seat was left empty. The arena also had a special seating area where the 3 Head Generals and six Generals sat. Just underneath them, were two instructors that Jake was familiar with. Instructor Thompson and instructor Jim. They were holding onto a microphone. "Welcome ladies and gentlemen!" "We will now begin the opening round of Aurora Academy''s tournament." As instructor Jim spoke into the microphone, it was being magnified so the whole audience could hear him. The students were asked to spread out all over the arena. There were around 100 contestants in total on the ground floor. As Jake went into his open space, he couldn''t help but shake the feeling that some other players were looking at him. He could feel their eyes piercing into his skull. ''What are they up to?'' Jake thought. "The first round, will be a battle-royale style tournament. The last seven students remaining, will go onto the next round." A screen suddenly appeared over the fighting arena. "As you can see, the audience are able to see the HP of every single contestants. Once the HP counter of a contestant reaches 0, they will be eliminated." "Now let''s get ready to start in..." The whole audience started to count down together. "3...2...1..." Chapter 92 A Powerful Jake As soon as the fight had started, the five people closest to him dashed towards him. Jake had a feeling that some contestants were watching him and he was right. They had planned to attack him together not wanting to take any chances.No?v(el)B\\jnn As the first man swung his sword towards Jake''s stomach, Jake quickly pivoted sideways and then kicked him in the shin very hard, not even withdrawing his strength a little bit. Then the second man was already behind Jake and he swung his sword on Jake''s back that landed successfully. Immediately the hit landed, the number on Jake''s bracelet changed and displayed 90HP. Although the hit didn''t hurt Jake, the system still counted it as a hit. Jake then quickly turned around to the other person that had hit him with the sword then he used his sword''s butt to whack him across the face so hard that he went flying towards his allies. The crowd of spectators were now on edge, they were watching the fight between Jake and the five people. Although some of them thought that Jake was being brutal in his strikes, they couldn''t deny that he was quite strong. Even Jim was now watching all the fights happening intently. ''If that Kid with the orb is really in the academy, he should be here fighting. So I just have to identify him quickly before he gets away.'' Now almost everybody''s attention was on Jake wondering if he could pull through this obvious ambush. The third person was now upon Jake with an axe kick coming from above. Jake quickly rolled over then he swept the person off his feet therefore causing to fall off balance. Then he did his own axe kick that landed on the man''s stomach knocking out the air from his stomach. On the display screen, they could see that the man''s bracelet was now displaying 0. Immediately it did, the man was teleported away then Jake went back a bit confused why five people were attacking him. Squinting closer, Jake could finally recognize them. "Sebastian." Jake said under his breath. The men attacking Jake were Sebastian and his friends. "Yes." General Paul replied. "His name is Jake Lucas, he came into the academy as a low level. His strength was around number 20, the lowest number a student could have, therefore he earned the power level 1 and the rank 200 in the combat training rankings." Gunther leaned forward. "And what''s his current ranking?" "He''s currently the rank 4 of the second years." Paul replied to him. "How''s this possible?" Rowan almost shouted. "He grew so strong over the year. Even if he was very dedicated or determined to grow stronger, it should have taken years to do that. So how come he managed to grow strong in just a year?" "Was he on our radar?" Humfree asked. "Negative." Paul said. "Those that had potential are the current number 1 to 3 of the second years. They were the ones we were told to keep an eye for." "Well the kid is certainly good." Gunther said. "Let''s just see what else he can show." Currently in the arena, there were three people remaining including Sebastian that were now surrounding Jake looking for an opening for an attack. "I can see you have grown stronger over the past year." Sebastian said, still circling around Jake. "And so have I." Sebastian dashed towards Jake with full speed along with his two remaining friends for an attack while Jake readied himself to defend from the attack with his eyes scanning and watching their movements while Jake''s brain was coming up with counter attacks. And then in less than a few seconds, they were now upon Jake. Will they defeat Jake or will Jake manage to pull through this ambush. Chapter 93 Rise of the underdog Currently, in another viewing booth where the seeded students were, the second year and third year students were split by some sort of barricade. There, Jack, Sophia and Peter were watching Jake''s match intently. "Do you think Jake will be alright?" Sophia asked. "Are you kidding me right now?" Peter shouted. "Are we watching the same thing right now? You can see how Jake is hitting them with one hit therefore eliminating him and you are doubting him?" "But how''s he doing that?" Jack asked. "How is he able to defeat his opponents with just one hit and I don''t think he even used Qi at all. That is just purely his strength. So how is this possible?" "Well, I knew Jake was strong ever since that day in the forest. The way he went toe to toe with Kilberg, a C rank adventurer. That was when I knew he was strong but how he became this strong, I don''t know." Peter said. "Exactly my point. We all knew Jake was the weakest among us in our first year. He was ranked 200 and also received the power level 1 so how on earth is he this strong?" Sophia asked. "Well whatever it is, I am glad he''s my friend and on our side. Because I would hate to make him an enemy or fight with him currently." Jack said. At the same time that Jack and the rest were talking, the seeded third years were also having their own discussion. Enjoy exclusive content from empire "Harry, so do you think your brother can defeat this dude?" The rank 2 of the third years named Emily onyx asked. Then another one with a spear came at Jake with a thrust but Jake used his sword to block it. Unknown to him that his opponent was using Qi making him drop his sword because of the strength of the thrust. Seeing as he was defenceless, Sebastian decided to strike from above but as if sensing it, Jake bent down forward therefore avoiding the strike. And then Jake quickly used the Triple Threat technique to get behind Sebastian then he kicked him hard causing him to crash on the floor. Before he could move again, a thrust was heading towards his face again. Annoyed by this spear user, Jake grabbed the spear which caused a slight cut on his palm and removed 10 HP again leaving Jake with just 60HP in his bracelet. Then with his Qi coursing to his hands and strengthening his hands, Jake snapped the spear in half. Seeing this, the spear user stepped back in fear of Jake. "You... you are a monster!" Jake just smiled and stepped forward to get closer to him. "I''m a monster? If I''m a monster, what should you guys be called? You decided to attack someone five on one and you call me a monster?" The whole crowd including the Head Generals could hear what Jake and all the others were saying because microphones were placed on every corner of the arena including the contestants bracelets so the spectators could hear everything being said. "What did I do wrong?" Jake asked, continuing his words. "Just because I challenged Sebastian to a duel and I won, you guys decided to gang up on me today. What about when he challenged my best friend, Vynn to a duel and won while leaving Vynn in a terrible condition? None of you saw that." "Ask Sebastian what he gained by challenging someone who was ranked 200 and he was ranked 20 to a duel. You know, my family were murdered by werewolves and coming to this academy, I trained day and night so I can have the strength to protect myself and avenge my parents. But I managed to make new families and Sebastian decided to harm one of them." "No, I won''t let that happen. So if I''m a monster for trying to protect my new found family, then so be it." Jake dashed forward with all his speed that he was in front of the spear user in less than a second and then he punched him hard that his bracelet which was displaying 100HP, was now displaying 0 and he was even unconscious. The crowd hearing everything Jake said, were sympathizing with him. Many of them there, the werewolves took some of their family so they knew the pain of losing someone close to them. And now, they could see Jake walking slowly towards Sebastian. Chapter 94 Prophecy unveiled After defeating all of Sebastian''s friends, Jake was now walking towards Sebastian with an angry expression on his face and his fists clenched tightly. While Sebastian just stood there looking at Jake with a grin on his face as if he wasn''t scared of Jake at all. Jake then stood two metres away from Sebastian. This surprised Sebastian and everyone else because with the way Jake was walking, they expected that he wouldn''t stop until he beat up Sebastian but then he suddenly stopped one metre away from Sebastian. Enjoy new tales from empire Then Jake lifted his head and smiled. "You know nothing about me. You don''t know what I have been through to get strong. That is why I will say this, you are nowhere strong enough to push me to my limits. Only your elder brother might give me a little bit of trouble." This proclamation was heard loud and clear in the stands, viewing booths and by everyone else. "This guy is gutsy. I really like him and his guts." Alex said. "Well, I can''t wait for the time to pound his smug face in." Harry said. "This kid sure has a lot of guts. I wonder how he''s going to do what he claims." Gunther said. And then, Jake quickly used step shift to get in front of Sebastian and then he threw a Jab towards Sebastian''s face but Sebastian quickly ducked avoiding the hit which came as a surprise to Jake because the move was quite fast especially with him using Step shift but it was still avoided by Sebastian. Then Jake quickly kneed him in the face that managed to bring Sebastian''s head up then Jake quickly swept Sebastian off his feet causing him to fall down. Then Jake lifted his foot about to hit Sebastian with an axe kick but Sebastian quickly rolled away avoiding it. Then Sebastian quickly stood up and dashed towards Jake with full speed but it looked like Sebastian was moving slowly in Jake''s eyes. Sebastian threw a punch towards Jake''s stomach. Jake didn''t do anything, he stood there taking the punch that was infused with Qi. Jake didn''t even move an inch he just stood there smiling at a dumbfounded Sebastian who was shell shocked. It felt like he was hitting a metallic boulder with his fists. Although the hit didn''t hurt Jake, the bracelet still removed 20HP from Jake. Grabbing onto Sebastian''s hand, Jake looked him in the eye. "I told you, you are nowhere near my level." Jake then lifted Sebastian by holding his hands and then he slammed Sebastian down with all his strength that caused dust to be raised everywhere and obscured everyone''s view for a few seconds. The dust settled and now Sebastian could be seen standing up with blood trickling from his mouth. He even coughed out huge amounts of blood. Glancing at his wrists, Sebastian heaved a sigh of relief for Jake''s hit only removed 30HP meaning, Sebastian currently had 40HP to spare. ********************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, you can as well add me up on discord. ______________ ***************** I''m doing a mass release today, please enjoy this new month with this mass release of this epic journey. _____________ *************** Also, happy new month to all my fans, I hope this month brings us good tidings. I would have said all these in the author''s thoughts but it won''t be able to contain what I want to say so please bear with me. Please guys, in this new month, your gifts, stones and Golden tickets will be very much appreciated. Please y''all help my book gain the recognition it needs. Chapter 95 The Bracket of Fate After seeing Jake fight, Alex was itching to fight with him more than usual. He was even itching for a fight recently but he just composed himself and waited for the next event that was about to happen any minute from now. Right on cue, the announcers started to speak. "Ladies and gentlemen thank you for waiting. It is time for the next event to begin. It will now be starting in 3...2...1... go!" The match had now begun and everyone''s eyes were now focused on the match going on below. As the match started, many third year students were getting eliminated. Just like with the second years, there was a large difference in power among the third years. And then after a few minutes of intense fighting among the third years, there were now seven winners that will be going onto the next stage. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have our seven winners!" Currently standing in the arena, were the seven contestants that will be going through the elimination rounds. There were seven third year students standing. One of them was Charlotte, a third year student that used a whip as her choice of weapon. She always stays a little bit far away then she always uses the whip to hit opponents a little farther from her. Then the second person was another girl that used a bow and arrow. Her name was Ruby and she was quite skillful in using the bow and arrow. The third person was someone named Geo, a huge guy that looked like a giant for his age and his main weapon was a two-handed axe. There was also a male contender named Simyon that used daggers as his main choice of weapons. There was another male that used a longsword there, his name was Gary. A female named Jasmine used a Tachi blade as her own choice of weapon. The last contender was a spear user named Dan. Together, all these were the ones that will be going onto the next stage. These were the five people going onto the next stage. The first round of the tournament was over and the third year students were taken to the medical bay just like the second years earlier to check their injuries up. Once everyone was healed up, they asked the ten winning students from each year to meet back up in the arena. Currently standing in the arena from the second year students were. Jake, Jack, Sophia, Cindy, Vynn, Peter, Kate, Sebastian, the student that Kate shot an arrow at back in the hall named Lan, one of Sebastian''s friends that was hit by Jake named Cole were all in the arena. Jake and his friends looked at each other with smiling faces because they did it, they managed to get to the top ten together. Standing on the other side were the third year students. Alexander, Emily, Harry, Charlotte, Ruby, Geo, Simyon, Gary, Jasmine and Dan. Geo vs Peter Garry vs Sebastian Ruby vs Kate Charlotte vs Cole Jasmine vs Cindy Dan vs Vynn Simyon vs Lan Most of the second year students eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their skulls looking at the list. Looking at the list, Jake was happy that he would get a chance to face off against Harry. He couldn''t help but think that this was done on purpose by the academy. And it was true, after hearing what Jake said to Sebastian, they decided to set up his next match against Harry. "The first match will begin tomorrow at midday. Please enjoy your time in the city everyone hey a good rest." The joyous mood between Jake and his friends were now replaced with seriousness. Everyone had their opponents on their minds. The walk back to the dorm was near silent. When the group eventually reached the academy, everyone started to split up in several directions, saying they needed to train. ***************** In a far away distance far from the academy and Aurora city, in a desert of some sorts, a portal opened up and close to two hundred men poured out of the portal with a man standing in front of them all with a serious look on his face. "Get ready, go into the city, act like a normal citizen and wait for my signal. Because soon, Aurora Academy will experience blood bath." The man said. Chapter 96 Academys Strongest It was finally the next day, Jake woke up early as usual to complete his daily quest and probably warm up a bit. After completing his daily quest, Jake went back to his dorm to freshen up and in an hour, everyone was ready for the day and tournament. Then they decided to head to the arena together again after having their breakfast. They walked for a few minutes in silence because they were all contemplating how they will take their opponents down today. Although Jake wasn''t showing his worries on the outside, deep inside he was worried. ''I wonder if I''m strong enough to take down Harry.'' Jake thought. ''I remember him besting me when I was in my first year. If it wasn''t for Jack, I would have been terribly injured. But a lot has changed, I''m now a different Jake from before. I think... no, I know I can hold my ground.'' Just then, they finally arrived at the arena. The students going through the next round, were told to go to two separate waiting rooms before the event started. One contained all the second year students, the other one contained all the third year students. When entering the room and seeing the others, Jake and his friends went to sit somewhere patiently while some were warming up before their next fight for the day. Before they headed out, everyone checked their equipment because for this event, they were allowed to use their real weapons. After a few minutes of waiting, it was finally time for the next round of the tournament. The ten second-year students walked into the arena while the ten third-year students walked in from the other side. As the two teams entered, there were gigantic cheers from the crowd but one name was being chanted after a while. "Underdog! Underdog!" "Jake the underdog!" The cheers were getting louder and louder. "Wow! Look at who got himself some fans." Peter commented but Jake didn''t pay him any attention because he was more focused on his fight. "Will everyone please look at the display in the middle of the arena?" Paul said and everyone looked at the holographic display that was randomising between all the contestants'' images. After a few seconds of shuffling, it finally stopped. "And it looks like the first Battle of this evening will be between the number ones of the second and third year students. Jack Dem vs Alexander Slade!" Jack and Alex approached the centre of the arena while the rest of the students watched with eager anticipation from the outside. The rules for this round were different compared to the previous round. Contestants were allowed to use real equipment for this fight. There were no longer any bracelets on the contestants. Instead, two Generals were on standby, Paul and Wilfred. If a contestant was about to take a fatal blow, Paul and Wilfred will do everything in their power to stop the hit. Therefore declaring the other person the winner. "I wasn''t planning to." Jake said still not taking his eyes from the match. Seeing as his sword didn''t penetrate Alex''s body, he quickly moved back to create space and it was just in time for Alex''s sword was now heading for the spot he was standing in not too long ago. When the sword crashed into the ground, it caused a lot of dust to be raised and blown everywhere. Using this opportunity, Jack quickly dashed forward into the dust so Alex won''t be able to see him but when he got there, he was now struck In the chest by a powerful blow from Alex that sent him flying. Walking calmly out of the now settling dust, was Alex with a frown on his face. "You are so weak and not even worth my time." ''If only you know who I am, you won''t even think of talking to me like that.'' Jack thought with a smirk on his face as he was getting up. Dashing towards Jack, Alex swung his sword towards his head but Jack quickly rolled over avoiding the hit then he quickly stood up and moved his Qi to his legs to give him a speed boost. Then he dashed towards Jack with full speed and quickly switched his Qi from his feet to his hands to give him a strength boost. And then he swung his sword that was coated in Qi so fast that Alex was stunned and unable to avoid it. The strike hit Alex in his chest and what everyone saw including the third years was shocking including Alex. Ever since Alex learnt about Qi, he was always so talented that he could switch between all the stages and coat himself with it in less than a second and no one will know. He had so much Qi and his body was able to handle it without exploding. So ever since then, Alex didn''t need to get an armour for his body was capable enough to shield him from any attack. Even the third years couldn''t even cause an injury on Alex''s body and that was why he was currently the strongest in the whole academy. But now, they were seeing a second year causing a white mark on his body which even the third years couldn''t do. Although to Jack, this was not impressive in the least. ''All the speed and strength all for what, just to cause a white mark on his body? Are you kidding me? What type of body does this guy have?'' Jack thought annoyed. "Well you are quite strong but I''m sorry, I need to end this now." Alex said as he quickly gave Jack a quick kick in his stomach that sent him flying and crashing down. The kick was strong enough to not even let Jack stand up because he was still feeling the pain of the kick and he was coughing violently. Until some soldiers came over and took Jack away to the clinic then Paul took Alex''s hand and raised it up as if they were in a wrestling ring. "Ladies and gentlemen, here is your winner for the first match!" And immediately, the crowd cheered loudly. But this loss, was not so surprising because they had expected it after seeing the strong body Alex had or the strong Qi he had. This situation made some of them worried. How were they going to be able to defeat the third years if all of them are monsters like this. But they didn''t know that Alex was one of his kind and the second years definitely knew now that he truly deserved his position as the academy''s strongest. But this was not going to stop Jake for he was going to take down Harry no matter the cost. Chapter 97 Fierce clashes The next match was between Emily and Sophia and now, they were both in the middle of the stage staring at each other. Emily was a girl who had fiery red hair and a cold face just like Sophia. They both held their swords with Sophia holding her scimitar and Emily with her Katana blade. After the warhorn resounded, Sophia didn''t take any chances as she dashed towards Emily who was calmly taking a stance. And in less than a second, Sophia was already in front of Emily with a downward slash that almost caught Emily off guard but she quickly used her blade to block the hit. Sophia quickly acted fast, quickly moved back just an inch and then came back with a roundhouse kick but it was blocked by Emily with her own roundhouse kick. Emily then threw Sophia away with her leg and then dashed forward with a sword strike from above but Sophia quickly blocked it with her sword while the strike was pushing her down on her knees. But she gritted her teeth and poured her Qi into the blade and her arms then she managed to push Emily away but it only caused her to move just an inch but it was enough for Sophia who quickly stood up and swept Emily off her feet causing her to stumble and was about to fall. But Emily quickly used her sword to prop herself up. But before she could stand properly, Sophia was already upon her with a strong axe kick that sent Emily crashing down with much force. Then Sophia quickly drew her sword and struck at Emily''s neck but she was stopped by General Wilfred who held her hand and declared her the winner therefore awarding the second years their first win for the day. Emily was whisked away to the clinic to check herself up while Sophia slowly made her way back to her friends. Seeing Sophia walk back towards them, they were just cheering her on. "Woah! For a second there, I thought you were going to lose to her." Vynn said. "Were you doubting me?" Sophia asked. "No, it''s just with the level of skill which the third years have shown so far, I thought we didn''t have a chance." Vynn said. "Well speak for yourself." Sophia said while going over to her spot. In the Head Generals viewing booth, they were really impressed by Sophia''s win. "Well, obviously she was going to win after all, she was on our radar." Gunther said. "But even the rank 1 of the second year was also on our radar too." Rowan said. "And he still lost." "Well, I think he was holding back." Humfree said, stroking his long white beard. "What do you mean?" Gunther asked. "You don''t know anything about who that boy is." Humfree said. "Will you tell us who he is?" Rowan demanded. Where the third year students were, they just scoffed at the second years. "Pathetic, if all of them are like this, we have the win in the bag."Jasmine said. "You should learn not to underestimate your opponents." Alex said. "Remember, a second year student managed to defeat Emily who is the rank 2 in the whole academy." Hearing this comment, Emily just turned her face away because she was ashamed of her loss. She couldn''t believe that she lost. She is the second strongest in the academy and she was bested by a second year student. Meanwhile, where the second year students were standing, they were also having their own discussions. "Do you think Peter can win?" Cindy was obviously worried for him with the way she was seeing Geo toy around with him. "Tch." Sophia scoffed. "Even if Peter acts like a fool sometimes, he is still certainly strong. Strong enough to defeat a D rank adventurer that ambushed him and Jake in the forest." "So now tell me, between a D rank adventurer and a third year student of an academy, who is stronger?" Cindy didn''t answer because the answer was very obvious and now, they were now watching the fight. After being kicked on the head and crashing on the floor, Peter was laying on the floor unmoving which got some people in the crowd wondering if he was dead or not. Geo just calmly walked towards Peter and then bent down to get a good look at Peter. "So pathetic." Geo said as he raised his axe to strike Peter''s head but Peter quickly rolled over a little bit to get away from the axe strike then he backflipped while in the process kicking Geo''s head very hard sending him falling on his butt and partly hitting his head on the floor. Standing up, Peter walked towards Geo who was now getting up from the ground but then Peter quickly used the butt of his axe to whack Geo hard on the head and then he pointed his axe towards his neck which made General Wilfred come over and announce Peter as the winner. Geo was taken to the clinic so was Peter who sustained an internal injury in his head because of the kick delivered to him by Geo. The crowd were really surprised because twice now, a second year managed to pull out a win. This has never happened in the history of Aurora Academy where second year students were this strong. Only rarely did a talent pop out once a while but now, they could see that there was more than one talent among the second years. Which made most of the parents sitting in the stands, want to send their children here next year. "And now, the next match of the day is between our very own Harrrrrry Thane vs Jakeeee Lucas, our very own underdog!" Immediately, the crowd erupted in cheers. The crowd were excited about seeing a fight between these two after hearing what Jake had said the previous day. Leaving his friends, Jake walked confidently towards the centre of the arena with his gauntlets equipped in his hands, his sword in his hand, his advanced tier boot that he had crafted again from the wolf beast and some pieces of intermediate armour on his body. Immediately Jake walked out, the cheers erupted again making the arena feel like it was shaking from the sound. Then after a few seconds, Harry walked out and now, Jake and Harry were standing opposite each other while staring into each other''s eyes intently. "And the match will begin in 3...2...1..." Chapter 98 Its time to end this! After a few intense matches between the second and third years, it was now finally time for the match which everybody had been anticipating. The match between Jake and Harry and everyone watching, were very excited. Even the Head Generals were now excited about this match up. "So who do you think will win?" Rowan asked. "Obviously it''s Harry." Gunther replied. "I was thinking Jake will win." Rowan said. "Pfft. What on Earth will make you think that?" Gunther said. "We all saw what Jake did in the knockout stages." Rowan said. "Just because someone knockout five weak second years, doesn''t mean he can defeat a third year. And Harry Is not an ordinary third year." Gunther said. "Or do you want me to remind you who he is?" "In case you have forgotten, let me remind you." Gunther said. "There are five strong independent Guilds that have the potential of joining the Big three table or rivalling them if they come together which they can''t because of their differences. And Harry along with Sebastian are the children of the leader of the second most strongest independent Guild." "Now tell me, how do you think a no name like Jake could defeat Harry?" "I think the young boy is going to surprise you all more than you think." Humfree said stroking his beard which was a habit of his. "Meaning?" Gunther raised an eyebrow. Humfree just chuckled. "How about a friendly bet among us three about who would win." Gunther and Rowan''s mouth were now wide agape. "Are you alright? Did you hit your head on something or what?" Humfree just chuckled again. "It''s just a friendly bet nothing else." "Well, I''m in." Gunther said. "5000 credits on Harry to finish him off quickly." "3000 credits for Harry to defeat Jake but Jake will last a little more longer." Rowan said. Humfree just chuckled again. "10,000 credits on Jake winning this match." Looking up, Harry was already in front of him with a swing from above but quickly acting fast, Jake activated Step shift and suddenly he was two metres away from Harry who just swung his sword and noticed it struck air. Everyone were pleasantly surprised wondering how Jake managed to get away. Some people in the crowd dismissed it as a skill possibly taught to the students at the academy. But the academy including the Head Generals knew that hadn''t taught any students this skill for they themselves know nothing about it so they dismissed it as Jake learning it on his own. But someone else hadn''t dismissed it because he knew what it was. "That was the skill the wolf hunter used in the game." Jim said quietly having recognizing the skill. "The wolf hunter used a skill that belonged to the powers of the orb but that skill was weak whereas this one has become stronger." "Hold on, I knew that the kid with the orb was in this academy that''s why I disguised myself and came here and I found out he was playing the game. It can''t be a coincidence that this kid and the wolf hunter are using the same skill which means that Jake is the wolf hunter and the kid with the orb I have been looking for." Jim was now smiling. ''I have finally completed my mission. And with me knowing what you look like, you can''t escape from me.'' Even Jake friends had recognized the skill he used. "I guess he''s going all out against Harry and since he''s going all out, that means Harry doesn''t stand a chance." Peter said which caused Sebastian to laugh out loud. "You seriously think my brother is gonna lose just because your friend managed to avoid the strike coming from Harry." Sebastian laughed again. This laughter or mockery didn''t make Jake''s friends laugh or anything, rather they laughed back at Sebastian. "Do you remember when we said we were attacked by members of the Iron Fist Guild?" Peter asked. "And so?" Sebastian raised an eyebrow. "Well, one of them was a C rank adventurer and Jake managed to defeat him." Peter smiled. "So tell me, who is stronger between your brother and a C rank adventurer?" Peter now turned back to watch the fight. But what he said got Sebastian thinking. ''Did Jake really do that? Did he really defeat a C rank adventurer? But how? Nah, stop overthinking Sebastian, it''s not possible. They might just be hyping their friend nothing else. Even Harry will struggle against a C rank adventurer.'' ''They might have defeated the C rank adventurer together. Harry has nothing to worry about and he''s not going to lose.'' Sebastian thought as he watched what will happen next. Meanwhile, after using the Step shift, Jake was now two metres away from Harry then he activated Melee combat, Frenzy strike and lockdown skills together. "It''s time to end this now." Jake said as he used Step shift again to get in front of Harry... Chapter 99 An Emergency After using his Step shift and wowing the crowd, Jake activated his Frenzy strike, melee combat and Lockdown Jake was now in front of Harry by using Step shift again to get In front of Harry. Then Jake quickly used his sword and started rapidly swinging at towards Harry who couldn''t move because he was frozen by Jake''s Lockdown skill. Jake kept on attacking everywhere he could attack with all his strength causing cuts all over Harry but it didn''t go in deep for Harry was using Qi to strengthen his body very well. This confused the crowd for they could only see Jake striking while Harry was standing still, not moving one bit. After 11 seconds, both Frenzy strike and Lockdown wore off and Harry could finally move again which made Jake activate step shift to get away from Harry to observe his condition. Currently, Harry was stumbling on his feet and his body was riddled with injuries from head to toe but he was still standing strong looking at Jake. Everyone in the crowd were awed by Harry''s resolve in not giving up and Jake''s vast pool of skills. Harry was now gritting his teeth in anger. "Enough is enough!" Harry now was spilling with energy that everyone were familiar with known as Qi. The Qi was spilling from his body and was now showing visually, this was the start of using the third stage of Qi and now, in less than a second, shards and arrows were now floating around Harry. "I told you, there''s a difference between us and this is it!" Harry shouted as he shot out all the shards and spears made from Qi towards Jake. This move by Harry, was worrying to everyone watching. "Isn''t he taking this too far?" Humfree said worriedly. "What? Are you worried that you are gonna lose 10,000 credits and your favorite to win is going to lose?" Gunther said while smirking. "You fool, that''s not what I meant." Humfree said. "If Jake is unable to avoid the shards, he''s going to die and the crowd and everyone will be angry at the academy for allowing a death of a student to take place which will make us lose public support."No?v(el)B\\jnn Gunther listening to Humfree now realized the truth in what he was saying. "Should we call of the fight now and declare Harry the winner?" "No, I don''t think Jake has given up and I think he has a plan." Rowan said who hasn''t taken his eyes from the match one bit. They could all see Jake taking a stance and drawing his sword out then he opened up his system then went to his equipment. "Activate lighting sword''s active skill" Jake called out at the system and immediately, his sword started sparking and currents could be seen running around the sword. ''Kilberg couldn''t use this skill against me because I didn''t give him the chance to but thanks to him, I have something to help me.'' Jake thought as he swung his sword and called out. "Lightning strikes." Jake said and pointed out the sword towards the shards heading his way and immediately, three lightning bolts came out of the sword and headed for the shards then it shocked it rapidly therefore making all the shards and spears disappear. The crowd cheered at the sight of this display and they were now shouting. Jake''s fist hit Harry successfully on his head and sent him crashing down with full force therefore causing dust to rise up. But before he went flying, Harry had managed to make a slash towards Jake''s stomach that made a deep cut on it because there was no Qi protecting his body. Then Jake heard a ding in his head. <-8 HP> "That strike was strong enough to remove 8 HP of health from me." Jake said as his body now hit the floor the same second Harry fell down due to exhaustion and his eyes were now closed. Paul, Wilfred and some soldiers quickly came on stage and then the soldiers took Jake and Harry to the clinic because they were now unconscious meanwhile Paul decided to announce the results. "Due to there being no winner or last man standing, we have decided to call this a draw. There''s no winner in today''s match." Paul said which made the crowd boo angrily because there was no doubt in anybody''s mind that Jake was the winner of the match. But Wilfred managed to calm them down and then they were now given a break to prepare for the next match. Some people left the stands to get some snacks or use the restroom before the next match. Meanwhile Jake''s friends quickly rushed to the clinic to see if Jake was alright. Meanwhile, the Head Generals were still in their viewing booth sitting down. "Well that wasn''t the result I was expecting." Rowan said. "Yeah, I didn''t expect a draw between them." Gunther said. "But Jake certainly made an impression on the people''s minds today." Humfree said chuckling. "If some of these second years are this strong, I can''t wait to see the next mat..." Rowan stopped as they all heard three beeps coming from an electronic device kept on them. Rowan''s eyes widened. "What do they want now?" "Whatever it is, I know it''s an emergency that''s why they are calling." Humfree replied getting all serious. "We need to inform the generals." Gunther said as he called Paul over. After a few minutes, Paul was now standing by the Head Generals side. "There''s an emergency, we won''t be here for the next matches. Heck, we won''t even be in the academy for some time so take care of the academy for we will be taking some Generals along." Humfree said and then he dismissed Paul after saying what he wanted. Immediately Paul left, the Head Generals stood up and left their own special viewing booth along with two Generals. Chapter 100 Chaos Unleashed Jake was currently being carried to the clinic and when he got there, he was laid on the bed while nurse Hayley quickly tended to him. ''Darn it! With this tournament of a thing, I just got assigned more work and it''s really exhausting.'' Hayley thought as she was now Checking up on Jake and patching up his injuries. Hayley rubbed her hands hard and then a soft yellow glow emitted from her hands as she placed it on Jake''s body checking everywhere for any internal injuries. ''I see, he somewhat depleted his Qi, I can fix that.'' Hayley thought as she kept on using her glowing hands on Jake. ''All I have to do is to input a little bit of my own Qi to help his own Qi regulate and heal himself up.'' Hayley closed her eyes as she concentrated hard and then looking into Jake''s body, she could see a type of yellow aura going into Jake''s body and moving it around trying to get his own Qi to work. After a few moments, Hayley removed her hands from Jake''s body then she wiped the sweat off her face. "ooff. I''m already running low on Qi with the way things are going. Well the good thing is that he will be alright in an hour or so." Hayley said as she went to check up on the next student and that was when the door swung open and some students walked into the room. Looking at them, Hayley recognized them as Jake''s friends then she directed them to where Jake is and she left them be to go check up on the next student. Sitting down, Kate held Jake''s hands and was currently rubbing it back and forth. "I can''t believe Jake has grown so much stronger that he managed to get a draw between him and Harry." Peter said. "It shouldn''t be wrong to say he is currently stronger than me." "Yeah, as much as I hate to admit it, Jake is also stronger than me." Sophia said. "So who''s having a match next?" Jack asked. "I think it''s Vynn." Cindy said. "Yeah, the match is gonna start anytime soon." Vynn said nervously. "Don''t worry, there''s no pressure on you. Just do your best besides you''re also strong you managed to rank up from rank 200 to 10 in a year. That in itself is a testament of how strong you have become." Peter said trying to calm Vynn down. "Exactly, you are no more the weak Vynn that we once knew." Sophia said. "In fact, none of us are as weak as we were when we got to this academy so I want you to go out there and show them that even if we are a year below them, we are not to be trifled with." "Thanks for the word of encouragement guys, I promise to try my best." Vynn smiled. "And I think that Jake has already proved to them that we aren''t so weak." "That''s right, Jake certainly proved that we are also a strong force in his own way by defeating the academy''s rank 3." Kate said. Vynn didn''t waste any time as he quickly did a thrust towards Dan''s stomach but he still managed to twist his body sideways but the spear managed to make a cut on his cheeks drawing blood. Dan managed to get up then he charged right at Vynn and swung his spear very quickly as if he was holding onto a staff and it hit Vynn across the face sending him tumbling backwards from the force of the hit. Dan quickly followed up with another strike but this time, it was a thrust to Vynn''s stomach that went in deep drawing blood. "You guys made a mistake thinking you could win against us." Dan said still with the spear In Vynn''s body. Vynn''s friends at the back were now worried for him seeing the critical hit that landed in his stomach. "Isn''t this going too far?" Peter said. "Where are the Generals? Why aren''t they stopping that crazy third year?" Cindy shouted. The Generals had seen the strike that Dan wanted to make but they didn''t think it was going to be fatal or critical so they hadn''t moved in like they usually would before the fight got out of hands. Meanwhile, Dan just pulled out his spear from Vynn''s body allowing him to fall on the ground on his knees. His eyes were about to close. ''I''m still so weak even after this past year.'' Vynn thought. ''I just failed my friends that believed In me. Will I ever be able to catch up with them?'' Vynn managed to muster enough strength and he shot another Qi shard into the injury he made on Dan''s leg which made him fall on his knees in pain. Now, Dan was kneeling in front of Vynn who because of his resolve of not wanting to disappoint his friends that believed in him, managed to whack Dan hard with all the strength he could muster in his current condition. But Dan just used his hand to block the strike and was about to hit Vynn again when he stopped moving and then, Dan dropped on the floor limply and wasn''t moving. Everyone in the crowd were confused by this, they could all see that Dan managed to block the hit so he couldn''t have been that hurt and suddenly, he was on the floor not moving. Vynn was the most shocked out of everyone. Looking closely, Vynn could see that Dan was dead not even a single heartbeat was heard from his body. Vynn used his Qi to strengthen his cells more and sealed the injury made in his stomach a little bit then he moved closer to Dan and saw what killed him. Vynn saw something like a long nail in his head. It only took a second for it to click in Vynn''s head and he quickly looked up to inform the Generals but it was too late for chaos had erupted among the crowd. Vynn turned to look at his friends who were confused by why the crowd were now fighting against each other all of a sudden. Then Vynn cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted at his friends. "Run guys! Save yourselves, we are being attacked by werewolves!" Chapter 101 Bloodied Arena Thirty minutes earlier, after the break, when the spectators were supposed to return to the arena to watch the next match of the day, some people entered the arena along with the crowd, though they didn''t sit together. Instead, they took seats separately.As one of them was about to sit, he accidentally stepped on someone. "Hey! Watch it, will you?"The man turned around and frowned. This made the other man, the one who had been stepped on, grow angry. "What? Why are you frowning at me? You stepped on me, and now you''re giving me attitude?" The man said nothing, just turned away, about to leave, when the other man grabbed his shoulder to stop him. "Where do you think you''re going? You stepped on me and didn''t even bother to apologize! Are you crazy?"The man turned around to look at who was holding his shoulder. "Get your hands off me," he scowled. "Or what?" the man said, still gripping his shoulder. Their argument drew the attention of a few people nearby. "Hey, man! C''mon, apologize," someone from the crowd called out. The man was about to snap back at him when he looked up and noticed someone from the crowd shaking his head. He calmed down and turned back to the man he''d stepped on. "I''m sorry," the man muttered as he turned to sit down "Hey! Say it like you mean it!" the other man shouted, reaching to grab him again, but someone stopped him. "C''mon, he already apologized. Let it go," the bystander said, holding his arm in a firm grip.The man struggled to free himself but eventually gave up. The werewolf pulled its stump for a hand back in surprise but he couldn''t be surprised for long because Vynn was already upon him with a stab to its head, the werewolf leaned backwards avoiding it. But it couldn''t avoid Jack''s sword strike from behind that managed to cut deep into its hide therefore drawing blood. The werewolf quickly turned around to deal with Jack by kicking him hard sending him flying with full force. Vynn seeing this, quickly made a stab towards the werewolf''s head again but the werewolf turned around to stop the spear strike heading towards its head by holding onto the tip of the spear. Vynn was struggling to pull the spear from the werewolf''s grip that was when a sword strike cut the werewolf''s hand that was holding onto the spear cleanly. Looking up, Vynn could see who had saved him and it was Alex, the rank 1 among the third years, the strongest student in the academy. "Thank you." Vynn said as he was panting from the exhaustion with his hands on his knees. Alex looked at Vynn up and down. "You are still injured and your wounds have reopened. You need medical help ASAP." "Don''t worry," Vynn said propping himself up with his spear. "I will be fine." The werewolf was now visibly furious as it dashed towards Alex and Vynn but Alex was quick to act. With a slash from above, the werewolf jumped back avoiding it but it couldn''t avoid the spear stab coming from Vynn towards its rib. The spear managed to lunge in deep as Vynn twisted it then he activated the spear''s active skill. "Activate Fire surge!" Vynn called out and immediately, his spear lit up inside of the werewolf and then the werewolf was feeling hot from inside. The werewolf tried to move back to get the spear off its insides since it doesn''t have any hands. Alex seeing this, quickly moved behind the werewolf by using ''The Triple Threat'' technique and then he kicked the werewolf from behind towards the spear and the spear was lunged In deep allowing the active skill to do its work therefore burning the werewolf from the inside out. Then Alex jumped up and slashed at the werewolf''s neck, slicing the werewolf''s head clean off. When the werewolf dropped down, so did Vynn because the fight took a lot out of him and his wounds was now reopened again. ''I just hope the others are okay.'' Vynn thought. Chapter 102 Werewolf onslaught When a werewolf had intercepted Vynn and Jack''s path, Emily and Ruby from the third year had come to help but they weren''t feeling confident about defeating the werewolf alone but they didn''t have to, for Sophia and Peter had stepped forward to help them and now, they were facing off against a runt; the weakest of the pack members. The werewolf didn''t give them any time to come up with a strategy or anything, it quickly dashed towards the closest person to it which was Emily but instead of freezing up, Emily used her sword to block the claw strike heading towards her face. The next moment, Peter and Sophia appeared on either side of the werewolf. They both swung their weapons at the same time. The werewolf seeing this, tried to move back avoiding the strikes but an arrow from Ruby towards its back made it stay in place then the strikes landed perfectly. Sophia''s sword managed to slice an inch into the werewolf''s side but Peter''s axes managed to do the trick. One of Peter''s axe managed to cut deep enough to draw the blood of the werewolf but it couldn''t go in deep. It didn''t have to, for Emily had already jumped up and delivered a Qi filled axe kick towards the werewolf''s head with all the Qi she could muster. The kick connected successfully with shockwaves being produced everywhere. The axe kick was strong enough to make the werewolf buckle and tumble down. Then a Qi filled arrow was heading towards its head but the werewolf caught the arrow before it reached its face. Sophia quickly came in with a roundhouse kick from the side but the werewolf grabbed her leg and swung her far away. Peter quickly came in with a slash of his axe and then an invisible Qi strike was seen in the air heading towards the werewolf''s neck from Peter''s axe. The werewolf swung its hand trying to break the strike that it could feel in the air. The werewolf managed to stop the attack but it caused a huge cut in its hands and the werewolf looked down at its hands. ''The humans have grown stronger than we estimated.'' The werewolf thought. ''Have we let them be for too long?'' "Shit! Why are they suddenly attacking the academy all of a sudden?" Berg asked as he just deflected a claw that was heading for his chest. "How am I supposed to know?" Helen asked as she just ducked avoiding another claw heading towards her head. And now, Helen and Berg were standing while their back was together so something else won''t attack them from behind. So currently, Helen and Berg were facing off against one werewolf each. "I just hope Jake is okay." Helen said as she hit a claw away then she stabbed the werewolf''s hand with her dagger. "I''m running out of Qi. Something needs to change soon." Berg said as he slashed with his sword towards one of the werewolf''s hand therefore cutting it cleanly. "Well..." Helen said in between breath as she was trying to maintain her breath while also stabbing and kicking the werewolf in front of her. "It''s not only you that is running out... of Qi, it''s like they are endless." That was when the werewolves, charged right at their opponents at the same time. "Switch!" Berg shouted and He and Helen managed to roll away and then face a different opponent to theirs with Helen in front of the werewolf Berg was facing and vice versa. Since the werewolves had been charging in earlier, they were unable to stop their charge. This gave Helen and Berg enough time to switch opponent and now, Helen coated her dagger with the second stage of Qi as she aimed it at the werewolf''s heart. The werewolf had run into the dagger and now, the werewolf dropped down dead while on the other side, Berg had also done the same by coating his blade with the second stage of Qi. Then he stabbed it into the werewolf''s heart also killing the werewolf. Helen and Berg wanted to fall down because of exhaustion since they have been fighting against werewolves from the start but they couldn''t because more werewolves were now heading their way. Chapter 103 City in ruins While everyone were battling for their lives in the arena, they kept on seeking military assistance but even the military couldn''t do anything because they were also busy with their problems. General Paul and Wilfred were also currently battling two werewolves each. And they were all at the runt level. General Paul just avoided a claw strike from one of the runt he was facing while the other one kicked him in the rib sending him skidding. The werewolf had its hands cleanly cut off so it was fighting with its legs while the other one was the hands. ''Darn! If only it was just one of them, I can handle them but two? It''s quite troublesome.'' Paul thought as he did a backflip avoiding a claw strike heading for his face. Then he quickly stood up and shot out both invisible and visible Qi strikes out towards the werewolves. One of the visible Qi strikes headed for the armless werewolf but it managed to avoid it but it couldn''t avoid the invisible one that pierced its chest but couldn''t go in deep. Quickly, Paul followed up with an attack by performing The Triple Threat technique to quickly get in front of the werewolves then he performed a Qi filled axe kick towards the armless werewolf. This caused shockwaves to be rippled out towards the other werewolf that wanted to back its partner up therefore making it unable to move forward to help. Immediately, Paul swung his sword lightning fast towards the werewolf then he turned around to the second werewolf. To the outside, it felt like Paul didn''t do anything special and that the werewolf was still alive standing still. But in a few seconds, the werewolf fell apart into two dead. By the time the werewolf fell, Paul was already in front of the second werewolf then he performed a strong Qi filled roundhouse kick that connected successfully with the werewolf''s head. The kick managed to lift the werewolf off its feet and then go crashing down on the floor with its head. Therefore causing a deep crack in the ground while its head was also broken with it being indented as if a large heavy hammer had been used to hit the werewolf''s head. ''Don''t worry Kate, he will be alright but you need to focus on your friends that are in trouble now. Jake will be alright." Kate reassured herself as she opened the doors and left the room to head back to the arena. Immediately Kate left the room, she could feel the panic in the air but she calmly but hurriedly walked out of the clinic and was heading out of the academy building. When she got to the gate, she was stopped by the military personnels there. "Where do you think you are going?" One of the men asked. "I''m going to help my friends." Kate said. The personnels laughed out loud. "Help your friends?" "You silly girl, there are werewolves at the other side of this gate waiting to rip someone''s body off and you said you wanna go help your friends? Are you kidding me right now?" Another one of the personnel said. "You better go back into the academy and stop trying to play heroine." The second personel said. Kate didn''t give up, she turned around to head back into the academy when she heard loud bangs resounding on the gate as if someone was pounding the gates. Quickly turning around, she could feel the military personnels were all nervous with sweat running down their faces. The bangs resounded louder and louder and then, a dent could be seen on the gate and the bang became louder than ever. ''How''s this possible? This gate is made from Hyperalloy. The strongest material discovered on earth so how is there a dent in it?'' Kate thought and then her thought was interrupted with another bang louder than ever as the gates blew open. Chapter 104 The second wave Back at the arena, everyone was now rounding up their fights with the runts that attacked them. There was loss on the humans side but at least, they managed to get rid of all the werewolves so they thought. Now with their numbers a little lessened, the humans made their way to the centre of the arena including Berg and Helen who were heavily tired after fighting non stop against the runts. Currently in the centre, General Paul, Wilfred, the third years that hadn''t fought in the tournament, and Jake friends that were in the arena along with the student named Lan. The people in the centre of the arena were: General Paul, Wilfred, Vynn who was now terribly injured, Jack, Peter, Sophia, Berg, Helen, Cindy, Emily, Alex, Ruby, Jasmine, Simyon, Gary, Charlotte and Geo. These were the people at the centre of the arena with a couple of strong adventurers that were in the arena, there were at least four of these adventurers here. All of them were now resting in the centre of the arena tired. "Well, I guess it''s all over now." Vynn commented, still holding onto his injured stomach while wincing In pain. Those that were strong and in tune with Qi and energy, they didn''t reply for they also knew that it was far from being over but they welcomed the little breather they were given. While sitting down, Peter kept turning his head around. "So many people died today." "And I don''t think we are off the hook yet." Peter commented as he saw so many dead bodies littered around. Some of them had their limbs torn while some were heavily mutilated. Looking at the scene, Peter felt like throwing up but he held it in and then looked away. "I don''t know about you, but I''m really low on Qi right now. I don''t think I can help in any next battle." Berg said while clenching his hand in and out to feel the energy left in it. Even the Generals were also low on Qi but they put on a brave face so the students won''t be discouraged or lose hope. Sophia opened up her mouth to say something but she quickly closed it as her eyes widened in shock. "Shit!" She cursed loudly. The rest were about to ask her why she was cursing and that was when they could also see it. More werewolves were storming through the arena with ferociousness. And that was not the reason for Sophia''s shock or the others either, it was because of what level the werewolves coming were. They were all at the Omega level; a little bit above the runt level. ''One down, many more to go.'' Peter thought. ''These pack members are all weak compared to those runts. I hate to imagine how strong those Omega wolves are and then the higher tiers.'' Alex was also making his mark in the middle of all the werewolves. With a swing of his giant sword, Alex then leaned backwards avoiding a strike that was heading for his face. Then he jumped back in again with another swing of his giant sword that sliced the werewolf''s head off. Before the werewolf dropped down dead, Alex had already jumped towards the next one closest to him. He jumped up high and then landed with an axe kick towards the werewolf''s head therefore causing its knees to buckle and then fall down. Therefore making it easy for Alex to slice its head off with his giant sword then he moved to the next one, no time for rest or break as Jack, Alex and Peter kept going from werewolf after werewolf therefore lessening their numbers. Jack, Peter and Alex were now the tank and damage dealers of the new formed group. Meanwhile, Sophia along with Emily were also making their own mark by working together to try take down a single Omega. It wasn''t easy as they were hit a couple times but each time, they kept on coming back with much more fervour. Emily quickly moved to the side avoiding a kick that was heading towards her stomach and then Sophia came in with a roundhouse kick towards the omega head but it just lifted its hand therefore blocking the kick. Then it wanted to grab Sophia''s leg but she quickly pulled it back and then one of the adventurers quickly jumped in and helped her by kicking the omega wolf back with such strength that it managed to make it skid away from its position. "Thank you." Sophia said as she quickly moved in again for the attack. In less than a second, Sophia was already beside the werewolf while Emily was already on the other side of the werewolf. As if knowing what they had to do, they both nodded and threw out their legs that was now enhanced with whatever Qi they had left in their body towards the werewolf''s head while the that helped them earlier, came in with a sword strike from the front. Now the werewolf had to choose between getting its head smashed in with a Qi filled kick or a sword strike from the adventurer. And it chose neither. When Sophia and Emily''s legs were about to connect with the werewolf''s head, it just ducked avoiding their kick totally while Emily and Sophia''s legs crashed together creating shockwaves that spread out. They hit each other shin to shin but luckily for them, they had covered their legs with Qi and now, with their attack failing, they lost the little Qi they had left. Meanwhile, the adventurer had swung his sword but it just struck air. Now, the adventurer along with Sophia and Emily were now standing away from the werewolf who had a grin on its face after seeing their feeble attempt fail. The werewolf dashed towards them with a speed that surpassed what the runts of earlier couldn''t do and then it was in front of Sophia who was in front of the group then it swung its claws but it was intercepted by a sword... Chapter 105 What the heck is going on? Back at the city, Kate was currently in the middle of the academy while the supposed strong gate made from the strongest material known to man just got blasted and werewolves were seen storming. They numbered around a hundred probably the rest were at the arena. But the hundred werewolves were filled with both omega and runts. Although, the runts outnumbered the omegas so they had nothing to worry about. But with a hundred werewolves charging towards them, the military personnels at the gate were frozen. The werewolves seeing this, quickly swiped at their heads killing them in an instant and then they ate their bodies rapidly digesting them quickly. Kate was initially frozen but seeing what they did to the military personnels, she quickly started running back to the academy. But her movements alerted the werewolves to her and 10 of them were now chasing her down while Kate was trying to outrun them by weaving around some small buildings. When she was close to the Academy''s building, she could see the military were outside. And seeing the werewolves coming, they also ran forward to meet them with General Julian taking the charge along with Sergeant Leo and Lee by his side and a lot of the soldiers. "Don''t let them get into the academy or else, they will kill every single one of those students that are being protected there." Julian shouted as they were almost close to the werewolves. "Those students are the future of the world so we have to do anything it takes to protect them. If it means that we lose our lives in the process." Julian shouted as he was now by one of the Omega''s side then he swung his giant hammer at the werewolf''s face. But the werewolf managed to dodge the strike then it swung its long limbs towards Julian''s face but Julian was quite skillful. He leaned sideways avoiding the strike then he moved back in again with a swing of his giant hammer and the added Qi into it made it dangerously fast and strong as it pummeled Into the werewolf''s face causing it to be indented and then it fell down dead. Quickly, Julian moved onto the next victim. "You guys are no match for me!" Julian shouted. "I have dealt with you lots in the first war so I can handle myself." Julian said as he ducked avoiding a hit heading for his face. Then he used his hammer to lean all his weight on it and then threw a Qi filled kick to a runt''s head therefore killing it on the spot. ''This doesn''t feel right.'' Julian thought. ''There wasn''t this many omega wolves during the first war so how come they have these many? This will be harder than I thought.'' But Julian didn''t give up, he pushed through again. But since the omegas came to reinforce them, they were losing men left and right. The only people strong enough to deal with them were the sergeants and the General while the rest of the soldiers couldn''t even damage their hide not to talk of killing them. And slowly, they were being pushed back bit by bit. Some Omega wolves had already broken free from the military and headed for the academy but the General managed to pull them back but there were too many and then finally, 20 omegas had finally stormed inside of the academy killing anything or anyone the found. The people inside, couldn''t put up much of a fight. While 15 out of the 20 omegas were rampaging around the academy, 5 of them were now making their way to another part of the building which was the academy''s clinic. They had blown the door with their fists and stormed the clinic while killing innocent students that were either unconscious or trying to put up a fight. Nurse Hayley even tried to protect some by fighting against them but they just overwhelmed her and now she was struck with such force that she crashed into a wall and couldn''t stand up. She wasn''t much of a fighter. And in order to avoid the front lines, she opted for the choice of being a nurse. The werewolves headed into room after room dragging the students found in there whether unconscious or not and then eating them in front of their friends in the corridor of the clinic. And finally, one of the Omegas had entered one room to drag a student out. While everyone on the floor were sobbing or crying helplessly unable to do anything. Some were praying to the heavens to send help or a saviour to save them. And as if the universe heard them, the werewolf that went into a room to drag a student out, was blasted through the door and it went flying and crashed into a wall. They waited for it to get up and move but it remained unmoving. Meaning only one thing, it was dead. Then they all looked up to see who could kill an omega wolf in one hit and that was when they heard him say. "What the heck is going on?" Chapter 106 Another Danger After defeating all the runts, some students from second and third year along with the Generals and some adventurers that were still in the arena decided to rest but they couldn''t do that for long because storming the arena were more werewolves and these were at the rank of Omega along with more runts. And now, almost everybody were in a tough battle trying their best to at least best the omega wolves or the runts but it was proving very difficult to do that on their own so they decided to team up. Even with the teams, the students were still finding it hard to take the omega wolves down but some teams were finding it easier. Among those teams was Jack, Peter as well as Alex. These three were the damage dealers of the group. Charging head first into the middle of the werewolves while wrecking havoc amongst them. But their charge was interrupted by an omega wolf that stood in there. Initially, they were dealing with the runts separately but now, an omega wolf stood in front of them so they decided to team up together and currently, they were finding it a bit hard to take down the wolf. "Now!" Peter shouted and Alex quickly came down with a swing of his giant sword towards the omega wolf''s head but the wolf quickly leaned back avoiding it. But behind the wolf, Jack quickly threw a strong punch towards the head of the werewolf that landed successfully but it only skidded a little bit forward. This was perfect for Alex who swung his sword again diagonally towards the werewolf and it landed successfully cutting a big lump of flesh from the wolf''s chest. The hit was infused with Qi that managed to push the back towards Peter that was ready. Peter dug his feet into the ground hard then he readied his axes and then infused it with a lot of Qi that the axe was now glowing somewhat. Then when the omega wolf was in position, Peter swung his axe furiously with all the strength he could muster. The axe sliced off the wolf''s head cleanly and it dropped dead with a thud. Peter was now huffing and panting because he had totally exhausted his Qi so did Jack and Alex. But they still kept on moving, going back to deal with the runts that were overwhelming the others. Meanwhile, part of the group that were struggling with the omega wolves was Sophia, Emily and the adventurer that came together to try to take the wolf down but it was very difficult. With the little Qi they had left in them, they decided to try one last attack but it didn''t work. And now, the wolf dashed towards them and when it got to their position, it swung its claws towards Sophia''s face because she was in front of the group. But the claw was intercepted by a sword. Then the wolf''s hand was flung back and it was now struck in the chest sending it skidding away from Sophia and the rest. Looking up to see who saved them, they could see that General Paul was here and he was the one who saved them. "Don''t worry, reinforcements are here." He smiled then he dashed towards the werewolf that he had struck earlier. With Paul, and some of the others that had decided to meditate in order to recover their Qi being high level Qi users, they could easily and quickly recover their Qi so now, they were back in the fight with full force giving those that were tired or needed to recover enough time to rest. Currently, Wilfred, Sophia, Emily, Jack, Peter and the two adventurers decided to go recover their own Qi while leaving the werewolves in the hands of Paul and his group. Alex refused to go and rest. Saying that he wouldn''t rest until he had taken down each and every single one of those werewolves. They tried convincing him but he refused and then rushed off towards the incoming werewolves and continued rapidly slashing, and kicking werewolves left and right. "Alright, who''s ready for round two?" Paul shouted as he charged right into the midst of the werewolves with others behind him. "I guess." Kate mumbled. "How on earth did you manage to kill the runt with an arrow?" Charlotte asked. "I don''t know, I just shot the arrow with as much strength and QI I could muster then I released it." Kate said. "Uhmm guys," Cole called out. They then turned around to see him. "Look!" They all turned to where Cole was pointing and they were all shocked by what they saw. "The battle is over." Vynn said. "So fast!" Charlotte commented because what they could see, they saw all the second wave that attacked, were all dead and their bodies were littered around the arena. "The battle is over!" Kate said now jumping up and down then she surveyed the arena. "Woah! So much destruction." Kate said as she could see so many broken chairs in the stands and many bodies littered around that she felt like throwing up with the way they were killed brutally. The pungent smell hit her hard now that the adrenaline of the battle wore off. They then gathered again in the centre everybody including the ones that were meditating earlier to recover their Qi. "I guess since the battle is over, let''s head to the academy." Kate said again. Immediately Kate finished talking, everyone could hear guttural growls echoing from the depth of the arena shadows. The air turned thick, oppressive and the temperature seemed to drop. Everybody''s skin prickled, their instincts telling them that something much worse was coming. "Are you kidding me right now?" Cindy exhasutedly said as she feared for the worst or thinking that more werewolves were coming. Then the ground rumbled, low threatening growls were heard. The growls were much deeper than before and five times scarier. "No no no no." Paul said, shaking his head left and right. "This is bad. Very very bad." "What do you mean?" Wilfred asked fearing the worst. "We need to get the hell outta here ASAP now!" Paul shouted and everybody were about to do it but they now heard a voice. "Do you think I will let you guys do that now? I can''t have my toys escape now will I?" The voice said and everybody turned around slowly to see who was talking. From the shadows, emerged a towering figure, their fur darker, their eyes glowing with deadly intent. This was no ordinary werewolf, the movements the werewolf made were deliberate and calculated. The werewolf''s eyes were glowing bright blue and Paul''s worst fear happened. "It''s a freaking Beta wolf!" Paul shouted. Chapter 107 Close Call Back at the academy, in the school clinic, some Omega wolves stormed the clinic and started ravaging all around. They killed and mutilated almost all the students there. Nurse Hayley even tried to go against the werewolves but she was heavily injured in the scuffle allowing her not to go further with her attack or do anything. Nurse Hayley watched helplessly as the wolves stormed room after room dragging students out. The ones that tried to resist were eaten alive and that was when they entered another room to drag a student out but they got blasted through the doors even hitting a wall and the wolves were no longer moving again; they were dead. A little while ago, when the five omega wolves were heading to the academy clinic, Jake was in his room still unconscious, unaware of the destruction going on that was when he heard his name. "Jake!" "Jake!" "Jake! Wake up you silly host!" But he couldn''t wake up, he was really unconscious, unable to hear or see anything. And that was when the wolves entered the clinic dragging students out. After some time, they entered Jake''s room and they saw him just laying there. "Another unconscious human." One of the omegas struggled to say. "It all just makes it easier to eat and kill them." The other one growled. That was when one of the two left the door and headed towards Jake. "Wake up! Wake up Jake, you are in danger." Zee screamed. But Jake wasn''t waking up until the wolf was now one metre away from him. "Jake! You and your new family are in danger now, wake up or else they will all die and you will be an orphan again." The werewolf was just about to touch Jake when its hand was grabbed. Then the werewolf heard the human say. "How did he manage to defeat an omega wolf so quickly and easily? There were two of them." Someone whispered the question that was on everyone''s mind including nurse Hayley. ''I knew the kid was strong.'' Nurse Hayley thought. ''Strong enough to defeat the rank 3 in the academy to the extent he went unconscious. But strong enough to defeat two omega wolves like that? How did he do it?'' Nurse Hayley''s thought was interrupted by one of the omega wolves that was going straight for Jake. Unfazed, Jake readied his sword, then he waited for the werewolf to get in range, then he used the Triple Threat'' technique to get behind the wolf. When Jake got behind the werewolf, he shot out huge invisible spears and shards made from his invisible Qi by using the second stage. One upside of Jake being unconscious, was that his Qi was fully recovered and he was as good as new. The werewolf couldn''t see the projectiles, but it could feel that something was in the air heading for its head. It tried avoiding all of them to the best of its abilities but Jake kept sending more its way. And shortly, the werewolf was overwhelmed then Jake dashed towards the werewolf who was still focused on dodging the invisible projectiles. Jake then laced the blade of his sword with Qi and then swung it at the werewolf''s neck, therefore cleanly slicing it off. Before the body hit the ground, Jake dashed towards the remaining two that were still standing by the exit door. One of the werewolves charged towards Jake again and swung its claws very fast towards Jake''s head. Jake barely managed to avoid it therefore his face had a little cut on it from the claw. But Jake quickly un-equipped his sword and then used the Triple Threat technique again to get behind the werewolf while equipping his gauntlets. By then, the werewolf had turned around to face Jake but its face was met with an uppercut that was about to lift it up but Jake quickly quickly grabbed the leg of the werewolf and slammed it back down with so much force. Jake was about to punch the werewolf on the face when he heard a shout. "Look out!" Jake quickly turned around and he saw a claw that was rapidly closing in on his face. Jake was unable to do anything because the hit was heading towards him very fast and in less than a second, Jake estimated he would be hit but the hit never came. Instead, Jake heard a clang as if metal was hitting metal. And he opened his eyes to see the fist stopped by a sword. Jake traced the hand holding onto the sword and he looked up to see who saved him. Jake was shocked by who he saw. Chapter 108 Racing against time In the academy clinic, Jake was initially focused on one of the omega wolves when someone shouted out to him to watch out. Heeding the warning, Jake turned around and saw his face was about to be met with a claw strike from the other werewolf but before the claw made impact, the hand stopped, not letting it move forward. Looking closely, Jake could see what stopped the werewolf''s hand and it was a sword. Looking up, Jake could see who held the sword and it shocked him. "I''m sorry I was a bit late." The voice said as it pushed the werewolf hand aside. Jake just scoffed and focused back on the werewolf that he was facing earlier who was now standing upright about to attack Jake again. "Why are you helping me Harry?" Jake asked. The person that had helped Jake by stopping the werewolf claw strike was Harry. "If I didn''t help, I knew I would have died along with the rest of them." Harry said as he was now going toe to toe with the werewolf. The werewolf threw a punch towards Harry''s head but he quickly bent down avoiding the punch then Harry spun his sword around in circles and coming out of it was both invisible and visible Qi projectiles heading for the werewolf. Harry''s sword''s active skill allowed for his energy to be or otherwise known as Qi to be released in waves by spinning the sword and that was what he was currently doing. And now, the projectiles were hitting the werewolf he was fighting against in waves not allowing it to move further then not wanting to waste his Qi reserve, Harry dashed towards the werewolf then he enhanced his strength and speed with Qi while also infusing his sword with Qi. Harry pushed off with all his might and slay the werewolf by cutting off its head cleanly then he landed softly on the ground while heavily breathing. He had been holding his breath the whole time to give him more focus and to top it all off, he had just woken up from his own sleep and then he heard the commotion which made him come out and saw Jake fighting against the werewolves. The next second, he could see another werewolf heading for Jake and in an instant, he dashed towards the werewolf to try and help Jake which he did. Turning around, Harry wanted to see if Jake was alright or if he needed any help. And he could see that Jake had dealt with the werewolf with a few scratches here and there and some blood seemingly from the werewolf on him. And in the next instant, Jake was surrounded by all the students and teachers there thanking him for his help. They kept on gushing on how strong he was and all that. Jake managed to push his way through the new fan club and appeared right beside nurse Hayley who was already recovering nicely. Harry was also by the nurse''s side too. "What happened here?" Jake asked. "We were attacked by werewolves." Hayley replied. "That is obvious based on what we just fought but why?" Jake asked again. "How am I supposed to know that?" Hayley said. "Are these all the werewolves that attacked?" Harry asked, to which Hayley laughed. "These are just drops in the ocean." ''Darn it! What the hell is going on?'' Jake thought and then he heard a ding in his head. < Inventory: user can now store items, weapons and armour In his system and when it''s needed, it will pop out.> <(New)Adrenaline rush {Lv1}: Temporarily increases speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Cool down timer; 30 minutes.> ''This skill will come in handy especially in some tough situations where I have to quickly evade a deadly attack and am not fast enough.'' Jake thought. That was when something clicked in Jake''s head. He looked at nurse Hayley dreading the worst. "You said the whole academy was attacked right?" Jake asked which nurse Hayley. "Then that means, the arena might have been attacked too." Jake said and to which Harry too was now scared because his brother was at the arena along with his friends. "Darn it!" Jake shouted. "I need to get to the arena soon to help my friends. They need me." "Are you crazy?" Harry said. "Look I understand what you are going through now, because my own brother is also there but we are talking about fighting hundreds of werewolves." "I don''t care. I must help them even if I have to go against the world." Jake said as he was about leaving. "Wait!" Harry called out. "I will come with you." "No, I''m not going now, I need to take care of something first before I go. So I want you to go to the arena and help them to the best of your ability." Jake said as he headed out of the clinic. ''I wonder what he plans to do.'' Harry thought as he also exited the clinic running towards the arena. ''Please Sebastian, hold on for me.'' Meanwhile, when Jake exited the clinic, he could see fights between humans and werewolves going on. Then Jake opened up his system and went to his inventory then he selected some things there. Immediately, Jake was covered in a somewhat tight fitting robe that could allow for maximum movements. The robe had a hood that could cover a person''s head then a metal mask appeared on Jake''s face. He equipped his advanced tier boot, held his advanced tier sword in his hand with his gauntlets also equipped in his hands. "It''s time to hunt some monsters and get the hang of my new skills and strength." Jake said as he stepped forward to assist a soldier who was struggling with a runt. ''Please guys, hold on for a little bit longer.'' Jake thought as he sprung into action. Chapter 109 Vynns last stand Back at the arena, everyone had just finished dealing with the second wave that consisted of both omega and runts werewolves and they decided to rest up. But just when they decided to rest, that was when they all felt a chill in the air and a lone werewolf appeared with its eyes glowing bright blue then everyone heard General Paul shout. "It''s best we get the hell outta here now! That''s a freaking Beta werewolf!" Paul shouted. A Beta werewolf was the second in command to an Alpha werewolf. The werewolves hierarchy was quite complex and somewhat distinct. The highest of the pack and the leader, was called an Alpha; they were the strongest of the werewolves. History has it that there has never been two Alphas before so, an Alpha was the strongest of the pack. A way to identify an Alpha was by their eye colour which is red. The different tier or rank of a werewolf are: Alpha: Strongest and the leader of the pack; an Alpha could be recognized by their red glowing eyes and Thick, luxurious, black fur. Beta: They were the second in command to the Alpha. There are only three beta werewolves in a pack; Beta prime(Senior Beta): Oversees the overall pack. Beta-enforcer: Handles security and defense. Beta-strategist: they focus on long-term planning, alliances and diplomacy. A Beta werewolf can be recognized by their glowing blue eyes with dark, coarser brown fur. The next rank is a Gamma: they are known as the advisors of the Alpha. They have Grey coloured eyes. Delta werewolves: they were the regular pack members. They had pale grey eyes. Omega werewolves: They were stronger than the deltas and they had yellow coloured eyes with thin and scrappy fur. The last but not the least werewolf was the Runt: They are the newly transformed werewolves who often struggle to control their transformations. But when controlled, they could be somewhat deadly. They had black glowing eyes. That''s one way to differentiate them. And now, standing in front of everyone was a Beta werewolf. A Beta-enforcer was standing in front of all them. Now even Jack could understand General Paul''s worry and why he was so concerned. Jack remembered when the war was still ongoing between the humans and werewolves, a beta werewolf had appeared one time. Nobody, none of the soldiers or Generals could do anything to it. It took the strength of all the big three and the head Generals to defeat it. They couldn''t even defeat it, they only managed to make it run away and ever since then, the war went somewhat smoothly, no sightings of the beta werewolf. Then Vynn thrust his spear towards the werewolf''s head with such impressive speed and strength but the werewolf just held the spear and stopped it from going into his head. ''What is with this strength? I can''t even move, did I make a mistake? No, I must avenge their death.'' Vynn thought as the memories of his parents face flashed in his mind. Vynn saw his parents love, his mom''s warm smile. Then the image changed to when he saw werewolves ravaging in the town he lived with his parents and how they killed everyone including his parents while he was told to hide somewhere. When his mom told him to hide, he was reluctant but his mom promised him that she will be back. Then Vynn went behind a house and hid while his mom went looking for his dad. Vynn''s mom, didn''t move far when she was stabbed in the heart by a werewolf''s claw. Seeing this, Vynn wanted to run out to meet his mom but his mom saw him and shook her head telling him not to. Remembering this, Vynn''s eyes lit with anger burning. "Arghhhh! I''m gonna kill you!" Vynn shouted as he withdrew his spear from the werewolf quickly. Then Vynn moved back a bit and threw a roundhouse kick towards the werewolf''s head but it was blocked by the werewolf''s hand but Vynn didn''t give up, he thrusted his spear again that was lit and burning with fire from the spear''s active skill from the spear''s tip. But the Beta werewolf just held the spear''s tip and the fire was extinguished. ''Impossible!'' Jake exclaimed. ''This spear was strong enough to kill an omega wolf but it just extinguished it like it was nothing, how?'' The werewolf didn''t give Vynn time to think as he threw a punch towards Vynn''s head but he snapped out of his thoughts and ducked avoiding the punch then Vynn thrust the spear again towards the werewolf''s stomach that was opened because of the werewolf throwing a punch. The spear managed to hit the werewolf''s stomach but is just left a white mark on its body while the spear''s tip broke and now the spear was broken. ''How is this possible?'' Vynn thought in horror. ''How come this werewolf has the same strength in its body as Alex?'' The werewolf then stood upright and looked towards its stomach from where Vynn had hit it then it smiled. "You''re impressive, strong enough to defeat most werewolves. Now I can see how you all were able to defeat the werewolves that were sent to kill you all." Then the werewolf raised its foot up and then dashed towards Vynn therefore closing a distance of 3 metres in one move of its foot. Then the werewolf quickly grabbed Vynn by his neck and raised him up with a single hand. "Too bad that you are going to die." The werewolf said as it squeezed Vynn''s neck while Vynn was struggling to breathe. While his consciousness was fading, Vynn saw his mom calling to him and telling him to come. ''I''m sorry mom, I couldn''t get revenge for you and dad.'' Vynn thought as his neck was now snapped by the werewolf and Vynn fell down with a thud without a single heartbeat heard from his body. "Vynn!" Kate shouted. Chapter 110 Im sorry I acted late Everyone were scared, afraid and rooted in one spot unable to move from the fear that the Beta werewolf won''t spare their lives if they did. But one person couldn''t control their anger and they decided to move and challenge the werewolf in anger. Everyone wanted to stop him but they were still too scared to move. They just waited for the outcome maybe the werewolf will show mercy and let him go but that was when they saw the fight between Vynn and the werewolf.No?v(el)B\\jnn The werewolf was so relaxed, not even taking the fight seriously while Vynn was fighting with everything he had. In the whole exchange, they hadn''t seen Vynn land a successful hit but that was when they saw him land a hit with his spear. Seeing this, the others had hope but that was when they saw the hit leave only a white scratch on the body while the tip of the spear broke. Everyone watching knew that Vynn didn''t stand a chance so some of them snapped out of their daze and reluctance then they decided to move. The people that moved were Vynn''s friends and the Generals. But before they could get close, they saw the werewolf close a distance of 3 metres with a single move of his foot and then in a second, he was holding onto Vynn''s neck while lifting him up with only a single hand. Then, in a single smooth motion, the werewolf snapped Vynn''s neck letting him drop to the floor with a thud and Kate''s shout of pain. "Vynn!" The werewolf just stood there with its arms folded and a grin on its face while it moved back away from Vynn''s body. Meanwhile, Kate and Vynn''s friends ran towards where he laid unmoving. "Vynn, wake up," Kate said while shaking Vynn that was on her lap. "Vynn wake up! You can''t die like this, what will we tell Jake? You care about Jake right? Then wake up, don''t let him see you like this." General Paul couldn''t contain his anger any longer as he dashed towards the werewolf while lacing his steps with Qi and his sword coated with Qi. In less than a second, General Paul was already in front of the werewolf. Then Paul exploded forcefully from the ground causing the ground to break under the force and strength of General Paul. Currently, the other students and everyone else were all witnessing the strength of a General in full force. As General Paul swung his sword very fast towards the werewolf''s neck. The speed of the hit surprised the werewolf but it quickly used its hardened claw to block the hit therefore making a clang sound as if metal struck metal. Then General Paul did a backflip while creating Qi platforms under his feet. And when he was far enough, he exploded again and continued creating invisible Qi platforms under his feet. From the sidelines, it looked like Paul was running on the air. Then General Paul swung his sword again but this time, the sword was totally covered in Qi making it look like a giant sword. The sword was swung from above and it hit the werewolf so hard, its feet buckled under the strength of strike. The werewolf was being pushed into the ground more and more and then finally, the werewolf had enough by swinging his hand out sending Paul flying away from him. And therefore crashing where the others were standing then the werewolf stood upright and looked straight at Paul. "You humans have really grown so strong, I knew it was a mistake to let you all live but the Alpha kept saying we should let you guys be and now, I have seen it was a mistake." The beta werewolf said. "I thought we only had to worry about the heads of this academy and the Big three but I see that you humans have been gathering your strength and now, I''m gonna take it upon myself as the Beta-enforcer of the werewolves to get rid of you lot." The werewolf said as it dashed forward with inhumane speed and then it swung its claws at the person it perceived as a threat which was General Paul but then, its claws were blocked by a sword. "I''m sorry I acted late." The owner of the sword said. Chapter 111 Revelations After the reality dawned on everyone about Vynn''s death, they had to move on and focus on how they would take the Beta werewolf down. Someone that was considered the vice leader of the pack. That was when General Paul took the initiative by going head on against the werewolf. His skills were impressive enough to make everyone think that maybe General Paul had it covered. They all hoped maybe by some miracle, General Paul would defeat the werewolf but who were they kidding? The next moment, they could see General Paul sent flying towards them after delivering a huge amount of Qi strike towards the werewolf. General Paul was a little weak after exerting that amount of Qi but he still managed to stand up and that was when he could see the werewolf dashing towards him with the same speed he used against Vynn. General Paul was slow to react and he was about to be hit by a claw strike from the werewolf but then, a sword stopped the strike and a voice followed suit. "I''m sorry I acted late." Experience new stories on empire General Paul turned around to see who the voice and sword belonged to and he was surprised. "Alex!" Paul said. It turns out the person that stopped a very fast and powerful claw strike from the werewolf that was heading towards General Paul was Alex, the strongest student in the whole Aurora Academy. Alex had seen General Paul battling against the werewolf and he was a bit hesitant about whether to interfere. Alex wasn''t foolish enough to think that General Paul had it covered, he knew that sooner or later, General Paul would lose. So he took that opportunity and inched forward but by bit until he was almost close to Kate and her friend''s position and that was when General Paul was flung by the werewolf and the werewolf gave chase. Slowly but steadily, she rose through the ranks and then in their second year, she managed to get to the rank 3. Then she asked Alex again but he said she wasn''t strong enough. Then with that annoyance, she went straight to Harry who was ranked number 2 then and she challenged him to a duel which he accepted and she won in front of everyone making her the rank 2 since then and up till now. Then Alex finally told her that he will go out with her if she could retain her position up till when they were done with their academy years. So finally, Emily got to Sophia and her friend''s position then she stood waiting for an opportunity to come in. But it never came since Alex and the werewolf were still in a stand off. The werewolf was shocked that someone managed to block its hit and then it looked closely at Alex and noticed he was a student. This made the werewolf more shocked about how a student could stop its hit like that. The werewolf then pulled back and moved back to observe Alex well. ''This humans are no joke. If ordinary students are able to block my strikes like this, I hate to imagine how strong those so called big three have all gotten.'' Thinking of that, the werewolf kept looking at Alex strangely. "I feel like I have seen you somewhere but I can''t wrap my head around it." Alex didn''t care for what the werewolf had to say for he was cultivating his Qi to regain his strength while standing and looking at the werewolf. "Ah yes!" The werewolf exclaimed. "You look exactly like him, you look exactly like one of that big three that attacked us." Everyone who were standing were shocked by what they heard including Alex''s fellow third year students but they didn''t think much of it for it was normal to have some semblance to somebody. "Now I get it," the werewolf said again. "You are the son to that annoyingly strong big three. Your father is Rex Slade right? The physically strong big three." Everyone jaws almost dropped to the ground. Chapter 112 Shut your f*cking mouth up! Seeing Alex save General Paul, everyone were surprised by the fact that he was strong enough to block a hit like that. Then the next shock came with the werewolf revealing that Alex had some semblance to one of the big three. Then the werewolf accused Alex of being the son to Rex Slade one of the physically stronger big three. "Is that true Alex? Are you the son of Rex Slade?" Emily asked. Alex didn''t reply, he was just staring at the werewolf while the werewolf was grinning. "What does it matter? We still have a werewolf to defeat." Alex said gripping his sword tighter. "Defeat a werewolf?" The werewolf said twisting its head around as if searching for something. "Which werewolf are you planning on defeating? Wait, is it me?" The beta werewolf said while pointing at itself. "Hahahaha," the werewolf laughed holding its belly. "You''re very funny you know, just because you blocked one of my hit, you think you are strong enough to defeat me? Even if you''re Rex''s son, it doesn''t mean you can defeat me. Besides, your dad still took the help of the academy and the other big three to just chase a beta werewolf away and you think that you can defe..." The werewolf was interrupted by a swing of the sword that was heading for its face. Quickly, the werewolf leaned backwards avoiding it. ''What the!'' The werewolf thought. ''How did he move so fast?'' "Shut your f*cking mouth up, we don''t like hearing you speak!" Alex said as he moved back to reposition himself. "You''re certainly fast but are you str..." the werewolf was interrupted again by a hit to its head from behind that sent it skidding a bit. "He said, shut your f*cking mouth up, we don''t like hearing you speak!" Jack said. The werewolf turned around to look at Jack with its eyes now glowing blue again. "I still haven''t gotten revenge from you for killing my friend, and I plan to." Jack said drawing his sword from his sheath and twisting it in his hand then he glared at the werewolf and shouted. "Now!" "If you didn''t, then who did?" "I did." They all turned around and saw Ruby walking over. "I''m sorry I was late." "It''s okay." Emily said. "You annoying pests! You just keep coming one at a time therefore delaying your inevitable death." The werewolf said. The werewolf took a step forward when it suddenly stopped and a battle cry was heard. "Arghhh!" Sebastian shouted as he charged in along with everyone else that were on the side lines. Experience more on empire With a swing of his axe, Geo quickly ducked avoiding a hit then Peter was seen coming from above with a powerful overhead axe strike that landed successfully sending shockwaves everywhere. Then Helen came in with a thrust of her dagger but the werewolf avoided it. And then Berg came in with a slash of his sword towards the werewolf''s neck but it leaned backwards avoiding it and then it felt a sting in its back. Turning around, the werewolf saw it was stung by Gary the third year that was supposed to fight against Sebastian. "I''m gonna freaking skew you for what you lots did to my friend Dan!" Gary declared as he pulled out his sword and jumped back just in time for the werewolf had swung its claws. While all these was going on, General Paul and Wilfred were both standing surprised by everything that was going on. "How did these students grow so strong?" Wilfred asked. "Exactly, they were all struggling against an omega werewolf and now, they are all doing so well against this beta." Paul said. "Hold on, that''s because they aren''t doing this alone, everyone, are helping. This is what we call team work and I think this is what we need to defeat this werewolf. After all, that''s what the big three did then." Wilfred said. "They worked together." Paul said gripping his sword harder. "So c''mon, let''s go help take down this f*cking werewolf!" Paul shouted as he and Wilfred dashed towards the werewolf. Chapter 113 Dont touch my brother! Everyone had joined the fray against the werewolf in full swing. Everyone was working together in an attempt to take the Beta werewolf down no matter what it takes. General Paul and Wilfred had also joined the battle. General Paul jumped while creating Qi platforms under his feet and then he coated the blade part of his sword with the second stage of Qi then he swung it out towards the werewolf. But the werewolf caught the blade and shook its head. "Not again." Then the werewolf punched General Paul so hard that he went flying off but before he could go far, he created a wall of Qi stopping him from flying off. Then General Paul started coughing violently with specks of blood dripping from his mouth. "Shit!" Paul exclaimed. "My internal organs have been ruptured by that single hit alone. I would have fallen unconscious by the hit If I didn''t strengthen my cells with Qi." General Paul managed to stand on his feet without stumbling then he readied himself to go again at the werewolf. ''I only have a little bit of Qi left. Something needs to change soon.'' Paul thought as he dashed forward again.No?v(el)B\\jnn Explore new worlds at empire Meanwhile, when Paul had been struck, the others didn''t have any time to worry about him as they were solely focused on the werewolf that was in front of them. Alex came in again with a strong swing of his sword that was strengthened by the second stage of Qi but the swing missed the werewolf by a small margin and then Alex was kicked by the werewolf sending him skidding far away from the werewolf. Jack was already behind the werewolf again with a swing of his own sword while Peter and Geo were on either side of the werewolf. In the middle of attacking, Alex was conflicted about what to do. ''Should I use it? If I use it, I can still make it run away from here. But if I use it, people''s thoughts about my identity will be solidified.'' Alex thought as he rolled away avoiding a claw strike from the werewolf. ''No, I will only use it when I really feel like my life is in danger.'' Alex thought as he went in with a swing of his giant sword again. The werewolf was avoiding every hit to his vitals so skillfully. ''I know how to take these pesky humans down," the werewolf thought. ''I just have to take out the weakest of them all to weaken their numbers.'' With a plan in its mind, the werewolf kicked Alex again who used his sword to block the hit but the force of the kick made him skid a bit. Then the werewolf moved so fast that General Paul and Wilfred couldn''t even get a hold of him nor could Kate and Ruby''s arrows get it. And now, it was in front of Sebastian then it swung its claws towards his face so fast that Sebastian had already closed his eyes accepting his fate. "Goodbye, you put up quite a good fight." The werewolf said as its claws were now a few seconds from Sebastian''s head. Everyone could see what was happening. It felt like it was going in slow motion and again, somebody''s life was going to be taken right in front of their eyes and there was nothing they could do because the werewolf and Sebastian were far away from them. The werewolf''s claws now reached Sebastian''s neck quickly but it met resistance again. This resistance came with a loud clanging sound again as if metal was striking metal. "Don''t touch my brother with your filthy hands!" Chapter 114 Qi explosions Everyone were fighting with everything they got to try to take the Beta werewolf down but it wasn''t working, in the process, some people were injured, some people had internal injuries while some people''s Qi had been depleted that they couldn''t even strengthen their cells with Qi even if they wanted to. Being annoyed by people it deemed as pests, the werewolf came up with a plan to deal with these pests one by one and that was when an idea popped in its head. It decided that the best way to deal with them was to reduce their numbers one by one and also deal with the weakest among them so it could focus on those that were attacking it. And that was when the werewolf''s glowing blue eyes laid on Sebastian who was 4 metres away from the group looking for a way to enter and deal a hit on the werewolf. Quickly, the werewolf''s leg wheezed in the air very fast towards Alex''s chest but he quickly used his sword to block. The impact of the werewolf''s kick sent shockwaves through Alex''s sword. The force of the kick even sent Alex skidding back. And then the werewolf dashed towards Sebastian with his inhumane speed that General Paul and Wilfred couldn''t even stop. And then, it was now in front of Sebastian. Then the werewolf''s razor-sharp claws sliced through the air lightning fast towards Sebastian while the werewolf bid Sebastian goodbye at the same time. But then, the werewolf''s claws were stopped by something that made a clang sound and a shout followed. "Don''t touch my brother with your filthy hands!" the voice said. "Brother?" Sebastian said as he opened his eyes that were initially closed and then he saw who was in front of him. Behold, Harry; Sebastian''s elder brother was here in front of him with his sword blocking the werewolf''s claws from reaching his brother and his face burning with evident fury at the thought that he nearly lost his brother. Before Harry hit the ground, he performed a couple of backflips and then he landed on the ground smoothly while glaring at the werewolf. The werewolf didn''t like to be the aggressor of a fight but in this instance, the werewolf was forced as it charged right at Harry with full speed but Harry was already ready for it. When the werewolf was already within range, explosions went out wherever the werewolf stepped. The explosions were strong enough to send small attacks heading its way causing little holes on its body as if a bullet was shot at the werewolf. Alex, who was almost close to Harry''s position, stopped after he saw this. "Why? Why did he use that explosive Qi?" Alex wondered out loud. "This is a prolonged fight and explosive Qi uses up half of the user''s Qi. That''s the reason why we, who knew how to use it, didn''t use it. So why?" ''Maybe his rage has blinded him and he''s using everything he''s got to take the werewolf down even if it means depleting his Qi reserve.'' Alex thought as he sped up. When Harry was running towards the werewolf earlier, he kept on releasing little Qi every step he took on the floor. Those little Qi, were what made up an explosive Qi. They were just like traps; when set and someone stepped on it, explosions would go off like a bomb and small Qi bullets would go out hitting the person. In some cases, the Qi bullets would kill the opponent that it was used on. This Qi explosion cost the user half his Qi reserve so Qi users were always careful about using it. They only use it when they know that when the Qi explosion hits their opponent, it would be enough to kill them or injure them enough in order to follow up with a strong attack that will finish them off. So the Qi explosion was only seen as a last resort move used in a battle. And now, Harry was about to see the result of the Qi explosion when the dust that it created cleared off. By that time, those that were running to catch up with Harry had already arrived and then, the dust finally started settling while they were awaiting their fate. Will the Qi explosion be enough to injure the werewolf so they could kill it or will it not be enough and they would be all killed? Chapter 115 Do not f*cking touch her! Just when Sebastian thought that he would die at the hands or claws of the werewolf, his brother made a dramatic entrance and saved his life. And then the next things that happened blew Sebastian away. His brother was delivering hits after hits on the werewolf''s body and then his brother was flung, sending him backflipping before he smoothly landed on the ground. Angrily, the werewolf decided to charge right at Harry but suddenly, explosions went off all over, around the werewolf. The explosion was caused by Harry; who used his Qi to create Qi explosions around the werewolf, therefore using half of his Qi reserve. And then finally, the dust from the Qi explosion was settling and Harry along with some other people including the Head Generals were all tense awaiting the results. Because in truth, they were all tired. They had been fighting werewolves after werewolves all day. And now, they were fighting a Beta werewolf; the second in command to the Alpha. Their Qi reserve was already depleted, they were all riddled with injuries, internal organs ruptured and they were both mentally and physically drained. They were just putting on a brave face while fighting with the skills and little strength they had. Finally, the dust settled with the werewolf standing strong in front of them all with bullet holes in all its body. Luckily for the werewolf, it had managed to avoid any fatal injuries to its vitals. It stood there, with a grin on its face while looking at the humans and then slowly, in front of their face, the werewolf was healing rapidly. All the injuries made on its body by Harry or the others, were all healed up. Then the werewolf turned its neck left and right as if it was looking for something and finally, it walked towards one of the dead bodies. Seeing it walking towards a dead body, Paul''s eyes widened in shock. ''No no no!'' Paul shook his head then he turned towards the students. "We need to stop it from eating any one of those students or else, it will come back stronger than ever. For it to decide to eat, it must mean it''s on its last legs." Paul warned. While it grabbed Jack by his shoulders and kneed him hard in the stomach causing the air to be knocked out of him. Nobody could do anything for they were too weak to do anything as they watched the werewolf knee Jack in the stomach again causing spit and blood to come out of his mouth and his eyes to roll to the back of his head. Then the werewolf let Jack fall down with a thud unconsciously as it dashed towards Ruby who was in front of Kate. The werewolf''s swipe of his claw ripped through whatever defences Ruby had as she fell on the floor lifelessly. Then the werewolf''s glowing blue eyes laid on Kate. ''One more annoying pest to go through.'' The werewolf thought as it dashed towards Kate who was too stunned to move. Then it grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up. With an attempt to free herself from the werewolf''s grip, Kate pulled an arrow from her quiver as she repeatedly stabbed into the werewolf''s furry hand. But it didn''t work. While the werewolf''s tightened grip made her release the arrow and it slid off from her fingers as she was losing consciousness. Then one person''s face flashed in front of her mind. ''Jake, I''m sorry. I promised to keep our little family together but I couldn''t, I failed you. Now I''m leaving this world without saying goodbye to you or seeing your face for the last time.'' Kate thought as she felt her consciousness slip away from her. ''My biggest regret is that I couldn''t tell you how I feel. That I love you, and I''m going to my grave without telling you that. Which saddens me.'' Seeing Kate being held up like that, Sophia wanted to move to at least help her best friend but she was seriously damaged by the single punch she received to her guts. "Please, Somebody save her! I can''t lose her." Sophia shouted but no one could move because they were too weak too. That was when Sophia''s hair was blown flying in the wind as if a gust of wind had hit her hair.Then when they looked up, everyone could see someone running towards the werewolf and Kate. Then the person got there in time, squeezed the werewolf''s hand tightly making it let go of Kate and then an uppercut was delivered by the person sending the Beta werewolf flying with so much force as if a train had hit it. "Do not ever f*cking touch her or else am gonna skin you alive!" The person shouted. Chapter 116 Im gonna kill you! The battle against the academy versus the Beta werewolf was going bad for the academy. They couldn''t defeat it even with their most powerful skills or techniques, it didn''t do anything against the werewolf. Slowly, they were losing students one by one. The werewolf kept killing anyone that he seemed a threat. That was when the werewolf laid eyes on Harry who caused the Qi explosion earlier. Causing it a little bit of injuries. It decided to grab Harry and eat him up but before the werewolf could do that, Kate and Ruby shot out Qi infused arrows towards the werewolf causing it not to eat Harry. And then, General Wilfred l and Jack managed to get there in time to save Harry from certain death. In annoyance, the werewolf decided it will get rid of the archers that kept disturbing it by shooting out arrows. In less than a second, it appeared beside Ruby then the werewolf swiped its claws at Ruby getting rid of any armour on her and killing her. Then the werewolf moved towards Kate who was too frozen to move and then it grabbed her by her neck, trying to squeeze and suffocate her to her death. She tried everything she could to free herself from the werewolf''s grip. That was when she heard Sophia''s plea for anybody to save her and she was more saddened by this. ''I''m sorry everyone, I''m supposed to be the leader, the one that brings our group and family together but I failed you all.'' Kate thought as she felt her head about to explode. That was when from her blurry vision, Kate saw someone dash towards the werewolf with an inhumane speed that seemed impossible except the person was using a huge amount of Qi. ''No no no, who is foolish enough to come here?'' Kate thought as she was hardly breathing. ''Do they want to die? Don''t save me, save yourself.'' The next thing that everyone saw, made their jaws almost drop to the floor. They saw the person dash towards the werewolf, grabbed the werewolf''s hand and squeezed on tight making the werewolf drop Kate to the ground. Then the person threw an uppercut towards the werewolf sending it flying away. "Do no f*cking touch her or else am gonna skin you alive!" Everyone heard the voice shout. By now, every other person that was conscious, were already standing on the sidelines observing what would happen. The people on the sidelines were; Jack, Harry, Sophia, Peter, General Wilfred, Helen, Alex, Cindy, Simyon, Sebastian and Emily. The rest were either unconscious or dead. Hearing that Vynn was dead, the masked man kept his head down and his fists were tightly clenched in anger. He didn''t lift his head up for some time which confused everyone about the reason for it. But Kate was now sure that the masked man was Jake and even the werewolf had heard what Kate said to the masked man and seeing his reaction, the werewolf now knew that this masked man was somewhat related to one person it had killed. "Was he related to you?" The werewolf spoke with a grin on its face. "I don''t really recall any weak person I kill. But if I had killed him, then I must have really enjoyed killing him." This statement finally sparked a reaction from the masked man. He slowly lifted his head and looked behind him towards Kate. "Are you telling the truth? Is Vynn really dead? Did that f*cker really kill him?" The masked man asked. Kate nodded repeatedly with tears streaming down her face. "Yes, he killed him in cold blood." The masked man now turned his head back to look at the werewolf and then he kept his head bowed again. ''I came too late. Vynn died and I couldn''t even help him. Someone from my family has been killed again by these filthy beasts.'' The masked man who turned out to be Jake thought. ''I will make him pay! Vynn I will make sure I avenge you!'' Jake thought as he lifted his head to look at the werewolf with his eyes all red as if bloodshot. "Arghhhh! I''m gonna kill you!" Jake shouted out loud as his sword appeared from his system into his hand and he dashed towards the werewolf swiftly. Chapter 117 The Werewolf Slayer Earlier, when Jake and Harry had exited the academy''s clinic, Harry ran towards the arena while decided to go hunt more werewolves. The first werewolf he encountered was a runt that a soldier was struggling with. The runt''s claw was about to hit the already injured soldier''s neck when a sword intercepted the strike and then pushed it back. The soldier turned around to see who saved him and he could see a man clothed in a somewhat tight fitting robe and a metal mask on his face. "Go get yourself treated, I will handle this." The man said as he dashed towards the runt he had pushed back. The soldier didn''t want to abandon his comrades so rather than take the masked man''s advice, he went ahead to help those that were struggling against the werewolves. Meanwhile, Jake and the runt were locked in a battle. Luckily for Jake, after fighting with an omega werewolf and already used the its speed, the runt was now somewhat slow in his eyes. So he managed to evade a kick from the werewolf and then Jake bashed his sword''s butt on the werewolf''s leg with all the strength he could muster. Not wasting time, Jake followed up with an attack by using ''The Triple Threat'' technique to get behind the werewolf then he quickly slashed its head off killing it. ''The saving grace of all these is that the runts are quite slow and fight like a beast making it easy to avoid their attacks.'' Jake thought as he dashed towards another runt. Jake was making quick work of the runts and even helped some soldiers on the way that were struggling against the werewolves. The werewolves now saw Jake as a threat and they were now surrounding him. Currently, Jake was surrounded by four runt werewolves. Jake just smiled. ''Oh, this will be a good test for me.'' Jake thought as a runt was now heading for his head. Jake ducked avoiding the strike and he quickly stabbed the werewolf''s stomach. Then another runt was heading for his head again with a fist. Quickly pulling his sword out of the werewolf''s stomach, Jake jumped back as he managed to avoid the fist strike by the skin of his teeth if he hadn''t acted fast enough. Immediately, with a flick of his wrist, the werewolf slayer pushed the werewolf back and then used The Triple Threat technique to get behind the werewolf and then he swung his sword decapitating the werewolf''s head off. Then the werewolf slayer moved onto the next one. By the time Jake had dealt with that werewolf, the soldier that was saved, his companion had also just finished slaying his own werewolf. "Did you see that?" The soldier that was saved asked. "What?" His companion asked as he was now panting after that tough battle. "The werewolf slayer saved me." The man said excitedly. "And that''s not the most exciting part, he used the military triple threat technique to do that, which means, he must be part of this academy and doesn''t want his identity to be revealed." "Or he could be a past student that came to watch the tournament and then decided to help." The companion said. "Whatever the case, I''m glad he''s on our side." The saved soldier said. Meanwhile, while on his own rampage, the werewolf slayer encountered trouble of his own. Standing in front of Jake was an omega werewolf. But it wasn''t the trouble, he was standing in front of a strong omega werewolf. The possible leader of the omega werewolves. How did Jake know, immediately he saw the werewolf, it triggered a quest. {Ding!} {User has encountered a very strong omega werewolf} {New Quest: Defeat the werewolf; Rewards: ???} Chapter 118 Find the werewolf slayer! Jake had equipped all his equipment from his inventory in order to fight against all the werewolves and probably help some of the soldiers that were struggling against the werewolves. It was going well so far and Jake was helping eliminate any werewolf he sees therefore earning him the nickname of The Werewolf Slayer among the soldiers. General Julian along with Sergeant Leo and Lee were ravaging in the battlefield killing werewolf after werewolf but everyone''s focus was on The Werewolf Slayer. As he went from werewolf to werewolf killing some of them in one fell swoop while using skills and techniques that they haven''t seen before. That was when he met with an omega werewolf. So far, the werewolves he met hadn''t triggered a quest from his system meaning that they were too weak to even give Jake a quest. But that all ended when he met an omega werewolf standing in front of him with its yellow glowing eyes staring at him and saliva drooping from its mouth. That was when a quest was triggered by Jake''s system. {Ding!} {User has encountered a very strong omega werewolf} {New Quest: Defeat the werewolf; Rewards: ???} "Oh, a strong one!" Jake exclaimed. The werewolf dashed towards Jake and threw a fist with its claws clenched towards Jake but Jake managed to avoid it by the skin of his teeth. Jake ducked avoiding the hit then he quickly stabbed the werewolf in its stomach but it didn''t go in deep. Jake quickly jumped back avoiding a claw strike that was heading for his neck. Immediately he jumped back, his feet touched the ground, Jake pushed off again strongly towards the werewolf. Then Jake activated {Stun strike} stunning the werewolf and making it unable to move for 2 seconds which was enough time for Jake to cause some serious damage on the werewolf''s body. With a roundhouse kick, Jake sent the Omega flying while the effect of {Stun strike} had worn off. Everybody had their mouths widely agape for what they were seeing. "How can he send an omega werewolf flying like that?" A soldier asked someone beside him. "Even the General struggled a lot against one of the omega werewolves." Someone else said. "Is he even human? The skills and techniques he''s using, are not something I have seen before." Another person said. {Rewards: one new skill; +2 to strength attribute; one chance to level up only one skill among the user''s skill tab to the next level.} Jake smiled at the rewards he got but before he could check them out, he was interrupted by the soldiers who had practically surrounded him. "Woah! That was amazing!" A soldier said. "Who are you? Please can you allow us see your face?" Another soldier asked. Jake was now practically stunned. The soldiers were behaving as if they had seen a superstar or something. That was when Jake saw the Head General Julian and the sergeants walking towards him. ''Oh no,'' Jake thought. ''With these three walking over, I might not be allowed to go. So how am I supposed to help my friends?'' Quickly acting fast, Jake channeled all his Qi into his fists coupled with his strength Surge, Jake was about to release a deadly punch. Jake punched the ground so hard that dust along with the ground was thrown up so hard that it was impossible for Jake to be seen. Immediately he had punched the ground, Jake had already moved the remaining of his Qi to direct it to his feet. Allowing Jake to run away so fast that by the time the dust would have settled, no one would see where he went. By the time Jake had released his powerful punch, the soldiers that surrounded him had used their hands to close the eyes so dust won''t get in. That was when the Head General along with the sergeants finally got to the scene but The werewolf slayer had already escaped. "Why do you think he did that?" Leo asked as the dust had finally settled showing that The werewolf slayer was no longer there. "Clearly, he doesn''t want his identity to be revealed." Lee said. "So he did that to avoid questioning." "Look!" General Julian called while his finger was pointing to the ground. The sergeants went close to where Julian was pointing and they could see it was where The Werewolf Slayer had punched. Seeing this, the sergeants heart skipped a bit. "How could someone be so powerful enough to cause that type of punch?" Leo asked as they were all seeing a deep hole in the ground where the werewolf slayer had punched. The hole went 10 metres deep as if a meteorite had struck the ground. "Whoever he is, I just hope he is on our side in this war against the werewolves." Leo said. "He is clearly on humanity side after today''s fight." Lee replied. "Whatever or whoever he is, we need to find him and bring him over to the military side." Julian said. "He would surely be a big boost to the military''s power." "Find The Werewolf Slayer at all cost!" Julian shouted. Chapter 119 You are a dead man After escaping from the centre of the military, Jake ran through the gates of the academy and found himself in one of the stalls that was still open but the owner had run away due to the commotion. Quickly entering inside, Jake sat down on the bare floor panting hard. "Phew! That was a close one." Jake said as he removed his mask and placed it down beside him and checked on his injuries. "How did I do zee?" "You did good." Zee replied. "In fact, exceptionally good. As much as I don''t like praising you so you won''t get big headed and do something rashly, I gotta say you did well." "I can''t believe you were the same weakling that could hardly defeat a runt. You have grown so strong that you managed to defeat an omega werewolf." "Hey, it feels like you''re using the opportunity to insult me." Jake said. "I wasn''t insulting you, I was instead praising you." Jake imagined that if Zee had a face, he would have been smirking now. "Alright, it''s time to check those new skills I was given so I can go help the others." Jake said as he opened up his system. Opening up his system, Jake saw that he had really been given the +2 to his strength. No?v(el)B\\jnn *********************** "Well too bad I was unable to level up. Anyway, I hope the new skill is worth it." Jake sighed as he opened up his skill tab. That was when he heard the same shout again. ''Wait, that''s Sophia''s voice.'' Jake thought to himself as he wanted to call out to her but that was when he heard the content of her words. "Please, someone save her! I can''t and don''t want to lose her. Please save her!" Sophia shouted. ''Save her? Save who?'' Jake thought as he looked up and squinted his eyes. That was when his eyes landed on the werewolf holding onto Kate''s neck while squeezing it tightly. Jake''s instincts kicked in and his heart raced very fast as he saw Kate being held up like that. Without thinking twice, Jake dashed towards the werewolf with all the speed he could muster while also channelling some Qi to his feet and hands. Then he got to the werewolf''s position. He quickly squeezed the hand tightly and gave the werewolf an uppercut sending it flying with anger evident on his face. The element of surprise had worked as the werewolf was so focused on Kate in its hand that it failed to sense anyone coming towards it. The werewolf finally came back from wherever it was sent by Jake and even those on the sidelines had also come closer. That was when Jake was told that Vynn died. Immediately he heard it, images of his parents being murdered by werewolves appeared in his head while his fists were tightly clenched and he was grinding his teeth back and forth. ''I couldn''t help my parents back then because I was too weak. The family I had formed in the academy, this filthy beast took one of my family members again.'' Jake thought. ''Why? Why can''t I just live peacefully? I failed Vynn just as I failed my parents. I couldn''t even get here in time to protect him.'' That was when Jake lifted his bloodshot eyes to look straight at the werewolf. ''Vynn, I promise, no matter what, I will avenge you.'' Jake promised as his hands that were clenched were now open. "Arghhh! I''m gonna kill you!" Jake shouted as he quickly activated his inventory and equipped his sword from his system and without thinking twice, Jake dashed towards the werewolf. With a blink of an eye, Jake was already in front of the werewolf. He quickly swung his sword out towards the werewolf''s neck but the werewolf had leaned backwards avoiding it. Then the werewolf unleashed a lightning fast kick towards Jake but Jake had already acted fast enough by backflipping twice therefore getting away from the werewolf. Immediately his leg touched the ground, Jake pushed off strongly towards the werewolf with all the strength and Qi left in him. With a strike to the shoulder, Jake''s sword landed going an inch deep and drawing out blood. Then Jake quickly moved back and threw a roundhouse kick that landed squarely on the werewolf''s head therefore lifting it from the ground and making it go tumbling and bouncing on the ground. Everyone on the sidelines didn''t know how to react. The werewolf they had all struggled with, a masked stranger was currently toying with it as if it was nothing. Sophia quickly ran towards Kate and lent her a hand to get up. "Are you okay?" Sophia asked. "I''m fine." Kate replied as she and Sophia were now making their way towards where the others were. "Who the heck is that guy?" Sophia asked. "If I''m not wrong, which I''m sure I aren''t, then that is Jake." Kate replied not taking her eyes off the fight. "Jake?" Peter almost shouted. "I know he was strong, in fact stronger than me. But how on earth is he toying around with a Beta werewolf like it''s just a basic tier beast?" Kate shrugged. "I don''t know. And honestly, I don''t care as long as he can help kill that werewolf and avenge Vynn." There was no further conversation between them because they were now concentrating on the fight as they could see the werewolf getting up from the ground after the strong roundhouse kick that was unleashed on its head. And strangely enough, it was fine. No single speck of blood on its head or anything then it looked at Jake angrily with its claws springing out. "You''re a dead man for what you did. It''s not like I was going to let you all go." The werewolf claimed. Will Jake be strong enough to defeat the werewolf, or will they all meet the same fate as Vynn? Chapter 120 You are done for now! When everyone was expecting a miracle, one actually occurred with Jake storming the arena and saving Kate from certain death. Then the next few scenes were shocking to say the least to the spectators. The same werewolf that all of them together couldn''t do anything to, Jake... or the person they thought was Jake, managed to push the werewolf back with all sorts of skill and strength. After unleashing a roundhouse kick on the werewolf that sent it tumbling and bouncing, Jake stood not moving while looking at the werewolf as it slowly stood up from the ground while its eyes were glowing bright blue. "You are a dead man for what you just did. It''s not like I was planning to let any of you leave." The werewolf claimed as its claws sprang out longer than ever making it seem as if it was holding onto a claw weapon. Jake didn''t care as he kept looking at the werewolf intently. Then the next second, the werewolf dashed towards Jake very fast making it seem as if it teleported from where it was. And then it swung its claws so fast towards Jake''s head but he managed to avoid it narrowly by the skin of his teeth. Jake quickly moved back to regain his footing but the werewolf quickly gave chase again towards Jake. "Shit! This werewolf is certainly faster than those Omega werewolves." Jake thought as he narrowly evaded a powerful kick that was heading for his stomach. The werewolf quickly stomped its foot on the ground causing the ground to shake and Jake was somewhat off balance. That was when the werewolf wasted no time in coming at him. ''Okay, let''s see how you work.'' Jake thought as he quickly used his mind to activate the new and levelled up {Step shift} When the werewolf was close to hitting Jake on his head, Jake was suddenly three metres away from it. This momentarily confused the werewolf at what was going on. Taking advantage of the momentarily confusion, Jake activated {Step shift} again therefore bringing him in front of the werewolf quickly. Then he swung his sword from below so fast that it landed on the werewolf''s chin, therefore causing its head to fling backwards. Jake quickly swept the werewolf off its feet as it landed on its back. Jake then channelled all the Qi to his feet as he jumped up high. Jake was now heading back down with tremendous speed and force that it looked like a rocket from space was heading to the earth. The werewolf seeing this, quickly rolled over just in time as Jake just crashed into where it was. Immediately Jake crashed, dust was pushed up everywhere. Then the dust settled and Jake was seen standing in a crater that was formed by the force of his jump. Jake then quickly looked around by turning his head around looking for the werewolf. "Look out!" Kate shouted. But it was too late because Jake''s face was met with a powerful kick from the werewolf sending him flying. {-5HP} "This is for Vynn!" Jake shouted as he coated his sword with all his Qi. Leaving him with next to no protection on his body. The sword crashed into the werewolf''s body and sliced its back open. Finally, the lightning had dissipated and that was when it registered the immense amount of pain going through its body from the back. "Awooooh!" The werewolf cried as it turned around and delivered a powerful fist strike to Jake that sent him flying and crashing into one of the arena''s walls. The hit was powerful enough to make him go through the wall. {-25 HP} {Warning! User''s health has gone critical} Jake painfully walked through the huge hole he had made in the wall slowly making his way back to the fight with blood pouring out of his mouth. "Jake," Zee called out. "You''re critical, one more powerful hit from the werewolf and you will be dead." "I still need to avenge Vynn. I won''t die before I complete that task." Jake replied as his wobbly feet had finally brought him back to the battlefield. The werewolf currently looked a little weakend but it was standing strong as if not feeling the pain coursing through its body. "Back for more?" The werewolf asked. "Why not do yourself a favor and die peacefully? Why are you just hurting yourself more?" "So that I can avenge all the innocent lives you took!'' Jake shouted and he soon went into a coughing fits. "Haha!" the werewolf laughed. "Big talk for someone that can hardly talk or shout. How do you want to take revenge when you are hardly able to stand?" Everyone were worried for Jake especially Kate as they could see he was barely able to stand. She was about to run towards him and tell him to stop fighting but then, they soon saw a smirk on his face. "Oh really!?! How about we go for round two then?" Jake said which surprised everyone considering his state. "System! Activate Restore" Jake called out. And soon, he was being healed in front of everyone. All the injuries dealt to him was now being healed. But to him, Jake could feel that not only his injuries were healed, his Qi has also been restored to what it once was in the last 24 hours. He was now rejuvenated than ever before. All the weariness or tiredness he felt, has all went away and even his sword''s active skill had been restored to its full potential. "You''re done for now!" Jake shouted as he dashed towards the werewolf for round two. Chapter 121 Did I make a mistake? Everyone all had their mouths agape with everything that was going on between Jake and the werewolf. They kept receiving surprise after surprise from Jake. That was when he was hit so hard that he went through one of the arena walls therefore breaking it and some of his bones. But Jake stubbornly came back to the arena with his body riddled from head to toe with injuries. Everyone were now worried for him. Kate was about to head over to Jake and tell him to stop. That he should stop hurting himself and let it go but she stopped dead in her tracks after hearing what Jake said. "How about we go for round two then?" Jake smiled. "System! Activate Restore." Jake called out. And immediately in front of everyone, they could see Jake healing rapidly. All the injuries dealt to him had all healed up and he was now standing strong with a smirk on his face. "You are done for now!" Jake shouted as he dashed towards a stunned Beta werewolf. With a sword strike from above, the werewolf quickly snapped out of its daze and lifted its hand up in an X way to block the strike that was heading for its head. But what the werewolf didn''t account for was the strength behind the strike. The werewolf''s knees buckled under the force of Jake''s strike. What the werewolf didn''t know was that Jake was using his Qi to the fullest. His Qi had already been restored by the skill he used and Jake was now stronger than ever. Using the Triple Threat'' technique, Jake was now behind the werewolf and then he swung his leg lightning fast behind the werewolf. The werewolf had already sensed the kick heading its way. Then it quickly turned around and used its hand to block the leg. Immediately Jake''s legs connected with the werewolf''s furry hand, a loud bang resounded as if a gun had been fired. And the werewolf was now skidding from its position from the strength of Jake''s kick. And then it stopped as it bent down to pick something which surprised and confused everyone because they didn''t understand its actions until they saw the werewolf standing up with something in its hands. Seeing what was in the werewolf''s hand, totally horrified everyone as their heart were now beating fast but they couldn''t do anything because it was too late as the werewolf took a big bite from the human''s body he was holding onto. Jake couldn''t move now as he was deeply rooted with fear after seeing this. "No no no." Jake said as he kept on turning his head left and right after realizing what just happened. "This is terribly bad." Jake said as he quickly activated one of his skill to try and stop what was happening. {Step shift} Jake was now suddenly closed a distance of three metres with a move of one of his leg but he was still another three metres away from the werewolf but it was too late as the werewolf had just finished devouring the body. Jake activated Step shift again and now he was in front of the werewolf quickly with a thrust of his sword, invisible Qi strikes along with his sword shot out towards the werewolf''s body. But the werewolf avoided each and every one of the strikes and then it grabbed Jake''s sword tightly. Jake couldn''t even move his sword even for a bit from the werewolf''s grip. "Surprised?" The werewolf asked. "This is just the beginning!" The werewolf delivered a strong and powerful roundhouse kick towards Jake causing his head to slam on the ground with so much force that dust were thrown up. "Jake!" Kate shouted as images of Vynn''s death appeared in her mind. The dust finally settled and Jake was now slowly standing up with blood gushing out of his head. And then he looked up at the werewolf and Jake''s eyes widened in shock and fear. "Did I make a mistake?" Jake asked himself as in front of his eyes, the werewolf was now healing up. All the injuries delivered to the werewolf by Jake was now healing rapidly more than when Jake healed up. Chapter 122 Use everything I got! Throughout the fight with the Beta werewolf, it looked like Jake was getting the upper hand but everything changed when the werewolf decided to eat a human body, thus boosting its strength a little bit. And also allowing the werewolf heal from the injuries dealt to it by Jake especially the sword strike which Jake had dealt to it on its back. Now, the werewolf was standing strong with all its injuries all healed up and Jake standing two metres away from the werewolf with his sword in front of him and blood trickling down from Jake''s head. "I don''t know why you humans are always this stubborn," the werewolf said. "Why can''t you just admit that you have lost the fight. Must you fight?" "I don''t even know why you are fighting so hard." The werewolf said looking straight at Jake. "Is it for the academy, or is it for the world? If it''s for the academy, then you are making a wrong choice here. Let me ask you this, where are your academy heads? The strongest ones in this academy?" "This fight between us all has been going on for so long but they haven''t shown up. Let me tell you the truth, they have all abandoned you all. They don''t care about your lives, they never did. You guys are just tools to use to fight against us." Everyone were listening to all what the werewolf was saying. ''Now that I think about it, why haven''t the head generals showed up here yet?'' Jake thought. ''Have they abandoned us? Is what the werewolf saying true?'' Jake now gripped his sword tightly in anger and his eyes looked as if they were burning. ''It''s not like I was relying on their help. That''s the reason I grow strong, to help myself and those around me while I also get revenge against the werewolves.'' Jake then looked up at the werewolf. "F*ck the academy! I don''t give a f*ck whether they abandoned us or not." Jake shouted with conviction in his voice. "To answer your question, I''m not fighting for the academy neither am I fighting for the world but I''m fighting for myself, I still have to take revenge from you for killing Vynn. And I don''t care if I die in the process but I must make sure I take you to hell with me." "Very well then." The werewolf said as it stood upright and looked at Jake with seriousness written all over its face. The werewolf seeing Jake standing away from it, just stomped on the ground hard causing rocks to go flying up then it punched two of the rocks that flew up sending it towards Jake''s way. Jake seeing the rocks didn''t fret. As he sheathed his blade and readied his hands with his gauntlets on it and then Jake activated {Strength surge} Therefore increasing his strength by 10 percent for 6 minutes. That means Jake''s strength shot up from 66 to 76. And then Jake punched the rocks that were heading his way hard to the extent they broke into tiny little pieces and fell down in front of him. Jack''s mouth was now agape and he was staring right at Jake with confusion. "Has Jake always being this strong?" Jack asked. "Nope," Peter responded. "I''m sure he didn''t have this amount of strength when he and the werewolf started fighting." "So you are saying that he is growing in this fight."Geo who stood beside them asked. "I think so." Jack said. "Or, it could be that he is using Qi therefore strengthening himself more." Meanwhile, back at the fight, immediately Jake had punched the rocks, he didn''t expect for the werewolf to have followed up with a claw strike that was heading for his head. "I just have to beat speed with more speed." Jake said as he quickly activated his new skill. {Adrenaline rush} a skill that temporarily increased a user''s speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Jake''s speed had now gone from 64 to 66 coupled with his boots. Jake finally avoided the strike although narrowly therefore leaving a cut on his face. Jake was now a metre away from the werewolf while the werewolf was just looking at Jake with a grin on its face. "You know, I would have loved to turn you into a werewolf to see how strong you can get." The werewolf said with a smile and then the smile wiped out of its face and its face turned dead serious. "But you have annoyed me long enough that I just want you dead. So, it''s time to kick it up a notch." The werewolf said as it sped towards Jake while leaving a trail of smoke and dust behind it. Chapter 123 Shadows of Retreat The fight between Jake and the werewolf was so intense that those on the sidelines couldn''t get near them to even try and help Jake so they stood rooted in the same spot while watching Jake fight against the werewolf with everything he got. But each time they think Jake was getting the upper hand, the Beta werewolf kept doing things that made it seem like it was taking things easy with Jake. While everyone were focused on the fight in front of them, General Paul and Wilfred that were initially unconscious finally regained consciousness and were making their way towards where the most energy was radiating from. "I wonder if the students are still fighting with that werewolf." Paul said. "I just hope they are okay. But it does makes me wonder, who on Earth is fighting with that werewolf and causing shockwaves to spread even towards here." Wilfred said. "I think it''s that strong third year student; Alex. But whoever it is, we will find out for ourselves soon enough." Paul said. Back at the fight, Jake was just standing one metre away from the werewolf while seeing it dash towards him with a speed that it hadn''t displayed during their fight. "What the hell! Was it taking things easy with me earlier?" Jake said but he didn''t have time for that as the werewolf was now in front of him in the middle of sending a powerful kick towards Jake. Quickly acting fast, Jake covered his legs with Qi and by the time he was done, the werewolf''s leg was now upon him. Jake quickly threw his leg to meet with the werewolf''s and a resounding loud bang was heard by everyone. Shockwaves was spread out almost sweeping everyone off their feet but they remained strong. The shockwaves was enough to push some of the bodies and debris from the way. But between Jake and the werewolf''s kick, there was a clear winner as Jake''s leg was now throbbing with serious pain. If it wasn''t for the Qi he had covered his leg with, the kick from the werewolf would have broken his leg. Jake quickly dropped his leg back down as he pulled back his hand, moved back and jumped up but not too high. And then he rotated his body and finally delivered a strong hook to the werewolf''s head. That only managed to move its head a bit and almost slam its head on the floor but it stood strong. ''This is getting dangerous.'' Jake thought. ''My punch was able to sweep it off its feet but now, its just standing strong and not even bulging an inch.'' "My turn." The werewolf said snapping Jake out of his thoughts but it was too late for a furry hand was now in front of him. The werewolf threw a hook towards Jake''s head that landed cleanly therefore lifting Jake off his feet and slamming him on the floor. {-15 HP} Jake was currently on the floor while his mouth was tasting iron and in the next second, he was coughing while red liquids were falling from his mouth. Jake was currently facing the sky when a shadow was cast over him and he saw something falling from the sky. "Oh shit!" Jake said as he quickly rolled over therefore avoiding the werewolf that had jumped up and come crashing down in order to flatten Jake. The werewolf had crashed into the ground causing a giant crater in the ground. The Generals were finally here and they could see a robed figure with a mask on its face and a gauntlet on his hand getting up from the ground. The figure''s robe had somewhat been torn and then they finally see the werewolf standing there with minor cuts on its body. On the sides, they could see some of the students looking at the battle with tense expressions on their face. Paul along with Wilfred were now running towards the students and they finally got to their position. ''I thought they said they didn''t know who that was. Wait, Jake? Isn''t he that student that the head generals were keeping an eye on?'' Paul thought as he looked at where Jake was sent flying. "Shit! If he dies, the Head Generals won''t let me hear the end of it." Paul said as he wanted to move but someone had already ran towards Jake. Without thinking twice, Kate had ran out towards Jake. When she got to where he was, she lifted his head and placed it on her laps. "Jake!" "Jake!" She called out again. "Please wake up, please I don''t want to lose you like I lost Vynn." Hearing Vynn''s name, Jake''s eyes snapped open but he couldn''t even move only twitching in pain. The werewolf was now slowly making its way to where Jake lay. "I need to get rid of him now!" The werewolf said. "We have to protect Jake no matter what!" Alex shouted as he unsheathed his giant sword from his back and ran out to meet the werewolf. With a swing of his sword, a burst of Qi came out and hit the werewolf sending it skidding. "You..." the werewolf stopped as its face was met with a kick from Sophia that flung its head back. Then an axe strike from Peter managed to push the werewolf forward and causing it to stumble a bit. "This is for messing with my students and the academy!" Paul shouted as he threw a fist full of Qi into the werewolf''s stomach causing another round of shockwave to spread out. The werewolf was unaware that they didn''t have energy like before. Everyone were fighting with the little energy they had gathered standing on the sidelines watching the werewolf and Jake fight. The werewolf stumbled back in a little bit of pain as it looked towards the humans that were standing in its way. The werewolf was about to take a step when a loud noise from above made everyone including the werewolf look up. And then they could see a bird flying above them making a loud noise. "I would have loved to get rid of all of you especially that little one there. But that is my cue to leave." The werewolf said as it looked up again. "But don''t worry, we will meet again soon." The werewolf said as it jumped up high above the arena and then, it disappeared from everyone''s view. "Is that it? Is the werewolf gone?" Peter asked looking around trying to see if it was still around. "It''s gone." Paul said not sensing any powerful aura or energy around the arena. "Guys! Jake needs help now!" Kate shouted and everyone dashed towards Jake to help take him to the clinic. Alex lifted Jake up while the others went to take the students that were too injured to move including Berg. And they all headed for the academy clinic. Chapter 124 Embers of hatred A month had passed since the battle between Aurora Academy and the werewolves took place. But the atmosphere was still grim. General Paul had informed the Head Generals about what had happened when they were away on their supposed emergency. After the fight, they had tried to save as many lives as possible. They used all the equipment to save the people that were injured in the cross fire. But nothing could bring back the dead. Around 10 students and 20 innocent merchants and adventurers died including Vynn, Ruby, Dan, and Cole. When the military had gone to retrieve the dead bodies, Kate, Sophia and Cindy cried their eyes out seeing Vynn''s dead and mangled body. Every one of the roommates were blaming themselves for being too weak. While Jake was blaming himself for not coming earlier rather than helping the military that abandoned them in the arena. After receiving treatment from the clinic, Jake had been discharged two weeks later. But the roommates rarely saw him. Jake always seemed to come back late at night and he seemed distant, not talking to anyone. Any time Jake remembered that day, the day Vynn had died, his blood always boiled. The anger he felt towards Aurora Academy, it was starting to consume Jake and he didn''t know. For the past month, the students had all being exempt from training while the academy and the city got their acts together. Jake had tried to use this month to go back to town and probably hunt some beasts in order to craft more equipment but the academy had become more stricter than usual. With soldiers stationed almost everywhere and once in a while, a sergeant was put on guard. During this time, Jake decided it would be best to plan what to do. After thinking for a while, Jake came to a conclusion. Over the past month, Jake had discovered a private place, a place where nobody would disturb him. The place was on the school''s roof. Anytime he went to the roof, it always somewhat calmed him down looking at the view so it became his favorite spot. And what made it perfect was that nobody comes to the roof so his peace wouldn''t be disturbed. The roof gave Jake a full view of the academy and even some parts of Aurora city. He was currently observing with amazement at the fact that everything was being rebuilt rapidly. Many buildings and structures had been destroyed during the attack and currently they were all being rebuilt. Seeing this now, it was almost hard to believe that the city had been attacked a month ago. Jake was currently sitting on the roof observing everything when the image of his parents appeared in his mind. Immediately, the image changed to that of Vynn''s. Jake was currently clenching his fists tight with his eyes all red and puffy from crying. "I lost my parents when I was young because of werewolves." Jake said. "I came to this damn academy to get strong enough to avenge their deaths. I didn''t want to form any alliances or bond because I was afraid of losing them later on." "After a bit of struggle, I grew to like them and those bastard werewolves took one of them from me." Jake clenched his teeth while grinding them back and forth. {Melee combat (Lv2): Deals 20 damage with intermediate weapons therefore removing 20% HP from enemy.} {Stealth (Lv1): Increases evasion chances by 10%} {Inspect Skill (Lv2): Brings up information of an enemy} {Frenzy Strike (Lv2): a skill that deals rapid consecutive attacks for 6 seconds, with a cool down timer of 10 minutes.} {Second wind (Lv1): Restores 5 points of user''s HP. (Skill can only be used once a day)} {Stun Strike (Lv2): stuns the opponent, making them vulnerable to attacks for two seconds. cool down timer; 5minutes.} {Strength Surge: Increases user''s strength by 10 percent for five minutes. Cool down timer; 1 hour.} {Lockdown(Lv1): Immobilises the opponent for 5 seconds. Cool down timer; 3 minutes.} {Step shift(Lv3): A short, quick movement skill to create or close distance and gaps within three metres.} {Immunity{Passive}: This is skill is always active, it protects the host from any werewolf bite that could turn the host to a werewolf.} { Inventory: user can now store items, weapons and armour In his system and when it''s needed, it will pop out.} {Shadow step {Lv 1}: Teleport two metres away to avoid attacks or reposition. Skill can only be used once a day.} {Adrenaline rush {Lv1}: Temporarily increases speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Cool down timer; 30 minutes. {Restore: This skill allows the user to regain all strength that had been used up back to the way it was in the last 24 hours; this also applies to any skills, techniques or armour that are on a cool down. (Skill can only be used once a month)} {Contract; user can offer contracts to people he wishes to have in his Guild to protect them and grow his strength further. People contracted can also offer contracts to other people but they will obey the user because their lives are in his hands.} {Qi sense:This skill allows user to reveal hidden enemies by making the user more atune to Qi allowing the user to detect concealed threath; This skill works around 10 metres for 1 minute (Cool down timer: 10 minutes)} {Shield of will: (Cost; 10 points of endurance; Cool down timer; 30 minutes) This skill allows user to absorb 2p percent of incoming damage for 2 minutes by summoning a shield of unyielding will, protecting user against harm.} These were all Jake''s current skills. The Qi sense and shield of will, he had gotten them after his battle with the Beta werewolf. And Jake was more than happy with what he got. "With all these, i will finally get my revenge on the werewolves and most especially, the military academy." Jake said. "But firstly, I can''t do this alone. So I need someone or more people to help my cause and I think I know what to use and who I should start with." Jake smiled as he stood up and left the rooftop. Chapter 125 The Rebellion Begins After exiting the rooftop, Jake was now making his way towards his first ally that might just help him in the quest for revenge. It was almost evening and Jake just returned to his dorm room which was unlike the recent him. He usually returns to the dorm by nighttime but now he was here but the person he was looking for wasn''t. "Huh? That''s strange, he doesn''t usually go out so where could he be?" Jake said as he made his way out of his dorm again. After a little bit of thinking, Jake finally came to a decision about where his new ally was gonna be. Jake was now slowly making his way to another building in the academy. Entering in, Jake could see the usual rows of games lined up on the shelf and then at the back of the room were rows of capsules. Jake was in the gaming room but he wasn''t here to play a game, he was here to try and recruit a person he thought would want to join his team. "Excuse me, are you here to play?" The woman at the counter asked. "No, I''m waiting for someone." Jake replied as he went to the chairs stationed around the room. After an hour worth of waiting, the person he was finally waiting for was done with his game and was about to head out to the gaming room. "Hey!" Jake called out and the person turned around. "Oh hey Jake." Peter called out with a smile on his face. "How are you doing?" Jake asked, coming over. "Physically, I am okay but emotionally or mentally, I''m not." Peter replied still with a smile on his face. "Yeah, tell me about it." "So why are you here? I know you aren''t here to play the game so why are you here?" Peter asked. "I''m here to talk to you about something." Jake said. "Do you mind if we go somewhere private so we can talk better?" "Sure, why not. It has even been a long time since we talked after the tournament event." Jake didn''t reply as he led him outside out of the gaming room. "So where are we headed?" Peter asked. "Peter, I heard what you said and I''m going to try and forget that pain. But the reason I asked us to come over to somewhere private, is because I have a proposal for you." Peter raised an eyebrow. "What proposal?" "A proposal to join my own private Guild." "Guild? When did you create a guild?" "Well I''m creating it now. You are going to be the first member if you join. Think about it, we were abandoned by the Head Generals when we needed them and I don''t want to lose any of you guys again so I have decided to create a guild whereby we would grow stronger together." "Strong enough to protect ourselves from any threat again." "But we can grow stronger separately, it doesn''t mean we create a guild." Peter said still unconvinced. Jake just sighed. "I haven''t been honest with you, I not only want to create a guild so we can protect ourselves, I want to create a guild strong enough to topple the academy." "What?!? Are you nuts? You want to topple the academy? Do you have a death wish or something?" Peter shouted. "Look, I know you are strong. Heck, even stronger than me but it''s still not enough to try and think that you can topple the academy down." "Who says I want to do that now?" Jake asked. "I know I''m strong but I''m not foolish, even I know that I''m not strong enough to do that now. Which is why I said we create a guild, invite more strong members and grow our strength." "Then when we are strong enough, we initiate the plan to topple the academy and take the reins of Aurora city. You should know that the academy think only about themselves. They don''t care about us, to them, we are just disposable wastes." "That was why the Head Generals didn''t help when we needed them. Think of it, the Head Generals are strong enough to kill that f*cking Beta werewolf but where were they? They freaking abandoned us and in the process, Vynn died." "Look, I''m not gonna force you to do what you don''t want to. But I have told you what I''m planning on doing. So what''s your response?" Jake asked. Peter looked up with his face somewhat uncertain but remembering what happened to Vynn, his face hardened with resolve and he looked at Jake. "Fine, let''s do it." "Great." Jake smiled and then called out. "System! Activate Contract!" Chapter 126 Lets fight! Staying up on the roof, Jake was reminded about the event that took place at the arena and how Vynn lost his life because of a Beta werewolf. That was when his hatred for the academy led him to the academy gaming room in search of his first member for his first ever guild. His search brought him to Peter and after explaining his reasons for creating a guild to Peter on the roof, Peter finally accepted and Jake had initiated the contract. "I need to tell you something and I hope you can keep it a secret." Jake said. "I''m all ears." Peter replied. "So you see, an incident gave me strange powers to do something cool. That was how..." "That was how you were able to go toe to toe with the Beta werewolf." Peter completed Jake''s statement. "Yeah, so part of this powers, is to give contract to anybody that is willing. But I haven''t tested it yet so I don''t know if it has any side effects." "So you want me to be your guinea pig right?" "Not actually a guinea pig." Jake scratched his head. "Fine. Let''s just get it over and done with. It''s not like it can get any worse." Peter replied. Jake then nodded to Peter and called out to the system. "System! Activate Contract." {Initiating Contract. User wants to contract Peter Chuck and create a guild.} {Before contracting a person, user needs to create a guild name and a symbol for identification.} "Name? How could I forget this?" Jake quietly mumbled. "Now what name should I call this Guild?" Jake thought hard and long. Jake thought for some time before he finally settled on a name. "This should work." Jake said as he inputted the name on his system. {Guild''s name: Fang hunters} {Are you sure you want use this name? After set, the Guild name can not be reversed.} "Yes!" Jake said. {Congratulations! Fang hunters has been created.} Now what was left to do was to create the logo or the symbol for the guild. Jake manuerverd to the option for the Guild logo. And then he used his mind to start designing the logo. Jake quickly jumped up. "What is it?" "I can see something like a system screen in front of me showing our Guild''s information and all the members with my name there." Peter replied. ''How come did Peter get a system screen from getting contracted?'' Jake thought. "Do you see anything else?" Jake asked. "Nope. It''s only the Guild''s information." Peter replied. "Do you have this system too?" "No I don''t." Jake sharply said then he cleared his throat the next minute. "With you having a system, it will be good in tracking who is a member of our Guild and who is an imposter." "Yeah that''s true." Peter said going to sit back down close to the edge of the roof. "So do you plan on inviting the rest of the gang?" Peter asked. Jake went to sit beside Peter as they both looked at the shadows that was already setting in. "I plan to, but not now." Jake replied with a sigh. "Why?" "We both know that Jack is related to the Big three and so Is Sophia. So I don''t know if they will leave their families and pledge allegiance to me. I just don''t think that they can betray their families." "But our case is different, we don''t have any family. And even if we did, we wouldn''t have been restricted from joining any guild of our choice." "What about Kate? Do you plan on inviting her anytime soon?" Peter asked. "I''m not sure yet. For now, I will observe and see if she will join." "Better invite her soon. We both know that she has feelings for you." Peter said. "Huh?" Jake raised an eyebrow. "Yes, she is completely head over heels in love with you but I don''t know why you fail to see it." "For now, I don''t know if anyone has any feelings for me or not and I will advice they shouldn''t because the path am going down, is a very dangerous path so I don''t want them to get entangled in it." Jake said. Peter just sighed and stood up heading towards the roof''s door and was about to open it then he stopped to look at Jake. "Whether you know this or not, we are already entangled and there''s no way you can avoid us." Peter said and then he opened the door and left while leaving Jake to still stay on the roof. While looking at the city that was bustling under the night sky and lights, Jake heard the roof door open again. "Did you forget to tell me something again Peter?" Jake asked turning around but it wasn''t Peter standing in front of him. "Hey Jake! Let''s fight." The person said. Chapter 127 Pledge of allegiance Jake had just finished inviting Peter into his Guild called the Fang hunters. The contraction went smoothly with Peter gaining a system but it only allowed for someone to see who was in the guild and to send messages to members of the guild. During the contraction, the logo of the guild which Jake had created from his system was drawn on Peter''s shoulder. First off, the logo had a wolf''s head that had long fangs. Then Jake had added chains to wrap around the head and a sword was placed across the wolf''s head and then he created dark ambience and background to give it a mysterious look. After everything was done, Peter decided to leave the roof but not without saying some heartfelt words to Jake while leaving Jake to his devices. Jake was sitting down looking at the bustling city and academy down below when he heard the roof''s door open up again. "Did you forget to tell me something or what?" Jake asked turning around thinking Peter had come back. But standing in front of him wasn''t Peter. "Hey Jake! Let''s fight." the person said. Looking at the person that came in, Jake could see his red fiery hair with his determined eyes and his giant trusy sword strapped to his back. The person that had come to him demanding for a fight was none other than Alexander Slade otherwise known as Alex the strongest student in the whole academy that was before Jake took the title by chasing the Beta werewolf away. Which apparently, General Paul and Wilfred had decided to keep under wraps. They didn''t want Jake to be pressurized by the Head Generals. So they lied that they managed to chase the werewolf away with the help of the students and adventurers. So Jake''s secret was kept safely between Head General Paul, Wilfred and the students that were alive that saw him. Which begged the question, why was Alex In front of him asking for a fight. Jake slowly stood up and looked at Alex. {Shield of will} Immediately 10 percent of his Endurance had dropped and unknown to Alex, an invisible shield had been created in front of Jake. Jake didn''t want to rely only on the Shield of will, so he had also encased the invisible shield with Qi just in time to receive Alex''s strike that connected with his neck but his sword couldn''t go in. In fact, it hadn''t draw out blood which greatly surprised Alex. "I guess it worked." Jake said as he had activated {Strength surge} a skill that increased his strength by 10 percent for 6 minutes. Quickly, Jake had thrown out his fist that landed squarely on Alex''s face therefore flinging him across the roof sending him crashing into the roof''s door. And then, Alex was unmoving. "Shit!" Jake said as he ran towards Alex. "Did I use too much of my strength?" Jake''s strength attribute was currently 70 and coupled with Strength surge, his strength had increased from 70 to 80 and Jake hadn''t pulled back his punch one bit. He had taken the fight so seriously that he forgot it was just a friendly spar therefore causing Alex to go flying. Finally, Jake had gotten to Alex''s position and then he shook him. "Hey buddy, are you okay?" Jake asked as Alex slowly stood up from the ground. Alex wasn''t angry much to Jake''s surprise, rather he had a beaming smile on his face. "I feel great. I know I lost the fight fair and square even if I had used everything I got, I know I stand no chance which is why," Alex said as his next actions surprised Jake. "I Alexander Slade the son of Rex Slade; the leader and ruler of one of the Big three families thank Jake Lucas for saving my life from the werewolves attack and I also pledge my allegiance to you; Jake Lucas." Alex said as he got down on one knee with his fist on the floor. "What?!?!!!" That was all Jake could say. Chapter 128 Dangerous ambitions Jake had just finished inviting Peter into his Guild when he was done, Peter left the roof and then the door opened again with Alex stepping in and demanding a fight with Jake which greatly surprised him. After explaining his reasons, Jake decided to grant him his wish but not without informing Alex that he wasn''t going to take it easy on him not one bit. And true to Jake''s words, he didn''t take it easy on Alex. Jake fought against him as if his life was on the line and in the process, Alex was punched across the roof and landed on the roof''s door. After seeing he was okay, Alex''s next move totally surprised Jake. "I Alexander Slade the son of Rex Slade who is the leader and ruler of one of the Big three families thank Jake Lucas for saving my life from the werewolves attack and I also pledge my allegiance to you; Jake Lucas." Alex said as he got down on one knee with his fist on the floor. "What?!?!!!" That was all Jake could say in surprise. Listening to Alex''s words, Jake received shock after shock. "Your... your dad is part of the big three? As in the rulers of this world?" Jake asked with his widened in shock. And to which Alex nodded his head confirming Jake''s words. "If you are part of the big three, then why are you pledging your allegiance to me?" Jake asked still surprised. "I noticed that being with the big three, I would always be overshadowed by my elder brothers that''s why I came to this academy to pave my own path." Alex explained still on his kneeling position. "And that''s why I hid my identity. The only ones that know my identity are the higher authorities in the academy. And seeing you, I know if I stay with you, I would create my own path." "Okay, first of all, I have heard you. Get up from the floor let''s talk better." Jake said and immediately Alex stood up and strapped his sword on his back. Seeing Alex pledging his allegiance to him, Jake''s first thought was to invite him to his guild but he didn''t know if he could trust Alex after the revelation that he was related to the leader of the big three that he would likely go against in the nearest future. "But you are strong enough to create your own path, why come to me?" Jake asked. "Like I said, I can''t do it alone. That''s why I came to you knowing that you could help." Alex said. "Are you nuts? How do you plan on doing that? Did you even see the amount of XP it will take you to get to level 20?" Zee asked. To which Jake just smiled. "well, I have a plan to get over that hudle but firstly, I need better equipment and for that, I need to hunt." Jake finally got to his dorm and got in and he could see all his roommates inside chatting with each other. "Hey Jake." Kate greeted. "How are you?" "I''m doing fine thank you." Jake forced a smiled as he headed to his bed. Jake had always been like this ever since Vynn had died. "Look Jake, we are all saddened by Vynn''s death and it has been a month now and none of us has forgotten about him." Sophia said. "But It doesn''t mean that you would brood about it and push those that are around you, rather we need to stay together and pay those that took Vynn away from us ten fold." Jake just looked at her and smiled. "And I plan to do that. But I have to start somewhere." "What do you mean?" Kate asked with a raised brow. Peter didn''t bother to listen too much in because he already knew what Jake was planning on doing. "Let me ask you all a question," Jake said sitting on his bed and looking at everybody. "If I ask you one day to go against the academy and the big three that you idolize, would you do that?" Everyone were confused by this because they didn''t know how it correlated with getting revenge from the werewolves. And nobody could answer because they all knew that it was impossible to do especially the Sophia and Jack who were also children of the remaining big three. "Just as I thought." Jake said as he lay on his bed and went to sleep. Chapter 129 The Academys response The next day, Jake woke up early but he didn''t go for his daily quest since the XP bar had increased and 10XP wouldn''t help increase his XP so he stopped. Rather, he woke up early today because he planned to do something. Ever since that incident that happened in the tournament, security was now heavy around the academy and students weren''t allowed to leave the academy like before. There were at least 3 soldiers at the gate that had finally being rebuilt after the day the werewolves attacked and broke the gate off its hinges. Jake quietly took his bath and slipped out of the room for the roof where he could see the academy in full view even though it was quite early and everywhere was somewhat dark, Jake could still see quite clearly. What Jake planned to do was to monitor the soldiers schedule and see how their shift worked. The time was still 4am, Jake stayed up on the roof and could see the soldiers walking around the gate with their weapons beside them. Then when it was 5am, three soldiers came and replaced the ones at the gate. Jake was still watching them intently trying to see any slip up in their security. Jake watched until 6am, the soldiers did their shift again. This time, Jake noticed the slight delay in their shift. "This is it, the delay, I will use it to my advantage." Jake mumbled as he stood up and left the roof. "I plan on visiting the town this weekend and going on a hunt." Jake said as he finally left the roof. Jake got to his dorm thirty minutes later and he could see his roommates are all ready for the day. "Good morning everyone." Jake greeted as he went to his bed to sit on it. Everybody were stunned because they were the ones who usually greeted Jake ever since Vynn died. "Good morning Jake." Kate smiled as she looked at Jake. Continue your journey on empire "Good morning." The rest all greeted as they continued getting ready then Kate went to Jake''s bed and stood over him. Meanwhile, in the school academy an emergency meeting was taking place between all the heads of the academy; the head generals, generals and sergeants. "They really had the guts to attack this academy!" Rowan shouted as he smashed the table with his fists. "Calm down Rowa." Humfree said while stroking his beard. "Head Generals, I don''t think that academy was just out of the ordinary. I think they were in search of something and I also think that a high ranking official betrayed the academy." Paul said. "Yes, I think we were betrayed because anybody that goes in and out of the city, the soldiers always make sure to search them properly but the werewolves were able to infiltrate the arena, and the city." Wilfred said. "I understand what you all said, but who on Earth dared to betray us?" Gunther asked with his fists tightly clenched in anger. "That we haven''t found out yet, we will investigate further." Paul said. "Make proper investigation because I want whoever betrayed us, I want their head." Humfree said as he released a little bit of his Qi that shook the table and everybody on it. "And I think it''s high time we brought the war to those filthy beasts." Rowa said. "Get the students ready, I want them to get more stronger especially the second years because they have a lot of talent. Their next beast hunt which is scheduled for next week, I want you to make them hunt advanced tier beasts." "What!" Paul shouted. "But that is going too far, even the third years haven''t done that yet." "Exactly, that Is why I plan for this to be a joint hunt between the third year students and second year students. Most of them on the day the werewolves attacked weren''t at the arena and they were safe in the academy." Rowa said. "That is why if they can face an advanced tier beast, they can definitely beat the lowest tier of the werewolves." "But..." Wilfred tried to argue back but he was cut short by Gunther. "No more arguments, that is our verdict." Gunther said. "Meeting dismissed." They all stood up to leave the room. "Jake, I know you are strong enough to beat a beta werewolf, I just hope your friends are able to fight against an advanced tier beast. I wish you luck." Paul mumbled. Chapter 130 A Date? After getting back to their dorm, the whole room finally decided to go get breakfast together after a long time. After their breakfast, they went for their homeroom class together. After their homeroom class, they all went to their weapon clubs. Jake, Jack, Sophia and Cindy were the ones for the sword club and they were on their way now to the sword club''s building. Entering in, they could see Von in his usual sitting position with his legs crossed. Then when the students all came in, he stood up and looked at them all. The room had been halved after that day since a lot of students were killed then. "Alright, so let''s begin today''s class." Von said as he sheathed his blade by his side. Jake had equipped his sword before coming into the class. Since everyone got themselves a sword, they were allowed to bring it to class but during training, they weren''t allowed to use it. They were only able to use the wooden sword giving to them. "Now, we are learning another sword skill called the Echoing wave. Before we start, we all know how to use Qi to some extent right?" Von asked and everybody nodded their heads together. "Good." Von said as he took a dummy and positioned it in front of him. "Watch this closely." Von stood in front of the dummy, then he activated it and moved back waiting for the dummy to come at him. When the dummy was charging right at him, Von then waited a bit and quickly drew his sword then he slammed it on the ground and created a shockwave sending the dummy back. The students were in awe after seeing the skill. To them, all they could see was Von standing there with his sword sheathed then he drew it out quickly slammed it down therefore producing shockwaves and throwing the dummy away. But Jake knew that there was more to it and Von was about to explain. "That strike there, I used Qi. Let me explain how I did that." Von said. Then he faced the whole class and sheathed his blade. "You need to learn how to condense your Qi into the sword, by putting your sword into the sheath then while still holding onto it, you infuse the sword with Qi and when you feel the sword getting strong," "In one smooth motion, you pull out the sword and slam it into the ground therefore releasing the stored Qi and causing shockwaves to spread around making your opponent stumble and lose balance then you quickly follow up with an attack." Von explained. "But for this to work, either you are quick in storing and withdrawing your sword or you have a way to keep your opponents still for a second or two." Hearing what Von said, Jake couldn''t help but smile. ''This is perfect, with Lockdown or stun strike, I have a way of keeping my enemies still for long enough to use that skill.'' Jake smiled but then something flashed in his mind. ''Hold on, the more strong opponents I face, it will be harder to hold them still with stun strike and lockdown.'' "Now, let me show you the skill slowly and how it works." Von said as he stood in front of the dummy again and then sheathed his sword. Then Von infused Qi into it making the blade shake in power and then he quickly withdrew the sword and slammed it on the ground causing ripples of shockwaves to spread around. ''Boy! This skill will be more than useful going against multiple enemies at once.'' Jake thought excitedly. "You are very strong and you have so much Qi. That''s quite impressive." Von said as he came over then he looked at Jake. "Now I know who you''re," von said as he pointed his hand towards Jake who was now scratching his head nervously. ''Did he realized that I was the one going around saving all those soldiers?'' Jake thought nervously. ''How''s that possible? My face was covered by the mask and also the hood of the robe so it''s not possible right?'' "You are that kid that managed to defeat the rank 3 of the third years." Von said. Hearing this, Jake heaved a sigh of relief. "Yes." Jake nodded his head. "You have obviously gotten stronger than in such a short amount of time and I''m really impressed. Keep it up." Von said as he went off to continue the class. Jake heaved a sigh again and looked at his sword then he remembered the feeling he got from using the skill. ''I need to learn how to do this quickly so that it won''t be a problem when Stun strike fails.'' Jake thought and that was when he heard angrily steps heading his way. Looking up, he could see a silver haired beauty heading his way. "Cindy!" Jake said wondering why she was angrily coming at him. Experience new tales on empire "What was that for?" Cindy asked. "What was what for?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "Why did you have to perform that skill and cause me to go flying." Cindy complained. "You went flying? I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to do that it just happened in the heat of the moment." Jake apologized. "Well, apology not accepted." Cindy said with her arms crossed. "Why?" "Before I can accept your apology, you have to go on a date with me." Cindy said. "What?!" Sophia and Jack said at once after coming over to also complain to Jake. Chapter 131 The werewolf slayers fame spreads Jake, Jack, Sophia and Cindy were all in their weapons club practising a new skill taught to them by Von. The skill was called Echoing wave; it was a skill meant to make opponents stumble and lose balance enough for a person to follow up with a finishing attack. Jake at first didn''t get the hang of the skill but it all changed when Von came and gave him pointers and then he released a powerful Echoing wave strike causing huge shockwaves to erupt and sweep most of the students off their feet including Cindy. In annoyance, Cindy came and challenged Jake asking him why he had to release the strike so powerful causing her to be flung across the room. Jake apologised but Cindy didn''t want to accept the apology, instead she requested for a date from Jake making him, Jack and Sophia stunned. Sophia quietly moved to where Cindy was and whispered in her ear. "You do know that Kate is into him right?" "Who cares." Cindy whispered back. "Let him decide for himself who he wants to go out with." Jake was still confused and feeling awkward about the whole thing when Von broke the silence by clapping in front of the class. Causing Jake not to give Cindy a reply and he quickly left for the front of the class. ''That was a close one.'' Jake thought as he was listening to what Von had to say. "Alright, it looks like some of you managed to get the hang of the skill on your first day which is very impressive. But I want you all to practise the skill for a week to get the hang of the timing." Von said. "So this will be our main focus for this week." That was when a loud beeping sound resounded in the class. "Alright, that Is the end of today''s class, we will meet again tomorrow." Von said dismissing the class. Immediately Von dismissed the class, the students were now trying to make their way to the Qi training class and so did Jake who quickly slipped out of the class before Cindy could get a hold of him. His body showed years and years of dedicated exercise and training therefore building this amazing body. This man was the one known as Rex Slade; the leader and the current head of the Slade family that was part of the big three and also he is the father of Alex Slade. Sitting on other chairs around the table, were other men there. Although they looked impressive, it wasn''t at the level of Rex Slade. "So you mean Aurora Academy managed to fend off a werewolf attack on their own while the Head Generals were all away, how is this possible?" Rex spoke up with his voice booming loudly in the room shaking the men sitting around the table. Shaking them to the core. "Yes, that was what the report said." A man on the table spoke up. "Do I look like a fool?" Rex asked with his face contorted in fury. "The big three along with the Head Generals had a meeting on that day, so I know that they were not around and you are telling me that the academy managed to fend themselves and kill the hundreds of werewolves sent to them while also chasing a beta werewolf that was sent to them." "That is what the report said." Another man spoke up, but this man was quite young looking. And he was able to speak to Rex a bit more confidently than the others. This was because this person was Raze Slade, Rex''s first son and Alex''s elder brother. "That was what Alex reported to us having experienced the horror first hand, he said the academy managed to fend the werewolves off while managing to chase a Beta werewolf away but he said they didn''t do it alone." Raze said. This caused Rex to raise an eyebrow. "Huh? If they didn''t do it alone, how did they manage to pull that miracle off?" "That was because they had someone with them," Raze continued. "Alex said he didn''t know his real identity but he called himself a werewolf slayer." "A werewolf slayer huh?" Rex asked as he stared off into space. "Then that means he''s on humanity''s side and we also need to get him on our side too. If he was able to chase a Beta werewolf away on his own, then he would be very valuable to us." "We need to get him for ourselves before the other big three do." Rex said then he looked around the table. "Find who the hell the werewolf slayer is for me!" Rex shouted and immediately everyone left the room trying to complete the task for him. Chapter 132 An assassin After a few minutes of walking, Jake was now finally in front of the hand to hand combat club. He pushed the gate and walked in surprisingly, Sergeant Sunny wasn''t standing in front of the gate waiting for him. "Strange, why is the sergeant not here yet?" Jake asked himself as he slowly walked towards the building while carefully looking around. Before he stepped in, he had equipped his sword from his system as he had a bad feeling. Before opening the door, Jake could hear noises inside the room as if someone was struggling with another. "Is sergeant Sunny fighting against someone? But he is a sergeant, there are not many people who can go toe to toe with him and make him struggle all except the generals or hear generals." Jake then gently opened the door and could see Sergeant Sunny fighting against someone that was dressed in all black. He was quite struggling against the person and he was even injured while the all black person was quite okay. Jake then saw the man was managing to over power sergeant Sunny and he had even managed to knock Sergeant Sunny down on one knee and he was panting hard for breath. Then the man dashed towards Sergeant Sunny to swing his sword at his neck but when the man''s sword was now a few inches away from his neck, the man felt like his sword hit steel. And then standing in front of him was a person clad in a black robe that was torn in places and he had a metal mask on his face with his sword out blocking the hit from touching Sergeant Sunny. "Who are you?" The mysterious man asked with his voice slightly altered. The masked figure turned to look at sergeant Sunny who was still surprised then he turned back to look at the attacker. "They call me The Werewolf Slayer." Jake said as he dashed forward while pushing the man off his sword. Just a few moments ago, Jake was seeing the man overpowering Sergeant Sunny and Jake was currently going through the options of what to do in his head. Wanting to save sergeant Sunny''s life, Jake quickly equipped his robe, mask, sword and gauntlet just Incase he lost his sword in the fight. Therefore equipping the identity of the werewolf slayer. Then he saw the mysterious man heading towards sergeant Sunny about to swing his sword towards his neck. Then Jake quickly came in and blocked the strike with his own sword then he pushed the man away and dashed towards him with full speed. Sergeant Sunny who was on his knees heard the name the mysterious masked fellow said. ''Werewolf slayer? Isn''t he the same figure they said helped all those soldiers? And he is the same person General Paul said managed to chase the Beta werewolf away.'' Sunny thought. ''If it''s him against this figure, then I''m sure the werewolf slayer will win. But, how on Earth is the werewolf slayer still in this academy? Is he a high ranking military official?'' Sunny thought as he looked at the fight that was about to happen now. After pushing the mysterious man away making him stumble, Jake dashed towards him with all his speed and then swung his sword but the man managed to regain his footing and block the hit. The Qi smashed into the assassin who didn''t see it until it was too late. The Qi strike smashed into the assassin flinging him out through the window and landed outside the room. "Woah! This is the strength of the Qi burst taught to us by Kron!" Jake almost shouted but he regained his composure as he could see Sunny heading towards the window. "He''s gone." Sunny said as he turned to look at Jake. "Too bad. Anyway, you''re welcome Mr... sergeant." Jake said. "Drop the ridiculous act Jake, I know it''s you." Sunny said. "Jake? Who''s Jake?" Jake asked scratching his head nervously but Sunny''s face showed he wasn''t buying it as he stared intensely at Jake. "Fine." Jake said as he de-equipped his mask and robe making them disappear into his system and making Sunny stunned. "How did you do that?" Sunny asked looking like an excited kid that just saw Santa''s real identity therefore forgetting his injuries. "Uhm, it''s a long story and I don''t really feel comfortable saying it." Jake said scratching his hair. "I totally get it. If you don''t want to tell me, it''s okay." Sunny said as he slowly sat down cross legged trying to meditate and recover his Qi so as to heal his wounds. "So how did you figure it out? That I''m the werewolf slayer." Jake asked as he also sat down. "It doesn''t take a genius to figure it out after seeing you use my snake bite skill that I taught you and only you." Sunny said still with his eyes closed. "But who was that man and why is he after your life?" Jake asked again. "To be honest, I don''t know. He just came in here threatened me, and a fight occured between us which I obviously lost and was about to lose my life until you came and saved me." Sunny replied while his wounds were now closing quite fast. "What was the words he threatened you with?" Jake asked. "I think he asked for who you were. Knowing you were my student, he wanted to know everything about you." Sunny said getting up. "About me? But why?" Jake asked as he stood up. Sunny just shrugged. "I don''t know." ''But why will someone be after my information? Who could it be? Could it be Alex? Did he betray me to his family?'' Jake thought as he clenched his hands tightly. ''I knew I shouldn''t have taken it lightly with him knowing he was related to the leader of the Slade family. I think it''s time I taught him a lesson.'' Jake thought as he lifted his head with a plan forming in his mind. Chapter 133 Rematch of the Titans After leaving the hand to hand combat club early, Jake decided to go to the VR gaming room to release his stress. He planned on getting to the next rank today which is Platinum. ''It had really been a long time since I played that game.'' Jake thought as he was approaching the building that led to the gaming room. Entering in, Jake paid the amount to be allowed into the game. Going to the capsule, Jake got in and logged in. Jake logged in and was transported to the white space where he decided to sit cross legged. ''The last time I came here, I didn''t know how to use Qi. But now I do, which begs the question of whether I can use Qi in the game.'' Jake thought as he sat cross legged meditating and moving the Qi around his body feeling it strengthening him and making him stronger. Then he snapped his eyes open and stood up sharply. "That checks out, Qi works in the game." Jake said as he went onto the search bar to begin his match. "For today, I feel like battling against those damned werewolves. It has been long I did that." Jake said as he went on to input his gaming rank. After some verifications, a werewolf was materializing in front of him. Looking at the details of the werewolf, Jake smiled was quite disappointed. "This is an omega werewolf. What a waste of time." Jake said but his fans that were just coming into the spectating stands didn''t think so. "What?! The wolf hunter is planning on going against an omega werewolf!" Dan said. "Come to think of it, it has been long since he came into the game so maybe he has gotten stronger." Sam said. "Well let''s see if he has truly gotten stronger." Nate said as they could see Jake not holding onto any weapon only standing there with a gauntlet in his hands. Immediately the werewolf appeared, the countdown clock appeared a second later and then the clock counted down to 0. And immediately, the werewolf charged right at Jake who just stood there looking at it. Then when the werewolf was just a feet away, Jake readied himself and directed all his Qi into his fist. The werewolf was now in front of him in the middle of throwing its claws at Jake. Jake didn''t flinch, he caught the claw and held the werewolf tightly not letting it move one bit. Jake waited for the werewolf to come at him rather than being the aggressor. The werewolf seeing Jake standing around for far too long, decided to charge at Jake with full speed but Jake had seen much faster werewolves like the Beta werewolf. The werewolf swung its claws very fast towards Jake''s head but he managed to easily duck avoiding the claw. After swinging its claws at Jake, there was an opening but Jake didn''t take it. Rather he moved back giving the werewolf space to come at him again which it did. The werewolf dashed towards Jake who was unmoving standing waiting for it. When it was within striking distance, Jake just glanced at the clock off to the side. ''Shit! I don''t have much time left here. I need to finish this fight quickly and battle against humans now.'' Jake thought as he could see the werewolf''s claws upon him. Stay updated with empire Not wasting time, Jake swung his fists lightning fast that it lunged deep into the werewolf''s stomach and then he quickly removed his hands and moved aside letting the werewolf fall flat on the floor with its hands in a striking position. This move got the crowd riled up in excitement. "For real, who the hell is this guy?" Someone in the crowd asked. "Nobody knows." Someone else replied. "It will really boost our strength if I can recruit him into our Guild." Another person commented. "Well, not unless I ask him first." Someone else said. Jake was unaware of what was going on in the stands because of him and honestly, he didn''t really care. He just went on to select the option. And then after a few seconds, a match was found. A fiery red haired individual was standing in front of him with a sword by his hand and two pairs of daggers by his side looking right at Jake. It was the red dragon standing in front of Jake about to start a rematch. The new comers in the stands were surprised by this about the reason why the red dragon had to fight against the Wolf hunter. But those that had been there from the start knew that this was a rematch between them and based on the wolf''s hunter expression, he wasn''t scared rather he was happy. "We meet again red dragon." Jake smiled. "I see, you have ranked up to platinum but you are no match for me." "Let''s see about that." Red dragon said as he took a fighting stance then the countdown clock appeared again. When it clocked down to 0, Jake dashed towards the red dragon. Chapter 134 Platinum Player VS Gold Player Battling against the werewolves in the VR room was quite boring to Jake as he kept defeating them in a single hit. To him, it was boring but to the fans, it was quite interesting and awe inspiring. Tired of it, Jake decided to go against humans and try to level up quickly to platinum so he could battle harder werewolves. After selecting the option to go against humans, his first opponent appeared before him and it was one of the very few people that managed to best him in the VR room. It was the red dragon. Standing in front of Jake was the red dragon and he was ready to best him this time without holding back his strength one bit. And then, the countdown clock appeared again and then it ticked down to 0 signalling the start of the match between two titans in the VR world. Immediately the clock ticked down to 0, Jake didn''t waste any time in dashing towards the red dragon with all his speed which was very impressive to those watching for it seemed like Jake had teleported from one place to another. Jake wasn''t holding onto any sword as he had chose to use his gauntlets to fight against the werewolves so he lost the advantage of range. Which the red dragon took advantage by swinging his sword quickly at Jake who simply pivoted to the side avoiding the sword totally then Jake pounced off forward using the Triple Threat technique then he punched the red dragon in his neck sending him flying. Everyone in the stands, had their mouths agape because Jake had managed to do the impossible. For the longest of times, nobody had made the red dragon even move from his starting position and now, Jake managed to send him flying with a single punch. After bouncing on the VR canvas, the red dragon managed to come to a halt as he slowly stood. ''What impressive show of strength, if I can get him on our side, it will really boost our strength especially the way he grows rapidly.'' The red dragon thought as he fully stood up looking around for Jake. That was when the red dragon felt his head being held from behind then he was lifted up.No?v(el)B\\jnn After seeing his skills work successfully, Jake decided to commence on the next step as he held the red dragon''s sword in his hand and then he started infusing it with Qi. He started inputting it slowly and little by little. Then he started inputting it faster as he could see the skills wearing off. And then finally, he was ready as he could feel the sword shaking with so much power as if it wanted to break. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire The red dragon had now broken out of the effects of the skills and proceeded to charge at Jake. "I don''t know what you used against me to make me stand still, but you made a mistake by not acting sooner and just standing there." The red dragon said as he was now two feet away from Jake. "Standing around?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "You are terribly mistaken for underestimating me!" Jake shouted as he withdrew the sword and then forcefully slammed it on the floor. Therefore dispelling the gathered energy from the sword outwardly and causing large shockwaves to spread out and hit the red dragon that was now just a feet away from him. The shockwaves was powerful enough to lift and throw the red dragon off his feet and sent him flying again. The shockwaves even spread to the spectating stands but the spectators were safe as there was some what of a barrier protecting them but they could feel the strength of the shockwave and now, they were more than scared of ever facing the wolf hunter. "I see, the wolf hunter did something to make the red dragon halt his movements because that technique he just performed, took a lot of time to prepare so he needed a way of keeping the red dragon still enough for him to prepare the skill." Sam analyzed. "Well, that makes the wolf hunter a very formidable opponent that I don''t want to face ever again. First with the killing of the omega werewolves in one hit and now this, against a platinum player like the red dragon." Dan said. "It should be worth it if we can get him on our side. Because I don''t think we can handle him even if the three of us decided to join forces together." Nate said. "Right, let''s befriend the wolf hunter no matter what." Sam said as they continued watching the match. Chapter 135 We need to talk After battling the werewolves for so long, Jake decided to play against humans and his first match of the day was between him and the red dragon who had managed to best him before when he was still weaker. The match had been going quite bad for the red dragon and he knew it. Jake had been using a combination of new skills and techniques the red dragon didn''t know of which was why it was proving quite difficult to battle against him. And then as if those skills weren''t enough, the wolf hunter had used a technique that expelled energies outward causing the red dragon to go flying due to the shockwaves. Standing up, blood was dripping from the red dragon''s head and nose but he was still standing strong and he looked straight at the wolf hunter with a smile still on his face. ''Dad will be so proud of me when I get him to join us.'' The red dragon thought as he slowly walked towards the wolf hunter still with a smile on his face. Jake didn''t care as he quickly dashed towards the red dragon to finish the fight as soon as possible. Jake swung the red dragon''s sword towards the red dragon and the red dragon managed to avoid it narrowly. Then the red dragon threw his dagger towards the wolf hunter''s stomach that managed to just cause a white scratch not enough to draw blood. Jake quickly moved back a bit then he quickly accessed his system and activated. {Frenzy strike} a skill that rapidly dealt damage for a total of 6 seconds. And then Jake dashed towards the red dragon while rapidly attacking without pause. A kick to the red dragon''s shin, a sword strike to the neck, a Qi filled punch to the guts and then, the skill wore off. Jake quickly backflipped and then waited to look at the red dragon that was strangely standing fine except for the injury on his head and the bleeding from his nose from earlier. "Surprised? Do you think it''s only you that knows how to use Qi in the game?" The red dragon asked as he quickly pushed off from his position towards Jake. The red dragon swung his legs lightning fast towards Jake who managed to block with his own legs causing a mini shockwave to spread. Jake quickly dropped his legs back and then swung his sword instead towards the red dragon who just caught it then gave Jake a Qi filled fist strike to the hand causing Jake to let the weapon go. "The wolf hunter won?" Nate asked looking surprised. "He... he beat the red dragon!" Dan said while breaking out in a sweat. "Who the hell is this monster?" "The more reason we have to bring him over to our side." Sam said as he could see Jake standing there. Sam was about to send Jake an invite but not to fight, it was to talk. As he was about to do it, he could suddenly see the wolf hunter leaving the gaming room. "No, he needs to be online for me to talk to him." Sam said but it was too late as the wolf hunter had left. "Don''t worry, next time we can talk to him." Nate said. Unknown to them, Jake hadn''t logged out rather he was in the game white space and it wasn''t his own, it was that of someone who wanted to talk to him. A few moments ago, after defeating the red dragon, Jake was disappointed that he wasn''t able to level up. ''Oh well, maybe next time.'' Jake thought as he glanced at the clock and saw that he had about 15 minutes left in the VR world. Jake decided to log out but as he was about to, he received a communication invite. "Huh? Strange who could want to talk to me here?" Jake asked as he was contemplating accepting the invite. "Well there''s no big deal in accepting." Jake shrugged as he accepted and then he was taken from the fighting space into a white space where he usually came in before he started a match. But this was not his white space, it was someone else''s and then finally, he could see the person materializing in front of him. "Hey wolf hunter, we need to talk." Chapter 136 The Mysterious Letter After finishing his match with the red dragon, Jake was about to log off but that was when he received a communication invite from someone. Jake contemplated accepting the invite and then finally not seeing any harm in doing so, Jake accepted the invite and he was transported into a white space that seemed like his but he knew it wasn''t his. That was when the person appeared before him with his red fiery hair and trusty sword and daggers by his side. "Hey wolf hunter, we need to talk." Red dragon said. "What do you wanna talk about?" Jake asked. "First off, I saw your skills and also experienced it first hand and I know how powerful you are especially the way you grow rapidly. The last time we battled, although you put up a good fight, I was still able to win." "But today, you completely overwhelmed me with your versatile skill pool and techniques. And I''m so impressed by it." The red dragon said. "And so what does that mean? Look, you need to cut to the chase and state why you wanted me here or else, I''m out of here." Jake said quite irritated. "Fine. My name is Raze Slade; the son of Rex Slade. Although you don''t know our family, because we are supposed to be kept a secret but..." Raze stuttered as he could see the wolf hunter''s widened expression. "You... you... you are the son of Rex Slade? Your family is part of the big three!" Jake shouted. "How... how did you know?" Raze asked already gripping his sword tightly. Nobody was allowed to know the big three''s identity, they were meant to be kept a secret from the world and now, a stranger in front of him knew who they were. "If you are Rex''s son, then that means you are Alex''s brother." Jake said. Hearing his brother''s name, Raze somewhat calmed down as he looked at Jake. "How do you know Alex?" "Wait, if you know who Alex is, that means you attend Aurora Academy." Raze said as the pieces was falling into place for him. "Hold on, you attend Aurora Academy, that means you should know of someone quite infamous there right?" Raze asked. "Wolf hunter, I promise no matter what, I will make sure you join the Slade family. If I can''t have the werewolf slayer, then it will be beneficial for me especially to have the wolf hunter." Raze said as he logged off not knowing that the wolf hunter and the werewolf slayer were the same person. Meanwhile after logging off, Jake simply just left the VR room. "You still had about 9 more minutes before you were expected to leave the gaming room. So why did you suddenly log off yourself?" Zee asked. "Because I didn''t feel like dealing with his questions. If I didn''t do that, he would have annoyed me with convincing words, and promises. I didn''t want to deal with that, that''s why I logged off." Jake replied as he was on his way to his dorm. "You know he won''t stop until he receives yes as an answer right?" Zee said. "Since he knows that you are a student of Aurora Academy, he might even contact his brother; Alex to find your identity and try to convince you." Jake just shrugged. "We will cross that bridge when we get there." After a few minutes of walking, Jake was finally in his room. It was already noon and Jake decided to get some rest since his roommates were not in the room. Laying on his bed, Jake rested his head on his pillow and his hand shifted into it. Jake felt and heard a shuffling sound. Pulling it out, Jake saw it was a letter. "Huh? Who would keep a letter for me?" Opening it, the contents read. "I know your identity and if you don''t want it revealed to the whole school, then meet me at the academy''s arena by 9pm." Reading it, Jake''s blood was boiling in anger. "That son of a bitch Alex! I will make him pay for ever trying to blackmail me." Jake said as he looked at the letter again. "9pm right? I will be there and I will make sure you don''t talk ever again." Jake said as he went back to his bed to sleep. Chapter 137 Deadly encounter After his match was over with the red dragon that turned out to be the son of Rex Slade; Alex''s brother, Jake went to his room to relax and that was when he felt and heard a shuffling sound coming from under his pillow. Pulling out whatever was making that noise, Jake saw it was a letter that read. "I know your identity and if you don''t want it revealed to the whole academy, then meet me at the academy''s arena by 9pm." Reading it, Jake screamed Alex''s name swearing to make him pay for ever trying to blackmail him. After waiting for a few hours, it was almost time for the supposed meeting with whoever dropped the letter in his room. It was 8pm and all his roommates were filtering into the room one by one and that was when his eyes laid on Kate. Who had an annoyed expression on her face looking at Jake. ''Ah that''s right. I was supposed to meet Kate on the roof today.'' Jake thought as an idea just clicked in his head. Opening up his system, Jake navigated to the guild part then he clicked on Peter''s name to send a message. After typing it, he sent the message and everybody heard Peter yelp in surprise. "What happened?" Sophia asked. "It''s nothing." Peter replied as he stared at the system screen in front of him. ''I forgot that I even had this system screen of a thing.'' Peter thought as he went on to read the contents of the message. It read, {Tomorrow, after the academy''s classes are over, I want you to find an excuse to bring Kate over to the roof.} "That was when I saw you heading this way and I decided to get a head start to get here and see why you were here. I didn''t send you any letter." Alex explained. "If you didn''t, then who did?" Jake asked as he lifted his head when his eyes widened. "Look out!" Jake shouted as he pushed Alex out of the way and then grabbed a flying projectile that was heading towards Alex initially. "What is this?" Jake asked as he brought it further closer to his face. "This is an arrow! Who shot it?" Alex also came over and stood beside Jake and that was when from the stands, and also the gates, 6 men jumped into the arena all having one thing in common which was their black outfit that concealed all of their identities. "I never expected you to grab a Qi filled arrow like that. Which goes to show how dangerous you are and why the boss wanted you dead." A man was heard speaking. Hearing the name boss, Jake turned to look at Alex. It all made sense for Alex to get people to come assassinate him since Alex knew he wasn''t strong enough to. Looking at Jake''s expression, Alex shook his head. "Don''t look at me like that, I don''t know them neither do I know who the hell their boss is. So don''t you dare suspect me." Alex said. Enjoy new adventures from empire Jake was now stumped on what to do but he couldn''t dwell on who sent the assassins for long because they were now rushing towards he and Alex. "No matter how strong I am, I don''t think I can handle six people on my own especially if they are skilled. So I need to ask this favor from you, can you please take care of at least three of them while I handle the remaining three." Jake requested. "Awwn, you are being cute asking me nicely like that." Alex smiled then he pulled his giant sword from his back and his face went from playful to serious. "You saved my life earlier with the werewolf attack and now you still saved my life from that Qi filled arrow. If you weren''t here, I would have died tonight so I owe you massively. And I was planning on paying them back ten folds for trying to take my life as well as yours." Alex said as they could see the men running towards them. Looking back at Alex, they both nodded their heads together at the same time and they also charged forward to meet the men in the centre of the arena. Chapter 138 Fierce Clashes Jake had just left his room to head to the arena for the supposed meeting with whosoever dropped the letter in his room. There, he met Alex his upperclassman that he had suspected to be the one to drop the letter for him. But Alex dispelled the allegations refusing he was the one to send the letter. That was when an arrow was sent Alex way but thanks to Jake''s quick thinking and fast reflexes, he managed to catch the arrow just in time before it hit Alex. That was when six men were seen jumping into the arena all dressed in black with all sorts of weapons. One of them had a bow and arrow, another one had a longsword, another one had a spear, one had a chain like weapon, one also carried a staff like weapon and finally the person Jake suspected to be the boss was wielding axes. These six men were currently heading towards Jake and Alex. Not wanting to wait around, Jake and Alex also dashed forward to meet the six men in the centre after concluding on taking care of three men each. The spear user, longsword user and the boss who wielded a double handed axe were the ones Jake had collided with. Jake swung his sword towards the boss but he managed to duck avoiding the hit easily while the spear user made a stab towards Jake''s stomach. But Jake reacted quickly by moving back avoiding the stab but the longsword user was already behind him with a strike upon him. But as if having eyes at the back of his head, Jake ducked forward causing the strike to go over his head. Your next read awaits at empire Standing up, Jake sent an Earth shattering kick to the longsword user that sent him reeling in pain and possibly shattering his whole leg. ''That one is taken care of, now time to focus on these f*ckers.'' Jake thought as he dashed forward and made a stab with his sword towards the axe user who skillfully avoided it and then the spear user came in with a full on powerful thrust that landed on Jake''s stomach. Only causing just a small white scratch to show on his body which wasn''t really visible since he was putting on clothes. The spear user was momentarily stunned and taking advantage of it, Jake dashed but as if anticipating his move, the axe user had dashed forward and blocked Jake''s strike with his axes. Surprisingly to Jake, the axe user wasn''t sent flying or skidding. That was when a kick landed on Jake''s head lifting his body and slamming him on the floor. {-3HP} "Oh, you know nothing about who I am and what I have been through." Alex then dashed towards them but they were ready. With a swing of his sword, the staff user tried to block the hit but he grunted feeling the strength of the attack. And finally, the staff broke and the user was sent flying while the chain user had tried to wrap his chains around Alex but he had managed to avoid it and also slice off the head of the chain user. "I just hope the boss is okay." Alex said as he lifted his head to see Jake fighting skillfully against the three individuals. When the longsword user had dashed towards him, Jake readied himself and didn''t fret instead he looked at him with a smile on his face. "I will make sure I wipe that silly smile off your face." The longsword user said as he was now upon Jake with a swing of his sword but Jake had used {Step shift} to get 3 metres away causing the strike to miss. The man was confused and Jake took advantage of this by using {Step shift} again to get in front of him then Jake swung his sword lightning fast that the man couldn''t avoid it and then, he dropped dead. Jake had been so focused on the longsword user that he forgot about the remaining two that were now in front of him. With a swing of his axe, the axe user pushed forward but Jake avoided the strike and then a a stab was made towards Jake''s stomach but he used his hands to hit the spear away causing it to crash on the ground. The axe user was quite relentless in pursuing Jake trying to get a hit on him but Jake was skillful in avoiding each and every strike. Tired of wasting time, Jake wanted to move as he gave the axe user a full on punch with all his strength that sent him skidding. As Jake wanted to move and chase the axe user, he saw a spear heading for his stomach again but he wasn''t worried, Jake wanted to take the hit and then punish the spear user. But Jake was unaware of how powerful the strike was but Alex knew and in a flash, he was in front of Jake therefore getting stabbed instead of Jake. Alex was confident in his body not receiving any damage. But this time, Alex''s body failed him as the spear lunged in deep and came out of the other end of his stomach. Chapter 139 Another member Jake had managed to fend the attackers back skillfully avoiding any and every of their strikes. That was when unexpectedly, the spear user decided to send a powerful stab towards Jake who was confident that his body will be able to handle it. But Alex who had just finished his own fight, knew otherwise as he quickly dashed towards Jake to try help him out and in the process, he got injured with the spear coming out of his stomach towards the other end. Alex who had a much stronger body than Jake, the spear did this much damage to him and Jake was initially stunned not knowing what to do as he could see Alex''s body falling on the floor. Jake was now more than furious. ''First Vynn, and now Alex. Even though we are not close, he still took the hit for me.'' Jake thought as he could see Alex kneeling while holding onto his bleeding stomach. Jake furiously looked at spear user that was surprised that someone could jump in front of another person to take the hit. Jake quickly dashed towards the spear user who was now trying to pull the spear out of Alex but he was too slow as Jake was already in front of him. Angrily, Jake stabbed the spear user in the stomach while activating his sword''s active skill. {Lightning bolt} and immediately, the spear user was feeling strikes of electricity coursing through his whole body frying him from the inside out. And finally, the spear user dropped dead, scorched all over. Looking around, Jake couldn''t see the remaining attacker. As for the rest, they were all dead on the floor. Looking around, Jake saw Alex cross legged in a meditating position as he was trying to circulate his Qi around his body trying to heal up. And slowly, Alex''s injuries were already healing up slowly and closing while Jake was standing over him looking at him keenly then after a few minutes, Alex stood up all healed up. "You saved my life." Jake said as he looked at Alex. "You risked your life to save mine. Why?" "It is the least I could do after you saved my life countless times." Alex said dusting himself from the dust. "Sure why not." Alex replied smiling excitedly as he played around with the system screen in front of his face. Then he wandered towards the members tab and he was disappointed as he could see that the guild only had two members including him. Seeing the disappointed look on Alex''s face, Jake decided to speak up. "I will grant you permission to offer a contract to those you really trust and want to protect into the guild. Make sure that you can trust them with your life." Jake said as he looked at Alex seriously. "I don''t want any betrayals in our Guild. This guild should be built on trust and strength alone." "Yes I will do that. I will only invite those that I trust and I know who to start with." Alex smiled and then Jake looked at his watch. "We need to leave now. It''s almost time for curfew and if we aren''t back in the academy by 10pm, the academy will be pinged and our location will be traced back here and then we will have to explain how there are a lot of dead bodies here." Jake said and Alex nodded as they both sprinted and ran back to the academy with full speed. They managed to get to the academy just in time and Alex went through the gate while Jake went back to his dorm the same way he went out. Then he managed to sneak back into his room silently and de-equipped his robe and all his weapons while going back to bed. ''Today was quite tiring, I never expected to invite Alex into our Guild but I did. Now if Alex didn''t send that letter, then who did?'' Jake thought as he closed his eyes to sleep. Find more to read at empire ''That mystery would have to be solved another time. Right now, I have a lot on my plate.'' Jake thought as he finally fell asleep. Chapter 140 Guild Skill It was finally the next day, Jake woke up early to go complete the daily quest, even though it wasn''t giving him enough XP to level up, he had become so used to it by now. So he just decided to go complete the quest. After completing it, Jake returned to his dorm to take his bath. After that, the whole room prepared to do the same. After everybody were ready, it was already time for their breakfast and they all went to the dining area for their breakfast. After eating, they all went for their homeroom class together where they saw Jim entering the class with a serious look on his face a contrast to his always smiling face then he looked towards Jake. ''I wanted to take you back as soon as possible but it appears you have gotten stronger with the help of the system and I know you won''t go down without a fight.'' Jim thought. ''My short time here has changed my views completely. I saw what you did to those Omega werewolves and then I heard how you chased away that Beta werewolf. I''m not foolish, you are essential for human survival. That''s why I will leave you and I hope you get strong enough to save humanity.'' "Good morning class." Jim said as he came over and stood in front of them. "Before we start today''s class, I need to tell you all something. I was to tell you guys this tomorrow but I wanted to tell you all now so you would have a better chance at surviving." The whole students now sat up because anytime Jim got like this, they always knew that it was serious and they were to treat it seriously. "The academy has gotten desperate. After the invasion we faced on the day of the tournament, and how weak you all were in front of those werewolves, the Head Generals have all decided to do something different." Jim said as he looked at all of their faces. "They have all decided on a joint hunt between you all and the third years." A student then laughed. "A joint hunt against what? Intermediate beasts?" The student laughed again. "No!" Jim shouted. "Against advanced tier beasts." This caused the student''s eyes to widen. And not only him, all the whole class were so shocked by this that their eyes wanted to pop out of their sockets. "But... but even the third years haven''t done that yet. Are they trying to get us killed?" A student asked again. "Desperate times has called for desperate measures." Jim shrugged. "I did my part by informing you all, it''s up to you whether you wanna prepare or not." Jim said looking straight at Jake to gauge his reaction. But Jake just remained frozen but not out of fear or surprise, rather he was deep in thought. ''Of course, the academy will get desperate and I know why. They plan to wage war against the werewolves and they wouldn''t want weak students holding them back.'' Jake thought. ''This hunt is probably a suicide mission for some of the students because I have faced an advanced tier beast before and I know how difficult it was. If it wasn''t because of Berg''s and Helen''s help, I wouldn''t have survived.'' ''But I''m different from then, I''m a lot stronger than then. But are my friends strong enough? This... this behavior from the academy, has just given me enough reason to take down this academy the more.'' Jake thought. After informing the students about everything that had to do with the hunt, Jim went back to teaching them today''s lesson. After the homeroom class, they all went for their various weapons class. There, their instructors took it hard on them. All the training was intense especially the Qi training. When Jake decided to head over to his hand to hand combat club after the other classes were done, he saw Sunny took it hard on him too. Training and drilling like never before. It was now 5pm when Jake left the hand to hand combat club and he decided to head over to the roof because he had something to do there. Getting to the roof, Jake could see it was empty as usual so he decided to rest on it while looking outwardly. That was when he heard the door to the roof open and he turned around to see Peter and Kate walk in. Her expression when seeing a piece of paper floating towards her, was just like the rest but she still signed it and then a symbol appeared on her shoulder like the others. That was when Jake received a system message. {Congratulations, you have 4 members in your guild.} "4 members?" Jake asked surprised as he navigated to the guild members tab. {Peter chuck Alex Slade Kate Blake Emily Onyx} ''Oh, so the person he wanted to invite was the rank two of his class. If he invited her, it means that he trusts her.'' Jake thought as he was about to close the system screen when another message popped up. {Members criteria has been met! Guild skill has been given} "Guild skill?" Jake asked as he went to check it out. {Overdrive: When activated by the leader of the guild; Jake, it will grant all guild members a 5% increase in strength and damage dealing with also a 5% increase in defense for half an hour.} "Five percent increase in these areas? This is so awesome." Jake said as he looked towards Kate and Peter that were waiting on him. "Peter!" Jake called. "Hit me right in the guts with all the strength you can muster." "Are you sure about that? Why do you even want me to do that?" Peter asked as he came over. "Just do it." Jake ordered. "Fine if you say so." Peter shrugged and came over towards Jake and readied his hand then he quickly snapped it back and threw it forward towards Jake''s stomach and landed a heavy on punch that was guaranteed to make other people lose consciousness. But it didn''t do anything to Jake as he didn''t even move an inch from his position. Then Jake smiled as he went to his system and then activated Overdrive. Since there wasn''t an option to activate it for a single member, currently all members in the guild had a 5 percent boost. "Now hit me again." Jake ordered. Kate was wondering if something was wrong with Jake but she decided to keep on watching. Peter did the same motion as earlier then he landed a heavy punch to Jake''s stomach and this time, Jake moved back more than a few inches and spit even came out of his mouth. Peter was left standing in his position as he was staring at his hands then Jake came back over to where Peter was standing and smiled. "Perfect. Now we need more members and then, we will take over Aurora Academy." Chapter 141 Joint hunt begins Two days later, the day of the joint hunt between the second year and third years, Jake woke up early as usual feeling quite anxious and then he went to complete his daily quest as usual. Came back took his bath, waited for everybody to go take their bath so they could all go take breakfast together. After eating, an hour later, they were all summoned to the assembly hall where they all saw all the second and third year students gathered. Then at the front, were all the Generals as they were about to address the crowd. "I know all of you must have been briefed about what was going to happen today. Today is the joint beast hunt between the second and third year students and you all are hunting advanced tier beasts." Paul said as he stood in front of the other Generals. "And in order to do that, you all are going to be using the red portal behind me." Hearing that, the students began murmuring in fear as they now realized that the academy were really sending them on a suicide mission. The red portal planets were usually for the Generals and other high ranking officials and also people strong enough to go in and hunt but now, they were sending the students there go hunt. ''This confirms my thoughts.'' Jake thought. ''They are also using this medium to seed out the weak among us and then use the strong to wage a kind of war. This really makes me feel sick to the core but there''s nothing I can do.'' Read new chapters at empire "This will be a three days hunt but don''t worry, knowing the danger ahead, we will send a General to accompany you all Incase you all sight a much more powerful beasts that you couldn''t handle." "There''s also no longer a need for teams for this hunt because it is a joint hunt so you all have to learn to work together to achieve your aim. And there''s also a small shelter there where after hunting for the day, you will all go and rest." Paul said. "Okay, so without wasting much of your times, you all can now go into the portal while holding yourselves. The head general will go ahead of you all. And your hunt starts as soon as you step through that portal." "So good luck you all." Paul said and stepped back as General Kron; the Qi specialist stepped forward into the portal and disappeared into the other world. Slowly, all the students were now stepping through the portal one by one until it was Jake''s turn. He turned around to look back at the generals and he could see General Paul and Wilfred''s sad look as if they didn''t want this to happen. "Boyfriend?!?" Kate asked staring at Cindy already gripping her bow tightly and even trying to take an arrow from her quiver. "Oh oh." Sophia said as she tried to move to Kate and try to calm her down. "Can we focus on what''s on ground? The others have all gotten a head start in hunting while we are here arguing." Jake said as he quickly equipped his boots, gauntlets and sword. Anytime he did that, the others were always in awe as he seemingly didn''t have his weapon on him and suddenly, it will all appear like a type of magic. "Jake is right." Alex said unsheathing his giant sword. "Let''s go hunt some beasts shall we?" And they all nodded as they headed in a particular direction. ________________ *********************** For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just wanna chat, then you can add me on discord. Chapter 142 Guild Skill Unleashed The whole second and third years were told to go for a joint hunt into a planet to go hunt advanced tier beasts. All the whole students went through the portal and came out the other end towards a new place that had run-down buildings almost everywhere. Jake had decided to call Alex and Emily over to his side so they could all stay to his side so they could all hunt together. He wasn''t planning on losing any of his new guild members yet. After a few minutes of arguing, they all picked a direction to head to and hunt beasts. After a few minutes of walking, they were now in the middle of a street that didn''t have run down buildings, rather they had hard ground all around them. The place was somewhat barren since there was nothing around them other than hard soil. "There''s no beast here, let''s head in another direction." Cindy said. "Wait!" Jake shouted then he placed his finger on his lips. "Shuush, do you hear that?" Jake asked. They all kept quiet and tried to keep quiet so they could listen and then finally, they heard what Jake was hearing. "That sounds like..." Peter said and before he could complete his sentence, beasts popped out of the ground. All the students quickly moved back away from where the beast had popped out from. Because popping out of the ground, were 4 advanced tier beasts.No?v(el)B\\jnn {Ding! Advanced tier beasts Earth shaker has been discovered} {Defeat beasts for 1000XP} "Oh wow! A quest after so long." Jake smiled as he gripped his weapon tighter. The Earth shakers, were beasts that looked like a massive boar-like creature. They had a boar-like body, sharp tusks and earthy and a strong hide. As they stood there looking at the humans, they then decided to charge right ahead at them with impressive speed. One of the Earth shakers was already in front of Peter who had immediately swung one of his axe towards the earth shaker but his strike had only hit the air nothing else then Peter felt a sting on his leg. Looking down, he could see that his leg had a puncture on it. And it was dripping blood. "Well, it wasn''t enough." Jake said as he turned around to see how the others were holding up. "Yikes, they are holding up badly." Jake said as he saw Alex got stabbed in his leg and Sophia was rammed away with a lot of force. "I need to help." Jake said as he dashed forward to someone he thought was having a lot of trouble. Find more adventures on empire In less than a second, Jake was by Peter''s side. Peter couldn''t defeat the Earth shaker because he was too angry to. He wasn''t thinking clearly, he was just attacking aggressively. Peter was just stabbed in his leg again when Jake got to his position and slammed his sword on the beast''s body but it just managed to scrap off the body as the beast had manipulated the Earth to move away again. Jake quickly turned around to look for Alex and he could see he was helping around the place as much as he can but against the beasts manipulation of Earth and quick stab of their trunks, it was proving difficult. "Enough is enough." Jake said as he went to his system, navigated all the way to guild and then selected the guild''s skill. Immediately, all the members of the guild felt a surge of power going through them and those in the guild that didn''t know what was going on, saw a system message in front of them. {Guild skill overdrive has been activated; all guild members have gotten a 5% increase in strength and defense} They all looked at Jake and then they smiled turning back to the beasts. And so did Peter. "Hey you ugly looking beast, let''s go for round two." Peter said as he charged forward feeling stronger than ever. Chapter 143 Beyond the Earth shakers Out on the hunt, Jake''s team were struggling against the advanced tier beasts. They were no teams but Jake decided to go away from the rest of the students so there won''t be any sort of argument or something. Out on where they were hunting, they encountered the beasts known as the Earth shakers. Beast that could manipulate the Earth to avoid strikes and they could also burrow themselves into the ground and pop out wherever they want. Jake''s friends were all struggling badly against the beasts getting injuries here and there and their strikes missing because of their Earth manipulation. After finishing off his own beast, Jake decided to help by activating the Guild skill giving all the Guild members of his Guild a 5 percent increase in strength and defense. Seeing the system screen appear in front of them all, they knew that Jake had just helped them and they all smiled as they went on to ravage the grounds. ''I wanted to stay out of this and let them do their own thing in trying to defeat the beasts but I was worried seeing them get injured like that.'' ''This hunt would have helped them focus on how to counter the beasts quick movements just like the werewolves. But I just want to get this over and done with.'' Jake thought as he stood down from helping Peter and watched how he would fare along with the remaining members of his guild. Immediately Peter had seen the system message appear, he quickly smiled and looked for the beast that was now heading for him with full speed while using the earth to make it move faster towards Peter. Instead of charging in aggressively, Peter decided to calmly stand and watch the beast come at him. Then when the beast was almost close, it quickly burrowed into the ground and popped out in front of Peter. It would have startled some people and make them do a mistake but Peter didn''t flinch, rather he waited for the beast to plunge its tusks into his shoulder. That strangely enough, it didn''t pierce into his skin like before then Peter quickly wacked the beast on its head with his axe therefore slicing the head off easily. Jake who had been watching, was certainly impressed by that. Without any help whatsoever from anybody, only with the help of the system, Peter managed to defeat an advanced tier beast which was impressive. Jake decided to see how the others were faring. With Jake and Peter killing one beast each, it remained two more on the grounds. Jack and Alex were working together to take down one while Kate who was at the back shooting arrows to support Sophia, Cindy and Emily that were trying to take down the last one. Alex swung his sword quickly than ever before but the beast narrowly avoided it by manipulating the Earth to get away. ''This...'' Emily thought as she stood upright and looked at her hand while clenching it in and out. ''This amount of power, I haven''t felt this before. I know that Sophia helped take the beast down but still, this amount of raw power, it''s all possible because of joining that guy''s so-called guild. How can someone have this amount of power?'' Emily thought as she looked at Jake casually standing around with his hands folded. ''It''s good I didn''t go against him. Someone who is strong enough to chase a Beta werewolf away, is worth being close to.'' Emily thought as she helped Sophia extract the crystal core from the beast. Everybody had now finished extracting the crystal core from the killed beast around them and they now stood in the centre planning what to do next. "Thanks bro for helping out back there." Peter said as he gently patted Jake on his back. "Yeah Jake, thank you." Alex, Kate and Emily all said at once which confused the rest of them. "I get the reason Peter was thanking Jake, because he had helped him but why are you all thanking him?" Jack asked. They now looked at each other realizing their little slip up and now, they were thinking of how to cover it up. That was when Jake spoke up. "I think we should keep on hunting, there''s still time." Jake said as he wanted to head in a direction when he looked at the rest. "Those crystals, give them to me, I will keep them safe. Trust me I''m..." Jake wanted to say but he was interrupted by Sophia who held all the crystals earlier. "We trust you with all our lives. Right guys?" Sophia asked and everybody nodded together then Sophia handed the crystals over to Jake. Jake quickly used the Inventory to keep the crystals in his system and in the process, the crystals disappeared in front of all their faces. ''This strange power Jake has, how did he get it? It always amazes me when he uses it.'' Jack thought as they were now following Jake towards another direction. "I just hope we don''t encounter those Earth beasts again." Emily said. Little did they know that they were going to encounter something more dangerous. Chapter 144 Mosswovern After dealing with the Earth shakers type of beast, the team were on their way to another direction of the red portal planet looking for more advanced tier beasts to hunt. "Are you sure that it''s okay for just us to go alone?" Emily asked again feeling quite skeptical. "What do you mean?" Jake asked looking up and trying to decide where to head off to. "I mean, this was supposed to be a joint hunt between our years. What if we encounter more dangerous beasts?" Emily asked again. "Then we run for it." Jake said then he halted his steps. "I''m confident in our strength of defeating any type of advanced tier beast." They had all halted their steps looking at Jake who was now looking around that the place they ended up in. They were in some sorts of jungle like area with tall but not giant trees around them with vines hanging on the trees. "How come they are different areas in one planet?" Peter asked as he looked around. "It''s a red portal planet, what do you expect?" Sophia answered. "What I''m more concerned about is the type of beasts that we might encounter here." Cindy said looking around while gripping her sword tighter in her hands. "I don''t think there are any type of beasts here, let''s check the other areas." Alex said as he was about to head away when he heard a shout. "Everybody, duck!" Jake shouted and everyone complied as they quickly bent low avoiding Jake was worried about. Looking beside him, Alex could see that a green liquid had landed beside him and it melted the ground burning a hole in it. Everybody now stood up as they could see two giant serpentine beasts with moss covered scales with their venomous fangs out on display. They could see the beasts looking at them while baring their fangs at them. Jake quickly acted fast. "Since I can''t fight against you up close, then I just have to fight with you at a distance!" Peter shouted. "I never got the opportunity to use this but I think this is the right time." Peter said as he readied his axes. "Guys move away!" Peter shouted and immediately, Jack rolled over dodging a venom narrowly while Peter locked eyes on the beast. Peter started swinging his axes from a distance rapidly at the beast. Each time Peter swung his sword, a sharp sound was heard and then multiple cuts started appearing on the beast''s body. The cuts were unable to go in deep but still it was still causing little damages on the beast''s body making it flinch backwards. Peter smiled as his axes active skill was working on the beast. Peter''s axes active skill was something called ''Wind slash'' it was a skill that from a distance, invisible wind strikes could be shot out towards someone. "Now!" Peter shouted. And Jake had quickly activated {Stun strike and lockdown} to hold the beast down and then he used {Step shift} to get in front of the beast. Jake then readied himself and started infusing his sword with all the Qi he could muster and that was when he saw the beast twitch. ''Impossible, the beast shouldn''t be able to move.'' Jake thought as he saw the beast opened up its mouth and spit out a venom again towards Jake''s head. But Jake was able to move his head away avoiding the strike. ''Haha, a last ditch effort.'' Jake thought as he swung his sword sharply at the beast''s neck slicing it off cleanly without any form of struggle. "That was a tough one." Jake thought as he turned around to see Peter holding onto his legs. "What''s wrong?" Jake asked rushing over. Then Peter removed his hands and Jake could see the venom that Jake thought he had avoided, landed on Peter''s legs. Chapter 145 Healing hands When the team had encountered the mosswovern beasts, they had unknowingly split up with Jake, Peter and Jack dealing with one while Alex along with the girls were taking care of one. After hearing Jake''s warning, they knew that it wasn''t going to be easy taking on the beasts without getting a single injury from it. So they waited for the beast to act out and it did just that by spitting out venom towards them. They all managed to avoid it but it kept rapidly shooting out venom towards them keeping them on defense unable to attack all except one person. And that was Kate, the support of the team who kept shooting out arrows trying to keep the beast still and not moving so the rest could attack. But the beast easily slithered avoiding the arrows while still shooting out venom towards the rest of the team. ''I need to try something different.'' Kate thought quite frustrated that her effort wasn''t working. So instead of shooting out one arrows, Kate had pulled out two arrows at once and placed it on her bow string then she aimed it at the beast that was carefully avoiding the others strikes. Kate then infused her arrows with as much Qi as possible.No?v(el)B\\jnn ''My weapons are still at the intermediate tier so without Qi, they would just bounce off the beast''s body not causing any harm on it.'' Kate thought as she finally saw the opportunity she was waiting for. Kate quickly let go of the string letting the arrow loose towards the beast. The others had heard the sharp sound heading from behind so they quickly moved back away from the arrows path. The beast realized the arrows a little too late as one of them lunged in its skin going a few inches deep while still trying to push in because of the Qi. While the second arrow, the beast had spit out venom at it, meeting the arrow dead on and melting it easily. "Darn it! This beast''s venom is certainly strong." Kate said as she gritted her teeth while preparing another arrow. Seeing the arrow lunged into the beast, Alex decided to make use of the opportunity by dashing towards the beast with his giant sword by his side. Emily was reluctant to leave Alex alone but Alex nodded his head which made her to go help Sophia take down the beast that put her beloved Alex in this situation. Kate knelt down beside Alex as she took his hands that was already burning a hole in because of the venom. Then Kate quickly opened up a pouch that was beside her as she pulled out some bottles and started applying it on Alex''s wound therefore disinfecting it. When she was done, Kate dropped the bottles down and laid her hands on Alex''s hand and started hovering while also moving it around. Alex was now feeling a shooting pain course through his arm but he bared through it not willing to shout and distract Kate from what she was doing. What Kate was actually doing was moving Alex''s Qi and also hers around Alex''s arm trying to get rid of the toxic spit. Alex''s arm was now somewhat glowing as the toxic spit was being lifted out of his arm. And then Kate threw her arm to the side throwing the spit away and causing it to fall on the ground while also burning a hole in it. Then Kate hovered her hands on Alex''s wound using her Qi to speed up the healing process in Alex''s body. Experience more tales on empire Alex didn''t feel the pain again not because Kate removed the toxic, but because he was in awe of what Kate had just done. "What did you just do? How did you do that?" Alex asked as he was feeling a soothing relief on his arm. Kate just smiled and stood up as her work was now done. "Just a little trick I learnt at the Healing Arts club." Kate replied and then she looked at Sophia and Emily that were still struggling against the beast. "So what do you say about us taking the beast that put you in that situation." Kate said. "I will say, let''s do it." Alex said as he took his sword ready for a second chance. Chapter 146 Protecting those dear Kate, Alex, Sophia, Cindy and Emily were doing quite bad and good as well against the beast. But they were unable to seriously injure it and that was when Alex got fed up and decided to use a Qi skill known only to the big three. The visual Qi skill, that took up all of the user''s Qi when cast. The strike destroyed so many trees in its path and Alex was confident that the beast was dealt with. But he was in for a shock as the skill hadn''t done anything to the beast because it had managed to get away from the path of the Qi therefore not sustaining any injuries. Then in annoyance, the mosswovern spit out loads and loads of venomous spit towards Alex who was avoiding them skillfully untill one of it landed on his arm therefore trying to burn it up. Kate decided to quickly come to his aid while using her skills that she learnt at the healing art club therefore healing Alex''s hand and getting back to as good as new. After healing Alex up, Kate and Alex decided to go help the girls out as they were struggling against the mosswovern beast. Dashing forward again was Alex who quickly wacked the beast on its head before it could open up its mouth and then Kate shot out arrows after arrows at the beast trying to keep it in place. The mosswovern managed to slither again as it avoided Alex''s strike then it wacked Alex with its serpentine tail causing him to go skidding away. Cindy quickly moved in as the beast was distracted by Alex then she swung her sword performing the Primary Guard skill and slashing the beast''s scale off. Then Sophia also came in from the side and slashed another part of the beast''s scale and also moved back avoiding any hits just in case. "If it''s scale by scale, we will make sure we take you down." Emily declared as she came in from above with an overhead strike but the mosswovern had swung its fangs towards Emily trying to chomp her down. But Alex had come in with a strike of his sword that managed to close the beast''s mouth just enough for Emily to come in with her overhead strike that landed on the beast''s head while going a few inches deep. "Darn it! Without my Qi, this fight is going to be a lot harder." Alex mumbled as he had quickly avoided another toxic spit. Emily had quickly backflipped avoiding the mosswovern''s fangs again and Sophia had ran in with her sword in front of her as she had unleashed a dozens of invisible Qi projectiles at the mosswovern that landed successfully going few inches deep. The beast was pushed back a few feet and Sophia had jumped up high with her sword coated in Qi. She had used up all her Qi just to cover the sword so she could perform one last ditch effort. Her sword was now glistening and shaking with the amount of Qi running through it. Kate was still sending arrows towards the beast''s way trying to keep it in place long enough for Sophia to do what she wanted to.No?v(el)B\\jnn Sophia''s sword had smashed right onto the mosswovern''s head, making the head crash into the ground and a mini shockwave was spread outwardly. {Congratulations! Quest completed} {Rewards: 1000XP} "Status screen." Jake called out. "Levelling up to level 20 will take a while." Jake mumbled. "The reason my plans for the take over is taking so long is because of this, I need to level up to level 20 so I can acquire that magic ability." Jake said as he looked up at his friends that were chatting about how hard it was to take down the beasts. "I need to get stronger fast to protect them. I don''t want to lose any of them again." Jake said as he clenched his hands tightly remembering Vynn''s dead face. After a few minutes of resting, Jake and his friends set out to head out of the forest area and back to the little shelter where Kron was waiting for them all. Chapter 147 Did you guys even hunt? Jake and his friends left the jungle like area to head back to where the shelter was so they could rest for the day. They walked for 40 minutes before they finally got to the shelter''s entrance. The shelter was a huge like hanger with metallic doors all around it and there was also a passcode machine off to the side. The students had all been told the code earlier so unlocking the door wasn''t a problem. Entering into the shelter, Jake could see that all the hundreds of students were casually sitting and either talking or they were just training off to the side. Immediately they heard the door open, they all turned towards those that were entering and could see Jake and everybody else enter without even batting an eye to the others. Looking at Jake and the rest, a particular group of third year students with a little mix of second year students were fuming with anger seeing Jake and his friends walk in. "Did you guys even hunt?" One of the third year students with black spiky hair spoke out. Jake and the rest didn''t even reply him as they looked for where they were gonna sit. It was clear to everybody that the spiky haired kid was talking to Jake and his friends but they didn''t bother to reply. Discover hidden tales at empire "Oh, you guys got guts because Alex is with you all right?" The kid spoke up again. "Just ignore him." Jake mumbled loudly as they finally saw where they were going to sit. "I''m sure they had all ran away while Alex and Emily did the work that''s why they do not have even a single injury on them." Another third year student spoke up. Looking at themselves, Kate and the rest could see that the students were right as they had little to no injuries on their body while the others had a lot of injuries on them while the skillful ones had little injuries on them. The third years kept on taunting them and it was really getting to Jake''s skin. In order to shut them up, Jake angrily stood up and raised his hand up. "Oh what are you planning to do? Slap yourself?" The spiky haired student said. {Inventory} Jake said in his mind and then falling from Jake''s hand was crystals and not just any crystals, it was advanced tier crystals and in total, 6 advanced tier crystals fell down from Jake''s hand onto the floor and as they met with the metallic ground, they made a clanging sound and rolled a few inches before coming to a stop. The whole room was silent as they saw the crystals and how shiny they were therefore confirming the tier. Satisfied with his little display, Jake sat down and activated Inventory again and immediately, all the crystals that popped up, disappeared in an instant back to his system. The third year students that was initially taunting them was stunned at first before he finally regained his composure and spoke up. "And you think you are strong enough to confront us? Ha, big mistake." The student said as he dashed forward towards Peter while the sword wielder student also came in from behind with his sword raised above his head. The student who was fighting with his fist was now gathering Qi as he got closer to Peter. His Qi was building in his fist as he was planning to deliver a powerful punch towards Peter. ''Darn! I can only block one Person''s hit." Peter thought worriedly. "We need to help him now!" Alex said worriedly as he could see the amount of Qi building in the student''s fist. ''Is he crazy? Doesn''t he even realize what he is doing? I need to stop him now.'' Alex thought as he quickly stood up about to dash to where Peter was but that was when he saw that someone had beat him there. Looking at who managed to get to Peter''s side, Alex finally relaxed as he sat back down casually. As the student was drawing closer to Peter, Peter decided to take the risk by blocking the sword wielder''s strike with his axes and then closed his eyes awaiting the punch but it never came. Looking back, Peter could see a black curly haired figure standing in front of him while holding onto the Qi hand of the student. "What...were you... trying to... do?" Jake asked as his voice was shaking in anger. "What the?! How did Jake get there so fast?" Cindy asked as she looked back at where Jake was standing initially. The team were around 10 metres away from the fight but they could see everything perfectly and then in a second, Jake crossed a distance of 10 metres in a second. ''Has he gotten faster and stronger after the fight with the werewolves? But how?'' Jack thought as he saw Jake standing there still holding onto the students fist that wouldn''t budge an inch. Meanwhile, the student whose fist was being held by Jake was trying so hard to move his hand but it wouldn''t budge an inch which terribly worried him by the strength exerted on his hand. ''What type of monstrous strength does this guy have?'' The student thought worriedly. "What are you doing?" Jeremy shouted in annoyance. "Get rid of him! All of you." Jeremy shouted at those beside him. "Oh big mistake." Geo from the third year who was watching the fight and also remembering what Jake did to the Beta werewolf said. Immediately the five students left Jeremy''s side, one of them was already in front of Jake and he swung his sword but all of a sudden, he froze dead in his tracks. Jake quickly left the student''s fist he was holding onto and then punched him hard but he made sure he held back his strength a little bit. But the punch was still strong enough to send the student flying and also crashing into the frozen student and they were now slammed into the metallic wall. Chapter 148 The weight of power After coming back from their hunt, Jake and his friends decided it was time for them to rest so they headed back to the shelter which was just a huge hanger like building with a passcode machine off to the side. They had inputted the code given to them by Kron and they all went inside. But instead of resting, they were met with antagonizing people from the third year students. They kept taunting them about hiding and cowering therefore not hunting any beasts. Peter in annoyance because of this, walked up to them and they begun fighting toe to toe.No?v(el)B\\jnn That was when one of the student charged right at Peter with his fist full of tremendous amount of Qi therefore aiming to finish Peter off with one huge strike. Seeing that Peter''s life was in danger, Jake didn''t think twice as he kicked off from where he was sitting then activated {Step shift} twice to propel him further to Peter''s position. He got to Peter''s position and quickly caught the student''s hand effortlessly and not even moving an inch from where he was. Then angrily, Jake looked at the student. "What...were you... trying to... do?" Jake asked as his voice was shaking in anger. That was when he heard the order given to the remaining students by Jeremy. "What are you doing?" Jeremy shouted in annoyance. "Get rid of him! All of you." Jeremy shouted at those beside him. And then five of the students standing beside Jeremy charged at Jake with full speed and their weapon drawn out. One of them had quickly gotten in front of Jake and swung his sword but Jake didn''t fret as he activated {Stun strike} keeping the student stunned and unable to move an inch. Then Jake released the student he was holding onto and readied his hand, pulled it back quickly and swung it forward and in less than a second before the student could do anything, he was hit and sent crashing into the frozen student and together, they had slammed their selves on the metallic wall. Jake had been mindful of reducing his strength. He didn''t want any accidental killings on his hand currently so he pulled back his strength. But it didn''t matter as Jake was strong enough to still send them flying full force. The whole room was stunned to silence at Jake''s incredible display of strength and they were left murmuring at this. Even Jeremy couldn''t say anything as he was also stunned. "Well apparently, our pal here didn''t and now, he just got more reason to make him pay after what they were about to do to Peter." Sophia said. Jeremy remembering what happened, was now slowly moving back then he saw Jake raise hand up in a fist shape. Seeing that, Jeremy looked at where his friends were and could see them laying cold on the floor. Within a blink of an eye, a punch landed on Jeremy''s nose cracking it and also sending him crashing to the ground. "How does it feel knowing that someone is more powerful than you?" Jake asked as he was slowly making his way towards Jeremy. He made sure he pulled back his strength by 90 percent so he could torture Jeremy more. Jake was sick and tired of letting everything and everybody take or harm those he cared about. He was sick of people taking him for granted and now, he had the power to do whatever he wanted. So enough of hiding, Jake wasn''t scared of anybody again and that''s why he acted. Standing in front of Jeremy, Jake lifted his foot up and was about to stomp on him while Jeremy closed his eyes. As Jake''s foot was heading towards Jeremy, a loud booming voice sounded in the shelter. "Stop!" Kron shouted as he made his way to where Jake was and laid his hand on Jake''s shoulder. Seeking the General, Jake moved away and looked at Jeremy. "I have marked your face so watch your back." Jake said as he left to head where his friends were. Kron had been in the shelter the whole time and he saw everything that happened from start to finish. Seeing everything, Kron had one thought on his mind. Find more chapters on empire ''This kid is dangerously strong, he will either be the saviour of the world or the destroyer of it. We need to make sure if we can''t get him on humanity''s side, we get rid of him.'' Chapter 149 Gunthers Plan After leaving from where Jeremy was, Jake went back to his friends and sat down with his legs tucked together and his head on his legs. Peter also came over and sat down with them all as they were now reflecting on what happened. Everybody in the shelter were now deep in thought after that impressive show of strength from Jake. Currently, Jake''s name was on everyone''s mouth. "Has Jake always being this strong?" A girl asked her friends. "Well, I don''t think so. He never did stand out so I never took notice of him. But now, I think he looks cute especially the expression he made when taking those students down. It was so cool." Another girl said. Even Geo and his little group were also discussing about Jake. "Is it only me or did you guys notice that Jake has just gotten a hell lot faster and stronger too." Geo said as he peeked over at Jake. "Yeah. I noticed it too. Which begs the question, how did he grow so strong in a short span of time." Simyon said. "Harry, you were confident in taking him on earlier, do you think you can still do it?" Geo asked with a devilish smile on his face. "If it was before he fought against that Beta werewolf, I would have said yes. But after he managed to hold that werewolf all on his own without any help, that''s when I realized I couldn''t beat him again." Harry replied as he also looked at Jake. "Well I guess Alex has managed to get on his good side. So we should also try to. It would really be good if we could do that." Simyon said. "But how do we do that? How can we join his little group because honestly, I think they are the only ones that know what they are doing because even I do not know what I''m doing." Geo said. "It feels like I''m not heading in a particular direction and I''m just going with the flow." Geo said. "Well I thought it was only me." Simyon added with a chuckle. "Do you think the way Jake is now, he is approachable?" Harry asked. "Nope. Not unless you want your head to be snapped. I advise we approach one of his group members and I think Alex would be the best to approach." Geo said. "Good point there." Simyon said. "The infighting is not what the report is about. Although it''s partially the reason, but it''s more like the person that caused it." Kron said. "Who did?" Gunther raised an eyebrow. "It was the second year student; Jake Lucas, the one the Head Generals said we should keep an eye on." Kron said. Gunther was now sitting in his chair to listen to what happened. After seeing Jake''s impressive display of strength during the tournament, the Head Generals were interested in him. Even Gunther that didn''t care, cared now because a student as talented and strong like Jake, was rare. The only student they had seen the same growth from was Alex but it was quite understandable since he was the son of one of the big three. But Jake''s own was quite different. After the tournament, Gunther went to check through Jake''s files and found out he was an orphan, no one to care for him. He came to the academy as a weakling and now after a year, he was suddenly strong enough to do damage to the rank 3 of the third years. He was certainly someone worth keeping an eye on. Kron started recounting what happened from the beginning to the end, not even missing a scene. The more Kron talked, the more Gunther got excited. And finally, Kron was done. "So you are saying, Jake and his team managed to hunt 6 advanced tier beasts on their own while coming out of it quite unscathed, then they encountered trouble with the student called Jeremy which caused Jake to beat up Jeremy and his gang in less than a minute." Gunther summarized. "Yes, that was what happened." Kron said. "Wow! That is certainly impressive. Just keep on updating me and keep an eye on Jake the more, we need him on our side especially if he continues getting stronger." Gunther said. "Certainly." Kron said. "Good. Till tomorrow then." Gunther said as he turned off his device. Back in his office, after turning off his device, Gunther was now swivelling around in his chair as he reflected on what Kron said. ''The boy is growing too strong and in no time, he will be unmatched. I need to get rid of him before he puts a spanner in my plans.'' Gunther thought. Chapter 150 A growing army Two days later, the joint hunt between the second year students and third year students was finally over and it was now time for them to return to the academy. Jake and his crew had hunted The Earth shakers for a day and then they hunted the mosswovern beasts the next day. And in their possession, they had 16 advanced tier crystals, a mixture of both the earth shakers and the mosswovern beasts. Luckily for them, they hadn''t lost any members nor suffer any terrible injuries because they had a personal healer with them. But the same couldn''t be said for the other groups as they lost members after members to the beasts. Currently, the students were almost half the size of those that decided to hunt. This went to prove how deadly advanced tier beasts were. And if it wasn''t for the fact that Jake''s friends had strong members on their team, they would have also lost members too. Explore more adventures at empire After doing a head count, Kron was finally ready to leave the place as he had activated the portable telepoter button with him and a portal opened then one by one, the students went through the portal to head back to the academy. The students had now made it through to the telepoter and were finally back in the academy. The students all had smiles on their face after facing the horrors of the red portal planet. They were all told they could go to their dorm to rest and that''s what they did. They all hurried to their dorm including Jake and his crew but this time, Alex and Emily tagged along. They went to Jake and his friends'' room. They locked the door and then Jake sat down. {Inventory} Jake activated the skill and immediately, in front of them all, crystals were falling out of Jake''s hand like some type of magic trick. "This will take some getting used to." Alex commented as no more crystals were falling down. Counting it, they could see that the crystals were a complete 16. Then began the sharing process. It wasn''t stressful as everybody got 2 crystals each. Jake received one Earth shaker crystal and a mosswovern crystal also. After the sharing process, they all parted ways. Since they had a two day break, they were allowed to do anything they liked and Jake knew what to do. But first, he needed to get some rest as he was terribly tired and worn out. When Alex and Emily left Jake''s dorm, they were on their way to their own building. When they got there, they were just about to go in when Alex felt a hand on his shoulder. On instinct, Alex quickly grabbed the hand, turned around and had quickly drew his sword out and that was when he saw who it was. "So you see, we noticed that Jake has been growing strong and we wanted to be a part of his group. I mean join him." Simyon explained. "Why do you want to do that?" Alex asked. "Because honestly, we feel like our life isn''t heading somewhere good. After military academy, we don''t know what else we can do. Yes, if we are done with military academy, they would be people who would be willing to hire us." Geo started off. "But I don''t want that life. I want to craft my own path, I want to create my path from scratch but in this world, it is impossible since strength is all that matters." "And although I''m strong, I know I can''t do it all alone so I need people to join me. Since I didn''t see what I want, why not join a group that will guarantee me the path I want. I mean, we all saw Jake''s strength and how he is rapidly growing." "That''s why I decided to join him and I will loyally do whatever he asks of me no matter what." Geo declared. "Same here." Simyon said. Alex then sighed and looked at them with a small smirk on his face that was almost not visible. He could feel that they were honest with what they said because he had also felt like that not long ago. But there was still something missing. "So why come to me? Why not go to Jake?" Alex asked. "Because we saw that you have gotten closer to Jake and ever since that tournament issue, Jake has been quite unapproachable." Simyon said. "Fine, I will grant you your wish." Alex said as he went to his system and clicked then he sent an invite to Geo and Simyon. A system screen appeared in front of them asking if they would like to sign and without hesitation, they clicked yes. Then a piece of paper suddenly appeared in front of them. They were surprised by this but they just continued everything without hesitation. They signed the contract and then the guild''s logo appeared on their shoulder. Looking at it, they admired it a lot and Alex also showed them how the system worked. ''Jake did say we should invite people we could trust into the guild. And I trust all what they said just now so this should be okay.'' Alex thought. ''Our army is growing gradually and soon, Jake''s take over would begin.'' Alex smirked. Chapter 151 Equipment Upgrade Jake woke up to a loud ding in his head. Opening his eyes, Jake slowly stood up from his bed and scanned the room seeing his roommates out of the room with only Kate sleeping on her bed. "What now." Jake mumbled as he directed his attention to the ding he heard earlier. Opening up his system, Jake saw a notification. {Congratulations! Two members has been added to the Fang hunters Guild} "What!" Jake almost shouted but he quickly covered his mouth with his hands so he wouldn''t wake Kate up. Quickly, Jake went under the Guild members tab and saw the new members that were added. Discover stories with empire Initially, Jake wanted to send a message to Alex chiding him about adding members like that but he quickly calmed down. "This is a good thing. If Alex added them, that means he trusts them and it is also a good thing since my army is growing in size. But I know it''s not enough." Jake mumbled as he stood up from his bed. ''Well since we have officially crossed five members that I intended, on Saturday would be our first meeting and Saturday is next two days.'' Jake thought. Exiting the room quietly, Jake headed for the roof as it was his thinking place. ''What now?'' Jake thought as he could see the sun burning brightly over the whole city. "Alright, I don''t have good equipment. I only have my advanced tier sword that I got from Kilberg and my advanced tier boots. So let''s go get myself a new equipment. I am sure Dame would like to work on this." Jake said as he exited the roof. Jake walked for a few minutes and then finally, he was in front of the blacksmith shop. Opening it, a chime was heard as Jake stepped into the shop and could see Dame scribbling some things on a paper. But the sound of the door opening, made him look up. "Oh! Young soldier." Dame smiled as he looked at Jake. "Good day Dame." Jake greeted. "And to what do I owe this pleasant surprise?" Dame asked. "Just work on the Earth shaker crystal, I will find a solution for the mosswovern crystal." Jake said. "Alright, that will be 15 credits." Dame said. "Isn''t it 20 credits?" Jake asked. "Well it is, but because of what you went through, that''s why I''m giving you a discount. Consider it a sorry gift on behalf of the academy for putting you through what you went through." Dame smiled. Which caused Jake to smile back. "Thank you Dame. So when I''m I receiving it?" "By Saturday, it should be ready." Dame said. "Great." Jake said as he stood up and paid the 15 credits and took the mosswovern crystal. "See you on Saturday then." Jake then exited the shop with a smile on his face. ''Not all humans are bad. I really like Dame. I think I will invite him into the Fang hunters so I can protect him. He has been kind to me and I wish to reciprocate his kindness.'' Jake thought. Then he looked at the time and saw it was just 1pm then he looked at his hand seeing the crystal, a thought came to Jake''s mind. "I think it''s time I paid the town a visit and sell this off so I can get a good amount of money from it." Jake said as he made his way to the academy''s gate. ______________________ *************************** For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, then you can add me on discord. Chapter 152 Trouble Magnet Exiting the Blacksmith''s shop, Jake decided to head off to town to sell the mosswovern crystal for a bit of money. Walking for 30 minutes, Jake finally got to the town and he could see that all the buildings were built and restored to how they were before. ''I haven''t been here for a long time. The last time I came here, I was hiding my identity so I won''t be recognized by the Iron Fist Guild.'' Jake thought as he was walking towards the Guild hall. ''But now, there''s no use of hiding my identity. I doubt they would even remember who I am after so long.'' ''Speaking of hidden identities, I need to get myself a new robe since the other one got torn during the battle with those werewolves.'' Jake thought as he scanned the town looking for a stall that sold robes. Jake finally saw a stall that caught his attention and he made his way there with steady steps. Walking over, he could see the different robes and their different colours put on display. Scanning the stall, Jake''s eyes finally laid on one robe because it looked like his old robe that got torn. It was an almost exact replica of his torn robe. "I see you got good eyes there." The stall owner spoke. "You see this robe, was designed in honor of the Werewolf Slayer." Jake coughed after hearing that statement. ''Werewolf slayer? A robe in my honor? Damn, this is so weird.'' Jake thought. "Who is the werewolf slayer? Why is there a robe created for him?" Jake asked. "Who is the werewolf slayer? Are you kidding me? You must be living under the rock for you not to know who he is." The stall owner said. "Anyway, rumours has it that the werewolf slayer on his own went toe to toe with a Beta werewolf and managed to chase it away when it invaded Aurora Academy." "A feat that nobody could achieve. The last time a Beta werewolf was chased, the Head Generals together with the big three did that together but the werewolf slayer did it on his own. Which is why this robe is out since people reported that this is what he wore." "But nobody can be sure right?" The stall owner asked. Listening to the stall owner''s ramblings, Jake''s cheek were being flushed up. He didn''t realize that his name had spread beyond the walls of the academy and the stall owner was speaking with the werewolf slayer without realizing it himself. "Okay I understand what you are saying and I know that the werewolf slayer performed an impressive feat." Jake said about to deviate the matter away from him. "Anyway, how much for the robe?" B Class adventurers: these adventurers are very tough, strong and dangerous as they could hunt and kill advanced tier beasts with ease. A class adventurer: these were at the top of the rank. And they were treated as a god because of how powerful they were. AA class adventurer: these ones are quite rare but they were the second in command to the leaders of any independent Guild as their strength were quite helpful and handy to have. AAA class adventurers: these triple A rank, are often the leader of their own guild and had power that could potentially rival the big three. They could even go toe to toe with one of the Head Generals and that was the power of their strength. These are the adventurer ranks and their strengths. So seeing a little young kid with an advanced tier crystal, they only had one thought. "Thief!" A man that sat down close to the counter said as he stood up from his seat with his friends backing him up. They were around 5 of them plus the man as they stood up while shooting angry looks at Jake. Their shout and claim attracted those that were sitting down to look at what the commotion was about. "You stole that crystal. There''s no way on Earth you could hunt that yourself." The man shouted again. Jake just calmly turned around and looked at them all. "I didn''t steal this crystal." Jake said lifting it up for them to see it. "I hunted this along with my friends and we killed the beast and I took my share. I didn''t steal it." Jake said again. "Lies!" The second man shouted. "How else will a young kid like you get yourself an advanced tier crystal just like that if not by stealing. And you want us to believe you hunted this yourself?" "Honestly, I didn''t steal this." Jake said again. "Get him! Put him down and take that crystal from him." The first man shouted and two of the men rushed towards Jake. Jake just shook his head. ''Why does trouble seems to follow me everywhere I go.'' Jake thought as he could see a fist heading his way. Chapter 153 Guildhall Confrontation Jake had left the academy to go and sell the mosswovern crystal. He got to the town and encountered a stall owner that sold an almost exact replica of his torn robe and he said it was in honor of the werewolf slayer. Purchasing the robe after a bit of history lesson by the stall owner, Jake made his way to the town''s Guildhall so he could sell his crystal. But on showing the man at the counter, five men saw the crystal, stood up and started accusing Jake of stealing the advanced tier crystal. Before Jake could try and explain, they lunged at him in an attempt to pin him down and take the crystal from him. One of the men swung his hand quickly at Jake but the speed, was nothing to Jake after all, he had seen much faster beasts or humans. Heck, he even fought the Beta werewolf so this speed was nothing. ''Why do I even bother explaning, when I can just beat some sense into you all.'' Jake thought as he grabbed the fist in the palm of his hands stopping the man from moving any further. The man tried to move his hands but it wouldn''t budge an inch which totally worried him. The second man was now upon Jake. Without looking back, Jake quickly unleashed a lightning fast kick that connected with the man''s shin. The man hadn''t felt any pain and therefore he thought it was an illusion. He then shook his head and tried to charge forward at Jake but then in the next second, the man''s legs shattered like glass and he fell on the floor with his legs broken and his bones sticking out of his flesh. Everybody were stunned into silence as they witnessed a young man''s monstrous strength. Still holding onto the earlier man''s hands, Jake lifted him up with his own hand then he slammed the man on the wooden floor therefore breaking it and chucking pieces of it up with dust everywhere. The force of the hit made the man fall unconscious. Then Jake looked at the rest of the men that accused him. Seeing Jake''s display, and seeing his eyes lay on them, two of the men ran away leaving the man that accused Jake earlier stand on his own. The man looked left and right in a panic as he didn''t see anybody by his side again. Then he looked at Jake that was now suddenly in front of him. "Screw you!" The man shouted as he pushed off towards Jake and swung his sword at Jake unexpectedly. Jake didn''t flinch as he quickly equipped his sword from his system causing it to suddenly appear in front of everybody. Then Jake swung his sword out causing it to meet with the man''s sword in mid air and not moving an inch but then soon enough, the man was pushed back by Jake''s force of strength. ''How''s this possible?'' The man thought as he tried to regain his footing. ''He didn''t have a sword on him before and now, he suddenly has a sword and not only that.'' {Rewards: 500XP} Jake just looked at the unconscious man and shook his head. "You weren''t even worth fighting. I didn''t even get up to a thousand XP. Even the advanced tier beasts I fought gave me much of a challenge and XP." Jake mumbled as he went back to the counter. "Now are you ready to buy the crystal or should I go somewhere else?" Jake asked as he looked at the man at the counter. "No, I''m glad to take this crystal off your hands." The man said as he smiled nervously after seeing what Jake had just done. "That will be a thousand credits." The man said as he was about to do the transfer to Jake. After doing the transfer, Jake handed the crystal over to the man and smiled. "Pleasure doing business with you." Jake said as he was about leaving the Guildhall. Looking back at mess he caused, Jake suddenly frowned because he could see broken chairs around, a floor and broken tables. Then he turned around at the man. "Do you need me to pay for these." Jake pointed as he scratched his head nervously. "Pay? No, don''t worry. These trouble makers will pay for it." The man smiled. "You sure?" Jake asked again. "Yes." The man nodded. Jake then shrugged and happily walked out of the Guildhall. Immediately he went out, he was ready to head back to the academy when he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder. Quickly turning around, Jake could see two people standing in front of him. "We need your help." Chapter 154 A Plea for help After beating up the adventurers that accused him of stealing, Jake sold his advanced tier crystal for a thousand credits which was the normal price of the crystal. This amount of money was enough to make some small time adventurers go crazy as advanced tier crystals were hard to come by. That was why those adventurers accused Jake of stealing so they could take the crystal for themselves. But it ended up badly for them as Jake had dealt them huge injuries. After selling the crystal, Jake headed out of the Guildhall so he could go back to the academy. But before he could go far, he felt a hand on his shoulder stopping him from leaving. Quickly turning around, Jake could see two individuals standing in front of him. "We need your help." one of them said. Standing in front of Jake were two known individuals to him. "Berg! Helen? What are you doing here and what do you mean by you need my help?" Jake asked. "Do you mind if we could go somewhere private?" Helen asked. "Sure why not?" Jake asked as he followed their lead. Jake hardly trusted people but if it was Berg and Helen, he had a slither of trust for them as they had helped in fighting against the Beta werewolf even though it was for their own life. And they had helped him sometimes. Even Helen had surrendered an advanced tier crystal that they all hunted together to him out of kindness. After a few minutes of walking, they finally got to the town''s library. Seeing the building, a memory popped into his head as he remembered when he wanted to come here and he met two werewolf strays that ravaged the town and nearly killed him. That was when he encountered the system in the form of an orb. ''I didn''t even bother to find out how that orb ended up in my pocket therefore granting me the system. And how did two strays evade the academy''s security and get into the town that day?'' Jake thought as he was walking into the library with Helen and Berg. ''Someone must have helped and I''m sure it wasn''t just anyone, it was surely a higher up. But why would they help the werewolves? I really can''t trust any of those Head Generals now even some of the Generals.'' ''The only ones i can trust currently are those in the Fang hunters. So I will have to be careful from now on.'' Jake thought as they finally found where to sit in the library. Tapping on the table, a transparent shield lifted up and covered their table which surprised Jake as they could see the shield but those outside won''t be able to see it. "It''s a silencing orb, made by one of the big three. This orb won''t allow anybody to hear whatever we speak of so it will allow us to speak freely without the worry of being overheard." Helen explained. Hearing Jake''s answer, Helen broke down in tears as she had expected Jake to agree because he was practically her last hope. "Not yet that is." Jake clarified. "Look, I want to help but I know I''m not strong enough and I got a lot on my plate currently with the academy and other things." "That is why, I won''t help for now but when I grow strong enough, I will help reclaim your city that''s a promise." Jake said. "For now, you guys should head back and act like nothing happened. I will contact you when I''m ready to act." "How will you contact us?" Berg asked. Jake had been planning on doing this and now he had the chance. "I have a skill whereby If I wanted, I can invite people into my group and anybody part of my group, can communicate with each other even though they are far away." Jake explained. Listening in, Helen was certainly impressed. "But for that to work, you will have to be willing to submit yourself to me." Jake said. "Anything. I will do anything." Helen said. "Very well then." Jake said as he activated contract and sent it to Helen and Berg. Helen didn''t even bother to look at the terms as she agreed and clicked yes. Then Berg also did the same and a symbol appeared on their body. Before leaving, Jake showed them how to use the system and promised to contact them when he was ready for the take over. Then he left the library. "I wonder what the werewolves were looking for in Helen''s city that they had to attack with so many werewolves. Were they also looking for something in the academy when they attacked?" Jake asked himself as he was slowly walking back to the academy. "Isn''t it a little bit too convenient that the werewolves attacked one day and the next, the Iron Fist Guild took over?" Zee who had been mostly quiet for some days finally spoke up. "You think that the Iron Fist Guild are working with the werewolves?" Jake asked. "That''s just a theory. And I think they also have people working for them in the academy too." Zee replied. "Then if that''s the case, I need to grow my guild''s strength and expand the members soon. And I know how to start." Jake said. Chapter 155 New Armour Stay connected with empire After a few days, It was now finally Saturday. A day where the members of the Fang hunters would have their very first meeting together. Jake had sent them a message the day before stating when their meeting was going to commence and where. Jake had been planning on using the hand to hand combat club building as their choice of meeting place. Because the building was always empty with Sunny only occupying it during the weekdays when he had classes with Jake. Jake had made sure he studied Sunny''s schedule properly so he could really use the hand to hand combat club building as the group meeting place and that''s why he placed the date of their meeting on a Saturday. Jake had sent a message to all members excluding Berg and Helen since they weren''t in the academy and there was no way they could come in. After taking their breakfasts, everybody went their separate ways with Jake going to get his equipment from Dame as promised before the meeting would begin. Walking with a skip in his steps, as Jake was excited to see his equipment, he finally got to the Blacksmith''s shop and entering in, Jake could see that his equipment had been covered with a black cloth like how Dame always does. "You do really like your surprises." Jake said as he went closer to the equipment. "It''s my best part aside making the equipment. I really get excited when I slowly unveil the equipment and watch the faces of those that own it." Dame smiled. "Alright, so here it goes." Dame said as he slowly opened the cloth while watching Jake slowly and excitedly rub his hands together looking like he wanted to rip the cloth off himself. And finally, Dame pulled off the black cloth and laying in front of Jake, was a golden and brown chest armour. The colors weaved into each other seamlessly therefore giving it a beautiful look. Touching it, Jake could feel how smooth it was without any single bump. Not wasting time, Jake cast his inspect skill. {Inspect} {An advanced tier piece of armour made from a beast called the Earth shaker.} {Wearing this piece of armour, would give the wearer a 30 percent boost in defense.} ''Thirty percent? This armour is totally worth it.'' Jake thought as he looked at it excitedly. But that was not all. {Active skill: When activated, a mini Earth wall will appear in front of the wearer therefore blocking any strike the user wishes to avoid.} "Well, I made a mistake. It''s not really my guild, it''s more like I joined a new guild that''s trying to forge its way to the top. And I know the leader and you also do." Jake smiled. "Oh really? Who is he?" Dame asked. "The Werewolf Slayer." Jake said. "The werewolf Slayer?" Dame chuckled. "You must be kidding me." Seeing that Jake was serious, Dame calmed down to rethink everything. ''I know that the werewolf slayer is strong, strong enough to go toe to toe against the Beta werewolf. Well that''s what I heard and with him being the leader of the guild, the idea doesn''t sound too far fetched.'' Dame thought as he looked at Jake. "Alright kid, I''m ready to join the guild. So how can I join and when?" Dame asked. "Right now." Jake said standing up and navigating through his system looking for contract. Then he sent it to Dame. Seeing the system screen in front of him, Dame yelped but Jake quickly calmed him down and explained everything to him. Listening, Dame sighed and signed the piece of paper that appeared in front of him after he clicked yes. When he was done, a symbol appeared on his arm and then Jake showed him how to use the system. "Huh? The guild has a little amount of members." Dame said. "Yeah. It''s still in its growing phase." Jake said as he took his armour and was about to leave the shop. "Thanks for the armour once more." Jake said as he finally left the shop to head to the hand to hand club building for the meeting between him and his members. But when he exited the shop, Jake received a message on his watch. "Will Jake Lucas please make his way to the hand to hand combat club?" The voice spoke. "Huh? What the hell is going on?" Jake asked. Chapter 156 The Secret Meeting Jake had just finished getting his armour from Dame and also inviting him into his Guild by informing him that the leader was the werewolf slayer so Dame was more than inclined to join. After the contraction was successful and showing Dame everything that had to do with the system, Jake walked out of the shop so he could get a headstart to the hand to hand combat club building for his Guild''s first ever meeting. But as he exited the shop, he got a message on his watch. "Will Jake Lucas please make his way to the hand to hand combat club''s building ASAP." The voice said. "What the heck! What the hell is going on?" Jake asked as he stared blankly at the watch. "Why would I get a message on my watch telling me to head off to the hand to hand combat club? Who even sent me this message?" "Could it be one of the authorities? Have they found out about my intentions? But how?" Jake asked already worried. "Calm down Jake." Zee said. "Just breathe and head there. After all, that was where you were heading to. Just go but also expect the worst." "You are right." Jake said as he breathed in and out then he used Inventory on his new piece of armour as he slowly made his way to the building. After a few minutes of slowly walking, Jake finally stood in front of the small gate. Then he slowly pushed it open and walked in. Jake could now see Sunny standing in front of him with a serious look on his face. "Sergeant Sunny? What''s wrong? Were you the one who sent me that message?" Jake asked. "Ease up with the questions will you? Now follow me." Sunny said as he made his way to the building while Jake followed suit. Jake could feel his heart thumping louder and louder as he got close to the inside of the building. "What''s going on? Why is Sunny''s face so serious? What''s going on for heavens sake?" Jake mumbled as he finally walked into the building and then Sunny shut the door while placing something on it. "We think there''s someone in the academy working with the werewolves hence why we called this secret meeting among us here because you are the ones we can trust with this." Wilfred said. "What makes you think there''s someone working for those filthy beasts in the academy and why do you think we can help you? After all, we are just ordinary students." Jake said as he raised an eyebrow. "Ordinary students?" Paul laughed out loud. "You guys are no ordinary student, especially with what you did to that werewolf that day. Especially you Jake. Or should I say The Werewolf Slayer." Jake didn''t look to surprised as he maintained his compusure. "So what do you want from us?" "Like we said, we need your help." Sunny said. "Initially we wanted Jake, Emily, Alex and Peter in this meeting with us. I don''t know what the rest of you are doing here so I will just continue nevertheless." "We want to recruit you all in a special group to combat those betrayals and the werewolves also." "A group?" Alex asked. "Yes. A group that will comprise of strong fighters that would help in our battle." Wilfred said. For some reason, the others hearing this were disheartened as they weren''t even considered strong enough. "Why call just this amount of us? As far as I remember, Harry is also strong, Sophia is also strong. Heck even Jack is strong. Why didn''t you invite them?" Jake asked. "That''s because we are trying to make this group as small as possible so as to avoid the betrayals getting a whiff of this." Sunny said. "Well, tough luck because I''m already in a group and I won''t be leaving it anytime soon." Peter said. "Huh? What group?" Paul asked. "As far as I remember, you are an orphan who left the orphanage to enrol here in this academy so I doubt you are in a guild." "Well I am. I''m in Jake''s Guild, in fact all of us are." Peter said as he pulled down his sleeves and the others followed suit showing the Fang hunter''s symbol. "What the heck is going on?" Paul asked with his eyes widened as he could see the symbol on every one''s arms. Chapter 157 The Demonstration Jake had left the blacksmith shop so he could quickly head over to the hand to hand combat club for the meeting among all the members of the Fang hunters. Before he could go far, he received a message on his watch asking him to head over to the hand to hand combat club building. Worried, Jake decided to head there and he saw Sunny outside the gate but unlike his normal and usual smiling face, Jake was met with a serious version of Sunny. Jake walked into the building along with Sunny and then he saw that they weren''t the only ones in the building as Jake could see all the members of the Fang hunters along with General Paul and Wilfred in the building. After a series of conversation, Jake was told that he, Alex, Peter and Emily were to be recruited into a secret group that will join hands to combat against the werewolves and the betrayals in the academy. Peter told them no that he wouldn''t join a group as far as he was in Jake''s group resulting in him showing the Generals the Fang hunter''s symbol along with the rest of the members. "What the heck is going on?" Paul asked with his eyes widened as he could the symbol on every one''s arms. "What type of group is this that feels like an occult group?" Wilfred asked as he could see the symbol clearly on everybody''s arm. "It''s not an occult group." Jake said as he looked at the Generals. "Just like you guys here, I had suspected there was a betrayal in the academy and he was surely high up for the werewolves to have gained access into the city without thorough check." "So I decided to rally up those that I care about and trust to form a group just in case there was going to be trouble in the academy. So here, these are the people I want to protect and I trust that won''t betray me." "As long as you are a member of the Fang hunters, then I trust you." Jake declared as he looked at Paul without a hint of hesitation or fear. "This has been going on and we didn''t know about it." Wilfred mumbled under his breath. "I see, it all makes sense now. I''m guessing you all were heading here for your meeting when we sent the message." Paul said. "Alright, I don''t think the Generals here will stop your little fan club. Since you said you trust all of them here, and you have beat us in creating your little secret group, then it won''t hinder our plans." Sunny said. "General Paul, do you think you can take a full blow from Alex here?" Jake asked. Although General Paul didn''t have a crazy amount of Qi in his body like Alex, General Paul was still good at controlling his Qi therefore giving him a good control of his Qi and he also had good equipment on him currently. "Sure, why not?" Paul said as he stood up to face Alex confidently. Before the demonstration, Jake had Alex use a different weapon to his giant sword. Even if General Paul was confident, Jake would hate for a possible new member of the Fang hunters to get seriously injured. "Now Alex, I want you to hit General Paul as hard as possible with all your strength using that sword in your hand. While, General Paul here, will try to block the hit." Jake said. They both readied their grip on their weapons and just as Jake had commanded, Alex gave a full swing aiming directly for General Paul''s weapon. General Paul was prepared for Alex and just at the right time, Paul concentrated all his Qi into the part of the sword where the two made an impact. The power of the two swords clashing, reverberated in the air with wind blowing everyone that were close their hair up. "That student is really strong but not as strong as my own student Jake." Sunny smiled. "I admit the attack was strong, but this student has always had this power. It''s just as expected considering who his family is." Paul said. "I don''t see the point here." "Don''t rush General Paul, the demonstration isn''t over yet." Jake said. Jake quickly navigated to his system and activated Guild overdrive. And immediately, all members of the Fang hunters received a notification and they felt a surge of power course through them. "Okay, now go again." Jake smiled. Chapter 158 A Growing Army 2.0 during the secret meeting among the two generals, sunny and members of the fang hunters, general paul had asked a somewhat ridiculous question about whether jake could make members of his guild stronger and in response, jake had asked alex to spar with general paul. during the spar, alex had unleashed his full strength on paul but it hadn''t done anything against him as general paul took the blow well. then jake smiled and activated guild overdrive. immediately, every member in the fang hunters received a 5 percent boost in their attack and defense power. and jake then asked alex and paul to do the demonstration again. general paul thought it was quite ridiculous since he had already blocked the strike from alex and now, jake was saying they should do it again. but general paul just shrugged and readied himself to go again against alex. alex swung his sword once again as hard as he could and general paul lifted his sword just at the right time. only this time, instead of the two swords clashing in mid air, the strength of the blow was too strong for general paul. he was forced to let go of his sword otherwise his wrist would have broken. general paul stood there speechless after that. "that there, i used a skill that would give all members of the fang hunters a 5 percent boost in strength and defense." jake explained. general paul knew that 5 percent didn''t sound like a huge amount but the more powerful one got, the more the percentage would have a huge impact. the 5 percent others would have looked down on, might just save one from trouble. that was a crazy amount to improve and not only that, jake had stated that all members of the group, would receive this effect. if jake continued building his strength like so, a skill like that could change the tide of war. the next thing general paul did shocked everybody in the room. as he knelt down on one knee while placing his fist on the floor. "i know this is quite inappropriate for a high ranking military official to be bowing to a student but i have seen this student''s power and i would like to join the fang hunters." paul said. "you are right." wilfred said. "i and general paul have soldiers that are very loyal to us than the academy so we will just invite them also." wilfred added. "great. with that said and done with, we will use here as our guild''s meeting place for every saturday so we can all share information about anything we find." jake said. "i hope that''s okay with you, sergeant sunny." "sure why not. you are the leader, anything you say is final." sunny smiled. "please don''t treat me like that, just let''s keep our relationship like how it was earlier please." jake requested. "sure." sunny smiled widely. "great. then that brings our meeting today to an end. we will meet here next week saturday." jake said and everybody stood up and were leaving one by one. before everybody had all left, jake received a message from alex asking him to meet up on the roof that it was important. after some time, jake headed to the roof and he could see alex standing there. "i can''t believe our little group is growing quickly." alex smiled. "yeah. we need more strong members if we are going to topple the academy." jake said. "anyway, why did you ask me to meet up here?" "i wanted to ask you if you would love a fancy new adventure?" find exclusive stories on empire Chapter 159 Beneath the Surface after the meeting was over, jake received a message from alex asking for him to come over to the roof for it was important. jake decided to head over there and he could see alex waiting for him. "i wanted to ask you if you would love a fancy new adventure?" alex asked with a smile on his face. "adventure?" jake asked with a raised brow. "what adventure and to where?" "adventure underground." alex replied. "alright, let me explain better." "when i first came to this academy, we were earlier introduced to a cave behind the academy where we were told dangerous and powerful beasts lay. i know you won''t know about it because they decided against telling the later recruits." alex said. "why?" jake asked. "because there was a certain person in our time that decided to go to the cave to investigate whether the academy were lying or not." alex explained. "and what did he find?" jake asked. "we don''t know. after the academy found out, they sent out a search party to look for him and according to the academy, he wasn''t found." alex said. "so he was dead?" jake asked. "probably. but we don''t know the full story. that''s why i propose we go there to investigate." "investigate a person''s murder that happened two years ago?" jake asked. "no silly, i smell a rat concerning what happened and that''s why i said we should go and investigate. you and i are plenty strong and if you want to invite more people that you know are strong, it would be nice." alex said. "i feel like the academy are hiding something. even though the guy was killed, his body would have been found but the academy said there was nothing. and think of this, if truly there are beasts there, we can kill them and use the crystals to forge equipment." ''what alex is saying, is making some sense. i also want to hunt more powerful beasts maybe i might be able to finally level up. but what am more concerned about is what alex said.'' jake thought. ''did they really not find the student or his body or is the academy trying to hide something. this must have been going on for far too long now. i need to find out more.'' "alright, let''s do it. but i will like to invite peter and geo along. it will really be great to have their strength just in case we encountered something more powerful than we can handle." jake said. "that''s wonderful. i will go and inform geo then we can go now." alex said. "no, not today. on monday we will go. we will be free from classes on monday and with paul and wilfred''s help, we can make this work. reason i said monday is so we can prepare ourselves better." jake said. "alright, nice plan." alex said. "so, see you tomorrow. let''s meet here tomorrow along with geo and peter so we can plan better." jake said as he finally decided to leave the roof. jake left the roof to head back to his dorm to rest for the day. entering in, jake could see sophia and jack having a conversation. "hey jake, where have you been?" jack asked. "i went to go get my equipment from the blacksmith." jake said. "wow! i''m sure it''s nice, can i see it?" sophia asked. "you guys are so knowledgeable about the world''s current status and everything so i wanted to ask a question on that." jake said. "shoot." jack said. "how many independent guilds are there and how strong do you think they are?" "it''s quite simple." sophia said. "we have five independent guilds." "the fifth one in strength, is the raven''s wing." jack said. ''raven''s wing, that is helen''s dad guild.'' jake thought. "all the independent guild''s, are said to have power enough to rival the big three if they worked together but they couldn''t do that, instead they are trying to one up each other." sophia explained. "exactly." jack said. "all the independent guild''s have a leader whose strength is at least the double a rank in the adventurer''s ranking." jake remembered the ranking system of the adventurers and hearing that each guild leader had a double a rank, is truly terrifying and jake couldn''t help but be worried if he could help helen. "what about the others?" jake asked. "next on our list, is the vipers nest. they are the fourth on the list and they have incredible power." jack said. "then we have the iron fist guild; the guild you encountered trouble with their members earlier." sophia said looking at jake. of course, how could jake forget them? after all, they were the ones giving helen trouble and they were the ones he promised to take care of. "the iron fist guild are very notorious trouble makers and they are incredibly strong." sophia continued. "next on our list is the thunderbolt clan. this guild, are quite small in number, i mean they have a small amount of members and that''s what makes them so dangerous." "how so?" cindy who was interested in what was being said asked. "each of their members are all a rank adventurers with their leader being an aa rank adventurer. you can see why they are dangerous, the other guilds have mixture of ranks but the thunderbolt all have a rank adventurers." sophia explained. "now, that brings us to the last but the strongest independent guild. the phoenix guild; they are the strongest independent guild but they aren''t proud about that rather they are quite meek." jack said. "but when angered, they aren''t shy of bringing destruction upon their enemies so you should make sure you stay clear of them. and then just above them, we have the big three." listening to the explanations, jake was now deep in thought about everything. "thank you guys for explaining." jake said as he suddenly walked out of the room. "what is wrong with him?" sophia asked. "who knows." jack shrugged. exiting the room, jake had one thought on his mind. ''our guild needs to get strong soon if these are the level of opponents we are going to face soon before we get to the big three.'' jake thought. Chapter 160 Into the unknown after two days, it was finally monday, the day jake and alex had planned to infiltrate the cave at the back of the academy for a chance to find any clue or proof that will expose whoever was betraying the academy. the day before, jake had called a meeting between him, alex, geo, peter and general paul informing them of the plan to infiltrate the academy''s cave in an attempt to find proof. general paul tried to dissuade them that they were dangerous things there that if they got out, will totally destroy the academy but jake insisted that it was important. general paul giving up, informed them that the soldiers guarding the cave entrance, he would make sure they would be his men that he trusted and that were part of the fang hunters. true to his promise, paul had invited his trusted soldiers into the fang hunters even wilfred had done the same and currently, the fang hunters, had much more members than they ever thought possible. after cementing their plan further, they were finally ready for their plan today. since there was no class schedule today, the team decided to leave the place early and head to the cave. jake had informed the rest of the members via system message saying they should be ready for anything. after leaving the academy through the gates, jake, peter, geo and alex were on their way to the cave. surprisingly, they weren''t questioned at the gate. when the soldiers saw them, they had just let them pass through. ''probably, the soldiers are paul''s men.'' jake thought as they were slowly making their way there in the crisp of the morning. checking his watch, jake checked the time which was displaying. "7:30am" they walked around the huge fence of the academy and found themselves in a forest like area with tall trees but they were hardly anything around them as they walked ahead following alex''s steps. ''strange, i didn''t know the academy had this area.'' jake thought as he was tensing himself waiting for any beast to lunge at them. "relax, there are no beasts here. the academy uses this place to experiment on dangerous techniques or technologies that might damage some parts of the academy." general paul said. turning around, jake saw the general come out of the shadows and smiled at jake. they then walked forward trying to navigate through the underground tunnel. after navigating through the tunnels for a while, jake and the three others were now in a wide room with a trap door where jake was standing on. since there was nowhere they could head to, no routes, they decided to open up the trap door and alex did just that. opening it up, they could see the appearance of an iron ladder. alex climbed down first and when he gave the okay signal, the rest followed suit down the ladder. they carried on walking along the tunnel and then suddenly, a huge iron gate was standing in their way. looking at the gate, alex decided to give it a gentle push but it didn''t budge so he ran back a bit to gain more speed and then he ran forward with all the speed he could muster and barged his shoulder into the gate causing it to creak and move back a bit. "a little help here would be gladly appreciated." alex said looking at the others. "thought you had it covered." peter said walking forward to help alex while jake explored the room they were in further and that''s when he saw some engravings on the wall. looking at it, jake tried to read them but it was quite difficult since the engravings had been made quite a long time so it was proving difficult but jake was able to read them one at a time. "soon..." jake read one of the engravings that was almost faded and then he went over to the next. "the... world would be overrun..." jake read. "overrun? by what?" jake wondered as he moved onto the next. enjoy new chapters from empire "need... help... otherwise... the world would be... no... more." "who even made these? what are they trying to convey? does the academy know of this?" jake asked himself as he kept on looking at it and that''s when he heard a loud bang that resounded in the tunnel. turning around, jake could see that alex and peter had finally broken the iron gate. "coming boss?" alex asked. Chapter 161 Slimy Snake it was finally the day for jake and his little team''s expedition into the cave alex had discovered when he was just new at the academy. jake, geo, peter and alex finally left for the cave. entering into it, led them to a tunnel like area and they saw a trap door. opening it up, they all went inside and they could see an iron gate blocking their path. so alex along with peter were trying to break it down while jake was exploring the cave and that was when he came across some weird, strange engravings on the wall. reading them, jake was now confused about who left the writings and whether the academy knew of it or not. before he could read further, jake heard a loud bang in the tunnel and turning around, he could see that alex and peter had succeeded in breaking down the iron gate. "you coming boss?" alex asked as he pointed towards the now open space in the place. jake could see that they had blown the gate across and now, jake was worried that the loud noise would attract unwanted attention towards them. looking back at the engravings, jake had to decide between reading them or heading further into the tunnel to investigate for clues. "let''s go." jake said as he walked straight ahead towards where the rest were. just in case, jake had all equipment out on display. his sword, armour, boots and gauntlets on. even the others had also drawn out their weapons as they carefully made their way into the dark tunnel. explore hidden tales at empire they walked into a large hall and immediately they entered, lights turned on everywhere all around them. blue crystals were placed everywhere making them turn on. the team decided to turn off their own crystal as they looked around. ''crystals?'' jake thought. ''it feels like this place had been built before the age of technologies.'' "alex, do you have any idea when the academy was built?" jake asked. "it was built a year after the first war against the werewolves." alex said. "that was when the big three decided to share their technologies with the world a year after the rise of aurora academy." "i don''t get it, with the system''s warning, i was expecting the blob to be an acid like liquid but it doesn''t do anything." jake mumbled as he prepared himself for a fight. from far away, peter was swinging his axe non-stop at the beast and his axe''s active skill got activated therefore causing wind slahes to start striking the beast. but as the attack landed on the beast, it just bounced off its body causing no harm. peter didn''t give up, instead he was swinging his hand rapidly but no matter what, it wasn''t just doing anything to the beast. and in response, the beast pulled back its head about to spit out the blob again at peter but alex had already gotten in front quickly then he drew his blade and swung it at the beast with all his strength sending the beast skidding. alex decided to give chase again and hit the beast again. before alex could come with another strike, the slimy snake had spit out another blob towards alex but he managed to avoid it. then geo came in with his axe also and swung it at the beast therefore unleashing a powerful qi strike. but it didn''t do any damage as the beast had knocked geo back. in all this, it had forgotten about one person. and the person finally got the chance to attack. as jake quickly came in with a thrust of his sword outwardly at the beast causing it move back again. jake didn''t relent as he performed multiple sword strikes and moves on the beast but each time, nothing worked. "what''s going on? why is our strikes not working on this beast?" jake wondered as he jumped back avoiding the blob from the beast. then alex came in and wacked the beast on its mouth causing its head to crash on the floor and it lay unmoving which confused the guys there. "huh? did we do it?" alex asked as he was now walking back to jake and the rest. "i guess so." jake replied as he moved away from the beast to check up on geo that was sent flying. that was when suddenly, from the back, alex was sent flying and he crashed into the wall while being stuck by a green blob and the beast was now rising. looking at alex, jake finally realized the effect of the green blob. "so this is what it does." jake said. Chapter 162 Betrayal Beneath jake and his little team of explorers were now in a cave of some sorts and entering in, they were now in a tunnel underneath a trap door fighting against something called a slimy snake that shot out blob like liquids from its mouth. unsure of its effect, the team decided to play it safe by avoiding the blob liquid and they decided to attack the beast with everything they got. but no matter how much they attacked or how much strength they put in the attack, it wasn''t doing anything against the beasts. that was when alex came in with a strike that sent the beast crashing down and laying unmoving. the team taking it as a sign of victory decided to back up but that was when alex was suddenly thrown and glued to the wall by the green blob like liquid. seeing alex like that, jake finally figured out the effect of the green blob. ''so it renders a person that comes in contact with it unconscious.'' jake thought as he looked at alex then at the beast. the beast was now crawling towards them. ''i guess this is the only thing i can do now.'' jake thought as he gripped his sword tighter then he activated the sword''s active skill. immediately, sparks were starting to form on the sword with crackling sound and the beast was now closing in while peter and geo were behind jake trying to get alex off the wall. immediately the beast was close, jake swung his sword out and three lightning bolts were shot out at the beast one after the other hitting it and causing its whole body to shake rapidly. when the second bolt landed, the beast tried its best to escape but before it could, the last bolt landed sending it flying towards another entrance of the cave therefore escaping. immediately the beast escaped, peter and geo finally were able to get alex off the wall and the green blob off of him. "is it gone?" alex asked as he slowly came to. "yeah. jake managed to send it away." geo said. "so what now?" peter asked. "that beast, it feels like it was placed here as a type of guard of some sorts. i think it was guarding something here and i want to find out what." jake said as he looked towards where the beast ran to. they decided to walk into where the beast had ran to since that was the only entrance there was. walking in, they could see the green blob almost everywhere but they were somewhat dried up. "these must have been left by those that worked in these tunnels." alex said. read new adventures at empire "why would there be people working in these tunnels and why is their equipment still here?" jake asked as he picked the tool to examine them. as they continued walking, they were met with several iron doors like the one that alex and peter had broken off its hinges. picking which direction they wanted to head off to, alex and peter got to work in breaking the door open and they all walked in slowly cautious of what they could find in there. but after entering, instead of the cave-like wall that they had been saying so far, they now were looking at a hallway that had been carved out perfectly using stone. it was clear this hallway was man-made and created quite recently. the floor was no longer bumpy and was made of stone slabs similar to the walls. with no hesitation, alex walked forward and so did the rest. "alex, slow down, let''s not run off and split away from each other." peter said. alex nodded and they walked carefully while twisting their heads around looking for beasts. as the group walked forward, geo walked on top of a wobbly tile. in that instant, a creature with a frog like body and having a horn of an antelope burst up from the loose slab. peter was fast enough to slash the beast''s head off with a single swing of his axe. as the group continued to walk further in the hallway, they encountered small small creatures that were no higher than the intermediate tier. which they defeated quickly. finally, after a few minutes of walking, they now came across another iron door. "what is it with these iron doors?" peter asked. "paul said that the doors were used to keep dangerous beasts locked down here so they won''t escape." alex answered as he was about to burst the door open. "then doesn''t that mean we have to be careful? i mean with the way we burst these doors open, what if a strong beast pops out of the gate?" geo asked. "relax." alex said and then he coated his sword with qi and then swung it out at the gate causing it to slice wide open as if hot knife was cutting through butter. then immediately, the gates fell apart and they walked in carefully that was when they saw something that shocked them. "what the hell is going on?" geo shouted as they could see piles of dead bodies chained to a table everywhere. Chapter 163 Escape inside the large room which the exploration team had entered, had a total of ten tables which each had a human body chained on it. the bodies were in horrible and mangled shape that looking at it was quite nauseating to most of them there. jake and alex were the only ones that could examine the bodies up close and now throw up. "it looks like an experimentation of some kind." jake said as he looked at how a body was cut open and its heart was missing. "and it looks like some of them had tried to break free." alex said pointing at some of the bodies that had bruised marks on their legs and hands as if they tried to break free from the shackles. "over here!" jake called out and everybody came over with peter holding onto his stomach and mouth as if he was going to throw up any second. "how can a strong warrior like you have such a weak stomach?" geo asked as he looked at peter''s pathetic sight.no?v(el)b\\jnn "i thought you must have seen a lot of deaths." "i have seen a lot of deaths..." peter said trying his best to not throw up while speaking. "but none of the dead bodies had been kept in a storage place of some sorts for too long making it smell terrible." geo just sighed as they looked back at what jake was trying to show them. jake was currently pointing to one of the victim''s neck. "a bite mark?" alex asked with a raised brow. "why will someone try to bite this human''s neck?" "it doesn''t even look like it was teeth used to bite the student''s neck." geo said. "exactly. these are not normal teeth marks, they are fang marks. as in, strong and powerful fangs." jake said. "which creatures do we know that have fangs?" jake asked. "wolves." peter answered. "almost there." jake said. "werewolves." alex answered with his fists tightly clenched. "alex, wanna do the honours?" peter asked with his hand held out as usual. alex walked to the stone bridge and then proceeded to jump up and down to test the sturdiness of the bridge. "it''s made out of stone, of course it won''t give that easily." peter shouted. "well we can''t be too sure." alex said. "alright, it''s all clear now, you can come on." the group were now on the stone bridge and they were slowly walking on it so as to avoid them falling to their deaths. halfway through the bridge, the group heard footsteps coming from the other end of the bridge, the place they had been planning on heading to. fearing for the worst, the group held their weapons tightly waiting for what to come. then coming out of the dark entrance, was a beast but this beast''s steps were quite calculated as if it was a human. looking at the creature, alex was trying to figure out from his memory banks where he had seen this creature and that was when it clicked in his head. "a minotaur?" alex asked suddenly scared. "what''s a minotaur?" jake asked and that was when he heard a ding in his head. {alert: user is not strong enough to defeat this beast} {quest alert: escape.} ______________________ ******************************* for more updates on mss, and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. instagram: kbkayboy. facebook page: kbkayboy. when news on mss or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. but if you just want to chat, then you can add me on discord. Chapter 164 The King Tier Beast the little exploration team were still underground uncovering secrets and potential betrayals in the academy. they managed to make their way through dangerous places, with deadly encounters. and now, they got to a stone bridge and that was when they tried to cross it. halfway through crossing the bridge, they heard resounding footsteps echoing from the entrance they were heading to. then coming out of the cave, was a beast that was walking with calculated steps as if it didn''t have a care in the world. the way the beast walked, it felt more human than beast. seeing the beast, after searching through his memory banks for long, it finally clicked in alex''s head where he had seen the beast from. the beast was what was known as a minotaur. the minotaur stood around 7feet tall, its muscular build rippling beneath bronzed skin. its broad shoulders sloped downward, meeting powerful arms ending in sharp, cloven hooves. curved horns protruded from its bull-like head, accompanied by piercing yellow eyes and sharp teeth. its physique was a blend of human and bovine anatomy with muscular torso, strong legs and sharp claws. black hair framed its face, complementing its rugged features. the beast looked part human and part beast. with its upper features almost human like. and in its hands, it was holding onto something which the others couldn''t see properly. seeing the beast, a quest was triggered in jake''s head. {alert: user is not strong enough to defeat this beast} {quest alert: escape.} ''escape?'' jake thought worriedly. ''the system has never given me this type of quest before. has it already analyzed that i''m unable to win this?'' dropping what was in its hands, the minotaur pointed at them and then from its hands, sparks were starting to show. seeing the sparks, jake was shocked as he had seen this type of thing before. and it was from his sword. it was lightning that was starting to form and the casting time was much faster than his sword. shooting out of its hands, four lightning bolts shot out at them rapidly in quick succession at the group. jake dove one side avoiding so did the rest. looking at the beast, jake was now confused about how and why it had elemental abilities. turning to what he thought could help, jake cast his inspect skill. but the force of the beast''s great strength managed to send alex flying away. alex''s intervention gave jake enough time to escape back as he moved away from the beast''s grip. immediately jake moved away, strikes and strikes of wind was now heading towards the beast hitting it on its body but not doing any damage only causing the beast to get angrier by the second. immediately the strike stopped, geo could be send behind the beast with his hand outwardly striking the beast on its back sending it skidding an inch forward. then jake cast {step shift} causing him to cross a space of three metres in a second then jake gave the beast an uppercut therefore lifting the beast off its feet from the ground a bit. before it kicked jake away while coming down. then looking around, the beast saw peter charging at it. it lifted its claws and bolts and bolts of lightning hit peter causing him to be electrocuted and unable to move. the strikes had a paralysis effect so peter was experiencing that currently as he was unable to move making him experience pains shooting in his body. quickly, jake had kicked peter away making him crash to the ground and he was no longer shaking but he was now on the floor. after saving peter, jake dashed forward again towards the beast then he cast two skills from his system at once. {step shift} and {strength surge} giving him a ten percent boost in strength. immediately step shift activated, jake was already in front of the beast with a punch that sent the beast skidding more than a few inches as it went back to where it stood earlier even beyond. jake wanted to give chase but he stumbled on something. checking it, jake could see that it was what the beast had been holding onto earlier. quickly looking closely, jake could see it was a dead body of a soldier of the academy and in its hand, was a letter. knowing there wasn''t much time to check the letter, jake just snatched it off the corpse hand and tucked it in his trousers as he prepared to chase the beast down. jake looked up and could see the beast had already gotten to his position and swung its claws out therefore hitting jake and sending him go crashing into geo and then, they were back in the middle of the bridge. alex had managed to stand up and looked at his friends too. even jake managed to stand up but albeit with pains shooting around his body from the impact of that hit. they looked up worriedly at the beast and that was when they heard footsteps echoing from where the beast had come out from. "no no no. this is the worst time for another beast to appear." jake mumbled as the footsteps grew louder which caused the beast to also look back at what was coming out. and finally, the thing that was coming finally came in view. Chapter 165 Aurora Academy must fall! the group had been dealing against the king tier beast known as the minotaur. but they couldn''t do anything against it and they knew so which was why they had been looking for an opportunity to do so. with the beast hitting them back almost towards the entrance of the cave, they decided to make a break for it but the problem was that they were still on the middle part of the bridge. while the beast was still on the bridge a little bit away from the entrance it had come out from. before the guys could think of what to do, loud resounding footsteps was heard coming from the entrance the beast had come from. everybody were worried as they waited for what was to come. even the beast stopped attacking as it somewhat prepared itself for what was going to come out. ''what if its a king tier beast that''s coming?'' jake thought worriedly. as the group patiently and anxiously caught their breaths, the new threat finally emerged from the shadows. and the view of what was coming became clear as the thing came out fully and everybody were shocked including jake. "what''s a human doing out here?" jake asked surprised as what came out wasn''t any beast, rather it was a human. the human had broad shoulders and a huge build with black hair that was neatly swept back. the human wore no clothes on his upper body as his upper body was out on display without any shirt on it. the human only had a pair of trousers on and a pair of shoes while his eyes were sharp as if devoid of emotions and non-chalant. "who is this?" alex asked wondering as he could see the man acting like as if the king tier beast wasn''t a threat to him. "greetings students of aurora academy." the man finally spoke. his words were a shock to them as they couldn''t come up with the reason an unknown man was greeting them and not only that, he called them students of aurora. "wh... who are you?" peter asked. the minotaur was relentless as it dashed forward at the man. "stupid beast, not knowing its place." the werewolf spoke as it pushed off from its earlier position with its feet partially transformed. then it released a powerful claw strike at the minotaur but it managed to avoid the hit and head-butted the beta werewolf on its head sending it crashing back. "woah! that beast moves and fights like a seasoned human warrior." peter commented. "should we join in the fight?" alex asked as he was feeling ready to join in. "it will be our only chance of taking out that monster." "no." jake replied. "we can''t join in now when they are still strong. when beasts are fighting against each other, and a third party intervenes, they will join forces to take out the third party then they will continue from where they left off." "we could barely beat the minotaur when it was alone. but coupled with the beta werewolf''s strength, we don''t stand a chance. so let''s wait it out, if they take each other out, good for us." "if they don''t and one of them is still standing strong, we make a break for it. for now, we need to move closer to the entrance which will give us a better chance at escaping." jake said and they all agreed as they moved back towards where they had come out from. back at the fight, after headbutting the beta werewolf, the minotaur charged right at it and tried to stomp on the beta werewolf but it had quickly rolled over and unleashed a powerful kick that sent the minotaur flying towards the middle of the bridge. "you should learn to know your place. when you see someone more powerful than you, you kneel not attack." the werewolf spoke as it casually walked towards the minotaur that was now getting up. when the beta werewolf was close, the minotaur then struck the stone bridge and a trail of lightning strikes went straight at the unassuming beta werewolf causing it to be electrocuted and frozen in place. the minotaur quickly charged right at the beta werewolf that was now regaining its body functions as it now turned to the students. "no matter what, aurora academy must fall!" the beta werewolf said as it was regaining its movements but it was too late as the minotaur jumped and unleashed a powerful claw punch towards the beta werewolf that caused its head to crash into the bridge and then cracks started appearing on the bridge. in less than a second, the bridge shattered and broke therefore causing the beta werewolf and the minotaur to go falling down into the endless void down below along with the rest of the bridge. Chapter 166 Its too late the group had been fighting against the minotaur beast and not gaining any upper hand and that was when they were struck by the beast so hard they were sent back to the middle of the bridge. before they could come up with an escape plan, a new threat emerged from the shadows in the form of the beta werewolf they had faced on the day of the tournament. they were initially worried for their life when they saw the beta werewolf but before it could do anything, the minotaur beast took charge and fought against the beta werewolf toe to toe. then when the beast saw it was losing, it made use of its lightning abilities to paralyze the werewolf and then striking the werewolf so hard, it caused the stone bridge to collapse and the werewolf along with the beast went falling down into the endless void. looking at the collapsed bridge, the exploration team were now stumped on what to do. "there''s no way that the beta werewolf can survive that fall right?" peter asked. "i don''t think it''s possible." alex replied. then jake walked to the edge of the broke bridge and picked up bits of it and threw it down but he didn''t hear any sound as if it struck the bottom. "that checks out, i don''t think they could survive that." jake said. "which means we don''t have to worry about that werewolf for now. but we need to prepare for the worst." "yeah, what did the werewolf even mean by aurora academy will fall?" geo asked. "i think my worst fear is coming true, i think there''s going to be war against the academy soon. a big one. against what? i''m not sure. but we need the fang hunters to be ready for anything." jake said as he walked forward towards the rest and they decided to head back to the academy. explore more adventures at empire while jake was trying his best to update paul and wilfred of their findings. when they exited the tunnel, they walked for some time before they got to the experimentation room. not wanting to stay there longer, they made their way to the slimy snake''s lair.no?v(el)b\\jnn "i think that werewolf''s bite mark we saw on those dead people is because of that beta werewolf." geo said. "yeah, i think so. which begs the question, who on earth is crazy enough to join hands with those monsters and for how long?" jake wondered loudly and that was when he received a reply back from paul. "then which of the head generals?" geo asked. "it''s gunther. gunther reign that''s the betrayal." alex said. "so truly a head general betrayed the academy, but why?" peter asked. "that doesn''t matter now, what matters is that we need to get to the academy asap now before it''s too late." jake said as he picked up the pace. meanwhile back at the academy, in the meeting room normally used by the head generals to discuss important matters, a head general was inside waiting for someone. the head general there was head general rowan hawk. he was currently waiting for gunther who had said they should meet up here for it was an emergency. gunther who had just exited his personal office smiled. "it''s too late now. it''s too late for aurora academy as they won''t know what hit them." gunther smiled as he made his way to the meeting room. ____________________ *************************** for more updates on mss and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. instagram: kbkayboy. facebook page: kbkayboy. when news on mss or any new series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. but if you just want to chat, you can add me up on discord. Chapter 167 Dont die after fighting the minotaur and narrowly avoiding a confrontation with the beta werewolf, the explorers were now running back through the tunnels they used trying to get to the academy as soon as possible before it was too late. after a few minutes of running, jake and the team were now outside of the cave and they could see the soldiers still standing guard with sergeant sunny waiting for them. continue your saga on empire "what is it? what is wrong?" sunny asked. "we need to get to the academy now." jake said and left it at that as he ran straight for the academy with all the speed he could muster leaving some of them at the back. while running, jake glanced beside him and could see sunny running side by side with him with alex just a little behind. "there''s going to be an attack soon on the academy and we were betrayed by the head general known as gunther." jake said to sunny. hearing this, sunny almost stopped running as he was shocked but he kept on running. "why would gunther betray us?" sunny asked confused by everything. "i don''t know. but he''s the one that will answer that question." jake said. "when we get to the academy, have all your most trusted men stand ready. and is there a high enough place in the academy?" jake asked. "yes, but i don''t have the authority. maybe paul might just be able to help." sunny said. "good." jake said as they were now close to the academy gate. when they were at the gate, jake turned around at the rest. "alex, peter and geo, go and rally the rest and stand ready. sunny, take me to paul." jake ordered as everybody rushed to execute the orders. jake and sunny bolted off towards the academy and there, they saw paul barking out orders towards his soldiers. "it''s an emergency. jake needs us because the school is going to be attacked soon." kate said trying to get behind sophia. "attack?" sophia asked but taking kate''s words for it, she decided to join along. "then let''s go help him." sophia said and rushed towards the building where jake was. meanwhile jake and paul had just finished taking care of the soldiers so they decided to quickly go up there but that was when jake felt a giant weight about to smash on him. quickly rolling away, jake avoided it by the skin of his teeth and that''s when he heard a shout. "julian you betrayal!" paul shouted as he darted right at general julian. "a betrayal?" julian asked as he swung his giant hammer at general paul who skillfully avoided it. "i''m just joining the winning side in this war." julian said as he used his hammer to block the general''s sword strike that made him skid back an inch. "winning side?" paul asked angrily as he jumped up and smashed his legs into julian''s side causing him to skid an inch but he didn''t twitch in pain. "we have the big three and you say you joined the winning side?" paul asked as he narrowly avoided a hammer strike to his head. "ha, big three that couldn''t even defeat a beta werewolf not to talk of defeating the alpha werewolf." julian mocked as he smashed his hammer on the stairs sending out ripples of qi energy outwardly that struck paul sending him flying. before he could go flying far away, his back hit something. turning around, he could see that he was being held up by jake. "don''t worry, i got you help." jake said as entering through the door were sophia, kate, emily and simyon all with their weapons drawn out. "i''m leaving this to you guys. i need to get up there and see what i need to see." jake said. "simyon, emily. come with me." jake said and they complied as they came over to jake''s side. jake was about to set off and buldoze his way through julian before he looked back. "the rest of you, i''m giving you an order. don''t die." jake said. Chapter 168 The Thunderbolts Strength after giving out his orders, paul along with kate and sophia didn''t waste time as they went on the attacks against julian. "how sweet. you couldn''t beat me on your own, what makes you think that you can do it now with two girls by your side?" julian asked as he readied his hammer while infusing it with as much qi as he could. it was clear that julian was ready to kill them which made paul curious as to when he had changed this much because julian had helped a lot when the werewolves attacked during the tournament. so when had he changed that he quickly joined hands with them. knowing he couldn''t worry about that for long, general paul readied himself to kill someone close to him as he thrusted his sword outwardly towards julian who was about to use his hammer to block. but a kick to julian''s hands from sophia, made his hands move away a little and the sword went just an inch deep as julian had been coating his body with qi. jake who had been waiting for julian to be distracted, ran up the stairs with emily and simyon beside him as they ran up the stairs. they finally got to the floor right underneath the meeting room and they could see lots of soldiers there as if they were waiting for them. "darn! this has just gotten a lot harder." jake said as he prepared himself for a tough fight. that was when, bursting through the window off to the side, a wave of energy hit the soldiers that were there and bangs was being heard in the room with the soldiers dropping down like flies as a bullet wound was being made on them. standing up, jake saw who had just entered and it was a person he hadn''t expected. "harry!" emily called out. "what? did you expect that i won''t get the full gist of the matter? now just go, i will handle the remaining soldiers." harry said. they wouldn''t have left harry but seeing how he handled the soldiers with his versatile use of qi, they quickly left for the meeting room which was directly above the floor they were on. harry was now faced with 20 skilled soldiers that were looking at him as if they wanted to kill him which they planned to. when harry had come here, he had challenged himself that he was going to beat the soldiers without receiving any single injury which was why he was shocked. because even though the soldiers were skilled, they shouldn''t have been able to stress him. and now that his blood was drawn, he was furious. "i will now show you why nobody messes with the thunderbolt clan!" harry shouted as he suddenly erupted in energy. with his qi covering him and wrapping around his body while it was sparking around the room like lightning. when qi was first discovered by the big three, and was later shared to the whole world, some individuals managed to shape the qi to how they wanted it to be. it was like controlling their own bodies therefore making it how they wanted it to be. of course, the big three held the most powerful use of qi and technologies beyond anybody''s wildest dreams. one of the individuals that managed to shape qi the way he wanted was the leader of the thunderbolt guild; harry''s father. he had managed to make the qi around one''s body to have the properties of lightning albeit lower than how lightning would be but it was still deadly. so anytime a person unleashed their full amount of qi, they can make it into lightning. it would only look like lightning but it still had the energy of qi. this was known as the real visual qi. this visual qi was stronger than the normal qi by at least 2 percent. and currently, harry was unleasing it in the room. why he hadn''t used it in the fight against the beta werewolf was because after using this, all the user''s qi would be drained totally making them have nothing in their reserve unless they meditated. this was also seen as a last resort that was why harry didn''t use it because he wasn''t sure if it was enough to defeat the beta werewolf. but with these soldiers, it was a different story as he was a hundred percent sure that he would be able to take care of the soldiers. "now let me show you why nobody messes with the thunderbolt guild!" harry shouted as he pushed off strongly and fast from his position. faster than he had ever gone. Chapter 169 Betrayals In The Academy after leaving the room where harry was currently fighting against dozens of soldiers, jake along with emily and simyon ran fast so they could get to the upper floor where the head generals are said to reside and have their meetings. running up the stairs, they finally stood in front of the huge double doors and without wasting time, jake quickly punched the doors open with all his strength and the doors went flying to the back off its hinges. jumping into the room, jake was now furious as he looked into the room. the room was currently broken as if a tornado had ripped through the room with broken tables, walls and the floorboards. even blood was splattered around the room and then in the centre of the room, were three individuals that were currently in a stand off. one of them was riddled with injuries from head to toe with a broken rib, busted lips and busted eye. with blood covering him from head to toe. while the other two were one male and a female who had injuries on them too but not as severe as the man in the centre of the room. it currently looked like a 2 v 1 situation. as if the male and female were working together to take out the wounded man in the room. when the doors broke off its hinges, everybody in the room quickly turned around to see who had interrupted them and they could see jake and two third year students in the room. "what are you guys doing here?" gunther shouted with his sword beside him. "you are not permitted to be here!" "oh?" jake raised an eyebrow. "says who?" "says me. gunther reign, the head general of this academy." gunther declared. ''so he''s gunther reign.'' jake thought as he was currently shaking in anger. "you lost the rights of head general when you betrayed the academy with the whole world. so how dare you claim that title here?" jake asked with his eyes narrowed and his fists clenched in anger while looking at gunther. "hahah" gunther laughed in amusement. "i betrayed the academy? i betrayed the world? so what? what are you going to do about it?" "look." gunther pointed towards the injured man who could barely stand on his feet. "he tried to stop me and see his condition, he is also a head general; rowan hawk." lila just drew her rapier sword again. "of course why not? they are just students." now, jake recalled where he had seen her. she was the general that stopped harry''s ''lesson'' when jake was a first year. ''this runs deeper than i thought,'' jake thought. ''two generals, a head general and a sergeant betrayed the academy.'' ''if she''s on the same level as paul and julian, it might be a difficult fight. but the good thing is she is greatly underestimating us because we are students. and that will be her downfall.'' jake thought as he prepared for a fight. after hearing lila''s response, gunther smiled. your adventure continues at empire "good, i will complete the remaining task. victory is assured." "victory is assured." lila replied as she dashed towards jake, emily and simyon while gunther went after head general rowan who could barely stand now. ___________________ *************************** for more updates on mss and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. instagram: kbkayboy. facebook page: kbkayboy. when news on mss or any future series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. but if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. Chapter 170 False meeting thirty minutes earlier, before the start of the whole academy betrayals mess, gunther had just invited the other head general; head general rowan hawk into a false meeting saying it was urgent. before he went to the meeting, he had general lila stand guard outside just incase someone tried to interrupt him. entering through the double doors with a smile on his face was gunther as he saw rowan sitting down.no?v(el)b\\jnn hearing the doors open, rowan quickly turned around and stood up. "what''s wrong gunther? what''s the emergency about?" rowan asked immediately. "emergency? there''s no emergency. i just wanted to talk to you in private and i knew if i didn''t mention an emergency, you won''t have shown here." gunther said. "that was quite expensive." rowan heaved a sigh as he sat down. "next time just call as normal, i might take a little out of my time to come see you okay?" "sure my friend." gunther said as he sat down across the rectangle shaped table. "so what did you want to talk about?" rowan asked. "i won''t beat around the bush so i will go straight to the point." gunther said. "i want you to join hands with me." "join hands with you? aren''t we already together in the academy? as far as we are head generals in the academy, we have joined forces together." rowan replied. "no, that''s not what i meant. i want us to work together outside of the academy." gunther said. "help? i don''t understand you gunther." rowan said. "look, i have seen something and i''m scared as f*ck about it." gunther said. "what did you see and why is it scaring you?" rowan asked. ever since then, they have been together through thick and thin. so rowan hoped it was just a phase gunther was going through and he decided to walk out of the room but he was stopped by gunther. "are you sure about declining my offer?" gunther asked. "you can take your shit offer and shove it up your ass gunter!" rowan shouted as he opened the door to head out. "fine, suit yourself. but don''t blame me for what''s to come." gunther smiled as rowan was suddenly struck on the head by a rapier sword that sent him skidding an inch. looking in front of him, he could see lila standing there with her rapier sword. "since you refused my offer, there''s no use of you being alive." gunther said and then he dashed towards rowan. lila swung her rapier sword but rowan skillfully deflected it with his own sword and then his stomach was met with a powerful kick from gunther that sent him skidding more than a few inches. then lila quickly dashed towards rowan and rapidly swung her sword causing rowan to be on the defense and then a qi filled punch was delivered on rowan''s head causing blood to gush out of his head. then lila swung her blade again but this time, she was met with a hit from the butt of rowan''s sword on her head that made her eyes see black for a second which was what rowan needed as he dashed forward and swung his sword towards her stomach to try finish her. but rowan''s blade was met with a clang and looking closely, he could see gunther had blocked the sword with his hand. gunther was a person that fought with his fist and not weapons. he had immense amount of qi making him a formidable opponent. after blocking the hit, gunther pushed rowan back causing him to skid. then gunther gave chase and landed a full powerful punch on rowan''s face that busted his lips and sent him flying. "you should have accepted my offer earlier, this would have saved us the stress." gunther said as he could see rowan finally standing up. "so you are willing to throw away our years of friendship for those beasts?" rowan asked with his head gushing out blood and his hands tightly clenched on his sword. then lila came to stand beside gunter. "who cares about friendship?" gunther asked as they now dashed towards rowan together. Chapter 171 A Friendship Shattered calling rowan into a false meeting, gunther then revealed his plans of inviting rowan into the werewolves group so they could both be safe together. but rowan refused the offer as it felt like he was betraying humanity which gunter had already done by joining hands with the werewolves.no?v(el)b\\jnn rowan in annoyance, was about to leave the meeting room when he was struck by lila who had been standing guard outside earlier and then, they started attacking rowan together. after busting rowan''s lips with a full on powerful qi punch that sent rowan flying, gunther along with lila now dashed towards him to try and finish the job. with a swing of her sword, rowan deflected it skillfully and he was about to strike back but he was interrupted by gunther who threw a powerful punch his way. quickly ducking, rowan avoided the hit and struck gunther in his stomach with his qi infused sword that only went an inch deep. then he pushed off from where he was and gave space between him and his assailants. "since you have decided to throw our friendship out the window and not hold back your strength in attacking, i have decided not to do the same." rowan said and suddenly, the whole room felt heavy as energy was spilling in the room. the energy felt almost suffocating to lila but gunther was holding up well as he smiled towards rowan. "i see, you are planning to go all out. i have always wondered who was stronger between the both of us and now, i''m gonna get my answer." gunther smiled as the qi was spilling from rowan who held his sword and directed the energy to his sword making it practically glow. with a swift movement, rowan lifted his sword up then he looked at gunther. "shit! he''s not pulling back his strength one bit." rowan cursed as he avoided another projectile from lila. lila quickly darted towards rowan albeit at a speed which rowan can handle and then she swung her sword rapidly at rowan who was now deflecting it skillfully before he planted a heavy foot in her stomach that knocked the wind out of her mouth and sent her flying. "i''m still a head general you fool! there''s no way you can beat me." rowan shouted at lila. "you are right, and that''s why am here." gunther said as he suddenly appeared in front of rowan and gave him an uppercut that nearly lifted him up but gunther quickly grabbed his leg before he could fly up and smashed him on the ground. causing the floorboards to break in pieces and rowan to cough out blood violently. then gunther tried to stomp on rowan''s head but he had rolled over avoiding it and then he weakly stood up to see gunther along with lila standing on the other side smirking at him. "look at you, too weak to do anything. i always thought you were stronger than me but i can see i was wrong." gunther smiled. it wasn''t that rowan was weak, it was because he still considered gunther his friend that was why he couldn''t bring himself to seriously hurt him while gunther didn''t care if he hurt him. "too bad it''s too late for you now." gunther smirked as he was about to dash towards rowan who was now weakly standing with his sword propped up helping him stand otherwise he would have fallen over by now. before gunther could do anything, the huge double doors in the room was strongly broken off its hinges and sent flying across the room almost hitting gunther but he had quickly moved out of the way avoiding it. discover exclusive tales on empire then coming in from the room were young students and the only one he recognized was the one called the werewolf slayer. not wanting for his mission to be disrupted, gunther asked lila to get rid of them and that was what she intended to do as she pushed off towards the students strongly aiming to finish them off with one strike. Chapter 172 Death of Head General Rowan bursting through the meeting room where the head generals usually had their meetings were jake, simyon and emily. immediately they entered the room, their eyes caught rowan who stood in the centre of the room with injuries riddled on his body from head to toe. after explaining why he did what he did, gunther ordered lila to go and get rid of the students that had interrupted their mission. with a swing of her blade, jake quickly avoided it. then emily swung her own sword but lila had blocked it using her invisible qi. simyon had quickly attacked with his daggers but he was kicked back by lila which sent him skidding. jake had quickly come in with a powerful kick that sent lila skidding into emily''s path who had now lifted her sword about to strike. but lila quickly turned around to block the sword which she successfully did. then simyon came in with a dagger slash to lila''s legs that only went an inch deep. kicking emily away, lila grabbed simyon by his hair and was about to slam him on the floor but jake had performed {step shift} and suddenly he was in front of lila. then jake swung his sword that was covered in immense amount of qi on lila''s hand. when the sword clashed with lila''s hand, it was struggling against it because of lila''s qi. shockwaves spread out as jake''s and lila''s qi were battling it out against each other. finally, jake''s sword managed to slice lila''s hands off cleanly causing simyon to drop down. lila was in shock after seeing her hand on the floor. "you... you... you managed to cut my hand off, how?" lila asked. even though she had been fighting against rowan for a long time, she still had enough qi to protect herself. "now i see why gunther wanted you dead, you are an anomaly in our plan." lila said as she dashed forward but she had failed to realize a kick that was heading for her head which made her go skidding. the kick came from emily who now dashed towards her trying to finish lila off. "you are a disgrace!" emily shouted as she swung her sword at lila who managed to avoid it and gave emily a kick in her stomach but she bared through the pain and pushed forward. "we looked up to you all! especially me, i looked up to you. i always thought if you could achieve this strength and position, so can i. but rather than using your strength to help humanity, you are using it against humanity." emily shouted as she let her qi run wild and erupt out of her body. and now he was in front of rowan who was in the middle of a powerful swing that landed on gunther''s shoulder going a metre deep and causing gunther pain. then with all the qi he could muster, gunther coated his hands and fingertips with so much qi that his hands was shaking from power. in one smooth motion, gunther threw his hands out into rowan''s chest therefore destroying his heart in the process. "goodbye old friend, i will surely miss you." gunther said with a smirk on his face as he could see the life fade from rowan''s face. "i hope you rot and... burn in...hell. i know that i would surely be avenged... either by humfree, or... or... or someone else." rowan said as he could feel his energy leave his body. "oh really?! by who?" gunther asked with a smirk on his face as he let rowan''s body drop down. "by me!" a voice was heard shouting and then a powerful earth shattering punch landed on gunther''s face that sent him flying and crashing into a wall. ______________________ ******************************* for more updates on mss and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. instagram: kbkayboy. facebook page: kbkayboy. when news on mss or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. but if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. Chapter 173 Not much Qi left earlier, when jake, emily and simyon got to a room, they were surrounded by dozens of soldiers that were about to attack them but thanks to harry''s intervention, they were able to leave there in one piece while harry was left fighting against the dozens of soldiers. harry had been doing well against the soldiers while skillfully dealing with them while at the same time still conserving his strength just in case something huge happens. but that had all stopped when one of the soldiers had drawn harry''s blood after he had challenged himself that he wouldn''t get injured in this fight against some soldiers. this had caused harry to unleash his full strength and therefore unleashing his visual qi causing it to spark showing the strength and qi of the thunderbolt guild. immediately his qi was unleashed, harry pounced off from where he stood earlier cracking the floorboard and hitting a soldier sending him flying while his body was shaking as if electrocuted. turning around, harry''s face was about to be met with a sword strike but he leaned backwards avoiding it then he unleashed a literally lightning fast kick towards the soldier sending him flying also. looking at the soldiers that surrounded him now, harry had one more trick up his sleeves as he slammed his hands on the floor sending waves of lightning qi outwardly striking the soldiers. "i''m not an ordinary third year student, i''m the heir to the thunderbolt guild. i had to hide my real strength in the academy but now, there''s no need to anymore!" harry shouted as he dashed towards one of the soldiers that were still stunned. then he slashed the soldier''s head off cleanly and he dashed to the second soldier who had managed to recover by battling against the qi with his own qi. the soldiers all sent waves and waves of invisible qi projectiles at harry who was now dodging them skillfully. although he couldn''t see it, he could feel it as the projectiles were almost close to him. being distracted by the projectiles, the soldiers finally decided to charge right at harry and they started slashing, kicking and punching harry on either side of his body. harry said as he dashed towards the soldiers swiftly and knocked one of them back with a qi filled strike. ''i can''t fight like this for long.'' harry thought as he avoided another kick coming towards his head. ''having this lightning qi active, is draining my qi reserve faster.'' dodging a strike, harry wacked the soldier with the flat side of the his sword sending the soldier flying. remaining just five soldiers in the rooms and harry was running out of qi quickly. seeing that harry got the soldiers under control, paul was now confident enough to go on the attack while kate was sending arrows after arrows towards julian''s way but he kept using his hammer to block the arrows. but that was just a distraction because the main damage dealers had enough time to get in front of julian with paul distracting the hammer while sophia jumped up and hit julian''s head causing his head to just move an inch. "darn it! i never thought i would fight against a general ever and now faced with this, i don''t think i''m strong enough." sophia said as she narrowly avoided a kick from julian by the skin of her teeth. "had enough?" julian asked with a smirk on his face. "although we are practically generals, i''m much stronger than you so you can''t do anything to me, no one can. victory is assur..." "just shut your f*cking mouth up!" harry shouted as he delivered a powerful strike to julian''s head that lifted his body up and slammed him down on the floor. harry quickly moved towards where paul and the girls where as they saw julian slowly stand up with anger evident on his face. "uhmm guys, there''s a problem." harry said as he looked at the rest. "i don''t have much qi left, i only have some for two powerful strikes left." Chapter 174 The end of a betrayal in the meeting room were the head generals always did their regular meetings, there was an uprising there with betrayals left and right. gunther had just finished killing rowan and was reveling in his achievement and victory when he was suddenly interrupted by a punch that sent him flying across the room. standing up from the rubbles of the wall he was sent to, gunther was furiously looking at who had punched him. "you!" gunther said looking surprised as he turned his head around as if looking for something and his eyes landed on what he was looking for; the dead body of lila. "how did you guys manage to kill her?" gunther asked looking at jake and his friends standing side by side together. "oh, it was pretty easy, i just sliced her head off and i''m going to do the same thing to you." jake smiled as he raised his sword up and looked at gunther. find exclusive stories on empireno?v(el)b\\jnn "haha" gunther laughed. "just because you killed a general which is still shocking, you think you can kill me? a head general?" "head general?" emily asked. "you forfeited the right to call yourself that when you betrayed this academy along with humanity." "how dare you? how dare you talk to me like that you cocky brats?" gunther shouted as his qi was now running rampant in the room trying to suffocate those in the room. and it worked as emily and simyon were now on their knees gasping for breath and trying to fight back while jake just stood there as if the energy wasn''t affecting him. truly it wasn''t as jake had activated {shield of will} to protect him while also covering it with qi therefore strengthening the shield and letting no harm come over him. "interesting, you can still stand after that, very interesting. it''s good you didn''t fall from that because i want to enjoy killing you with my own hands!" gunther shouted as he charged right at jake. jake could see gunther charging right at him with full speed so he quickly went through the motions of the triple threat'' technique by taking a step back, then pivoting sideways and finally, gunther was now close enough for jake to go through the last motion. as he quickly lunged forward with all his might and struck gunther on his shoulder where rowan had struck earlier causing gunther incredible and immense pain and making him stumble on his footing. gunther was now on the floor holding his injury with one hand while his face was contorted with pain and anger as he slowly stood up while looking at jake. "coward!" gunther shouted as he charged right at jake again with immense speed that jake couldn''t react in time as he was immediately struck by gunther''s heavy fist that made jake fly across the room and crash into the hallway of the room. {-2hp} looking down, he could see another sword in his stomach and holding onto it, was a curly black hair teenager and he had a smirk on his face. "thanks to emily, i finally have the opportunity to defeat you." jake smiled as he twisted his qi filled sword in gunther''s stomach that was initially injured by emily. "system, activate weapon active skill!" jake shouted and immediately, gunther started feeling joules and joules of lightning course through his body as he was being electrocuted from the inside making him partially paralyzed. "you shouldn''t have messed with me or this academy." jake said as he pulled out his sword from inside gunther and dragged a partially paralyzed gunther who was still going through immense amount of pain. jake dragged gunther to the window of the room the place he had been heading to where he was told that it was the highest point in the academy. then jake grabbed gunther and pushed him out of the window partially while still holding onto him. "i want to throw you out this window, but i can''t. so in order for me not to do so, then you better answer my questions." jake said. "now, where is the location of the werewolves?" jake asked. "i don''t know, and if i knew, what makes you think that i''m going to tell you?" gunther asked. "i know you, you don''t have it in you to throw me down." gunther smirked. "fine, since you don''t know the answer to my question, then you are totally useless to me." jake said as he finally let gunther go. gunther fell from the peak of the top of the academy and he fell down. when he landed on the ground, instantly he died. no amount of qi protection could have protected him as the life faded from his eyes. jake now looked out wide at the city, and he could see every point in the city without anything hiding from his eyes. "now let''s see how you work." jake said as he went to his system to activate his new skill. {qi sense} a skill that allowed the user to detect hidden threat within 10m for 1 minute. the one minute was more than enough for jake to sense what he wanted to sense. and immediately, dread filled jake''s heart as he kept on feeling the threat he was feeling. "this, how is the academy meant to handle this?" jake asked himself as he could feel immense and intense energy sources heading straight for aurora academy. Chapter 175 Beast Attack harry had been in a tough fight against the soldiers of the academy and pushed to the corner, he had angrily activated his visual qi giving him an edge against the soldiers while rampaging strongly and killing them without a second thought. he was just about to be overwhelmed when rumbling sound was heard coming from below and acting fast, harry managed to avoid what was coming. what had been coming from below was general paul, general julian,sophia and kate. general paul, kate and sophia were still facing off against general julian who was holding his ground quite well against them. that was when general julian ordered the soldiers harry had been fighting against to attack them but before they could move, harry stopped them with his aggressiveness as he bought time for general paul and the girls to do their thing. harry had been fighting with everything he had from the get go and his qi was depleting faster than usual because of the use of visual lightning qi, a trademark of the thunderbolt guild. with a kick to the chest by harry, one of the soldiers was sent flying back. and currently, harry was facing off against five soldiers. one of them dashed towards harry and thrusted his spear at harry who skillfully avoided it while bashing his hands on the spear sending the spear down. then harry kneed the soldier strongly in his head flinging him back. before harry could move forward, he was stabbed in the thigh by another soldier then in annoyance, harry grabbed him and flinged him backwards causing him to crash into the door. now there were only two more soldiers standing in front of harry. even after seeing harry''s display of strength, they still didn''t back down as they charged right at him. one with his sword while the other was using a hammer like julian. the hammer soldier raised his hammer above his head as he was about to slam it on harry who had managed to roll over avoiding it. then the sword user dashed at harry but a lightning fast kick from harry broke the sword user''s leg and rendering him unable to move while letting harry face off against the hammer user in peace. ''great, this visual qi has made my strength and speed better than normal. it''s just like a boost to my strength. this is what makes the thunderbolt guild dangerous as we can turn the tides of war.'' harry thought as he dodged the hammer that was heading for his head. not wasting time, harry pushed off strongly and struck julian hard in the stomach and then the strike made julian spit out a trickle of spit. "i gotta admit, you are certainly strong." julian said as he prepared to swing his hammer but paul came in with his sword that was practically now glowing with energy as paul had infused the sword with all his qi. the sword crashed into julian''s hand and a shockwave was spread outwardly that it even flung the bodies of the dead soldiers everywhere. the sword cleanly sliced julian''s hands off after a bit of struggle causing his hammer to fall down. julian was shocked as he stared at his hands on the floor. "now!" kate shouted and everybody dashed away from julian as kate''s arrow was released and it flew towards julian at an incredible speed while gathering mini tornado at the bottom and was spinning rapidly towards julian. with a bang, the arrow smashed into julian''s eye and went through his head while hitting the wall behind him and getting stuck there. then slowly, julian fell down dead and lay there unmoving. kate had now fallen down on one knee as she had exhausted a lot of energy for that attack. discover hidden stories at empire "we won, it''s over!" harry shouted with joy as he also lay on the floor trying to catch his breath. that was when kate along with general paul heard a ding in their head. knowing what it was, they opened it up and saw it was a message from jake and it was sent to all members of the fang hunters. "everyone, prepare for the battle of your lives as a wave of strong beasts are heading for the academy from three different directions." the message read and paul''s eyes widened at the next lines so was kate trembling as she also saw the last line. "there are no beasts below the advanced tier level and two king tier beast are leading the charge." Chapter 176 Retreat everybody had now finished their tough fights against their foes and they were trying to rest when all members of the fang hunters, received a message from jake telling them the horror that was to come. informing them that dozens of beasts that were on the advanced tier level were coming towards the academy with two king tier beasts leading the charge from the three different directions. all the members of the fang hunters quickly came out of the academy including those that just finished fighting with five hundred soldiers that were part of the fang hunters. discover exclusive content at empire the rest had been part of the betrayals and were killed while some had gone with head general humfree and general wilfred on their outing leaving a thousand plus soldiers in the academy. but majority had betrayed the academy and were killed. so currently, there were five hundred soldiers in the academy that were part of the fang hunters and they had all come outside. "what do we do?" one soldier asked. "we wait for orders." another replied. and right on cue, orders came from jake as he sent it to three members of the fang hunters. alex, peter and geo. jake instructed them to take a hundred soldiers each and head to the three direction where the beasts were coming from. the library, the morgue and the cemetery where the soldiers that died were buried. quickly, they took the hundred soldiers each and they all left for their different locations quickly so the beasts wouldn''t get to the academy. while the rest in the academy, were resting trying to recover as much energy as possible especially harry and paul. slowly the soldiers numbers was being reduced from hundred to ninety to eighty. looking back at the soldiers that were dropping dead like flies, alex only had one thought on his mind. ''i don''t think we can win this, i think it''s better we abandon the academy and run away.'' alex thought. it wasn''t only alex that was struggling, even peter''s team were struggling against the beasts as he had faced the same problem with the soldiers rooted in fear and unable to move. some of them even ran away in fear. like thirty of the soldiers ran away in fear while the others that were left, some of them were hit by the mosswovern acids burning them down. reducing their numbers to fifty. it took the death of the other soldiers for the rest to act as they backed peter up in dealing with the beasts rapidly but it wasn''t enough as their numbers was being reduced. the earthshakers were quite skillful in using their abilities to avoid any major blow while working together with the mosswoverns to rain acids on them when they least expected. just like alex''s team, the gorilla like king tier beast was just standing off to the side not interfering. peter and some strong soldiers were able to kill some of the beasts but it was like a drop in the ocean and seeing the soldiers dying rapidly, peter only had one order to say. "retreat! everybody retreat, we would have our last stand at the academy!" peter shouted and the weaker soldiers were already running back while the stronger soldiers and peter were holding the beasts back while they were slowly running back to the academy. geo also gave the same order after facing off against the advanced tier beasts. although, he and the soldiers managed to reduce the number of beasts drastically, the soldiers were dying rapidly so he also gave the order of retreat. alex seeing how hopeless the fight was currently, also gave the order of retreat and now, the three teams were all heading towards the academy slowly with the beasts still on their tail. will aurora academy fall to the beasts, or will they pull through? Chapter 177 Defend Aurora! the whole fang hunters were informed that the academy was about to be attacked by beasts. advanced tier beasts being led by two king tier beasts. and they were coming from three different directions of the city. the library, the morgue and the cemetery. in order for the beasts not to get to aurora academy, jake sent geo, peter and alex to take a hundred soldiers each to the three different directions. but it wasn''t enough as the beasts managed to push them back and the three different teams were forced to give the same order; the order or retreat. currently, alex''s team which earlier consisted of a hundred soldiers, now has 40 soldiers left and out of a hundred advanced tier beast, they only managed to kill 20. same with peter''s team. while geo had 50 soldiers left and they managed to kill 50 beasts. currently, 260 advanced tier beasts and two king tier beasts were heading towards aurora academy with full force and ferociousness. general paul, general kron, sergeant sunny, sergeant leo, kate, sophia, harry, jack, emily, simyon and the other students with the remaining two hundred soldiers were now outside the academy patiently waiting for the beasts. finally, everybody could see the teams running back while hundreds of beasts were charging forward and alex and some soldiers were holding up the line nicely, same with geo and peter''s team. holding their weapons, the soldiers were ready as they could now see the beasts heading their way with full force. "get ready guys!" alex shouted towards the soldiers. and immediately, the two hundred soldiers at the academy charged forward with the generals in front while the remaining two sergeants were beside them. immediately, the front of the academy erupted in a fierce clash with the beasts as the generals were destroying the beasts left and right with the sergeants also.no?v(el)b\\jnn the students didn''t charge in as they waited to see how well the soldiers would hold up and they were holding up nicely mainly because of the generals who were just ravaging in the midst of the beasts. "what are you doing?" the soldier asked. "you use a bow and arrow so you need to have distance." "i''m gonna be okay." the blonde beauty that turned out to be kate said as she dashed towards the next beast with her bow and quiver of arrows kept one side as she held the sword and moved towards the next beast. she swung her sword clumsily but still strongly as she sliced an earthshaker that was distracted easily and then she move onto the next beast taking them down with one or more strikes. the others had even joined in with simyon in front of a mosswovern dodging the acids skillfully and him attacking the body with his daggers. but it was hardly doing anything to the beast. but with a jump, simyon lunged his daggers into the beast''s eyes and coming out of the end causing the beast to drop down dead. "one down, many more to go." simyon said as he moved onto the next beast. meanwhile, harry was also dominating the battlefield in his own way. although his qi was totally depleted, he still had enough strength and skill to battle against the beasts. find your next read on empire with a swing of his sword, harry managed to disect an earthshaker with ease before moving onto the next. ''this is quite easy. but what i''m worried about is why those king tier beasts aren''t moving yet.'' harry thought as he narrowly avoided an acid before dashing towards the source. with the third year students and remaining fang hunter''s members, they were taking down the beasts slowly and lowering their numbers from 230 to 150. they were dealing with the beasts rapidly but at the same time, they were getting tired and weaker as they had been fighting for so long. but they kept going then finally, the king tier beasts were making their moves as they dashed into the midst of the humans. Chapter 178 Gorrilas Wrath aurora academy were finding it hard to fight against the beasts but slowly, they were reducing the beast''s numbers from 260 to 150 and they were doing well until they started feeling the strain of fighting against multiple beasts as they had been fighting non-stop. from humans to beasts and they had a little qi reserve all except kron who was initially dominating the battlefield with his immense amount of qi and versatile use of it. the soldiers morale was now high after seeing the numbers of beasts reduce but then suddenly, the king tier beasts that hadn''t gotten involved for one reason or the other were now heading for the humans. the king tier gorrilas, were now in the midst of the humans as they started punching and smashing them one by one with their giant fists. as the number of beasts reduced, the number of soldiers reduced as well. as the king tier beasts were dominating the field with their massive strength and huge six arms. the soldiers stood no chance as they were being pummeled. the generals seeing this, dashed towards one of the king tier beasts and they were trying to hold it off. while the other one was still destroying humans left and right. with a fist full of qi strike, kron punched the gorrila on the head just moving its head an inch away. then paul slashed at the legs only causing a flesh wound. "damn! without my qi, and the head generals, this battle has just gotten a whole lot harder." paul said as he narrowly avoided one of the gorrila''s heavy fist coming at him. kron jumped towards the gorrila''s head but it simply swatted kron away with one of its hands while the other one was keeping paul busy. while the generals were struggling against one of the king tier beasts, kate, sophia, peter, harry, jack and emily were now in front of the other one after it had just killed a soldier. immediately the dust settled, emily dashed forward and swung her sword towards the beast''s neck but she was just swatted away by the gorrila other hand sending her crashing into sophia who had been charging towards the beast and they went tumbling. "darn! i don''t think we can win this fight." peter said as he could see the beast coming right at them on all fours. the beast was almost close to them when jack had intercepted the beast''s way with his sword crashing on its head sending it crashing into the ground with so much force that dust was spread out. find exclusive stories on empire "move!" peter shouted at jack as he got his axes ready. immediately jack moved away, peter started swinging his axes rapidly at the beast who was slowly getting up but was met with wind slashes on its body that was now causing flesh wounds to appear all over its body. with anger, the beast lifted its six hands up and smashed the ground with so much strength that the students were thrown of balance and fell down and then coming at them was a crack in the ground that was rapidly growing as if an earthquake had occured. everybody quickly jumped to the side as they avoided the cracked ground. peter''s axes active skill had now come to an end while everyone stood up weakly and tiredly looked towards the beast. whose face was now contorted in anger as it looked at the humans then it pounded it chest with all six arms. "well, i guess this is goodbye then." peter said already accepting his fate. "no silly, i won''t die just like that." sophia said. "well, something needs to change now otherwise we are really going to die. we aren''t strong enough to defeat a king tier beast." peter shouted. and right on cue, all members of the fang hunters received a notification. {guild skill overdrive has been activated! all members of the fang hunters will receive a 5 percent boost in attack and defense power.} Chapter 179 A boost The whole Aurora Academy were entangled in a dangerous battle against the creatures that attacked with two King tier beasts leading the charge. Everybody were feeling down and tired but remembering what they were fighting for, they pushed on kept on fighting with everything they got. But it wasn''t enough especially those that were fighting against the King tier beasts. They were getting tired and frustrated about not injuring the beasts one bit. Stay connected with empire But it all changed for the members of the Fang hunters as they all received a notification at once. {Guild skill overdrive has been activated! All members of the Fang hunters will receive a 5 percent boost in attack and defense power.} Seeing the notification, all members of the Fang hunters felt a surge of renewing energy coursing through them. All the soldiers that were part of the Fang hunters, some of Jake''s friends and everybody felt this energy and received this notification. And then, the tides of the battle changed as the soldiers were now attacking with more vigour that ever before. While their attacking power was now boosted. Those that were unable to do anything against the beasts, were now injuring them better than before and their defense was also boosted including their armours. Making it harder for the beasts to injure the humans like before and it got the soldiers talking. "Even as he isn''t here, the werewolf slayer is helping us massively." A soldier said as he avoided an acid and dashed towards the beast before stabbing it in the head and killing it. "Right, so let''s use this help to win this war!" Another soldier shouted and charged right at the beasts with his spear in his hands. All around, everybody were fighting with more strength than before but it was only a matter of time before the strength would wear off. "If I''m not mistaken, that attack wasn''t as strong as this before so how did you do that?" Kron asked again. "Let''s just say seeing the academy like this and what the beast could do, I received a power boost." General Paul lied as he was getting ready to go at the beast again. Not wasting time, Paul pushed off from his position and was now practically running on air towards the Gorrila. But he wasn''t actually running on air as he had created Qi platforms under his feet therefore making it look like as if he was walking on air. The Qi platforms didn''t take much Qi to use as the user only needed to have like 1 percent of their Qi to cast and the user needed to be skilled in condensing the Qi making the platform strong enough to hold the user''s weight. When Paul was close to the Gorrila''s face, he thrusted his blade with full force towards the Gorrila''s face but it simply grabbed the sword with one of its hands and punched Paul with its other hands sending him flying with a broken rib. Kron had already gotten to the Gorrila''s position successfully as he now swirled all the Qi he had towards his fists and delivered a full on mountain shattering punch towards the side of the beast''s stomach Paul had injured earlier. The way Kron condensed his Qi into his hands, it made it sharper and stronger so, it caused Kron''s fist to go through the beast''s side breaking all its ribs and his hands came out the other way. Jumping away, Kron created a huge Qi platform under his feet that felt like a trampoline that propelled him towards the Gorrila''s head as he punched it with his fist that was shaking with intense amount of Qi. The fist went through the Gorrila''s head easily as it fell down with a thud dead. While Kron also fell down in pains as he was huffing and puffing tiredly. "That... that was harder than I thought." Kron said in between heavy breath. "I don''t have any more energy to fight again." "I just hope the soldiers can handle themselves because I can hardly stand the way my condition is." Kron said as he looked around at the soldiers still struggling against the hundred beasts while their numbers had dwindled significantly and Kron could see the students fighting against the remaining King tier beast. "I know how hard that beast is, I just hope you guys can handle it on your own." Chapter 180 Turning the tide Everybody were feeling despair after seeing the notification that appeared in front of them including the students that were battling against the King tier beast. They were in the middle of an attack when the notification flashed in front of them all. {Skill guild overdrive has ended.} This notification worried them a lot as their attacking power had now reduced significantly and the Gorrila noticed it so it used it to its advantage. Quickly, it slammed its six hands together strongly causing a shockwave to spread out towards the students that were already charging right at it therefore causing them to fly back. "What are we going to do now? How are we going to win this fight?" Sophia asked holding onto her side as she was feeling immense amount of pain. That was when they could see the beast charging right at them on all fours again. Despite their injuries, they still gripped their weapons tighter and waited for the beast to come at them. That was when crashing down in between the students and the Gorrila, was a figure with a black mask in a gold and brown armour standing in front of them all while raising his sword up. Then his sword was now glowing brightly and shaking in power as the werewolf slayer was now infusing his sword with immense amount of Qi but he was careful not to use all his Qi so he wouldn''t be defenseless. The beast was now charging right at the figure as if it wasn''t a threat at all and the beast just treated the human figure as any other human. Then when the beast was within striking distance, the werewolf slayer now implemented that last phase. "Activate lighting strike!" Jake said as his sword was now sparkling and crackling then Jake swung his sword towards the Gorrila beast. "Lightning Qi Slash!" Jake shouted and a huge slash made entirely of Qi while being surrounded by lightning, crashed into the beast who on seeing the slash, lifted it four arms to block the strike. The slash was strong enough to cut through the Gorrila''s hands and also electrocuting the beast with jolts of lightning. Which he used to his advantage as he was suddenly in front of the beast. Then Jake activated {Strength surge} a skill that boosted the user''s strength by a total of 10 percent. Jake then coated his sword with Qi again and slammed it on the beast''s head the exact place he had injured earlier. The sword managed to slice through the beast''s head and then divided it up till it reached the end of its body and also slicing part of the ground up after hitting the ground. Everybody stood there with their mouths agape after seeing what had just happened in front of them. "He is just growing stronger and stronger rapidly." Jack commented feeling a little bit jealous. Looking around the battlefield, Jake could see that around 10 metres away from where he stood, the dozens of advanced tier beast were still fighting against the humans and the soldiers were slowly dying. And then at the fore front, Jake could see Alex and Simyon fighting hard even though they were quite tired. Quickly, Jake ran backwards for a metre then he ran forward with all his strength while he activated. {Adrenaline rush} a skill that temporarily increased a user''s speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Therefore boosting his speed. On the way running, Jake started building up his Qi in his sword. He kept on building and infusing making the sword shaking with immense amount of power. And finally, he was close to the battlefield with his sword that was still shaking because of the amount of Qi in it. It felt like the sword wanted to break because of the amount of energy in it. That was when Jake quickly slammed his sword on the ground dispelling the gathered energy in the sword outwardly causing huge shockwaves to spread out and hit the beasts that were attacking and some of the humans. Looking at the soldiers, Jake said one sentence to them. "I''m sorry I''m late." Chapter 181 Learning a new skill A little while ago, Jake was on the highest point of the academy watching the fight that was about to happen. He had instructed Geo, Alex and Peter to take an army or hundred soldiers each and intercept the beasts that their exit point. But no matter what they did, they couldn''t hold them back and that''s when they gave the order or retreat and they headed back to the academy with the beasts hot on their tail. "Damn! This is bad! They are heading back, I''m not sure the academy can handle this right now after fighting against humans." Jake said as he looked out and could see them already close to the academy. Immediately they got to the academy, the soldiers proved Jake wrong as they charged towards the beasts with General Paul and Kron in front ravaging the beasts. "Wasn''t Paul fighting earlier?" Jake asked himself as he watched the fight going on. "How can he fight as if he has so much energy?" Jake also kept an eye on his friends and how they were holding up. To his surprise, everybody were holding up well. At times they struggled, but having already faced this type of beasts, they were holding their grounds nicely. But what nobody anticipated was that the two different beasts would be working together to take down the humans and that was what made the fight quite difficult. Then everything changed when the King tier beasts decided to join the fight and that was when they started struggling greatly. "I need to get down there fast." Jake said as he was about to rush down there when Zee stopped him. "Wait! If you keep going there trying to play saviour, how will your friends or guild members grow in strength?" Zee asked. "So should I just let them die?" Jake asked still looking at the tense fighting going on. "No, just watch them until you see that they are struggling greatly then you help them. If you keep playing saviour each and every time, they won''t grow in strength because they would think that you would always show up when there''s trouble." Zee said. "What if you aren''t around to help?" Jake just sighed and went back to his spot to watch the battle with tense feelings. "You are right. Let''s see how they will do." Jake said as he was watching the battle again most especially the Generals fight against the King tier beasts. He could see that Paul was being sloppy somewhat and was quite weak. Turning around, Jake could see the same thing with almost all his friends as their hits were being weak. Jake closed his eyes tight and raised his sword up above his head and started infusing it with as much Qi as he could. His sword was glowing faintly but he was unaware as he was just infusing it with Qi while coating the outside of the blade with Qi also to make it stronger. Zee who was seeing this, was quite amazed that Jake managed to pull it off in one try because his sword was now glowing as much as General Paul''s did. "Qi Slash!" Jake shouted as he threw his sword outwardly and giant slash that was shaped like half the moon came out towards where his sword was pointing. And the giant slash cut through the wall easily and finally dissipated. "Now that''s what I''m talking about." Jake smiled. "Okay, I think it''s time you head out to the field." Zee said. "Yes you are right." Jake said as he was about to head out before he stopped. "Just one more thing." Jake said. "Inventory!" "Equip mask and armour!" Jake called out and immediately his mask and armour was equipped on his body. "Much better." Jake smiled and then he looked at the window before he rushed towards the stairs with as much speed as he could. He ran down the stairs and then finally he was out of the separate building and could see the devastation on the battlefield. Quickly, Jake swirled his Qi to his feet making it shake in power. Before Jake knew what he was doing, he pushed off from where he stood strongly heading towards his friends. The place Jake stood earlier had a deep fissure in it and some dust was pushed back. Now Jake was in the air heading towards his friends before he crashed in front of his friends and blocking the path of the Gorrila. All of this events led to this, Jake killing the Gorrila and him pushing all the advanced tier beasts back with Echoing wave skill. And now, the advanced tier beasts were already standing up slowly looking at the intruder angrily. Chapter 182 Auroras Victory Immediately Jake had used echoing wave skill taught to him at the weapon hall, all the 50 advanced tier beast were lifted up and thrown everywhere with such force. And then they slowly stood up to look at the intruder but that was all they could do as the intruder raised his sword which was now glowing again. "After I use this, all my Qi would have been depleted since this is the second time I''m using this. But I hope it finishes you all!" Jake shouted as he was in the motion of swinging his sword. "Lightning Qi Slash!" Jake shouted and immediately, the slash left his sword and crashed into the beast''s slicing them off cleanly without any struggle. After the slash ended, everybody saw rgar out of 50 advanced tier beasts, it was only 20 beasts left. General Paul and Kron who were far away and couldn''t move, were also seeing what the mysterious figure did. Even Jake''s friends, Alex and Simyon were left with their mouths agape. ''That looks like Jake, the mask and sword. But how is he this strong and when did he learn the Qi slash?'' General Paul thought. ''Jake, you keep on surprising me anytime I see you, will I ever be able to meet up to you now? I know now that I made the right choice in following you, because you will achieve great things and I would love to be apart of it.'' Alex thought as he looked at Jake with an amazed look. "Hey General Paul, who is that?" Kron asked as he looked at Jake. "He is the werewolf slayer." Paul said with a smile on his face. "How is he so strong? He just killed 30 beasts with that single slash." Kron exclaimed. "I mean being a Qi specialist, I know what one needs to have that amount of power in the strike. You need an immense amount of Qi reserve and you need to have the strength to contain it otherwise, the recoil from the gathered energy would destroy the user''s vessel." Kron explained. "Which begs the question, how strong is he? Even the sergeants do not have the strength to produce that attack because they aren''t strong enough, does that mean he is as strong as a General?" Kron asked. "I don''t know, all I know is he is the werewolf slayer and I made the right choice following him." Paul smiled. But one of them was unlucky as Jake grabbed its tail. Before he raised it up and slammed it down forcefully. "This is my academy, no one messes with it!" Jake shouted at the now retreating beasts that only remained like 8 after Jake''s rampage. The soldiers seeing this, gave chase as they wanted to finish them off which they did. After seeing the Werewolf''s Slayer strength, they felt a new surge of hope and strength as they went at the beasts. Seeing the humans attacking them again, the beasts retaliated but it was futile as Alex who was in front of all the soldiers along with Sergeant Sunny, were killing them off quickly. And finally, all the beasts were now dead, the beasts that decided to attack Aurora Academy for one reason or another, were dead and not a single one managed to escape all thanks to the Werewolf Slayer. The soldiers came and started cheering on to the werewolf slayer with joy as they had just won tough battle. "Thanking you for helping us werewolf slayer, when I joined the Fang hunters with the promise of safety, I was skeptical. But now, I''m glad I did." A soldier said. That was how many of the soldiers were praising the werewolf slayer. Looking at his friends who were all smiles, looking at the Generals and all the soldiers, Jake raised his hand signalling they should hold on their comments and thanks. "This academy was betrayed by one of your Head Generals and even some Generals and a sergeant helped." Jake said and the soldiers looked at each other confused. As they hadn''t been informed about this nor did they know. Even Kron was looking at Paul who just nodded his head confirming the werewolf''s slayer''s words. ''I wonder where you are going with this Jake.'' Paul thought. "Which is why, this academy would be under the control of the Fang hunters since most of your powerhouses have all fell." Jake spoke. "So why don''t we make our new powerful guild. Let''s change this academy for the better. And if you don''t like this change, you are all welcome to leave." Jake said looking at everybody. "What did you say? This academy in your hands?" A voice was heard shouting and then walking through the crowd was the last remaining Head General. Head General Humfree along with General Wilfred and the remaining thousand soldiers that all went out on a mission of some sorts with the Head General and General. Chapter 183 Revelations Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire After the battle between Aurora Academy and the beasts was over, Jake made a brave statement that got everyone talking. He stated that the reigns of Aurora Academy would be in the hands of the Fang hunters and those that didn''t accept were free to leave the place. The soldiers didn''t have the time to contemplate further as they heard a shout coming from the last remaining Head General that had gone out for a mission before all this whole mess. "What did you say? This academy in your hands?" The head general said as he walked forward with a thousand soldiers that had gone out with him and General Wilfred by his side. "Who are you to say such a thing?" Humfree asked with his Qi spilling out of him and shaking the ground around him. Wilfred who stood beside him was feeling nauseated but Jake who it was directed to was not even twitching the slightest as he looked at the Head General in the eye with his mask still covering his face. "Who am I to say such?" Jake asked as looked at the Head General with anger evident on his posture as he gripped his sword tighter ready for a fight. "I saved this academy twice!" Jake shouted looking at Humfree. "And where were you at that time huh? These soldiers can testify, each time they were in trouble, I always show up to help while you run away saying there''s an emergency of some sorts." "Just because you saved this academy, does that give you the right to claim ownership of it?" Humfree asked in anger while his Qi erupted outwardly towards Jake who still stood his ground. "Yes it does. The big three after saving the world, claimed ownership of it. Every humans here practically worship them like some sort of god and you said I can''t do the same?" Jake asked. "I built this academy from scratch!" Humfree shouted. "And I saved it twice from threats and danger!" Jake retorted back. "Face it, you all owe me a favour for doing that twice." Seeing the tension between them, everybody were tense especially Alex. "Firstly, I''m thankful that you saved my academy twice from dangers. What''s your name again?" Humfree asked. "Ah yes, werewolf slayer or shall I call you Jake Lucas." Humfree smiled. Jake was shocked so were the rest who sat at the table. Jake touched his face and could feel the mask firmly planted on his face so how did Humfree know all this? "I told you, nothing could escape my eyes and ears in this academy. I knew everything that was going on that was why I chose to remain quiet and played along." "Before we start, how about you remove that ridiculous mask since I know who you''re." Humfree said and Jake complied by de-equipping the mask causing it to disappear in front of them all. "Interesting." Humfree said as he saw the mask disappear. "How did you know all this?" Jake asked. "Now now, if I tell you my secret, it wouldn''t be a secret right?" Humfree asked. "But let me explain myself while starting from the beginning." Humfree said. "I knew the academy would be betrayed by Gunther and someone would rise to defeat him but I didn''t know who at that time. But I was told that the person would come from the younger generation." "Told? By who?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "By a god." Humfree smiled. "god? Are you making fun of me right now?" Jake asked. "I''m honest. Anyway if you believe me or not, is none of my business. Just listen to my story." Humfree said. ''gods? Are gods even real?'' Jake thought as he looked at Humfree. Chapter 184 Divine Intervention Discover exclusive tales on empire Currently, Jake along with all the remaining Head Generals and Alex together with Peter and Sunny were in a meeting with Humfree as he just declared that a god had revealed all these to him. "I know that you are confused and surprised, so in order for you all to understand, let me start from the beginning." Humfree said. *30 years ago, after the first war with werewolves, in a man-made looking cave, with a huge stone in front of the entrance* Three men were seen bowing to a huge orb that was practically glowing with intense amount of energy making them aware of the orb''s power. "As you commanded, I have created an academy for the young to learn how to fight and survive in this world and I have also recruited 2 young men to help me in my work." Humfree said as he kept his head down. "Good." The orb spoke with its sound neither high pitched nor low pitched making them uncertain of the orb''s gender whether it belonged to a male or female. "All that you said is good and I have seen the impact the academy would have on young ones in the future." The orb spoke again. "I''m glad everything worked out as per your wish." Rowan spoke out. "There''s also another reason why I asked you Humfree to create this academy and I''m glad you didn''t ask me the reason. Which is why, I will tell you now so you would be prepared." The orb said. "I''m glad you find me worthy enough to tell your plans." Humfree said. "The reason I asked you to build the academy is because I want you to train youngsters that are interested so they can be able to defend themselves." "And the real reason is because I saw a vision where someone who would go through this academy, would be the one to save you all. He is going to be the beacon of hope and salvation to you all." The orb spoke. "I thought the big three were the ones you sent for the world?" Humfree asked politely. "So you see, that''s how I know almost everything that went on in the academy with you creating your group, and some of my Generals joining." Humfree said. And then the room fell silent as they tried to process all what Humfree recounted for them. ''gods? I didn''t know they existed, I thought they were just mere myths.'' Jake thought. "If you knew Gunther was going to betray, if you knew that the werewolves were going to attack, then why didn''t you act and help us?" Jake asked while gritting his teeth furiously. "You could have saved a lot of lives that day the werewolves attacked, my friend Vynn would have been alive now." "I''m sorry your friend died, it wasn''t my intention but the god asked me to make up an excuse to leave the academy that day." Humfree said. "It said if your friend hadn''t died, you wouldn''t have pushed forward to grow this strong and grow your own group. It needed you to focus and that''s why it allowed everything play out." "That damned god!" Jake shouted as a tear dropped down his face. "Once I find who it is, I''m gonna skin it alive and that''s a promise." Jake declared. "I''m sorry Jake that you had to go through all these." Humfree apologized. Jake didn''t reply as he kept his head down trying to process everything calmly. "As per the god''s will, this academy is yours and will be in the hands of you Fang hunters." Humfree said. "I was told to step down after you realize your position and I will but I have something to ask you." Humfree said as he stood up and Jake looked up at him ready for anything but the next action from Humfree surprised him. "Please allow me to join the Fang hunters." Humfree said as he knelt down with his fist on the floor. Chapter 185 A New Era Humfree just finished explaining what happened from the start and how he knew almost everything that went on in the academy and his role in it. Then he made his request to Jake asking to be part of the Fang hunters therefore surprising everyone in the room after they heard this. "Please allow me to join the Fang hunters." Humfree said as he knelt down with his fist on the floor. Jake was now shocked as he looked at Humfree confused why he would suddenly ask him for that favour. "Why do you want to join the Fang hunters?" Jake asked. "Because the god chose you for a reason and I would like to know what that is. So what better way than me joining you and seeing how you will be a beacon of hope for the world." Humfree replied. "You know there''s no going back from this." Jake said. "I don''t care, I will adhere to the god''s wish to the latter and which one of them includes keeping you safe and guiding you on the right path." Humfree replied. Hearing the god''s name again, Jake gritted his teeth in anger remembering how it could have helped save Vynn but it chose not to. Jake even contemplated not accepting Humfree''s request. "Don''t do what I''m thinking you want to do." Zee quickly said. "I know you want to refuse him but don''t, I want you to accept him." "Why?" Jake asked Zee quietly. "Having him with you will boost the strength of your guild tremendously and secondly, you would have a link to that god." Zee said. "You do have a point there. If I accept him, I can always try to get to that orb he spoke of so I can talk to that damned god." Jake quietly said. "How did that little kid of yesterday grow so much is such a short span of time?" Sunny asked as he stared at Jake''s back. "I mean, I''m also confused. He is making decisions like that of an elder." Paul said. "It''s a good thing. Change was very much needed in the academy and I''m glad it did happen. But I''m worried that this will upset the world''s balance." Humfree said. "A new guild emerging suddenly, and claiming the academy for itself, I''m sure that when the news spreads, we would have a major fight on our hands." Humfree said stroking his long beard which was already a habit of his. "What ever happens, we would be ready for it." Wilfred said. "Alright then, let''s do what our new leader said and rest, we would announce the new change tomorrow. For now, the academy needs a well deserved rest to recover." Humfree said. And they all stood up and left the meeting room one by one to organize the soldiers and get their own rest for the big day of the announcement tomorrow. ___________________ **************************" For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. Chapter 186 The Big Three Two months later, a big change occured in Aurora Academy all because of one person; The Werewolf Slayer. No one knew who he was or where he came from but he just came like a storm and took Aurora by surprise. He saved the academy once from the werewolf attack then he proceeded to save it from beasts attack making him much more popular among soldiers and students especially as they were now practically idolizing him. Then after the beast attack, he declared Aurora Academy as his from now on and turned it from Aurora Academy to the Fang hunters Guild. When the announcement was made, everybody were afraid that so many things would change but to their surprise, nothing much changed. The academy functioned as normal by training students and soldiers too. While those that were talented, were taken into the Guild part of the academy. A huge building had been constructed in the academy that served as the guild hall and the Guild''s base. The plan was that adventurers that came could take quests from there and upon completion, they would be paid. The building also doubled up as the base where the higher ups have their meetings. And the higher ups were called core members. Those that were close to the leader and probably knew his identity. Since Jake wanted to continue his life as usual at the academy like a student, those he appointed as part of the core were required to wear a mask. There was also a rule, if someone wanted to be part of the Fang hunters Guild, they needed to accept the contract which was not forced on them. If they wanted to accept, they could. Those that were part of the core members were: Kate, Peter who became second in command to Jake. Alex, Simyon, Geo, Paul, Kron, Sunny, Emily, Wilfred and Humfree. These were those that knew Jake''s real identity and they were the ones that made up the Fang hunter''s core members. They were fine with the academy being created as they would help to train young ones so they would be useful in the war against the werewolves. Since they needed the help of everybody they could get. Discover more content at empire And now, overnight, a new guild emerged and took over the reigns of Aurora Academy and nobody, absolutely nobody knew who was the leader of the Fang hunters making even the big three dread the worst. That was why currently, all the leaders of the big three families were in a meeting over this worry. Sitting around the round table, were three men. One of them was Rex Slade; the leader of the Slade family. The one who practically founded Qi before the others knew about it. Then sitting by his right side was another man who had brown hair and fierce look to his eye. He held a walking cane but it was more like a style for him rather than to aid him in walking. The cane had a dragon head designed to it. This man was who was known as Rivock Dem; the leader of the Dem family; Jack''s father. The Dem family had powers that was quite kept secret from the world and nobody knew about it. The other big three knew they held powers but they didn''t know what it was. Because Rivock had just used his brute strength to aid in the war and that was what made their family dangerous and also what earned him the seat at the top. The last person on the table was a man who had black hair and had a slim athletic build. And he was none other than Bane Josh; the leader of the Josh family. The creator of advanced technologies that was spread all around but hadn''t reached the towns nor the city Aurora Academy claimed because they wanted the children to focus on the training rather than fun. He also held power over technologies that were dangerous and that was what also earned him a position at the top with the rest. And currently, all these great men were in a meeting over the new guild that called themselves the Fang hunters. Chapter 187 Blips ambitions Currently, after hearing the news of a new guild emerging and taking over the academy, the big three and all the big powers in the world were worried about the status quo of the world. That was why the big three leaders were in a meeting over this issue that was troubling them. The first to speak up was Rex as he was furious about this matter. "How did Aurora Academy allow this to happen?" Rex shouted. "I heard there was an internal issue that culminated into betrayal and that was how Aurora fell." Bane said. "Well isn''t this just too convenient, the academy being betrayed, a new guild emerging." Rivock said. "I wouldn''t have felt bothered if it was any other guild that rose up to this level but I heard the leader of the guild is the werewolf slayer." Rex said. "Ah yes, the one that went toe to toe with that Beta werewolf once." Bane said. "Do we know who he is?" "Not at all, he is said to wear a mask that conceals his identity keeping it secret." Rivock said. "Then what are we going to do? How do we solve this problem?" Rex asked. "Why do we need to get involved?" Bane asked. "Because it''s likely possible for them to disrupt the status quo that has been for years now." Rex said. "Why don''t we just leave them be and see how long they would last." Rivock said. "What nonsense!" Rex shouted as he slammed his hands on the table almost breaking it but it didn''t break it only cracked. And why would it break? After all it was made by Bane and he used the strongest and rarest material known to man to create almost all his techs which is Hyperalloy. "You need to calm down." Bane said. "Why should I keep calm? Who knows maybe that werewolf slayer would be a threat to us." Rex said. "We won''t know for now. My advice is to just let them be and see what happens." Bane said. Rex just scoffed at this. "And why should we?" "Because we need all the strength we have right now to win this war." Bane said. "We are receiving incomes and taxes nicely but it is quite small and the citizens are complaining that the taxes are to much." "What!" Blip shouted as he slammed his hands on the arm rest of his chair. "How dare they complain to me after I have being generous to them by protecting them from any troubles." Blip said. The men didn''t reply as they kept their heads down. "I think I have been to lenient with them, increase the tax amount to 3 more percent." Blip ordered. "But sir." The man on the right side said. "Are you trying to question my orders?" Blip asked. "No sir." The man quickly said. "Good." Blip said as he finally relaxed as he took a pack of cigarettes of to the side and put it in his mouth. One of the men by his side quickly rushed over to light the cigarette for him. After taking a few puffs, Blip finally relaxed. "Any other news?" Blip asked. "Yes sir, for you plan, we need more lands so we can have enough resources to execute it perfectly." "I thought after taking Raven city for ourselves, we would have enough lands for my plan." Blip said. "Yes we thought so too but the situation is now different and that''s why I brought it to your notice." After taking a few puffs of his cigarette and stroking his bushy moustache, Blip finally came to a decision. "How big is Aurora city?" Blip asked. "Big enough for our plan to actually work if we combine it with Raven city and our city." "Perfect, I want you to make sure they are unable to function properly. I mean block all the entrance point to the city and demand exuberant taxes from those that wants to go there." Blip said. "Without people migrating there, they would slowly weaken and they are weakened enough, we strike and take the city for ourselves." "And nobody would be able to stop us. Not the Head General on their side, nor the one called the werewolf slayer. Victory will be ours." Blip smirked. "Victory is assured!" The two men bowed. Enjoy more content from empire Chapter 188 A leaders response A week later, an emergency meeting was called between the core members of the Fang hunters and surprisingly, it wasn''t Jake who called the meeting, it was called by Kate and Humfree and they had requested for all the core members to be present. Read new adventures at empire Currently, Jake along with Peter were on their way to the guild base. "Do you know why the meeting has been called?" Peter asked. "I don''t know, I''m also surprised that a meeting has been called so suddenly. Which makes me wonder if a problem has suddenly cropped up." Jake said. "Whatever it is, we are going to find out now." Peter said as they now stood in front of the giant building that was the guild''s base. Two soldiers stood in front the building with their weapons drawn. "Students are not allowed here unless they are part of the guild." The soldier said. "Students? He is the lead..." Peter wanted to say until Jake gave him a kick to the leg shutting him up. "Just call Head General Humfree, he would talk to you all." Jake said. "There''s no need to call him, just state your reasons for being here or go back." The other soldier said. Jake was now annoyed. ''I wish I had worn my mask.'' ''Wait, I don''t have my mask but I have something that might help.'' Jake thought as he turned to his system and sent a message to Humfree. In two minutes, Humfree was already outside. "Let them in at once." Humfree ordered. "Yes." The soldiers both said at once as they moved out of the way for Jake and Peter to go in. "I think anytime you want to come here, you should put on your mask." Humfree said. "Yeah, I was already regretting not doing that earlier." Jake said. "So what''s the meeting about?" Peter asked curiously. "You will find out soon, just be patient." Humfree said. "The others are hesitant to attack us because they don''t know your strength, they only have the rumours of the werewolf slayer chasing the Beta werewolf away on his own." Humfree said. "So isn''t that a good thing? Why call a meeting then?" Peter asked. "That''s because a certain group has all decided to act and they have made their move which is why I called this meeting." Humfree said. "Which group?" Jake asked. "The Iron Fist Guild." Kate said as she stood up. Hearing the name, caused Jake''s eyes to twitch. ''Iron Fist Guild, isn''t that the guild that took over Helen''s father''s guild; the Raven''s wing. It''s the same guild which I had run into their low ranking members in town before.'' ''Why are they trying to cause problems for me?'' Jake thought. "How are they causing problems?" Jake asked. "They have stopped people from entering into the city, and they have been threatening merchants from doing trade with us." Humfree said. "This has caused us to take a hit in the necessary resources that we need." "Have you thought of sending soldiers to combat the Iron Fist members there?" Jake asked. "We did but the idea was quickly dismissed because they can keep doing this forever while we can''t. We need to conserve our energy because I think they are trying to weaken us for an attack of some sorts." Paul said. "So what are we going to do?" Alex asked. "That''s the reason for this meeting." Kate said. The whole room fell silent as they were going through all the options they had. "Do we have any idea where their current location is? Or where their leader is?" Jake asked. "Yes, currently he is in the Raven''s city rather than theirs." Wilfred replied. "Great then, this will be killing two birds with one stone." Jake said. "Meaning?" Wilfred asked. "I will just take a small strong team with me to Raven''s city to try talk some sense to their leader and if it doesn''t work and it''s a fight they want, then that''s what they are going to get." Jake said. Chapter 189 The Aeroglide: Departure After the meeting, the core members put the plan that had been proposed by Jake in motion. It was now left to decide who will go along with Jake on his adventurous journey to Raven''s city. After a bit of deliberation, two people were chosen who fit the criteria of who could help Jake when in trouble. So currently, in front of the Academy''s gate stood Jake with two others beside him as he looked at those that were about to bid them goodbye. "Kate, I want you to take care of the guild for me in my absence." Jake said and Kate''s eyes welled up in tears as she looked at Jake. "I hope to see you soon." Kate said as a tear dropped down her face. Jake was confused as to why she was crying but he just shrugged it off. "My man." Jack said as he gave Jake a handshake and a hug. "Take care of yourself bro and I want you to kick that arrogant Leader''s arse." "Although I think it''s quite possible but I have seen you do the impossible before so this should be a walk in the park for you." Jack said as he released Jake from the handshake. "Weakling, take care of yourself." Sophia said as she approached Peter who had been chosen to accompany Jake. "I will and when I get back, I will be stronger than ever to keep getting ahead of you." Peter smiled. Sophia just scoffed. "Very unlikely." "Alex, please take care of yourself." Emily said as she approached the last person that was accompanying Jake. "I will." Alex replied as he gave Emily a hug which made her cheeks flush up. "Jake, thirty thousand credits has been sent to your account, please use it wisely." Paul said. "30 what?" Jake shouted as it looked like he was about to faint. Although he was now the leader of a fast rising guild, Jake hadn''t expected to own this much funds. Growing up without anyone by his side, Jake struggled so much to even feed himself. Now hearing he had been given a whooping some of 30 thousand credits which would have made small time Guilds fight over, he didn''t know how to react. "I Know it''s small right? It''s small because we needed some funds to rebuild and get some things done. But don''t worry, once the Fang hunters is up and running like a normal guild, you will have access to as much money as you want." Wilfred smiled. Jake just smiled back as he didn''t know how to react at this gesture. "Thank you everyone for your help and everything. Don''t worry, I will be back soon." Jake said. "So, how are we meant to travel?" Peter asked. "In this!" Sunny shouted as he drove something towards them that made a soft humming sound. Turning around, Jake and all the students eyes was met with a sleek, futuristic transportation vehicle that hovered above the ground. "This here, is an Aeroglide." Sunny said as he pointed beside him. And as they prepared to depart, they were suddenly stopped by a loud voice. "Wait!!!" A voice was heard shouting and someone was seen running towards the group from inside the academy. Seeing the person, Jake quickly recognized him. "Dame?!" Jake said. "I came to give you this as a parting gift." Dame stretched his hand a pair of silver coloured gauntlets could be seen. "How did you know I was leaving?" Jake asked because Dame didn''t know who he was since all this was a secret mission and only the core members knew about this which Dame wasn''t. "Oh please, how won''t I know that the werewolf slayer is leaving?" Dame winked at Jake. "Werewolf what? Where is he?" Jake asked twisting his head around looking for the ''werewolf slayer'' "Do you take me for a fool? It saddens me that you decided to lie to me." Dame said as his face showed that of disappointment. "Did you think I wouldn''t recognize the armour I made for you? I saw it on the body of the werewolf slayer the day he saved the academy from the beasts attack." "Oh, I''m really sorry." Jake said. "It''s okay, I get it. You were protecting your identity. Anyway, here is the gauntlet I made for you." Dame said. Jake happily collected and used inventory on it making it disappear. "Thank you." Jake smiled. "Shall we go now?" Peter asked impatiently. "Alright bye everyone, take care of the academy." Jake said and then Alex started the vehicle as it lifted off the ground hovering above the ground. And then, it shot off quite fast leaving dust behind in its wake. The others were now waving at the long gone vehicle before they started dispersing slowly all except Kate who still stood there waving. Experience more tales on empire "Hey what''s wrong?" Sophia asked as she noticed Kate standing there with a tear trickling down her face. "Nothing, I just feel like we made a bad decision sending them away like that." Kate said as she cleaned her face. "C''mon, you are just worried for nothing. I''m sure they will be fine." Sophia said. "I hope so." Kate mumbled as she walked towards the academy. ''But my heart keep thumping louder and louder for some reason. Oh please someone out there look after Jake for me.'' Kate thought. Chapter 190 Aurora border confrontation After departing from the academy, the small team of Jake, Alex and Peter were on their way to Raven''s city in a futuristic vehicle that glided above the ground quickly getting from one place to another. They passed through the town where Jake usually comes to. The town that had the government Guildhall and where Jake had encountered werewolves therefore granting him a system that made him a force to be reckoned with. The town was just at the border of Aurora city. Jake looked at the window as he could see happy smiles from the children as they pointed up at the Aeroglide. That was when the Aeroglide headed towards the forest, the forest where Jake had almost died if it wasn''t because of him gaining the system. ''Thinking of that, I never did find out how that orb ended in my pants.'' Jake thought. ''Oh well, that is for another day.'' "Why are we headed to the forest?" Peter asked. "Because that is the path that leads to outside Aurora and it will now take us to our destination." Alex responded as he was the one behind the wheel. "How long will our journey take?" Jake asked. "Normally, it would have taken one and a half week to get there if we were on foot but with this baby, we would get there in three days time." Alex smiled. Peter then looked out at the window of the vehicle at the tall trees that flew past them. "If the border of the city is on the forest, how do people get here? How do they cross this dangerous place filled with beasts?" Peter asked. "That''s because of some of the soldiers in the academy. With them, they create a safe passage for merchants, citizens and innocent civilians that wants to get to the academy." Alex explained. ''Is that how the sergeant that brought me from the forest that day found me? Was he trying to create a safe passage for some people when he found me passed out?'' Jake thought. That was when something pulled him out of his thoughts. "Do you hear that?" Jake asked as he looked through the window. "Hear what?" Alex asked. "This low humming sound." Jake replied. "It must be the Aeroglide making the noise." Alex said with a chuckle. "Exactly, it sounds almost like the Aeroglide but I''m sure it''s not." Jake replied. "I hear it too alright." Peter said holding onto his axes looking at the window also trying to spot where the sound was coming from. "Brace yourselves!" Alex shouted as he suddenly manoeuvred the Aeroglide abruptly and then quickly made an emergency landing. The manoeuvre threw Peter off balance as he had been standing earlier while Jake stood firm. And then Jake saw a sharp, long projectile that flew past their vehicle. Hearing the name of the guild they were from, Jake''s body tensed up but he had quickly relaxed it in fear that this would be high ranking members. But hearing that they were just C class adventurers, Jake knew he had nothing to worry about. The only ranks he was weary of were the B class and above. Those were the ones who would give him a tough time. And the leader of the Iron Fist Guild was a supposed double A rank or so. "Are we supposed to be scared now?" Alex asked with his arms folded as he looked at them all. "You should be and you will be when we are done with you kids." The leader said. Alex then turned to the two others with him. "Two people can actually handle this, there''s no need for the three of us to fight against them right?" "Sure, but how do we decide?" Peter asked. The men on the vehicle were astonished as they saw the audacity of the kids in deciding how they wanted to fight but the leader was being patient so did they. "How about rock paper scissors?" Alex asked. "Yeah I think that will be great." Peter said. Then the two of them; Alex and Peter closed their hands and shook it. "Rock paper scissors shoot!" Alex said. "Yes! I got to have some fun." Peter laughed as he had chose paper. "Jake, care to join in the fun?" Peter asked. But Jake didn''t respond as he confidently walked forward. "What did you all plan on doing after stopping us?" Jake asked. "Rob you rich arrogant brats of course." One of the men responded. "And?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "What else, and kill you afterwards so there won''t be witnesses." Another member replied with a smirk on his face. Jake then sighed and shook his head before he turned back to look at Alex and Peter. "Do you guys mind if I take this one?" Jake asked. "Sure go ahead and knock yourself out." Peter said heading back to find somewhere to sit. "This will be easy job." The leader smirked. "Oh, bad train of thoughts!" Peter shouted out loud. "Attack that brat!" The leader shouted and immediately, the five members charged forward towards Jake with their weapons drawn. Chapter 191 Robbers The small team had left the Fang hunters Guild to head over to Raven''s city to try and talk things out with the leader of the Iron Fist Guild to just leave their Guild alone. Hopefully without a fight. Alex, Peter and Jake hopped into the Aeroglide so they could head over to their destination. On the way there, they passed through the town Jake usually came to. Then they went through the forest where Jake had almost died again by the hands of a werewolf before he gained his system. Going through the forest, Jake had a strange feeling of dread as a long projectile was sent flying their vehicle''s way causing them to perform an emergency landing. That was when standing in front of them were strange men on vehicles that almost looked like the Aeroglide but it had wheels. In total, they were around six men in total all with different weapons. That turned out to be members of the Iron Fist Guild. And all of them were C class adventurers. The other two were thinking of how to deal with them when Jake stepped forward. "What did you all plan on doing after stopping us?" Jake asked. "Rob you rich arrogant brats of course." One of the men responded. "And?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "What else, and kill you afterwards so there won''t be witnesses." Another member replied with a smirk on his face. Jake then sighed and shook his head before he turned back to look at Alex and Peter. "Do you guys mind if I take this one?" Jake asked. "Sure go ahead and knock yourself out." Peter said heading back to find somewhere to sit. "This will be easy job." The leader smirked. ''Killing humans used to weigh on my mind before but considering the kind of humans I''m encountering, I don''t think I can take it easy on them.'' Jake thought as he lifted his head to look at the rest. Unknown to Jake, the leader had silently ran away after seeing all what Jake did while the last member was literally crapping his pants when he saw Jake walk towards him. "Just because you all thought we were weak, you decided to attack us and rob us of our things. I hate those that prey on the weak!" Jake shouted as he darted towards the last member who was rooted in fear in his spot. Then Jake moved his hands quickly and back before he started walking towards his friends. His friends were confused as they could see the man still standing, he was even touching his body all over wondering whether Jake spared him or not. That was when a line appeared on the man''s neck, and then with a thud, the man''s head fell apart from his body. Jake had cleanly cut the man''s head off making him not feel any pain and now, just because of a few credits, the man was now dead on the floor with his head sliced off from his body. "Yo dude, that was an impressive show of power." Peter exclaimed as he looked at Jake walk towards them. "It feels like you are getting stronger every moment." Alex commented. Alex wasn''t wrong because Jake was really getting stronger. Although, he couldn''t level up to the next level, he was still growing his strength and he was close to getting to the next level after slaying the king tier beast that attacked Aurora. Jake knew he had nothing to worry about when the men had stopped them because he hadn''t received any system message from his system that was what made him feel at ease. "Let''s go." Jake said as he de-equipped his sword and walked towards the Aeroglide. The rest followed behind and soon after, the Aeroglide lifted into the air and took off quickly towards Raven''s city. Chapter 192 Raven city After sorting out the issue with the Iron Fist Guild members, the friends were now on their way gliding smoothly above the ground heading to their destination. "Wouldn''t it be wise to contact your friend Helen before we get there?" Zee asked. "Now that you mentioned this, I think you''re right." Jake quietly said before he turned to Alex. "How far are we away from the city?" Jake asked. "Two days away." Alex replied. "Right, it was yesterday we dealt with those filthy members." Peter said, clicking his hand. "Don''t you think leaving that leader on the loose would be dangerous for us?" Peter asked. "How so?" Alex asked. "He might inform his leader of us." Peter said. "And you think that his leader would believe that one kid beat up five C class adventurers?" Jake asked. "You have a point there. The story would sound so crazy to the ear." Peter said. With that, they continued on their journey while Jake was meditating trying to increase his Qi reserve. He kept meditating for so long that he lost track of time and that was when Peter''s loud voice interrupted him. "Yo Jake, we are here." Peter said.. "Here? Where?" Jake asked, opening his eyes as he stood up feeling refreshed and stronger than ever. He had managed to increase his Qi pool a little bit more. It was still better than anything currently, even if it''s by a little bit, the strength was very much appreciated. "You had been meditating for two days straight that you didn''t realise that we have gotten to Raven''s city." Alex said. "Have I been meditating for two days?" Jake asked, surprised at how long it was. "Yup, two days straight you haven''t moved a muscle." Peter replied. Jake just walked into a random direction trying to clear his head off after what he saw. ''What the hell is happening in this city? The citizens are just seeing this as a normal occurrence but I feel there''s more than what meets the eyes.'' Jake thought. Walking off, Jake''s feet took him to a stall that sold some beautiful things like necklaces and earrings. Seeing it, Jake calmed down as he looked down at a beautiful necklace that was adorned with some beast crystals making it glistened in the sun. ''It almost looked like a diamond necklace from those days.'' Jake thought as he looked at it. Then an image of Kate appeared in his mind again. Thinking of how it will really suit her, Jake decided he would get it for her. That was when Peter and Alex finally caught up to Jake. And they finally saw Jake looking at a beautiful necklace. "You thinking of buying that for Kate right?" Peter asked with a smirk on his face. Hearing Peter''s question, Jake''s cheeks heated up slightly red. "I think it will really suit her well. Her beauty would compliment the necklace well." Peter smiled then Jake quickly turned around to glare at Peter. "Not like I would dare to eye up the boss'' girl." Peter quickly got on the defensive. "My girl? Kate is not my girl, she''s just my good friend." Jake said, turning back to the necklace with a red cheek. "You gonna buy something or what?" The stall owner asked angrily. "Yes, we are going to buy something so stop being rude." Alex retorted. "I don''t need some kids coming here and telling me what to do." The stall owner said. "Look, I just want to buy this necklace." Jake pointed to the necklace. "It cost 2000 credits." The stall owner said looking at them knowing that they wouldn''t be able to afford it. "Pack it." ''Wait, I didn''t say that.'' Jake thought already fearing for the worst because the last time someone said this, the necklace was taken right from him. Chapter 193 Golden Raven Inn and bar Jake and his friends had finally gotten to the Raven''s city and they could see the advancement here was better than Aurora city and Jake was thinking of making Aurora advanced like this if it had any chance of competing with the top guilds. Jake had decided he would talk to Humfree or Kate about slowly introducing this much advancement into the guild if they stood any chance of getting to the top. That was when they had seen the mistreatment from the soldiers to some people the escorted in tattered clothing and being covered in shackles as if they were prisoners. Jake seeing this was angry and wanted to lash out but Alex and Zee''s voice or reason stopped him. Since he didn''t know what to do, Jake just walked around until his feet brought him to a stall that sold beautiful things. That was when Jake''s eyes laid on a beautiful necklace and he decided to get it for Kate but before he could pay for it, a voice was heard asking the stall owner to pack it up. Turning around, Jake''s eyes laid on a person who was covered in a purple robe with the hood covering their face while a large man was seen standing beside the person also wearing a black robe. Looking at them, Jake raised an eyebrow. "I want to buy this necklace." "And so do I." The purple robe figure said. "Can''t you just get something else?" Peter asked. "No, I want this one." The figure pointed to the necklace again. "But I''m willing to let it go on one condition." "What''s that?" Alex asked. "I want a hug from you." The purple robe figure said. "A hug?" Jake asked. "I don''t even know you." "Well you do know me." The figure said as she pulled down their hood slightly for Jake to see it. "Helen!" Jake said surprised then she quickly placed her finger on her lips. "Shuush!" She placed her finger on her lips. "Get what you want to get and let''s get out of here." Jake quickly paid for the necklace and it was packed for him as he left with his friends and Helen led the way to someplace else. "How much was all of that?" Helen asked. "1500 credits ma''am." The man smiled. "One thousand what?" Jake almost shouted but he toned down his voice. "It''s okay, I can pay for it." Helen said as she did the transfer from her watch to the man''s before he left. "That was quite expensive." Peter commented. "It''s okay." Helen said. "So i''m guessing that''s berg beside you right." Jake said. "Yes." Berg replied as he pulled down his hood slightly before he covered it back up like Helen. "Why are you all covering your faces?" Peter asked. "We are trying to conceal our identities from everyone." Berg replied. "Why?" Alex asked. "Because there''s a manhunt for Helen and me. And the reward is a total of a hundred thousand credits." Berg replied. "Hundred what?" Now it was Alex''s turn to almost shout. "Who will be crazy enough to put that much amount of money on your heads?" Alex asked. "The leader of the Iron Fist Guild." Jake replied, tensing his fist in anger. "But why will he do that? Why lose that amount of money just for the two of you?" Peter asked with a raised brow. "Because I know his little secret." Helen said. Chapter 194 A Haven Jake and his friends were in a bar with Helen and Berg who always followed Helen everywhere right from when she was little as her personal body guard of some sort. They both had hoods over their head trying to conceal their identities for one reason or another. That was when Jake asked why they had a hood on trying to conceal their identities and that''s when Berg told him that there was a manhunt going on for Helen and his head. Jake and his friends were now confused why a manhunt would be on their head so he decided to ask. "Because I know his little secret." Helen said. "What secret?" Jake asked. "It''s more like I was about to find out. My dad found out about their secret and dealings and he was about to expose the leader of the Iron fist Guild but before he could, he went missing." Helen explained. "Then why is there a manhunt for you?" Alex asked. "Because before he went missing, my dad left me a letter explaining what happened but before I could get to it, someone beat me to it and now, there''s a manhunt on my head because they thought I knew their secrets." Helen explained. "Now this is a tricky situation." Alex said as he relaxed back in his chair. "What are you all doing here anyways?" Berg asked. "After we took over the reins of Aurora Academy, the Iron Fist Guild made life difficult for us because they didn''t want us to grow strong enough to challenge them. So we are here to try and talk things out with them." Jake explained. "Haha, you wish." Berg laughed. "What does that mean?" Peter asked. "The leader of that guild is a notorious trouble maker and he doesn''t care about anything or anyone apart from himself. He does anything he wants to do without any consequences. The only people he is cautious of are the big three and the strongest independent Guild." "The rest, he doesn''t care as he does whatever he wants. Is that the person you plan on talking to? He is unreasonable and he doesn''t care whatever happens as long as he gets what he wants." Helen explained.No?v(el)B\\jnn Jake didn''t complain as a discount was a discount and he was going to take it. Then he did the transfer leaving them with a total of twenty-eight thousand credits. The girl rang a bell on her desk and a man came over. "He will show you to your room." The girl smiled. "And oh, pretty boy, I would love to see you again soon." "The name is Chuck, Peter Chuck." Peter stretched his hand out for a handshake and the girl shook it. "My name is Amelia." The girl smiled and wanted to pull back her hand but Peter was still holding onto it. That was when Jake came and started pulling Peter away. "Ok buddy, time to go." Jake said as he forcefully dragged Peter away like a kid that didn''t want to go to school. "Hey Jake, that''s embarrassing. Let me go." Peter demanded and Jake let him go before they followed the man in front of them to their room. After taking the stairs and walking for a few minutes, they stood in front of a room. "Wow what a coincidence, our room is just adjacent to yours." Helen said as she and Berg went into the room while the man in front of Jake led them into the room. Entering the room, they could see it was huge with a huge bed that could possibly fit around 4-5 people on it. And then there was a chandelier above the room therefore illuminating it. And the room gave off a fresh scent. "Now this is what I''m talking about." Peter said as he jumped on the bed. Then the man was about to leave but before he did, Jake gave him a tip and he was grateful before he left the room. "So what now?" Alex asked. "We rest, and after that we explore the City. I need to find out what is going on before I make my move." Jake said. Chapter 195 Gathering Intel After they had gotten their well deserved rest and sleep, it was finally the next day and Jake woke early but not as early as he usually would and he was surprised to see someone awake before him. In fact, he had gotten ready and styled his hair more than usual. "Hey Peter, you''re still hung up on that girl? I thought you would have forgotten about her since you have feelings for nurse Hayley." Jake smiled. "Haha, very funny." Peter said sarcastically. "Amelia is very perfect for me and I''m going to do whatever it takes to have her. I think I love her." "Haha." Jake laughed as he got out of bed. "Peter is in love. Alright let''s see how long this will last. I''m sure when you see another pretty girl, you are going to say the same thing." "You haven''t experienced anything called love yet. The only thing you love is getting stronger and ridding the world of werewolves." Peter said, turning around to look at Jake. "Have you even thought of a life aside this one? What will you do after you have rid the world of werewolves, gotten stronger and then let''s not forget your fantasies of toppling the Big three then what next?" Peter asked. "I... I don''t really know." Jake said as he quickly went to the bathroom and Peter just shook his head. "Don''t you think that was a little bit harsh?" Alex asked as he slowly opened his eyes. "He needs to know that there is also a life aside from constantly fighting and trying to rule the world. Has he even considered Kate''s feelings? She loves him but he doesn''t even realise that." Peter said. "Just give him time, I think love isn''t one of the things on his mind right now. He has other things to focus on like getting the Iron Fist Guild off our back. I don''t even know how this will go." Alex said. Peter just sighed and then went back to sit on the bed. And after a few minutes, Jake came out and also started getting ready while Alex went to take his bath. "Look I''m sorry man if my words had hurt you." Peter said. "No it''s okay, you are right, there is a life after this one but it''s not my priority right now." Jake replied with a small smile on his face before he turned around again so Peter wouldn''t see his face. "So what''s the plan?" Zee asked. "I find out what was going on with that slave trade stuff I saw the previous day. Something feels off about it." Jake quietly said. "Alex, I just sent you five thousand credits, use it to get what you want for yourself and Peter but make sure to spend it wisely. I''m putting you in charge of the money and Peter because I don''t trust Peter." Jake said. "Me? Why don''t you trust me?" Peter asked. "Because you might just squander all the money on a girl or unnecessary stuff." Alex replied then he turned to Jake. "Don''t worry, I will handle him." "What about you? Where are you headed?" Helen asked. "Sightseeing." Jake said and then he swiftly left the inn to head over to only heavens know where while leaving the others behind. "So what now?" Berg asked. "We will do what Jake said, gather Intel so we can formulate a solid plan." Alex shrugged. "And how do you suppose we do that?" Peter asked. "Actually I have a way." Helen said with a smug smile on her face as if proud of herself. "What way?" Alex asked. "The mistake that bastard made was keeping some of our Guild members with him to serve him and we will use that to our advantage." Helen smiled. "How so?" Alex asked with a raised brow. "There are people that are very loyal to us and my dad and they won''t be moved even by money that easily. So we just have to meet one of them and get our information." Helen said. "Are you sure of this?" Berg asked. "Yes, a hundred percent." Helen smiled. "Fine, let''s do that now." Alex said as he stood up and they headed out to go find this person Helen trusts so much. Chapter 196 Clash of Egos After leaving the inn, Helen and the boys were on their way to go find the person Helen trusts so much to try and gather Intel on what was going on In Raven city. On the way walking, Peter had a question he wanted to ask. "So Helen, how did you meet Jake?" Peter asked. "It was when we started bidding on a necklace that we met back at Aurora city. And ever since then, we became quite close." Helen replied with a heat up cheek which didn''t go unnoticed by the others. "How does he keep attracting pretty girls to himself and they always fall for him but that fool doesn''t even realises it." Peter mumbled. They kept on walking past different shops and places while Peter kept looking into all the shops through the glass door in the way and that was when he drew Alex making him stop and so did the others. "What is it?" Alex asked. "Look." Peter said pointing to one of the shops. "Why don''t we get ourselves some armour, it will really help us if we were to go up against the leader of the Iron Fist Guild and the guild in total." "I think he is right, although it might not boost your strength on a huge margin, it will still help you even by a little bit so go for it." Helen said. "But your Intel." Alex said. "It can wait, we would do that later, for now, go get yourself something." Helen said. "Fine." Alex said as Peter dragged him into the shop while Helen and Berg followed suit. Upon entering the shop, they could see it was filled with all sorts of weapons and armour ranging from the intermediate tier to the advanced tier based on their looks. Peter quickly got to work while going from table to table looking for the armour that would suit him while Alex stood off by the side. "Aren''t you going to get yourself something?" Helen asked Alex. "I don''t need an armour because my body is strong enough to take any hit and I have an advanced sword of my own so I don''t need anything." Alex replied with his arms folded. That was when the owner of the shop came out of the back and could see the kids in the shop while one of them was surveying the shop looking for something. He could see a young man walking in with a bodyguard by his side. The young man or more like the teenage guy had a slick black hair while he had blue eyes that complimented his beauty. "Right away." The shop owner quickly said. "Wait!" Peter called out. "How about four thousand, three hundred credits." The man stopped immediately and looked at Peter and so did Alex. "Four thousand, five hundred credits." The young man said again. "Four thousand, eight hundred credits." Peter said. "Peter, stop now, we can get another armour again." Alex whispered. "Five thousand, six hundred credits. Final offer." The young man said. Seeing that the kids in front of him didn''t say anything, meant that he didn''t have the amount of money to pay so Peter just walked off in anger. "I wish I could punch his arrogant smile off his face." Peter said out loud as he walked away. "What did you say?" The bodyguard that had been mostly silent asked. "You want to punch my master in the face? I dare you to try it." "Oh I would have loved to do it but I don''t like violence and there''s nothing in it for me." Peter replied while walking off. "How about we place this armour down as a bet." The teenage guy said. "If you can manage to land a hit on me, then you can have the armour." "Ha, it is on." Peter said as he readied himself but Alex placed his hands on his shoulder. "Are you sure you want to do this? You might accidentally kill him." Alex shouted the last part out loud so the other party can hear it. "This is the best way for me to get the armour without paying a dime, so I will go for it. And don''t worry, I will make sure I hold back my strength." Peter said. "I''m not an easy fish for you, if you plan on holding back, I would advice not to!" The teenage guy said as he exploded from his position strongly that the floorboard below his feet earlier exploded behind him. Chapter 197 A Plan Unfolds After leaving the inn, Jake was now out on the city looking at all the buildings and shops. "Now where do I head to for my investigation?" Jake asked himself as he looked around. ''I think I know where to start from.'' Jake thought as he looked around and started asking passers-by for directions. After a few minutes of asking and directing, Jake finally found where he was looking for as he stood in front of a huge building, bigger than the building that was in the town of Aurora city. It was Raven''s city Guildhall and Jake could see that there was a lot of work put in the building compared to the one owned by the Government at Aurora city. The building had purple colour to it and it also had those glass doors he saw at Raven bar. Walking in, the door opened up automatically for Jake which totally surprised him. ''This place has more advanced technology that Aurora. When we have gotten our footing, I will need to look for someone that can help us being these into The Fang hunters.'' Jake thought as he walked into the building. The inside was huge enough to fit all the adventurers that were in the place. As Jake could see dozens and rows of chairs and tables arranged perfectly with people on it having a sip of their drinks while chatting happily and their weapon kept on their side. Jake could see a counter off to the side where a female was seen sitting down with a type of writing material in front of her. Then off to the side, Jake could see a huge bulletin like board which Jake suspected would be the guild quests. Walking to a table, Jake sat down and ordered for a drink but not a strong one. Then he slowly sipped it as he listened on the conversations being said around him. That was when he heard a conversation that interested him. "I can''t believe that the Iron Fist Guild took over our city with ease like that." A man was heard speaking to one of the three men sitted in front of him. "What do you want kid?" One of them responded annoyed. "I wanted to know if you are all members of the Iron Fist Guild." Jake said with a smile. "Why would we be members of that fil..." A man wanted to say but he quickly bit his tongue as he looked around to see if anybody heard his mistake. "No we are not. And why are you asking?" "I just wanted to go on a hunt with them because I heard their members are always strong so I wanted to go on a hunt with them, maybe I might just be able to rank up and get to the next rank." Jake smiled. "So you mean that we the original members of this city are not strong?" One of them asked furiously already grabbing his weapon. "No." Jake quickly shook his hands. "Don''t misunderstand me, I didn''t say you weren''t strong at all, I just said I heard that the members of the Iron Fist Guild were strong and I wanted to see it for myself if they really are strong." One of the men just scoffed. "Get lost kid and go find them yourself." The man waves Jake off. Jake was just clenching his fist in anger at the way the men were being rude and he just felt like lashing out at them but he quickly held himself back. "You can easily find them because they wear an orange material be it head gear or something and it always has a symbol of a Fist planted firmly on it. While the higher ranked members symbol Is of that of an Iron Fist." One of them quickly explained. Jake on hearing this, quickly smiled as he looked at the man that answered his question. "Thank you so much, I really appreciate it." Jake said as he swiftly left their presence looking for the members of the Iron Fist Guild. "Do you have a plan in mind? Hope you are not just going to go beat them up until they give you what you want." Zee said. "I''m not so foolish, I have my ways and I know how to get the job done." Jake smiled as he finally saw a member of the Iron Fist Guild. Chapter 198 Blips Son Peter along with Alex, Helen and Berg were out heading to get the person Helen trusted so much so they could gather Intel on whatever was going on and what the Iron Fist Guild were planning. Continue reading at empire But before they could get far enough, Peter pulled them all into a shop that sold weapons and armour. Peter begged Alex to release the funds given to them by Jake so he could get an armour. After much persuasion, Alex agreed and Peter was shown an impressive armour which he fell in love with immediately and wanted to buy it but before he could, an arrogant young guy came in and tried to buy the armour. Peter didn''t back down and then a bidding war ensued between him and the arrogant young and finally Peter lost the war but before he left, a bet was made because of Peter''s words. "I wish I could punch his arrogant smile off his face." Peter said out loud as he walked away. "What did you say?" The bodyguard that had been mostly silent asked. "You want to punch my master in the face? I dare you to try it." "Oh I would have loved to do it but I don''t like violence and there''s nothing in it for me." Peter replied while walking off. "How about we place this armour down as a bet." The teenage guy said. "If you can manage to land a hit on me, then you can have the armour." "Ha, it is on." Peter said as he readied himself but Alex placed his hands on his shoulder. "Are you sure you want to do this? You might accidentally kill him." Alex shouted the last part out loud so the other party can hear it. "This is the best way for me to get the armour without paying a dime, so I will go for it. And don''t worry, I will make sure I hold back my strength." Peter said. "I''m not an easy fish for you, if you plan on holding back, I would advice not to!" The teenage guy said as he exploded from his position strongly that the floorboard below his feet earlier exploded behind him. In less than a second, the guy was in front of Peter as he threw a punch towards Peter''s head but Peter was quick to act as he ducked therefore avoiding it. "What happened? Is that all you got? You haven''t even landed a successful hit on me since and you planned on hitting my face. Ha" Andrew laughed. "Oh well, I guess I should stop holding back then." Peter smiled as he swirled his Qi to his feet, hands and body making him stronger and faster. And in one smooth movement, Peter had pushed off from his position totally breaking the floorboard he stood on and got to Andrew''s front and threw a solid uppercut towards Andrew that made Andrew go flying. And he crashed into his bodyguard off to the side strongly making him skid an inch. "You don''t know what I have been through to get to this stage." Peter said as he calmly and casually walked to the counter and took the packaged armour. "According to the bet everybody witnessed, if I were to land a successful hit on you, the armour is mine." Peter said as he walked off. Andrew slowly stood up and smiled towards Peter. "So you have been holding back, anyway as per the bet, the armour is yours fair and square." Andrew smiled and then Peter and his friends left the shop quickly. "Wait! Who will pay for all these damage?" The shop owner shouted. "Don''t worry, I will pay." Andrew said as he transferred some credits to the shop owner and then Andrew and his bodyguard exited the shop. "So what now?" Andrew''s bodyguard asked. "Now, we find out who those people are and what they are looking for here." Andrew smiled. "But what if they are important people, your father won''t be happy with you messing with them." "Relax, my father is practically the owner of this city and the Iron Fist Guild, and nobody even knows what I look like, so it''s okay." Andrew said. Chapter 199 Among Enemies Jake after leaving the Raven inn and bar, walked towards the Raven''s city Guildhall to find out what was going on with the maltreatment of slaves he saw on the first day he came and possibly find out who the leader of the Iron Fist Guild was and how he could find him. He got to the Guildhall and could see the advancement of technology here compared to Aurora and he made a note at the back of his head to inform Kate and Head General Humfree about implementing all these in the Fang hunters. His search for information led him towards a table where he sat down and eavesdropped on the conversations going on around him to hear of any thing that might help him. That was when he did hear an interesting conversation going on between some adventurers about their distate for the Iron Fist Guild taking over their city while defeating their leader quite easily. After some minutes, Jake walked up towards them to inquire how he could find the Iron Fist Guild members. "You can easily find them because they wear an orange material be it head gear or something and it always has a symbol of a Fist planted firmly on it. While the higher ranked members symbol Is of that of an Iron Fist." One of them quickly explained. Jake on hearing this, quickly smiled as he looked at the man that answered his question. "Thank you so much, I really appreciate it." Jake said as he swiftly left their presence looking for the members of the Iron Fist Guild. "Do you have a plan in mind? Hope you are not just going to go beat them up until they give you what you want." Zee said. "I''m not so foolish, I have my ways and I know how to get the job done." Jake smiled as he finally saw a member of the Iron Fist Guild. With that, Jake was now in front of a member of the Iron Fist Guild and in fact, he could see that they were around four and they stood in front of the huge bulletin like board and were discussing something. Jake decided to listen in one their conversation. "The quest says we need at least five people to participate as it involves an advanced tier beast." One of the members said. "Yeah, how are we going to do that? Everyone here practically hates us after our leader took over their precious city." Another one of them said. "Look kid, we appreciate your will of joining us, but we don''t want someone that will drag us down and slow us down." A member said. "Exactly, F class is the lowest among we adventurers and we all here are D class adventurers while Alfred here is a C class adventurer." Someone said while pointing to their leader. ''So his name is Alfred, he is even a C class adventurer, so pathetic. I could just snap his head off smoothly in a blink of an eye, but I have to be patient If I want to gather the information I want.'' Jake thought. "I know I''m weak, but I promise I won''t drag or slow you all down." Jake said. "I just want to hunt with you all and earn enough money to pay for my mother''s bill." Jake said pulling all the sad face he could pull. Your adventure continues at empire They were now looking at him thinking of what they should do. At the end of the day, they couldn''t decide anything since they weren''t the leader so they looked up to Alfred to give his decision. Alfred just sighed. "Alright you can come along but you have to stay close to us so that you won''t get into trouble." "Thank you so much." Jake smiled looking at Alfred. ''How did I do Zee?'' Jake asked. "Impressive acting. I would have been convinced myself." Zee replied and Jake smiled. The team now went to register their members and they were given a portable telepoter button that had the coordinates of their hunting spot inputted on it. Before they activated and stepped through, Jake decided to send a message to his friends through his system. {I might be back late, so try and gather information and I will do the same on my end. When we get back, we would share whatever we found and try to formulate a plan. One more thing, please stay out of trouble.} After sending the message, the portal opened and one by one, the members of the Iron Fist Guild stepped forward into it and soon after, Jake did the same and they were teleported into a new world. Chapter 200 Crystal Ice Golems Stepping through the portal to another world, was Jake along with the four members from the Iron Fist Guild. And they had appeared in a cold world. Immediately Jake stepped through, he could feel how cold the place was. And looking around, he could see snow falling down and his feet submerged in snow. ''What type of beast are we hunting here?'' Jake thought as he looked around cautiously then he summoned his old intermediate tier gauntlets on his arm waiting for anything to pop out. ''I can''t summon my sword or else, they would be suspicious of me, of how I got an advanced tier sword.'' Jake thought as he followed Alfred and his group quietly. ''Not seeing any beast yet is creeping me out.'' Jake thought as he activated his system. ''This should help.'' He quickly activated his skill. {Qi sense: a skill that revealed the location of hidden threat within 10m of the user has it only lasted for a minute.} Immediately Jake activated it, he was now in tune with his surroundings as he casually walked around and that was when they reached a part of the planet that had huge ice crystals protruding out of the ground. "This is weird." Jake quietly mumbled as he kept twisting his head around. "My sense is tripping me off that there are beasts around here but I can''t see anything." "Was the quest board wrong?" One of his temporary teammate asked. "This place looks devoid of beasts." Jake kept feeling something was off as he looked around and then his Qi sense got de-activated. ''Why did I sense that there were beasts around here?'' Jake thought as he looked at Ice crystals strangely. He could count around four of them and the way they protruded was quite weird so just to be safe, Jake activated his trusted skill that might shed more light on the matter. The spear was now in front of Jake but it froze mid-air as it couldn''t go further because of the shield of will which was an invisible shield. Everybody were confused about this and Jake quickly took the opportunity to side step therefore causing the ice spear to go crashing down on where he stood earlier. Alfred seeing the beasts, was sure of one thing now. "Guys! They are advanced tier beasts." Alfred shouted and the members were now panicking because they only wanted to hunt a single advanced tier beast before they moved to another. Their plan was to hunt together to kill an advanced tier beast before they moved to hunt another. And now, four advanced tier beasts stood in front of them all ready to tear them apart. Jake had slowly and quickly moved back without anybody noticing not even the beasts as he had used one of his skills to do so. {Stealth} Now he was behind the Iron Fist Guild members and he had already equipped his sword as he looked at them all. ''Let''s see how you can all handle this. When you are all struggling and it looks like you are going to die, I will come in and save you all. That is the start of my plan.'' Jake thought with a smile on his face as he got ready for anything to happen. Alfred quickly regained his composure as he dashed towards one of the beasts and he pulled his sword out and swung it at the beast''s head but it quickly blocked with its ice pincher like hand and then it flung Alfred away sending him flying. Seeing their leader flying like that, shocked the rest of them as they knew how strong he was this further cemented the fear that they felt. The beasts all at once started rapidly shooting out ice after ice at them making dozens of ice to go shooting towards them. Not wasting time, they had all activated their Qi Unleashing it around their body and they started shooting out Qi projectiles to combat the ice that was being shot their way. ''Impressive, their use of Qi and quick thinking is impressive. But they won''t be able to do this for long.'' Jake thought as he kept on observing them. That was when a huge visible Qi spear was shot out towards one of the beast''s head who quickly used its claws to block it but the spear managed to lunge in deep causing a deep injury in the claw and blood was drawn. Chapter 201 Battle For Crystals {1} Currently, Jake had managed to infiltrate among the members of the Iron Fist Guild who wanted to hunt in the guise of a weak adventurer who wanted to hunt beasts so he could sell their crystals in order to pay for his mother''s bill. After a bit of more sad acting, Alfred the leader of the small group Jake approached gave in and allowed Jake to come along with them into a portal that led them to another planet. This place was covered with snow that reached an ankle deep. They were looking around for an advanced tier beast to hunt but instead of one, they encountered four ice golems. Jake decided to step back to observe the battle and not act yet. And he could see the Iron Fist Guild members fighting with fervour while their leader was chucked away. While Jake was watching the fight going on, he could now see a huge Qi spear that was shot out towards one of the ice golem''s head but it quickly lifted its ice claw to block therefore letting the Qi spear lunge in its claws. Then coming from the side was Alfred that had been chucked by the beast while blood was dripping down his mouth and he had his hand held out. Without wasting time, Alfred leapt from where he was towards one of the beast with his sword in front of him about to slash it but then the second one shot out ice towards Alfred who was practically in the air. Alfred quickly spun around and slashed the ice with his sword therefore breaking it and then he was now in front of the beast he was aiming for. The ice golem swung its claws towards Alfred''s side but he had quickly pivoted sideways avoiding it while kicking the beast''s claws hard causing it to flinch backwards. "Try and hold the other beasts back and off my back while I deal with this one!" Alfred shouted as he kicked off towards the beast that he had kicked back. Quickly coating his sword with Qi, Alfred swung it fast towards the ice golem in front of him but it had quickly lifted its claws towards the spot Alfred was aiming for blocking the hit. But Alfred''s sword was an advanced tier sword which was coated with Qi making it sharper and stronger than an advanced tier sword. "Who are you? And what are you doing here?" One of the Iron Fist Guild members asked. "I don''t need to give you an answer so I will advice you get the hell outta my way." The masked figure said. "What''s going on here?" Alfred asked coming over. "This stranger took down three of those advanced tier beasts and he is claiming the crystals as his." Another member said who had an eye patch on his face. This guy was known as one eye due to his eye patch that covered one of his eyes leaving him with a single eye. "Who are you?" Alfred asked as he pointed his sword at the figure worried about who would have the strength to take on three advanced tier beasts on his own without any help. Unless they were a B rank adventurer. "Me?" The man said pointing to himself then he chuckled lightly. "They call me the werewolf slayer, and if you don''t get outta of my way, I will slay you all regardless of whether you are a human or not." Jake threatened. And everybody except Alfred readied their weapons while pointing it at the one that called himself the werewolf slayer. ____________ Special announcement to my fans! I''m working on a new series that will premiere on Webnovel on the 1st of January 2025. Titled; Magus Supremacy. So I will appreciate it if you all checked it out when it gets released. Thank you ?? Chapter 202 Battle For Crystals {1} Currently, Jake had managed to infiltrate among the members of the Iron Fist Guild who wanted to hunt in the guise of a weak adventurer who wanted to hunt beasts so he could sell their crystals in order to pay for his mother''s bill. After a bit of more sad acting, Alfred the leader of the small group Jake approached gave in and allowed Jake to come along with them into a portal that led them to another planet. This place was covered with snow that reached an ankle deep. They were looking around for an advanced tier beast to hunt but instead of one, they encountered four ice golems. Jake decided to step back to observe the battle and not act yet. And he could see the Iron Fist Guild members fighting with fervour while their leader was chucked away. While Jake was watching the fight going on, he could now see a huge Qi spear that was shot out towards one of the ice golem''s head but it quickly lifted its ice claw to block therefore letting the Qi spear lunge in its claws. Then coming from the side was Alfred that had been chucked by the beast while blood was dripping down his mouth and he had his hand held out. Without wasting time, Alfred leapt from where he was towards one of the beast with his sword in front of him about to slash it but then the second one shot out ice towards Alfred who was practically in the air. Alfred quickly spun around and slashed the ice with his sword therefore breaking it and then he was now in front of the beast he was aiming for. The ice golem swung its claws towards Alfred''s side but he had quickly pivoted sideways avoiding it while kicking the beast''s claws hard causing it to flinch backwards. "Try and hold the other beasts back and off my back while I deal with this one!" Alfred shouted as he kicked off towards the beast that he had kicked back. Quickly coating his sword with Qi, Alfred swung it fast towards the ice golem in front of him but it had quickly lifted its claws towards the spot Alfred was aiming for blocking the hit. But Alfred''s sword was an advanced tier sword which was coated with Qi making it sharper and stronger than an advanced tier sword. Alfred''s sword easily sliced through the beast''s claws but it didn''t go in completely as he had to move quickly because the beast had shot an ice towards Alfred. After avoiding the ice, Alfred didn''t waste time as he dashed towards the beast again in an attempt to finish the fight as soon as possible so he could go help his members. Swinging his sword, Alfred''s sword was met with a block by the ice golem but his sword managed to slice through and then Alfred shot out a shard made from Qi towards the ice golem''s eye. The shard went in deep blinding the ice golem from seeing and allowing Alfred to step back quickly. ____________ Special announcement to my fans! I''m working on a new series that will premiere on Webnovel on the 1st of January 2025. Titled; Magus Supremacy. So I will appreciate it if you all checked it out when it gets released. Thank you ?? _________________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below for more information. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or future works comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to talk or ask questions to me, then you can also add me up on discord. I will try my possible best to reply your messages. _______________ Alright, I know you guys paid for a chapter and I''m sorry for the long rant. So the problem was that I made mistakes in my upload. Like I mixed the chapters together so I''m trying to fix it and in the process, this particular chapter won''t allow me to update so I have to put I''m fillers so as to make it longer then I can upload. I''m truly sorry for my carelessness. Please guys, you can skip to the next chapter without reading all what I wrote here. So please, kindly skip all these nonsense to the next chapter and please don''t report me???? ____________ Alright, so I have noticed that you readers aren''t really supporting my book and it''s hurting me a lot. I wi really appreciate it if you guys could possibly support either with power stones, Golden tickets or gifts. Most especially gifts. I will truly appreciate it. I just wish one of you could possibly gift me a castle, it will truly make my day in fact, I could even upload 10 chapters for y''all in excitement. Chapter 203 Battle For Crystals {2} Jake had been standing far away from the Iron Fist Guild members as he observed them fighting against the four Ice golems and then he saw that their leader; Alfred had been hit far away by one of the ice golems. "This is quite difficult for them. I don''t think they can handle four advanced tier beasts on their own." Jake commented quietly as he watched the remaining members unleash their Qi in an attempt to strike the countless ice heading their way. "Do you want to join in now?" Zee asked. "No, not yet. Although they are all D rank adventurers with Alfred being a C rank adventurer, I have learnt one thing. And it is it''s not good to underestimate your opponents." Jake said. "Before I get involved, I want to see for myself how strong they are. And it will determine if I will be careful or I can go ahead with my plan." Jake said. That was when Jake saw that The beasts all at once started rapidly shooting out ice after ice at them making dozens of ice to go shooting towards them. Not wasting time, they had all activated their Qi Unleashing it around their body and they started shooting out Qi projectiles to combat the ice that was being shot their way. ''Impressive, their use of Qi and quick thinking is impressive. But they won''t be able to do this for long.'' Jake thought as he kept on observing them. That was when a huge visible Qi spear was shot out towards one of the beast''s head who quickly used its claws to block it but the spear managed to lunge in deep causing a deep injury in the claw and blood was drawn. And then Alfred could be seen coming back from wherever he had been sent. "He''s good with his usage of Qi, but is he strong?" Jake said as he could see Alfred going after one of the beasts while leaving the remaining three for his men to hold off. Jake kept observing as Alfred battled against the ice golems skillfully while avoiding injuries for himself. "Well, I have seen enough. And I think it''s time for me to act." Jake said as he clicked a tab on his system. {Inventory} {Equip robe; mask; sword; boots} Jake selected and in less than a second, Jake was being clothed with everything he selected as the iron mask settled on his face, so did the robe wrapped around his body nicely. Then his boots appeared on his legs next and lastly, his advanced tier sword appeared in his hands and without wasting time, Jake kicked off towards the remaining advanced tier beasts that the Iron Fist Guild members were struggling against. Jake smiled and did the same to the remaining dead beasts that he killed. Giving him three advanced tier crystals. "Now this is nice." Jake smiled as he was about to place the crystals in his system when a shout interrupted him. "Hey! You can''t take that." A voice was heard shouting as he made his way towards Jake. "Why?" Jake asked as he looked at the man approaching him who had an eye patch covering one of his eyes. "I killed them fair and square while you all stood there like a piece of garbage that you are while letting me do the job and now, you are stopping me from taking the crystals." Jake said while still standing around casually. One eye was practically shaking but not in fear, instead it was in anger as the stranger called him a piece of garbage. "How dare you!" One eye shouted. "Do you know who I am? Do you know who we are?" Find more to read at empire "Do you also know who I am? I''m sure if you knew, you will be crapping your pants right now." Jake laughed. "That does it." One eye said as he drew his sword while the remaining members came to stop him. "Are you nuts? Did you see what he did to those beasts?" "Who cares, I''m sure he''s weak after performing that strong attack earlier. So it will be the perfect time to get him now." One eye said. "How sure are you that it will be easy to take me out?" Jake said. "I have had enough with this guy''s arrogance." One eye said as he was heading towards Jake but then a voice interrupted them. "What''s going on here?" Alfred asked coming over. "This stranger took down three of those advanced tier beasts and he is claiming the crystals as his." one eye said. "Who are you?" Alfred asked as he pointed his sword at the figure worried about who would have the strength to take on three advanced tier beasts on his own without any help. Unless they were a B rank adventurer. "Me?" The man said pointing to himself then he chuckled lightly. "They call me the werewolf slayer, and if you don''t get outta of my way, I will slay you all regardless of whether you are a human or not." Jake threatened. And everybody except Alfred readied their weapons while pointing it at the one that called himself the werewolf slayer. Chapter 204 Battle For Crystals {3} Jake was currently standing disguised as the werewolf slayer with his mask on his face and sword equipped on him. The members of the Iron Fist Guild surrounded him from all sides while Alfred stood one side shocked by the mysterious man''s words. The words kept repeating itself over and over again as he tried to process everything but he couldn''t make sense of it. "Me?" The man said pointing to himself then he chuckled lightly. "They call me the werewolf slayer, and if you don''t get outta of my way, I will slay you all regardless of whether you are a human or not." Jake threatened. ''Werewolf slayer? Where have I heard that name from? I know it sounds familiar but why can''t I grasp my hands around where I heard that name from?'' Alfred thought as he looked at the mysterious man in front of him. Everybody were still standing in a tense pose as the members of the guild had their weapons drawn at the strange man. ''Werewolf slayer?'' Alfred thought hard and fast and then it suddenly clicked in his head and suddenly, his eyes widened in fear. ''Isn''t he the one they said managed to go toe to toe with a beta werewolf? The one who saved Aurora and the one who they said had strength on par with the Generals and a little under the Head Generals?'' Alfred thought as his widened and he took in the figure''s appearance. ''He does look like the description. Oh shit!'' Alfred almost shouted when he saw something that made his heart thump loudly but it was too late as he couldn''t do anything. Tired of waiting, one eye had dashed towards the one who called himself the werewolf slayer while the remaining two members backed him up. One eye quickly thrusted his sword towards the werewolf slayer''s stomach but he had quickly leaned back avoiding it and then Jake could feel something off. Immediately,he turned around just in time as he used his sword to block a spear from one of the members heading for him. And then he pushed the man away causing him to stumble and tumble backwards from the strength of Jake''s push. Quickly, sensing a danger with his Qi sense skill, Jake quickly slammed his sword on the ground therefore releasing the stored up Qi he had been storing from the very first time he had been standing while being surrounded by the guild members. Immediately Jake''s sword connected with the ground, all the guild members tumbled down as they had lost their footing. And Jake didn''t waste time as he leapt towards one eye and slammed his sword''s guard onto one eye''s head with all his strength. The blow made one eye slump unconscious as he couldn''t withstand Jake''s strength. Without wasting time, Jake used {Step shift} to get in front of the other member and punched him in the gut making him lose consciousness on the spot. For the last man who had initially tried to stab him with the spear, Jake quickly turned around and shot out an invisible Qi shard towards his legs therefore immobilizing him. Then the man could feel an energy shaking in the air and so did Alfred who was now sweating buckets seeing Jake''s versatile use of skills. ''I have been relying too much on my system''s skill, it''s time I think outside the box a little bit.'' Jake thought as he was pouring out his Qi and shaping an invisible Qi fist. Immediately it was done, Jake threw his hand forward. "Qi fist!" Jake shouted as a sharp and heavy sound was heard while something was flying in the air. "Where is your leader keeping the Rave lord? The leader of Raven city?" Jake asked. Alfred gulped loudly at this question as he was now scared for his life. ____________ Special announcement to my fans! I''m working on a new series that will premiere on Webnovel on the 1st of January 2025. Titled; Magus Supremacy. So I will appreciate it if you all checked it out when it gets released. Thank you ?? _________________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below for more information. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or future works comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to talk or ask questions to me, then you can also add me up on discord. I will try my possible best to reply your messages. _______________ Alright, I know you guys paid for a chapter and I''m sorry for the long rant. So the problem was that I made mistakes in my upload. Like I mixed the chapters together so I''m trying to fix it and in the process, this particular chapter won''t allow me to update so I have to put I''m fillers so as to make it longer then I can upload. I''m truly sorry for my carelessness. Please guys, you can skip to the next chapter without reading all what I wrote here. So please, kindly skip all these nonsense to the next chapter and please don''t report me???? ____________ Alright, so I have noticed that you readers aren''t really supporting my book and it''s hurting me a lot. I wi really appreciate it if you guys could possibly support either with power stones, Golden tickets or gifts. Most especially gifts. I will truly appreciate it. I just wish one of you could possibly gift me a castle, it will truly make my day in fact, I could even upload 10 chapters for y''all in excitement. Chapter 205 Casino After leaving the shop, Peter, Helen, Alex and Berg were on their way to find the person who Helen said she trusted so bad so they could find the information they needed out. "Did you really had to battle with that guy for the armour?" Alex asked Peter. "He asked for it okay, I didn''t want to fight but when he placed the armour down for a bet, I couldn''t resist." Peter replied. That was when the four of them all received the same notification on their system screen at once. {I might be back late, so try and gather information and I will do the same on my end. When we get back, we would share whatever we found and try to formulate a plan. One more thing, please stay out of trouble.} "Oh boy!" Alex slapped his forehead loudly. "We practically did the opposite of what Jake said to do." "Well it''s his fault for sending the message late." Peter shrugged as he held the casing which the armour he got was in tightly. "So where are we going to find this your guy?" Berg asked Helen. "I had already sent him a message to meet somewhere secluded and he replied back telling me where to meet him so that''s where we are headed." Helen replied as they kept on walking around the streets for a few minutes. And then they stood in front of another establishment. This one was quite different and grand compared to the inn the left from. Then Alex and Peter looked at the sign hanging above the building and they were now confused. "A casino?" Alex asked. "What''s a casino?" Peter asked which earned him stares from Alex, Helen and Berg. "Right, you are from a small town so you wouldn''t know what this is." Alex said which earned him a frown from Peter. "No offense dude, anyway, a casino is where rich merchants and probably rich adventurers come to gamble away their money in the hopes of earning more." Alex explained. "So we are meeting your guy here?" Peter asked Helen. "Yes, and we have been standing here for too long, let''s go in now." Helen said as she was about to push the door open but it opened on its own. They all walked in and immediately were hit with loud heavy music and tables scattered around with people on it playing all sorts of things. Then they could see people dressed in purple suit at all the different tables that had people playing games. Peter stared in amazement as he could see that a lot of money had been spent here. "C''mon let''s go." Helen said as they walked around the place trying to identify Helen''s guy. "Hold on!" Berg said. "You are a C rank adventurer right?" Berg asked and then Steve turned around. "Yes, why?" Steve asked. "Then you must have a level of strength right?" "Correct." Steve replied. "So how about challenging one of them to fight and see for yourself if we can do this. And mind you, these are not the only people here for help, their leader is also in the city and I can bet it with you, with the three of them, they could defeat almost anybody." Berg said. Berg was currently bluffing right now because he knew it wasn''t possible to beat Blip with just Jake. Sure he was strong, but strong enough to beat the leader of a whole guild that was the third strongest, it was very much unlikely. The reason Berg said all these was for Steve to trust them enough to release the information they needed to take back their city. "Fine, I will take you up on that offer." Steve said. "And if they don''t meet my expectations, I''m sorry miss Helen, I won''t say anything." Now, everything all depended on whether one of the two men would be able to pull it off. Sure, they knew Jake was strong and so was Alex since he had made his mark on the day of the battle with the werewolves. But strong enough to beat a C rank adventurer, they weren''t that sure. "So where are we going to do this?" Alex asked with his arms folded as he looked almost bored. Discover stories at empire "Here of course, the people here do love a good show so why don''t we give them one." Steve said as he pulled up his longsword and pointed it to Alex. "I choose you, you look the weakest among the two of you." Steve said. "Me?" Alex pointed at himself then he chuckled. "Fine, I need to stretch a little bit so how about I use you for my stretching. It has been long I fought with humans and seeing Peter fight earlier with that strong guy, just makes me want to fight more." Alex said as he pulled out his giant sword that was strapped to his back. The people seeing this, cleared the place so they wouldn''t get caught up in whatever was going to happen. Meanwhile, two people were amidst the crowd trying to see what was going on clearly. "Do this people just enjoy fighting?" A man asked himself quietly. "I have felt the other one''s strength, let''s see how good this one is." Andrew smiled. After the whole place was cleared, the two opponents stood in the centre of the room with their weapons drawn. "A word of advice, if you are planning to hold back, then don''t. Because I assure you, you won''t even be able to draw out my full strength." Alex said. "How arrogant!" Steve shouted as he dashed towards Alex in anger. Chapter 206 Act Helen, Berg, Peter and Alex were in the Raven city casino where rich merchants or adventurers came to play all sort of games in an attempt to double their money. Alex and the rest were here to see Steve, a person whom Helen trust that he has all the information they needed to take the leader of the Iron Fist Guild down. Not like they were hoping it will come to that, but just in case it did, they needed to be ready and that''s why they were here. But Steve had refused to help because he didn''t want Helen to get killed. Helen tried everything she could to get him to help, she even went as far as telling Steve that she got help but he just laughed it off as the help Helen brought were kids and so he decided to leave. But before Steve could leave, Berg challenged him to fight against one of those he deemed as ''kids'' and see their strength for himself. Steve agreed and that was what led to the current situation right now, Steve challenged Alex and now, they stood apart from each other ready to clash swords. "A word of advice, if you are planning to hold back, then don''t. Because I assure you, you won''t even be able to draw out my full strength." Alex said. "How arrogant!" Steve shouted as he dashed towards Alex in anger. Steve was quite fast as he got to Alex''s position quickly and thrusted his sword towards Alex''s stomach but Alex had quickly lifted his sword to block the hit. Steve quickly stepped back and then came in fast and strong again this time with a strike to Alex''s neck. But Alex had simply just stepped to the side avoiding it then he swung his legs out towards Steve who quickly blocked with his hands.No?v(el)B\\jnn "You are good, but you''re still a kid that doesn''t have any experience." Steve said as he dashed towards Alex again. "A kid huh?" Alex chuckled as he stood there not moving even though Steve was coming in hot. Steve was now in front of Alex and he thrusted his sword again towards Alex''s stomach but even still, Alex didn''t move. "How arrogant!" Steve shouted as his sword connected with Alex''s stomach but it didn''t even leave a faint scratch on Alex''s stomach. "They are quite strong, but Steve is just a C rank adventurer. We will be going against a lot of people as strong as Steve and even higher ranks, how are we going to do that?" Berg asked. "When we get to the bridge, we will know how to cross it." Helen replied. Meanwhile, Steve wasn''t done yet as his feet touched the ground, he leapt again towards Alex and started rapidly striking him but Alex was able to parry away the strikes quite easily. ''Who''s this monster? He isn''t even using Qi in his strikes and he is able to parry away all my Qi infused strikes as if it was nothing.'' Steve thought as he narrowly evaded a fast sword strike heading for his stomach. "I think this demonstration has gone on for long enough." Alex said as he easily dodged Steve''s strike and quickly grabbed his hand and then bashed his hand onto Steve''s arm therefore sending a resounding pain into Steve''s very being. Steve quickly pulled back as he held his hand while his face was contorted in pain, surprise and confusion. Alex was about to dash towards Steve when he quickly raised his hands up. "Enough, I have seen enough and I have decided to comply." Steve said while his hands was raised and Alex stopped dead in his tracks. Everybody seeing that the fight was over, they dispersed and went back to playing their games. "Let''s head somewhere more private." Steve said loud enough for the rest to hear and they quickly headed out of the casino while unbeknownst to them, two individuals were trailing them carefully. "What do you plan on doing?" Kilborg asked. "Following them of course." Andrew said. "We can''t keep doing this forever, we need to come up with a plan fast because I''m tired of following them. "Fine, wherever they stop next, and they want to leave, we will act." Andrew said. Chapter 207 Hope After the fight at the casino was over, Helen, Berg, Peter and Alex were currently trailing behind Steve to take them to a more quiet place so they could talk easily and discreetly. On their way going, they were all walking in silence with everyone having something on their mind which was troubling them. While one person was bored out of their minds as they were fed up with the silence. "Oh for f*ck sake! You guys are so quiet and it''s killing me." Peter said and everybody''s thoughts were interrupted. Seeing nobody responding to him, Peter just decided to keep quiet and hold his armour tighter. He had yet to put it on because he was planning on cherishing it more. "Alex, you never told us how you met Jake and decided to follow him." Helen said breaking the silence and Peter quickly heaved a sigh of relief since the silence was finally broken. "Not much to talk about actually, we met during the tournament, then I saw him battle against Sebastian and his friends and I wanted to fight him so bad because I have a drive to fight against really strong opponents and I thought Jake was strong enough to satisfy my urge." Alex said. "But before I could do that, the werewolves attacked and we were battling for our lives. Then he saved our lives by chasing the Beta werewolf away and I decided to follow him." What Alex said managed to perk a particular individual''s ears as he heard everything. ''Attacked by werewolves? The only place recently attacked was Aurora Academy and I heard that the one known as werewolf slayer was the one to go toe to toe with it and chase it away.'' Steve thought. ''Could he be the same person this young man is talking about? Do they know the werewolf slayer? Is that the help Helen said she brought along with her? But why will a powerful figure like him agree to help her?'' Steve thought. ''Could it be that she struck some sort of deal? If so, where even is the werewolf slayer?'' "I really appreciate you guys coming here to help me, when I had told Jake about our city being taken over, he said he will help but not now that he had a lot on his plate." Helen said. "But I didn''t know he would help so soon." "Help you?" Peter asked then he chuckled. "We aren''t here to help you all, we are here to help the Fang hunters that damned Blip is ruining our trade." "It just happens that doing that will help your city in a way so yes, it''s just a by-product of our own issues." Peter said which earned him a frown from Alex. "What? I''m just saying the truth." Peter shrugged. "I don''t know why but I know he is planning something big which is not known to we low ranking warriors. But I do know one thing, this is not the only place he is taking over." Steve said as he took another sip of his drink. "What do you mean?" Berg asked. "Blip has been taking over smaller towns and cities that don''t really have much of a backbone. Only heavens know why." Steve said. Hearing this, everybody were now deep in thought as they wondered what Blip was planning. "Can I ask my own questions?" Steve asked. "Shoot." Peter said. "Who are you guys?" Steve asked pointing towards Peter and Alex. Peter then turned towards Alex who just sighed and then lifted his sleeve to reveal his shoulder and so did Peter revealing a marking on them. Steve''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at the markings and kept on pointing at them. "You... you... you are from the Fang hunters!" Steve said in shock as he kept on stuttering. After a few minutes of staring at them in surprise, Steve quickly regained his composure and took a sip of his drink while still staring at them. ''No wonder that one was so strong and skillful.'' Steve thought as he looked at Alex. That was when Helen remembered something as she looked towards Steve with hope in her eyes. "Steve..." Helen called out and Steve was pulled out of his thoughts. "My father... do you know where he is being kept?" Steve sighed as he took another sip of his drink then he looked at Helen with remorse on his face. "Yes I do, I know where the Rave lord is being kept but it''s not good." Steve said. Chapter 208 Cold Pursuit In a distant planet, where everywhere was covered in snow, four ice golems were brutally killed while some human laid on the floor unconscious seemingly from being beaten up by someone stronger than them. That was when a masked figure could be seen pointing his sword at another human that was now shaking in fear after seeing what the masked figure had did to his men. The masked man asked for information about a particular thing but the man who a sword was pointed at, couldn''t reply as he didn''t know the answer to the question. This frustrated the masked figure who turned out to be Jake in his attire as the werewolf slayer. "Then If you couldn''t answer that, you can at least answer this." Jake said. "And if I don''t like your answer... let''s just leave it at that." Alfred gulped loudly as he could feel that this man wasn''t kidding and really meant everything he said. "Where is your leader keeping the Rave lord? The leader of Raven city?" Jake asked. Alfred gulped loudly at this question as he was now scared for his life. "I... I know the answer to that, I know where he''s being kept." Alfred said. ''Very good, I can at least help Helen this way. If I can find where her is being kept, I can rescue him and use his strength to take down the leader of the Iron Fist Guild.'' Jake smiled. "But..." Alfred said interrupting Jake''s thought. "But what?" Jake asked sternly. "But if you want to rescue him, it will be near impossible because of where he is being kept." Alfred said. "And where is he being kept?" Jake asked angrily pushing his sword a little deep into Alfred''s skin. Alfred could see that this man meant business and if he gave an answer he didn''t like, he would be dead instantly. ''But if I tell him the information, I would be betraying my guild.'' Alfred thought as he looked at the werewolf slayer again. ''And if I don''t, I will be dead swiftly and no one would find my corpse out here. I doubt if there would even be a search party when I''m dead.'' "Who knows." Alfred shrugged then he suddenly realized something. "Hold on a sec, where''s the newbie?" Alfred asked looking around and then the others suddenly realized that someone was missing amongst them. "I''m right here!" Jake called out as he walked out of a huge mini ice mountain. "Where were you?" One eye asked angrily. "Exactly, you didn''t help when we were hunting and when that Werewolf Slayer attacked, you were no where to be seen." Someone said. "I''m sorry, I thought I could hunt alongside you all. But when I saw the beasts appear, I was so scared seeing their size and so I ran towards that ice mountain to hide." Jake said while pulling the most scared expression he could. "You coward! What was the point of we accepting you to hunt with us when you only were not going to do anything?" One eye shouted as he walked towards Jake in anger. ''Don''t come close or else, I won''t be able to hold myself from killing you.'' Jake thought as he looked at One eye heading his way. One eye was now in front of Jake as he lifted his hand to smack Jake while Jake also had navigated to his system screen ready to equip his sword at a moment notice. That was when a loud voice was heard. "Enough!" Alfred shouted as he came over and pushed one eye back away from Jake. "I have had enough with your hotheadedness. You do know that was what got us in trouble earlier and now you just want to pick a fight." Alfred said. One eye just scoffed as he stomped his feet and headed away from Jake. "Thank you for standing up for me." Jake said as he slightly bowed towards Alfred. "It''s okay." Alfred smiled and then looked back at the rest. "Time to go." Alfred said as he pushed a button on the portable telepoter and a portal opened up in front of them while they stepped through one by one. ''Helen, you deserve to hear this information I got from Alfred, and anything you decide to do, I wills support you.'' Jake thought as he stepped through the portal and it snapped shut a second later. Chapter 209 Trouble The portal snapped shut and Jake could find himself in the portal room of the Raven city Guildhall. Immediately everybody came out of the portal, Alfred did a head count before he finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you all for allowing me hunt with you." Jake said politely as he did another small bow. One eye just scoffed and walked away so did the rest of the team one by one while leaving Alfred along with Jake in the room. "You are welcome kiddo, and please don''t mind their attitude. I''m sure they are still shaken up from the incident in the portal." Alfred said and Jake smiled at this statement but Alfred didn''t see it. "And I would love it if you join us more often." Alfred said as he made his way out of the room leaving Jake on his own. "Phew! Good thing he left, pretending to be nice is very exhausting." Jake said. "That guy isn''t that all bad." Zee commented. "I guess." Jake said walking out of the portal room while fiddling with his system. {Hey guys, where are you all at?} Jake sent a message to his friends while heading to the inn unknown to him that he was being followed closely by a strange man. Meanwhile, Helen, Alex, Peter and Berg were still at Steve''s place trying to get whatever information they could from him when Helen asked a question. Explore more at empire "Steve..." Helen called out and Steve was pulled out of his thoughts. "My father... do you know where he is being kept?" Steve sighed as he took another sip of his drink then he looked at Helen with remorse on his face. "Yes I do, I know where the Rave lord is being kept but it''s not good." Steve said. "What do you mean?" Helen asked. "Should we tell him where we are? Maybe he would come over here and we will plan our next move." Helen said. "No." Alex said. "Let''s go and meet him rather than calling him over here." "Fine, let me ask where he is." Peter said. {Hey dude, where are you now? Because we are making our way to the inn now.} "I think it''s high time we took our leave." Alex said as he stood up and so did the rest but that was when they could see that the door to the cottage broke off its hinges and went flying while a person was seen walking through. "I can''t let you all leave now can I? After hearing what you all said." A voice was heard saying. Meanwhile, Jake was still making his way to the inn slowly while messing with his system. "C''mon, why is it taking them so long to reply?" Jake asked himself as he was still keeping his eye on the system. Right on cue, a system notification popped up and Jake didn''t waste any time in checking it out. {Hey dude, where are you now? Because we are making our way to the inn now.} "Oh, thank heavens, they are already on their way to the inn. Let me also..." Jake stuttered as he heard a loud shout that came from behind him. "It''s you!" The voice shouted and Jake turned around to see who was causing a ruckus and he raised an eyebrow in confusion. "You son of a bitch! You ruined my life and you have the audacity to come here?" The man said walking over towards Jake. "Huh? Who are you? Because I think you have got the wrong guy here." Jake said about to head off when the man placed a hand on his shoulder stopping him dead in his tracks. "How dare you? You ruined my life and now you are acting as if you don''t know me!" The man said in anger. "I''m gonna make you pay now!"No?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 210 The Iron Fists Reply At Aurora, that had now become the Fang hunters base and also academy for young students, everything was going quite well except for the Iron Fist Guild obstructing their base of operation and now allowing people into the town for trade or anything. While in the education and training aspect, it was going quite well as more young adults were enrolling in the academy after hearing that the werewolf slayer had taken over the academy. And he was one of the person that managed to fend off two different attacks while the military were unable to do anything. Parents now had enough trust into the academy to send their kids there with the hope that if anything were to happen, the werewolf slayer will turn up and help out. Little did they know that the werewolf slayer was currently not in the academy as he had gone on a little field trip with two others. The only ones that knew what was going on, were the core members of the Fang hunters and the academy. Those that knew the true identity of the werewolf slayer were the ones who knew where he was. Everything had been going quite good for Jake''s friends as Jack had been training as normal just like any students would and so was Sophia and Cindy. The only ones absent from the academy as a normal student was Kate who had been so busy with administrative matters concerning the guild and academy alongside Humfree and Paul as they also aided her. They were currently on the floor of a separate building used by the core members of the guild. They were now in a room that doubled as the office for the higher members of the Guild that were concerned with administrative matters. Currently in the room, Kate, Paul and Humfree were inside attending to all the paperwork. They had a mountain of paperwork in front of them all. "Arghhh!" Kate shouted and the men in the room looked up to look at her worried about why she screamed. "This is so frustrating and tiring. So much paperwork to look into and so little time to work on it. My skills in combat and archery has taken a hit because of this." Kate shouted as she held her hair in frustration as she was on verge of pulling the hair in frustration. The men understood how she felt as she was still young and she was suddenly pulled into all these. "Any news from the others?" Kate asked finally sitting back upright. "Alex has been updating us of everything and there has been an issue." Paul said as he sighed. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire "Alex wants us to try and set up a meeting with the leader of the Iron Fist Guild to try and talk some sense into him." "I hear you alright, the room was usually lively and now, this place is so dry with majority of everyone away." Jack said. "I wonder how Kate is holding up." Sophia said. And right on cue, they heard a knock on their door pulling them out of their reverie. "Come in." Sophia said and Simyon walked in. "What''s wrong?" Jack asked. "Meeting, there''s an emergency meeting that has been called by Kate between all the core members of the guild as well as those that are close to Jake." Simyon said. "Emergency meeting? By this time? What is going on?" Cindy asked already getting out of the bed. "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s important." Simyon said. "What are we waiting for? Let''s go." Jack said as he rushed out the door with the others following behind. They ran for about five minutes before they got to the meeting room and they could see everyone seated there in their respective seats. After everybody settled into their seats, Kate stood up to address everyone. "I''m sure you all are wondering what''s with this meeting, I''m sorry for pulling you all out of your busy schedule but this matter is important." Kate said. "What''s the matter?" Sunny asked. "Alex had earlier informed us to set up a meeting with the leader of the Iron Fist Guild but we were told that he wasn''t in Raven city so we still sent a message to them anyway." Kate said. "And what''s their reply?" Jack asked getting impatient. "Their response is here and it''s quite surprising." Kate said. Chapter 211 Im gonna f*ck you up! The team that were currently in the Raven city had just encountered different trouble of their own and they were shocked seeing the trouble that came looking for them. Currently Alex, Peter, Helen and Berg were still in Steve''s cottage and they received a message from Jake asking where they were.No?v(el)B\\jnn They were just about to leave when something strange happened. "I think it''s high time we took our leave." Alex said as he stood up and so did the rest but that was when they could see that the door to the cottage broke off its hinges and went flying while a person was seen walking through. "I can''t let you all leave now can I? After hearing what you all said." A voice was heard saying and then five men were seen stepping through with a man in front of them all. "You!?!" Peter said while gripping his armour casing tighter. The man in front of them all that came in with five men behind him was none other than Andrew, the guy they met at the shop who battled with Peter for an armour. "You do know that the armour is mine fair and square right, as per the deal, anyone who won the duel gets the armour and I won fair and square so you can''t take it." Peter said. "Oh cut the crap, I don''t care about that armour, it''s you all I care about." Andrew smirked. "What do you want with us?" Helen asked. "You see, I know almost everyone in this city because of who I am. Then I spotted you all in the shop, although it wasn''t anything of concern, I noticed that you didn''t know who i am and you were awfully confident." Andrew explained. Discover exclusive content at empire "You were so confident to the extent that you decided to fight against me because of an armour. Now, I wouldn''t have thought anything of it but you were able to use Qi so well and you were quite strong. So I decided to follow you a bit more and this led me here and I heard everything you said." "Is that why you hired dogs to come after us? Because you couldn''t fight with us alone?" Alex smiled with his arms crossed while looking at Andrew. "Haha! You see, I knew that you didn''t know who I am. Everybody knows me." Andrew smiled. That was when Alex and Peter could hear teeth chattering behind them and so they turned around to see what was causing that noise. Jake quickly acted fast and equipped his sword from his system and quickly blocked the hit from the man that was heading for his neck that he kicked the man in his stomach hard that sent him skidding. "Are you crazy? Who attacks a person like that out of nowhere? I don''t even know you, I said you got the wrong person." Jake said in anger. "And if you don''t want to heed my words, I will just have to beat some sense into you." Jake said as his boots appeared in his legs. "I know you won''t recognize me but I recognize you. Maybe this will jog your memories." The man said as he pulled down the hood that was covering his face earlier. Jake hadn''t notice the man''s strange attire because he was racking his brain to see who this person was. Immediately the hood came off, it finally clicked in Jake''s mind where he had seen him from. "Scar!?!!" Jake said then he suddenly went into a laughing fit. "So it''s you? Haha! Come to get revenge?" The strange man that had attacked Jake was Scar. A long time ago, after his first beast hunt that ended in disaster as he and his friends had encountered a werewolf in Planet Caladie. After coming back to the academy, Jake decided to head over to town. On getting there, Jake had met Helen for the first time and he went to the town''s Guildhall to register himself as a traveller. That was when he met Scar an individual that was part of the Iron Fist Guild. Scar and his gang were extorting credits from the people in the Guildhall and when they asked Jake to pay up, he refused. This caused Scar to get angry and order his gang to collect the money from Jake by force but it ended up in a beating for them and they were the ones that ended up getting extorted by Jake. Unknown to Jake, when he had beaten them up, Scar had made a report to his leader and his leader was angry that a kid managed to extort Scar. This caused his leader to kick him out of the guild. Ever since Scar had been kicked out, life had become difficult for him but only one thing kept pushing him forward; his revenge. Everyday, he tried to get stronger and also live so he could take revenge on the person that ruined his life. And now, the heavens had brought him right to him and he wasn''t going to let this opportunity go in vain. "I''m gonna f*ck you up so badly that you will be hardly recognized." Scar said as he readied himself to dash towards Jake. "I guess the first beating didn''t teach you a lesson, maybe a second will do the trick." Jake smiled. "Arghh!" Scar made a battle cry while charging towards Jake. "I''m gonna skin you alive!" Scar said as he swung his sword towards Jake. Chapter 212 Im gonna kick your arse! In Raven city, in Steve''s cottage, a huge fight was about to erupt between Alex and his friends and Andrew and his gang just because Andrew was Blip''s son and he had overhead what they were talking about. Right now they were in a tense situation as Peter and Andrew kept glaring at each other and also throwing words at each other. As Andrew couldn''t take it anymore, he ordered an attack. "Attack!" Andrew shouted at the men behind him. And right on cue they all unleashed their different weapons and Qi and so did Alex and his group while they got ready to clash against each other. "Leave that cocky one for me and get rid of the rest now!" Andrew shouted as he leapt towards Peter strongly while the remaining men went for Alex and the rest. Immediately Andrew leapt off, the flooring beneath his feet broke in pieces as he went straight for Peter who gripped his axes tightly waiting for Andrew to come at him. Andrew was now upon Peter as he fell from above with a sword strike that was blocked by Peter but the strength of the attack made Peter''s legs to buckle and before he could hit the ground, Peter strengthened his legs with Qi. This made him stand strong and then he pushed Andrew off. As Andrew had been pushed off, he flipped in the air before he landed smoothly on the ground and smiled at Peter. ''How is this possible? It''s like he has gotten stronger than when we fought at the shop.'' Peter thought as he twisted his wrists and then took a stance. Find adventures on empire "Oh! You still wanna fight? Didn''t you realize from our short exchange that I''m stronger than you?" Andrew smirked as he threw his sword in the air. Then Andrew jumped up and strongly kicked the sword on its hilt strongly and it went flying towards Peter. In just a split second, the sword crashed into Peter but luckily, Peter managed to use his axes to block but he was still pushed back as he was skidding and also breaking the flooring beneath his feet. ''I''m sure this is an active skill of his axes but it''s weak. That means his weapon is on the advanced tier.'' Andrew thought as he narrowly avoided another wind strike. But another one struck him in the arm therefore causing an injury on it that went an inch deep. And slowly, more wind strikes were hitting Andrew and causing injuries on his body. The injuries were building up even though they weren''t really hurting Andrew and then, that was when Andrew felt that the wind strikes had stopped. He was about to move when he saw Peter in front of him. "I told you right, I will kick your arse!" Peter smiled as he quickly placed his hand on Andrew''s stomach and used the palm Qi strike again. Peter tried to blast Andrew away with his strong Qi palm strike but he was met with a surprise as Peter now felt a huge amount of power in his stomach that blasted him away while Andrew stood there with a smirk on his face. Rather than being the one to blast Andrew away with his Palm Qi strike, Peter was the one who got blasted into one of the cottage walls again. ________________ ********************** For more updates on WSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on WSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat with me, you can add me up on discord. I will try my best to reply. Chapter 213 Savage Skirmish Immediately Andrew had ordered for an attack, the five men including Kilborg didn''t waste time as they dashed towards the remaining people in the room. Alex, Berg and Helen readied themselves for a tough fight as Steve was currently unreliable due to his fear of Blip and his son. Kilborg and one other went towards Alex who they deemed as a major threat among those in the room. Kilborg was already in front of Alex in a split second as he thrusted his sword out towards him but Alex had already pulled out his giant sword and blocked the strike with ease. "Oh common! As you were following that brat around, I thought you were going to be strong." Alex said as he flicked his wrist and easily pushed Kilborg back just in time because the other man was already upon Alex with a thrust to the head. Seeing the spear, Alex leaned sideways and avoided. Then he swung his leg out fast and it connected with the man''s side and he went skidding. "I''m impressed, you are quite strong to not go flying." Alex smiled. But his talk was interrupted by Kilborg who was upon Alex with multiple sword strikes but each time, Alex was able to block easily. Kilborg swung his legs lightning fast towards Alex that it connected in a split second which caused Alex to flinch and skid. Then immediately Alex skidded, the spear man was upon him from behind as he aimed for Alex''s head. And as if sensing it, Alex shot out an invisible Qi strike towards the man which he had easily dodged. But it gave Alex enough time to leap towards Kilborg that gave him much trouble. Kilborg swung his sword out towards the charging Alex but Alex quickly coated his sword with Qi and met Kilborg''s strike head on which caused shockwaves to erupt around the room. Then not relenting, Kilborg shot out a visible Qi shard towards Alex which caused him to jump back and use his sword to strike it but he was struggling a bit. Discover stories with empire ''The problem with these visible shards, is that they are much stronger than their invisible counterfeit. They are much stronger and faster.'' Alex thought as he finally made the shard disintegrate. That was when Alex heard a sharp sound in the air as a spear lunged into his back. Helen quickly followed up with an attack by swinging her dagger towards the man''s neck but he was quick to react as he had kicked Helen on her shin sending her tumbling a few feet away. The man didn''t waste any time in coming right at Helen that was just getting up from the ground. The man''s spear had almost crashed into Helen''s head when it was suddenly stopped by a sword. "I''m sorry I didn''t act on time." The person holding the sword said. ___________ Meanwhile Berg was also in a tight corner himself. He was currently fighting against two skilled warriors. One of them was using a scythe, the other was using double swords which made it hard for Berg to land a hit. The scythe user quickly swung his scythe towards Berg''s arm but he had swiftly hit the scythe back while sending a huge Qi wave to hit the man therefore causing him to tumble. And before Berg could recover his footing to go after the man, the sword user came at him by swinging his sword at Berg''s neck. Berg quickly blocked with his sword and then another sword from the man came swinging from the side towards his neck which he couldn''t defend against in time. ____________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Facebook page: KBKayboy. Instagram: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. ________ I''m sorry to all my fans that I changed my book title and cover without talking to you guys about it. I just hope you can all forgive me and I also hope this new book title and cover is dope enough. Chapter 214 Revenge gone wrong Jake was currently in the middle of the streets about to go look for his friends when a weird man who turned out to be Scar tried to attack him for revenge. Jake and Scar were about to clash with each other as they glared at each other. "I''m gonna f*ck you up so badly that you will be hardly recognized." Scar said as he readied himself to dash towards Jake. "I guess the first beating didn''t teach you a lesson, maybe a second will do the trick." Jake smiled. "Arghh!" Scar made a battle cry while charging towards Jake. "I''m gonna skin you alive!" Scar said as he swung his sword towards Jake who just casually leaned backwards avoiding it totally and Jake just stepped back a bit to look at Scar with a smirk on his face. "How?" Scar said as he turned around to look at Jake who was still standing there with his arms crossed and a smirk on his face. "No, I still need to take me revenge!" Scar shouted as he leapt towards Jake who still stood there unfazed. Scar twisted in the air two times and his Qi was currently swirling in his body giving him a speed boost. Scar was currently heading towards Jake with tremendous speed while his sword was pointed outwardly towards Jake. Then in a blink on an eye, Scar crashed into Jake while throwing dust up everywhere and also blowing heavy air outwardly that struck those that were causally walking. "What''s going on there?" "I think a fight is going on." "I feel bad for the person on the receiving end of that clash." "Exactly, the force of that hit even hit us that are far away from them. I hate to imagine how the one on the receiving end looks like now." Immediately Scar crashed into Jake, he quickly flipped backwards and stood around three metres away from Jake to examine him. Scar couldn''t even see Jake but he could feel pain coursing through his body in every part of his body and then after a few seconds, Jake stepped back to examine Scar. "Perfecto." Jake smiled while the spectators burst into laughter as they stared at Scar. Scar could feel the cool breeze hitting him in every part of his body especially on his legs that was supposed to be covered. Looking down, Scar could see his little soldier dangling in the air while his body was currently devoid of any clothes. "Arghhhh!" Scar shouted as he quickly covered his little soldier and his body as he slowly moved back while glaring at Jake. "I promise you, this isn''t over and I will make you pay ten folds for this." Scar shouted as he quickly swirled his Qi around his legs and sprinted quickly away from the streets. "Don''t you think you went overboard with that." Zee said. "That was the only way to make him learn and not really strain myself in fighting." Jake shrugged as he de-equipped his sword and scanned around the streets looking for a shop. And then his eyes landed on a cloth shop. "Time to go shopping. After that, I will go look for the rest, I hope they are okay." Jake said as he quickly sprinted off. _____________ For more updates on MSS, and future works please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Read new chapters at empire Facebook page: KBKayboy. Instagram: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. ___________ I''m sorry to y''all if you found this chapter a little disturbing, I promise Jake isn''t a psycho or anything, I just decided to try something new. I''m sorry if it''s quite disturbing. Chapter 215 Desperate gamble Andrew and Peter were engaged in a tight fight with one another while they were displaying high level skill and Qi usage therefore breaking the cottage bit by bit by the force of their exchange. Peter was somewhat gaining the upper hand with his use of his double handed axes and Qi. Peter even used his axes active skill to send wind strikes Andrew way. The injuries were building up even though they weren''t really hurting Andrew and then, that was when Andrew felt that the wind strikes had stopped. He was about to move when he saw Peter in front of him. "I told you right, I will kick your arse!" Peter smiled as he quickly placed his hand on Andrew''s stomach and used the palm Qi strike again. Peter tried to blast Andrew away with his strong Qi palm strike but he was met with a surprise as Peter now felt a huge amount of power in his stomach that blasted him away while Andrew stood there with a smirk on his face. Rather than being the one to blast Andrew away with his Palm Qi strike, Peter was the one who got blasted into one of the cottage walls again but this time, Peter burst through the walls and landed outside the forest like area that masked out the location of the cottage. Peter was currently on the ground in pains as he felt his stomach aching badly while his Qi was running rampant. "What the hell was that?" Peter asked himself as he slowly stood up while clutching his stomach in pain. "I didn''t see his hands move and suddenly, I was blasted in the gut by my own Qi strike. How on Earth is that possible?" Peter was about to move when he suddenly felt a disturbance in the air and then Andrew was charging right at him. "What was it you said again?" Andrew asked as he was in front of Peter and he threw an uppercut that landed on Peter''s face flinging back with so much force that he crashed into the trees for two metres. "Right, you said you were gonna kick my arse. Ha! Who''s kicking who''s arse now?" Andrew asked as he could see Peter getting up and coming over from where he was blasted. That wasn''t all, Andrew was bleeding all over his body including his mouth as he had used a lot of energy to prevent himself from dying. Andrew was on his knees as he glared at Peter weakly. "What... what did you do?" Andrew asked as he went into a coughing fit. Unknown to Andrew, Peter had used Harry''s famous Qi explosions to injure him to this degree. When Peter stood rooted the other time, he wasn''t just doing anything. Peter had been planting his Qi into the ground and it wasn''t in any small amounts, Peter had technically emptied his core for this skill to work. The Qi explosion took up half the user''s Qi to use and Peter didn''t have much Qi left to begin with as he had been fighting with Andrew while using everything he had from the start so Peter had been left with just a few points of Qi. And he had practically gambled it on whether Andrew will fall for his plan and come close enough for the skill to work. And to Peter''s surprise, it worked and now both of them were seriously injured and weak as they glared at each other weakly while they were on their knees. "I was right to try and get rid of you all, you are all dangerous." Andrew said as he used the remaining strength he had to slowly stand up and so did Peter as they were ready for another round although they were weak. That was when the both of them could feel an intense amount of energy coming from the cottage. The energy was almost suffocating while being familiar. "Is that Qi I can feel?" Andrew said as he stared in the direction of the cottage. "Why does it feel so intense?" Peter could also feel the Qi and he couldn''t help but be worried. "Who the hell is strong enough to emit such intense amount of Qi? Just what on Earth is going on in there?" Chapter 216 Energy Overload Back at the cottage, everybody were in a tight spot of their own. Helen was currently in battle with the spear user and she was finding it hard to land a successful hit since the man had the advantage of range while Helen used daggers. She was about to be stabbed by the spear user when a miracle happened and she was saved. After hitting Helen on her shin that sent her tumbling back, the man didn''t waste any time in coming right at Helen that was just getting up from the ground. The man''s spear had almost crashed into Helen''s head when it was suddenly stopped by a sword. "I''m sorry I didn''t act on time." The person holding the sword said. Helen looked up to see who saved her and she could see it was Steve. Steve quickly pushed the spear away from his sword and stood in front of Helen trying to protect her with his body. "Steve? I thought you were scared?" Helen said as she slowly stood up. "I was, but when I saw that you were in danger, I couldn''t standby and watch Raven''s city last hope die." Steve said. "Thanks for the help." Helen smiled as she got her daggers ready. "This is a little unfair if you must say." The spear user said. "2 V 1 is pretty unfair." "In a fight for life, it doesn''t really matter what you do as long as you win. I thought that was the Iron Fist''s motto." Steve said. The spear user just sighed. "Fine, let''s get this over and done with shall we?" Steve readied his sword in front of him as he stared at the spear user while Helen stood beside him with her daggers ready to back Steve up. The whole place was suffocating with immense amount of energy that the spear user fell on the ground and so did Steve as they were finding it hard to breathe. "What the hell is... going on? Where is this amount of energy coming from?" Steve asked as he felt his skin crawling and soaking in sweat. ___________ Meanwhile, Berg was currently in a tight spot with the two men that were attacking him. Berg was in a tight corner himself. He was currently fighting against two skilled warriors. One of them was using a scythe, the other was using double swords which made it hard for Berg to land a hit. The scythe user quickly swung his scythe towards Berg''s arm but he had swiftly hit the scythe back while sending a huge Qi wave to hit the man therefore causing him to tumble. And before Berg could recover his footing to go after the man, the sword user came at him by swinging his sword at Berg''s neck. Berg quickly blocked with his sword and then another sword from the man came swinging from the side towards his neck which he couldn''t defend against in time. The sword was about to hit Berg so he did the only thing he could and that was to create an invisible Qi shield that rose in front of him blocking the hit. The sword crashed into the Qi shield and it withstood the hit as a ringing sound was heard and Berg was okay. Instantly, Berg hit the sword user back with the hilt of his sword. That was when the scythe user came towards Berg with a swing from the side that crashed into Berg and he was thrown into the ground while he was bleeding from his side. "Darn it! If it wasn''t because of my Qi, that hit would have killed me." Berg grumbled while he was getting up and that was when he saw a sword pointing at his neck. "It''s over for you." The double sword user said as he swung his sword at Berg when they suddenly felt an immense amount of heat hit them and they all fell down at once as they couldn''t resist the suffocating power of the energy. Chapter 217 Let him go! While everybody were fighting with all they had, they were fighting with all their energy and power trying to survive, Alex was fighting as if he was on a field trip and he wasn''t even taking the fight much seriously until something happened. Alex had just been kicked by Kilborg and he went tumbling on the floor while he lay unmoving. "You should have stayed in your city and not come here." Kilborg said as he lifted his sword high above his head and was about to smash it on Alex with so much force and Qi. But Alex had quickly rolled over and then stood up. Then he kicked Kilborg in the face which caused him to skid back a few feet. "If only you knew who I was, you wouldn''t have dared to attack me." Alex said as his fiery red hair was now standing strong as if floating. Everybody in the room could feel a sudden chill in the air. Then it became hotter and hotter. Kilborg was now moving back slowly. "I hate using this because it''s for a last resort and I kinda need to get outta here soon because the boss is waiting." Alex smirked and in Kilborg''s eyes, this man looked like a demon. Alex was currently overflowing with energy as his Qi was spilling out visually. Usually when a person uses Qi, it doesn''t show outwardly or visually but in this case, Alex was using the special techniques taught to all powerful people. After all, it was his father that discovered Qi so he would also know the techniques used to create visual Qi. And he was using this right now. The only downside to this is that it took up all the user''s Qi to cast. Alex''s body was now being surrounded by Qi flames while his red hair was floating slightly above his shoulder. Read new adventures at empire Finally, the energy calmed down a bit and then in a flash, Alex was in front of Kilborg. "Time to feel the power of the big three." Alex smiled as he grabbed Kilborg''s face. Kilborg was currently being burnt alive by Qi which he never thought was ever possible. The Slade''s family visual Qi had a fiery effect and now, Kilborg was feeling it in full force. "Arghhhh!" Kilborg shouted as he was being burnt alive by Qi of all things. "I''m here and I''m fine." Peter said entering in while panting hard as he was trying to catch his breath. They were about to move when the they all felt a rumbling in the cottage. Everybody looked around in panic as they saw they cottage shaking while cracks were forming. "I think the cottage is about to collapse!" Andrew said. "We have pretty figured that out genius." Peter said. Those that were on the floor earlier because of Alex''s suffocating energy, were now getting up as they felt the cottage rumble again. "My precious cottage." Steve said as he looked around. "We need to get the hell outta here now everyone!" Andrew said as his men surrounded him. "This isn''t over and I promise I will find y''all one way or the other and I will eliminate you all." Andrew said as he and his men bolted out of the cottage. Immediately they left, Alex along with his friends also ran out of the cottage into the forest area. And right on cue, the cottage collapsed. Immediately they were out, Alex fell on one knee as his energy dwindled and he was now out of breath. "I''m sorry for the destruction of your cottage." Alex apologized to Steve. "It''s not your fault, it''s those damned Iron Fist Guild members and Blip''s son." Steve said as he clenched his hands in anger while gritting his teeth. "I promise I will make them all pay. No this has ever been the same ever since Blip took over this city." Steve said then he turned around to look at Helen. "Miss Helen, I''m gonna help you take revenge and take back this city from Blip''s grip." Helen gave him a small nod of acknowledgment. "Then for that, we need to regroup with Jake and share all the information we managed to gather then we can plan our next move." Alex said as he slowly stood up and then they were on the move. Chapter 218 The Path Forward After dealing with Scar, Jake had sprinted towards a shop that sold clothes in order to purchase something to replace the shirt Scar had blown off. Entering the shop, he could see the owner sitting down working on designs. The owner was a female. "Hi." Jake called out as he entered the shop and the woman raised her head up. The first thing her eyes laid on was Jake''s body and his chiselled jaw. "The gods have descended upon us." The woman said as she kept on staring at Jake. "Excuse me?" Jake said abd his voice snapped the woman out of her thought. "Did I say that out loud?" "Yes, you kind of did." Jake replied. "I''m so sorry." The woman apologized as her cheeks were now flushed up. "What can I do for you?" "I need a new shirt." Jake said. "Sure, right here." The woman led Jake to a section that was filled with shirts. Different types of shirts. Continue reading at empire And then after glancing at every shirt there, Jake''s eyes laid on a shirt that was black in colour while it had red stripes around with a fang design on it. "Perfect." Jake smiled as he picked it up and showed it to the shop owner.No?v(el)B\\jnn "That will be 30 credits." "Alright." Jake said as he went to the counter and paid while the woman released the shirt to him. "Bye, please come again." The woman said while waving towards Jake who had already walked out of the shop with his new shirt on him. "What the hell am I saying?" The woman said as she slapped her forehead loudly. Steve who was there took note of their expressions. ''Even when Andrew attacked, they didn''t show any ounce of fear. And here they are, cowering in fear from this young man right here. Are they saying he is stronger than Andrew?'' Steve thought as he eyed Jake up. ''Even that especially strong one that could use Qi in wondrous ways, is also scared of him. Is this the werewolf slayer they were talking about?'' "Take it easy, at least they are okay." Zee said. Jake then sighed and eased up on his seat and that was when the others felt the invisible pressure on them recede. "I''m sorry for my outburst, I was just scared." Jake said. "I understand. Especially after what happened with Vynn, I will also be worried for my friends." Peter said. Hearing Vynn''s name, Jake''s thoughts drifted to their time together. That was when Jake remembered something. "Helen, I know where your father is being kept and I gotta say, it''s going to be hard to break him out." Jake said and then he noticed that Helen''s face didn''t have that happy glow as he expected. "I also know where he''s being kept. Steve here, told us everything." Helen said. "Oh." Jake said as he glanced at Steve again. "Okay now, what do we do next?" Alex asked. "We try to strike a meeting with the Iron Fist Guild in order to negotiate, and if they still don''t comply, they will get what''s coming to them." Jake said. "Okay, how do we do that?" Peter asked. "We can''t rely on Steve''s help." "I have been informing Kate about everything we have found over the system and she said she will try to strike a meeting with them." Alex said. Right on cue, Alex heard a notification ding in his head. The others saw Alex''s expression as he was suddenly focused. "What''s it?" Jake asked. "It''s Kate, she has replied. She says the Iron Fist Guild have responded." Chapter 219 Increasing Strength Explore more at empire At Aurora Academy, the core members of the Fang hunters were in an emergency meeting as they have finally gotten a reply from the Iron Fist Guild. After everybody settled into their seats, Kate stood up to address everyone. "I''m sure you all are wondering what''s with this meeting, I''m sorry for pulling you all out of your busy schedule but this matter is important." Kate said. "What''s the matter?" Sunny asked. "Alex had earlier informed us to set up a meeting with the leader of the Iron Fist Guild but we were told that he wasn''t in Raven city so we still sent a message to them anyway." Kate said. "And what''s their reply?" Jack asked getting impatient. "Their response is here and it''s quite surprising." Kate said. "Well, what is it?" Simyon asked impatiently. "They have agreed to the meeting but they have a condition." Kate said. "What condition?" Paul asked. "That we should send over our leader for the meeting and in this case, our leader is Jake." Kate said.No?v(el)B\\jnn "That''s absurd!" Emily shouted. "Their leader ain''t even there and they want our leader for the meeting?" "Exactly, it feels disrespectful since their leader isn''t there just the second in command. Which makes it feel like this meeting isn''t even important to them." Sophia said. And everybody in the room were nodding their heads to this statement as they agreed with Emily and Sophia while Humfree kept stroking his beard. "What do you think Head General Humfree?" Kate asked. Humfree just sighed and looked at everybody in the room. "Why are we making the decision ourselves?" Humfree asked. "Meaning?" Wilfred raised an eyebrow. "And what do guilds do to grow their strength?" "They hunt." Paul answered. "Exactly!" Humfree smiled. "So I will propose that we choose some members out of the core members here, and when I say members, I don''t mean the generals. I mean the students here and the sergeants." "Once they have been chosen, they would go out to the other planets to hunt beasts and use it to push the Fang hunters up the ladder a bit while at the same time increasing their own individual strengths and adventurer rank." "I like the sound of that." Geo smirked. "I need to know one thing, after hunting the beasts, how will our ranks increase?" Kate asked with a face of confusion. "Alright let me explain for you students here." Humfree sighed. "So you see, the big three have a technology that registers guilds and their ranks and some of the mini versions can be found in all the registered guilds. We have the technology here so once we have hunted the beasts, we can input their crystal cores into the tech and our ranks will be updated." "Right now, we are considered a F rank guild which is the lowest. Once we hunt more beasts, the higher the tier of the beasts, the higher our Guild will go." "Like right now, we have a portal that would lead us into a planet where we can hunt King tier beasts but I will advice not to. For now, we will hunt advanced tier beasts to push us up. If we managed to hunt up to a hundred advanced tier beasts, we would be classified as a low B rank guild." Humfree explained and everybody listened attentively. "What is the Iron Fist Guild''s rank?" Kate asked feeling worried. "They are classified as an A rank guild." Paul answered the question. "A freaking rank?!?!" Simyon shouted as he shot out of his seat. "Yes." Wilfred nodded. "How the hell are we meant to handle them? And how will Jake be able to handle things if they go south?" Sophia asked. "I just hope he keeps a calm head on." Humfree said. "Ha!" Jack laughed. "We all know Jake right? If one of us were in danger, which I''m pretty sure will happen if the Iron Fist are involved, Jake will snap and we all know what he will do." "He will try his best to rescue us even if it means getting into a full on fight with the guild." Kate said feeling the gravity of the situation. "Then all we have to do is inform Jake of everything we know and see what he does." Sophia said. "Right, and I will get to work on that. In the meantime, let''s choose the teams that will go out into the portals we have in an attempt to increase our strength so by the time Jake comes back, he will be in for a surprise." Kate smiled. Chapter 220 The Price of Revenge In Raven city, Jake, Alex, Peter, Helen, Berg and the new addition Steve, were in the Golden Raven inn and bar and Alex just finished informing Jake of everything Kate had sent to him. "Bullshit!" Peter shouted albeit lower. "They want our leader but wouldn''t send theirs? It''s clear as day that they do not view us as people of significance." "Yeah, and it''s pretty annoying." Helen said. "What do you say Jake?" Berg asked. Jake was deep in thought as he was wondering what to do when a small smirk played on his lips. "Actually, I think it''s a good thing." Jake smiled. "Good thing how?" Steve asked with a raised brow. "Right now, they view us a a bug, as lesser than them and they keep underestimating us which is good." Jake said. It finally clicked in Alex''s head about where Jake was heading to and he couldn''t help but smile at this. "If they keep underestimating us, then they will be lax around us and which will make it more easier to take them down Incase things goes south." Alex smiled. "Exactly my point." Jake said. "Oh!" Peter said suddenly realizing where Jake was headed. "But do you think they will be that lax? I mean the whole world practically knows who the leader of the Fang hunters is." "The person who went toe to toe with a Beta werewolf, the same person who saved Aurora from dangerous beasts attack and finally took the reins of Aurora." "But it''s clear they don''t care about all these. They are currently thinking that the tales are exaggerated or, they have immense faith in that second in command." Jake said as his brow suddenly furrowed. "Which means we got to be on guard and that''s why, Alex I want you to send a message to Kate to try and negotiate. I want them to allow me bring one person for the meeting." "Right away boss." Alex smiled as he got to work in sending Kate a message. After a few minutes, Alex heard a ding in his head. "She says she''s gonna try." Alex said. "I know and that''s why I''m just heading to the Guildhall in order to try and gain any important information about any strong beast I can take on to also try and level up." Jake replied. "You still haven''t forgotten about that huh?" Zee said. "Hell no, forget about that cool price? You kidding me? Once I get to level 20, and I gain whatever ability I was promised, then I''m pretty sure there''s nobody I can''t best except the top 1 independent Guild leader and the big three for now that is." Jake smiled. "Then soon, when I have grown my strength enough, they would be nobody strong enough to challenge me. Not even the top 1 guild or even the big three." Jane said as he made his way to the Guildhall. ____________ In a deserted part of Raven city, in a dimly lit alleyway, a man was sitted with his legs tucked while his hands were hugging his body and he had an angry expression on his face. "I promise, I will still get my revenge on you for destroying my life and also humiliating me." Scar promised as he clenched his fists in anger then he opened his fists back to look at his hand. "But I''m not strong enough, I need to gain more strength so I can complete me revenge." "I will grant you your wish." A voice was heard coming from the entrance of the alleyway and then a man wearing a robe could be seen coming in. "What?" Scar asked. "You want to grow strong? I can help you that is if you are willing in serving me." The man said with his hand held outwardly while his palm was facing up. Scar didn''t hesitate to think his decision through as he quickly took the man''s hand. "Anything... anything to grow strong enough to make him pay for what he did to me I will do it. Even if it means me working as your slave, I will do it." Scar said with firm resolve. "Very well then, I will grant you your wish. But I gotta warn you, this will be painful." The man said. "I don''t care!" Scar screamed. "Alright then." The man said as he snapped his fingers and then Scar felt a sting on his neck. Then he fell on his knees while holding his neck in pain as he felt immense pain coursing through his body. "Arghhhhhhhhh!" Scar screamed into the night in pain. Chapter 221 Upgrade Jake went to the Guildhall for information on beasts he could hunt and after getting what he needed, he was on the way back with a grin on his face. "Perfect, there''s a quest for a high class advanced tier beast for me to hunt." Jake smiled while flashing back on what happened. __________ After leaving the Golden Raven inn and bar, Jake headed off to the Raven city guild. And on getting there, Jake quickly walked to the quest board for some information. Looking at the board, Jake kept seeing quests he didn''t want to do because it required the use of five men teams and he didn''t want that after what happened the other time. That was when a quest caught Jake''s eyes. "It says there''s a really strong advanced tier beast on a particular planet and they require just one C rank adventurer to hunt it. Huh? This feels sus." Jake said as he looked the board. "Isn''t that what you wanted?" Zee asked. "You stupid AI, can''t you see what is written? The last time I saw a quest for an advanced tier beast, there was a need for five adventurers and that was how I met those Iron Fist Guild. But this one says they just need a single C rank adventurer." Jake said. "And so? It could be that the other time, they knew that there would be more than one Ice golems there so they stated for five adventurers while this one could be just a single beast." Zee said. "Possibly. But there''s just one problem, I''m a F rank adventurer and the quest needs a C rank adventurer." Jake said as he started stroking his chin. "You stupid host! Stop thinking because you already have what you need." Zee shouted. "What I need?" Jake said as he thought long and hard then it finally clicked in his head. "Right, let''s just hope it''s enough." "After a hard battle, we managed to defeat them and these were handed to me as my cut so I''m here to try and upgrade my rank." The man was looking Jake up and down with his brows furrowed not believing his story one bit. "Oh! Did I mention that they were members of the Iron Fist Guild?" Jake added and then the man finally believed Jake''s story as he got to work. Jake then handed the crystals over to the man who began working on it. He started inputting the crystals one by one into Jake''s adventurer System. Each advanced tier crystal was a total of a hundred points and to advance into a C rank adventurer, an adventurer would require four hundred points which Jake got in the form of these crystals. It would have taken some adventurers years to advance into a C rank adventurer but Jake managed to do it in months. "It''s done." The man said handing the crystals over to Jake that was when Jake saw a glowing light on his chest. Jake then dipped his hands into his clothes and pulled out a necklace he was given when he registered as an adventurer. After the glowing light dimmed, Jake could finally see a change as the former F that was imprinted on it changed into C. Signifying Jake as a bonafide C rank adventurer. Seeing this, Jake couldn''t help but smile. ''These technologies are pretty advanced for our time to the extent they feel and look like magic. Whichever big three is responsible for this, they deserve to be kept alive because they have a lot of use for me and this world.'' Jake thought as he smiled. "I have also registered you for the quest, so tomorrow you can come and collect the portable telepoter button that would transport you to the planet where you would meet your beast." The man said. "Thank you." Jake said as he smiled and left the Guildhall. "Tomorrow, I finally grow my strength more and acquire a new crystal. After all these is over, I will take all these crystals back to Dame so he can help me create more weapons." Jake said as he finally got to the Inn he was to be staying. Chapter 222 Portal to Danger It was finally the next day and Jake was eager for this day as he was seen waking up early to complete his daily quest with vigour. After his daily quest was complete, Jake decided to check his status screen. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire ________________ He had received hundred XP points after defeating Scar then the remaining XP was from his completing his daily quest. "I really I''m still a long way of from the next level. At this rate, it will be difficult to level up without any big quest." Jake sighed as he finally made his way to the inn. It was *6:30* when Jake finally got to the inn and he went into the bathroom for his bath and on coming out, he could see Peter and Alex were awake. "Good morning y''all." Jake greeted with a beaming smile. "Good morning Jake." Alex and Peter greeted at the same time. "So what do you plan on doing today while we wait for their response?" Peter asked as he was getting ready for his bath. "I''m going to hunt." Jake replied. "Can we tag along?" Alex asked. "Sorry this is for adventurers only."Jake said. After ten minutes of gentle walking, Jake was now standing in front of the Guildhall and he made his way inside. Jake could see some adventurers there chatting happily while trying to form teams for hunts. Jake didn''t care about them as he went towards the counter and met the grumpy old man. "Oh! You are here already?" "Yes, so where''s the telepoter?" Jake asked. "Right here." The man said handing Jake the button while directing him to the teleport room he was going to use. Jake stood inside the room with the grumpy man as he showed Jake how to use the button and then also gave him information on the type of beast he was going to encounter there. After everything was said and done, Jake activated the button and a portal opened up in front of him while the outer edges of the portal had the colour orange around it. ''So this portal leads to an orange planet.'' Jake thought as he sighed and stepped through the portal. The portal stayed open for a few seconds more. "Hurry! It''s about to close!" The grumpy man shouted and then from the corner of the room, five men zipped towards the portal and quickly jumped through. Immediately they jumped through the portal, it closed up while the grumpy man was left standing there with a smirk on his face. ''Now whoever you are, your identity will be revealed and you will pay for trying to deceive the Iron Fist Guild.'' The grumpy man smirked as he left the room. _______ Immediately Jake had stepped through the portal, he was teleported to a new place as his feet landed on an orange hard ground while the sky was looking ashen almost like Earth. Jake quickly left the place the portal opened and he went exploring trying to find where the beast would be. Immediately Jake left his position, the five men stepped out of the portal all wearing orange like clothing with their clothes having a fist designed on it and they all had their adventurers tag on display which showed a clear C rank on all of their tags. __________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat and possibly ask questions, you can add me up on discord. Chapter 223 Sinister intentions After Jake told them what to do, Alex and Peter decided to get to work but they didn''t know where to start so they just took their bath and went down to take their breakfast. While they were eating, Helen, Berg and Steve were seen heading downstairs. Steve had rented a room to stay in for the meantime and so he was coming down with Helen and Berg. "Good morning guys." Helen greeted. "Good morning y''all." Alex greeted while Peter nodded his head and also was eating chunks of pork. Helen then turned around looking everywhere for someone and she couldn''t sight him. "Where''s Jake?" Helen asked as she took her seat and ordered more food for her and the remaining two men. "He went for a hunt." Alex replied. "Hunt?" Berg asked with a raised brow. "Yeah, he said he needed to get strong so he went on a hunt." Peter replied while taking a sip of his drink. "How will fighting against beasts make him strong? Don''t y''all find this dude weird?" Steve asked. The rest just shrugged and dug into their foods. Steve just sighed and also started eating. "Hold on a sec. In order to hunt, you need to be an adventurer, so how is Jake hunting? Is he an adventurer?" Berg asked. "Yeah, he said he is. And that me and Peter should also try and become adventurers and to also try and increase our traveller rank." Alex replied. "That is actually a smart idea." Steve said. "I had doubts on your leader seeing how young he is but I can see he is wise for his age and it looks like he sees the future or something." "So how can we become adventurers?" Peter asked. "For that, we have to visit the Guildhall and everything will be sorted." Berg said. "Great, let''s finish our food then we can get a move on." Peter said as he happily stuffed his face into the food. "Peter, are you forgetting something?" Alex asked. "Forgetting something? Nope, I don''t think so." Peter replied as he continued eating. *10 minutes later* They were all in the Guildhall and were met with a grumpy old man. "Hi sir, we are here to register as adventurers." Alex said trying to be friendly. "Well, it will cost y''all 100 credits for each of you." The man said holding his watch up while waiting for the transfer. Peter was about to complain but before he did, Alex had made the transfer and the man got to work registering them while getting their tags ready. After a few minutes of waiting, their tags were ready and they were presented with the F tag; the lowest tag of an adventurer could get. After they collected their tags, they kept it around their necks and walked up to the quest board. "Alright which quest should we take?" Peter asked as he kept looking at all the quests there. "The highest beast I have seen on the board is an advanced tier beast." Alex said. "Let''s just pick one already." "You want to hunt advanced tier beasts just like that?" Steve asked. "What''s there? It''s just an advanced tier beast." Peter shrugged. ''Just? Did he call an advanced tier beast as just? Why are they acting cocky? Even if they were strong to beat some humans? An advanced tier beast is different.'' Steve thought. "Alright, I choose this one." Alex said as he ripped off the quest paper and headed over to the counter to get them registered. "Are you kidding me? You just became adventurers and even F rank at that and you want to hunt advanced tier beasts? What happened to starting slow and steady?" The grumpy man asked. "Well, we don''t have to worry after all, we have two C rank adventurers with us and besides, we aren''t that weak." Alex smiled. The man just sighed and got to work and after he was done, he handed Alex a portable telepoter button and he led them all to the teleport room. After that, Alex pushed the button and they all stepped through without feeling anxious. And before the portal snapped shut, a man was seen walking through the portal after giving the grumpy old man a nod. Then the portal snapped shut while the grumpy old man was left standing there alone in the hall. ''I don''t know what''s with these weird people coming here to hunt and I don''t even know who they are but they won''t get away with coming into the Iron Fist Guild with disguise. And I recognize the female with them.'' The man thought with a smile. ''Helen Rave, the daughter of the Rave lord. With her death and the others death, I will be given that huge reward.'' The man thought while rubbing his hands together in greed. Chapter 224 Time to hunt humans The team of Helen, Berg, Peter, Alex and Steve were teleported to another planet and they could see tall grasses around them that went up to their ankles while three different buildings were scattered around the place broken down. And immediately they stepped through the portal, they moved away from their spot to a huge mound they could see off in the distance. Immediately they left, the man stepped through the portal with a sinister smile on his face and the portal snapped shut. The man had a pair of sunglasses on his face while a scar was firmly implanted on his cheeks. He wore an orange hat on his head that had the design of an Iron Fist implanted on it. The man also had a piece of stick in his mouth that was currently drawing out smoke while his adventurer tag was out in the open with a single letter shining brightly on it. The letter B; which indicated that the man was a B rank adventurer. The man pulled the stick out of his mouth and pouted his mouth and then released his breath while smoke was seen coming out of it and a smile played on his lips. "Let''s go hunt some humans shall we?" The man smiled as he moved away to trail the little team. Meanwhile, when Alex and the others moved to the mound, they noticed it was spacious enough to contain them so they stood on it while planning their next move. "So me and that kid called Alex will be the damage dealers of the group while you lot will stay behind just in case and lastly..." Steve was saying when he suddenly got cut off. "What are you doing?" Peter asked with a raised brow. "Planning our team formation you dingus." Steve said. Peter just sighed and then he chuckled.No?v(el)B\\jnn "You really don''t know us do you?" Peter asked. "What?" Steve asked. "We don''t need any team formation you fool! We fight anyhow we want to. I can go on the offensive and so can Alex." Peter said with his arms crossed. "I agree with what he said. C''mon stop boring us with some silly team formation." Alex said as he pumped his fist together. "Let''s go hunt some beasts!" "Stop shouting you fools! You will attract unwanted attention." Steve said with his vein sticking out his out his head as if it wanted to pop. "Who cares." Peter said as he casually cleaned his axes. Steve who was still rooted in his spot felt like his head was about to explode at this. "Does this kid have a death wish or something?" Steve asked as he turned around to look for someone to help him but there was no one around him. "Has everyone gone crazy?" Steve asked as he saw Alex, Berg and Helen dashing towards the beast. Alex was the first to get to the beast as he was faster and then he leapt off also like Peter towards one of the beast''s arms. The beast swung its arm towards Alex while Alex was coming down while holding his sword in a position that seemed like he was holding onto a hammer. Alex hammered his sword into the beast''s arm while a huge shockwave erupted everywhere blowing the grass beneath the beast away. The beast''s arm was unable to withstand the force and strength of Alex''s hit as its arm was sliced cleanly unlike when Peter struck. "Pfft! Show off!" Peter said as he turned back towards the beast. "Remember when you wanted a spar with me?" Alex asked Peter. "Well, how about a friendly competition? The first person to take the beast down, gets 200 credits and would be deemed the strongest after Jake." "You are on." Peter smiled. "What!!!! They just turned it into a competition?" Steve shouted in surprise. ______________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. Chapter 225 Prepare to die! The little team were out in an orange portal planning on hunting an advanced tier beast. They had been standing on a supposed mound that turned out to be a beast and coincidentally, it was the beast they were supposed to hunt. After a little exchange, Alex proposed an idea to Peter that made Steve''s vein almost pop in surprise. "Remember when you wanted a spar with me?" Alex asked Peter. "Well, how about a friendly competition? The first person to take the beast down, gets 200 credits and would be deemed the strongest after Jake." "You are on." Peter smiled. "What!!!! They just turned it into a competition?" Steve shouted in surprise. And it didn''t take less than a split second for Peter to get to work as he bolted towards the beast and slammed his axe into one of the beast''s arm. But then something thin wacked into Peter sending him flying. "Of course it had a tail you dingus!" Alex shouted as he leapt towards the beast and came crashing down with his sword but the beast already anticipating this and deeming Alex as the major threat, quickly turned around. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire The beast turned around and faced Alex its back that had the hard rock part that looked like a mound which they stood on earlier. It was too late to change trajectory as Alex slammed his sword into the rocky back of the beast and a huge shockwave erupted again but Alex couldn''t pierce through as the beast threw Alex away and was about to dash towards him. But then jumping up, was Helen with her daggers pointing towards the beast''s eyes while Berg was already at the leg as he swung his sword towards the leg but it only went an inch deep not even drawing blood. Meanwhile, Helen''s dagger was about to hit the beast''s eyes but it swiftly turned around then it wacked Helen with its tail sending her flying also. "GRAAAAAAH!" The beast roared loudly as its tail was swinging widely in resonation with the beast''s anger. "I think that''s beast language for I''m gonna kill you." Alex chuckled towards Peter. "Seriously? You are still making jokes in this situation?" Steve asked. "Relax, it''s just an advanced tier beast. Nothing dangerous yet that I can''t handle." Alex replied. "Besides, if Jake were here, he would have easily defeated Jake by now. In order for me to gain the title of the strongest after Jake, I need to take this beast down." Peter said as he started infusing his axes with his Qi again. "Not if I do it first." Alex grinned as he swiftly strengthened his legs with Qi while also distributing some of his Qi to his sword making strong. Alex took a step and was about to leap off when a sudden shout interrupted him. "Look out!" Alex quickly turned around and then he was met with a bright flash. Alex quickly jumped out of the way of the light and then a huge bang was heard coming from where the beast stood. Turning around, Alex was left with his mouth open as the beast had been sliced cleanly in half. Swiftly turning around, Alex could see the rest on guard as they saw a strange man walking towards them with an orange hat on his head and a stick in his mouth. "Now with that annoying beast out of the way, I can finally have you all for myself." The man said as he blew out a smoke from his mouth. "Who the hell are you!? And what are you doing here? Why did you kill the beast?" Peter shouted as he glared at the man. If looks could kill, then Peter''s glare would have burned a hole through the man''s head. "If you hadn''t asked who I was, I would have told you regardless. My name is Jacko and I''m here to be your exectutor so prepare to die." Jacko said as his sword suddenly appeared in his hands just like how Jake''s always did. Chapter 226 The Assassins Arrival Alex and his friends were currently having a somewhat tough time against the advanced tier beast and then a mysterious man popped out of nowhere and killed the beast in a flash while declaring that he was there to kill them all.No?v(el)B\\jnn "Who the hell are you!? And what are you doing here? Why did you kill the beast?" Peter shouted as he glared at the man. If looks could kill, then Peter''s glare would have burned a hole through the man''s head. "If you hadn''t asked who I was, I would have told you regardless. My name is Jacko and I''m here to be your exectutor so prepare to die." Jacko said as his sword suddenly appeared in his hands just like how Jake''s always did. "Hahaha! Kill us? Do you know who we are?" Peter asked. Usually, Peter would have run in to teach the interruptor a lesson but he was oddly calm and there was a single reason for that. The man that called himself Jacko, just killed an advanced tier beast with a single strike. Which showed the man had a good level of strength making him formidable. So Peter was currently using his head more as he eyed up the man in front of him. "I don''t need to know who y''all are before I kill you right?" The man said as he pulled out a cigarette and a lighter then he lit the cigarette up before taking a puff while his sword was in his other hand. ''He''s been oddly causal, is he that strong?'' Alex thought as he eyed Jacko up when he heard a loud gulp from beside him. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire "Steve do you know him also?" Alex quickly asked. "He''s Jacko, the infamous B rank adventurer that was known for his assassination job." Steve explained. "Ah!" Jacko said as he blew out an air. "Yoh recognize me? Well which means you should know that I don''t leave any evidence behind." "Whoever you are doesn''t bother me." Peter said. "What bothers me is that you ruined our competition and now we don''t know who is stronger." "Huh?" Jacko said with a raised brow. "It isn''t really ruined." Alex said stepping forward. The strength of the clash was enough to send Peter skidding and before he could regain his footing, a solid kick was firmly planted on Peter''s stomach knocking out both spit and blood from his mouth as he went flying and bouncing on the grass. Helen, Berg and Steve stood firmly in their spot scared at this level of strength and skill that was displayed by Jacko which made them sure that they couldn''t stand a chance against him. That was when off in the distance, Alex and Peter could be seen walking over slowly while Jacko had a genuine surprised expression on his face. "Oh! You survived that? I gotta admit, you both are strong people indeed." Jacko said as both Peter and Alex stood side by side one metre away from Jacko. "Can you give me the privilege of knowing who you all are?" Jacko said with a genuine smile. Peter and Alex both looked at each other. "Should we tell him? Is he worth knowing?" Peter asked. Everybody including Jacko, were terribly stumped at this. ''How are they so confident even now?'' Jacko thought as he continued watching their exchange. "I think he earned it especially since he wouldn''t be alive to tell." Alex smirked. "That''s true." Peter said as he turned around to face Jacko. "So here it is, we are from the Fang hunters. Although we are a gentle guild, we don''t take it easy with those that threaten our lives. And since you just did that, the judgment for you is..." Peter said as he turned towards Alex and they both nodded. And in the next instant, their expressions both turned serious and deadly at the same time. "Death!" they both said at once as the atmosphere was now getting hotter by the second and Peter also was doing his own thing by lacing the sole of his shoe with Qi. "Rest in peace Jacko!" They both shouted together at the same time as they bolted towards Jacko quickly. Chapter 227 New Attribute Jake was currently in a portal to hunt an advanced tier beast that would have been considered a lot of trouble for most but Jake thought he could handle it all fine and unknown to him, he was being trailed. Jake carefully walked around on the hard orange ground with caution while his sword had already been equipped as well as his advanced tier armour. Jake walked towards the distance were he could see a huge building that had collapsed but it was still enough for a cover. "Where the hell is this damned beast?" Jake shouted out loud. "Shuush! You might attract its attention." Zee said. "That''s what I was aiming for." Jake smiled and then off in the distance, he could hear hooves pounding the ground loudly as they made their way to where Jake stood. "Finally some fun." Jake said as he waited and he was confused as he could see a dozen beast heading his way. "I thought I was only hunting one." Jake said as he quickly cast his inspect skill. {Inspect} {Name: Toxius Lupus} {Tier: Intermediate} Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire {Ability: Toxic Spit} "So they are toxic beasts." Jake said as he could see six wolves standing in front of him all with glowing red eyes and their fangs baring at Jake. {Ding!} {Quest Alert: Defeat the six wolves in front of you without getting their spit on you.} {Rewards: 500 XP per kill; a new attribute} "Now that''s what I''m talking about." Jake smiled as he looked at the wolves that were still snarling at him. "C''mon wolves, let''s dance." Jake said as he used {Step Shift} to get in front of them all and then he swung his sword towards on of the beast. His sword clashed with the wolf''s neck and easily sliced through it as the head fell down with a thud. That was when all the remaining wolves howled out at once. "AWOOOOOH!" And at the same time, they opened up their mouths and blew out their toxic spit towards Jake. Quickly, Jake used {Step shift} again to get away quickly while their spit landed on the ground burning a hole into it. "Pheeew! That was close." Jake said. In that instant, the five remaining wolves charged right at Jake with full speed. Jake just smirked and activated Step Shift to get in front of them quickly and then Jake became an uncontrollable monster. As he kept on slashing at the wolves left and right with his advanced tier sword while at the same time using {Step shift} to avoid any toxic spit or fang bite. "Be careful the way you are using that skill because of you might go tired soon." Zee cautioned and right on cue, after slaying the last wolf, Jake fell on his knees while panting hard. ______________ "Let''s dance again wolf." Jake smiled and the wolf growled at this as it spurt out a long stream of acid towards Jake who used Step Shift to dodge it. {-5 Stamina} "So using Step Shift takes up five stamina point huh?" Jake said as he looked at the wolf that was now three metres away from him. "Let''s make it count then." Jake grinned as he used Step shift again to suddenly get in front of the wolf who could barely react on time. {-5 Stamina} Jake swung his sword towards the wolf''s neck but it only went one inch deep before the wolf shot out another stream of toxic spit towards Jake. But he had already anticipated this and reacted on time as he used Step shift again to get away. {-5 Stamina} {Stamina: 35/50} "Shit!" Jake said as he glared the wolf. "Enough of playing games!" Jake shouted as his sword was now shaking with energy while it was glowing intensely and also crackling at the same time. "I''m tired of messing around!" Jake shouted as he lifted his sword up above his head while the wolf was feeling deep fear that it hadn''t feel before as Jake''s eyes suddenly looked like that of a demon. "Lightning Qi Slash!" Jake shouted as he swung his sword outwardly towards the wolf. Chapter 228 Shattered Steel Jake was currently in an orange portal planet and he just finished dealing with the intermediate beasts he encountered when an advanced tier beast appeared again. After a few exchanges, Jake got fed up and decided to end the fight quickly. "Enough of playing games!" Jake shouted as his sword was now shaking with energy while it was glowing intensely and also crackling at the same time. "I''m tired of messing around!" Jake shouted as he lifted his sword up above his head while the wolf was feeling deep fear that it hadn''t felt before as Jake''s eyes suddenly looked like that of a demon.@@@@ "Lightning Qi Slash!" Jake shouted as he swung his sword outwardly towards the wolf. And immediately, a huge crescent slash came out of Jake''s sword covered in Qi and lightning making it deadly and powerful. In less than a second, the slash crashed into the beast and devoured it whole while even destroying part of the ground along with the beast. Immediately the dust settled, the beast could be seen sliced into half while the ground beneath its feet was scorched as if burnt by fire. Jake smiled at himself because of this and he casually walked towards the beast with a proud smile on his face. {Ding!} {Quest completed} {Rewards will now be distributed.} {+10 stat points to stamina attribute; 3000XP; 2 new skills. Rewards distributed} Jake didn''t waste time in opening up his system tab to check his rewards out. {(New) Rampage (LV1): Increases Strength by 12 percent and agility by 8 percent for 10 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.} {(New) Magnet (LV1): Attracts all enemies within a one metre radius towards the user. (Casting speed: 10 seconds)} _____________ "The new skills look interesting enough and I can''t really wait to test them out." Jake smiled as he began extracting the crystals from all the beasts he killed. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire After some time, he had extracted the seven crystals and he couldn''t help grin wider as he stared at the crystals. ''This hunt has been a blessing for me in more reasons than one. I see that I made the right call by going on this hunt. In no time, I should be able to level up before the meeting has been set.'' Jake thought as he used his inventory on the crystals. Jake then pulled the portable telepoter out of his inventory and he was about activating it when he felt a chill in the air. Turning around, Jake could see a huge Ice pillar heading for his face. Quickly, Jake acted fast and coated his sword with all the Qi he had left and then he swung his sword out. Jake''s sword crashed with the pillar but he couldn''t cut through as he was been pushed back by the strength of the pillar. Jake having enough of being pushed back, turned to his system and activated his system active skill. Immediately, his sword began to spark and crackle then lightning began showing on his sword and it started melting the ice pillar in front of him before finally making it dissipate. Jake had fall on his knees in exhaustion as he was panting hard. ''What was that? Where did that come from?'' Jake thought then he heard footsteps heading his way. Looking up, Jake could see six men standing in front of him and each of them had a dangerous look on their face. "Can''t believe he managed to block that." One of the men said. "What do you expect? Someone that was able to kill an advanced tier beast in one huge strike, would be able to stop it." Someone else said. "And that is more reasons for him to die." "Ha!" Jake laughed as he stood up from the ground and that was when he heard a cracking noise. Looking down, Jake could see his sword had cracked and broken down into pieces. ''What the hell! That attack was strong enough to break my sword?'' Jake thought as he stared at the shards of his former sword. "What happened? Without your little toy, you are no good right?" One of the men laughed. "You wish." Jake smiled as he activated Inventory and then a gauntlet appeared on his hands. "For nearly taking my life and breaking my precious weapon, I will declare death as your punishment." Jake smirked as his gauntlets glowed with so much power that it was almost suffocating. Chapter 229 The Devil Earlier when Jake had stepped through the portal, five men had also walked through the portal after him and they were all C rank adventurer from the Iron Fist Guild. The day before, they had been called by the receptionist at the Guildhall informing them of a suspicious young man. Although they wouldn''t have thought much of it, what further intrigued their leader was that the said young man had been a F rank adventurer and then he submitted advanced tier crystals that further increased his ranking. And immediately, he took up a quest to hunt an advanced tier beast that was tricky for most because of their toxic spit. So in order to investigate, they stepped through the portal immediately after Jake did so they could watch him. They had seen him battle against intermediate beasts easily. Even dodging their toxic spit easily which further wowed them so they decided to watch much longer. They saw when the advanced tier beast came and they thought that the young man would run away seeing he had just come out of a tough battle with the intermediate beasts and he would be tired. Contrary to their thoughts, the man fought against the advanced tier beast while displaying high level Qi skills and fighting skills. And then after he was done, he stood there rooted for a few minutes before he got to work in extracting the beast crystals and while he was busy, the adventurers decided to have a little discussion. "He''s clearly a genius. I haven''t seen someone as strong as him for a long time." One of the men exclaimed. "Let''s not forget one thing, if he had been from around here, we would have known and he would have been recruited." Another man said. "Yeah, that means he''s not from around here or he might be someone that the people of Raven city have been training in secret to go against Blip." A man chuckled. "Regardless of the reasons, he is clearly dangerous especially with his level of skills." A man said and this man had a serious expression on his face. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Although they were all C rank adventurers, it was clear that they respected this man in their midst and that was because he was older than them and was also a very strong C rank adventurer with skills that surpassed them. "We are members of the Iron Fist Guild and would like to know who you are." Dim said with a serious expression on his face. "Oh C''mon, Iron Fist Guild? Why can''t I just seem to catch a break from your nonsense?" Jake said with his brows furrowed. "Who are you?" Another member asked. "Me? I''m nobody actually." Jake smiled and in the next instant, his expression changed to seriousness. "But for trying to take my life, and destroying my precious sword, I''m going to be the devil that will torture, haunt and finally kill you all." Jake declared. And Straight off, all the C rank adventurers except Dim drew their weapons out at Jake''s threat while scowling at Jake. "What are you doing Dim? Order the attack already let us deal with this arrogant fool." Dim had been eyeing Jake up from the start of their word exchange and he couldn''t shake the feeling off doom and dread from his mind anytime he stared at Jake. ''I feel weary of this kid. My gut keep telling me that this kid is dangerous and we might have just stepped on the wrong person''s tail.'' Dim thought and that was when he heard his member shout asking him to order the attack. ''Arghhh! Why the hell should I be weary of him. I''m the infamous Dim and I will make sure I dim his life.'' "ATTACK!!!" Dim shouted and immediately, all the four remaining C rank adventurers lunged towards Jake. "Big mistake!" Jake smirked as he immediately activated his new skill. {Rampage} Chapter 230 Pressure Point In another part of an orange portal planet, a tough battle was ongoing between Alex''s team and a B rank adventurer by the name of Jacko. Jacko had been summoned by the receptionist that he had spotted Helen Rave so he went to investigate. On getting there, he could see that truly she was the right person and was the person Blip was looking for so he headed into the portal after them and watched them struggle against the advanced tier beast. Having enough of waiting around and wanting to get rid of them all, Jacko just infused his sword with as much Qi as he could and swung it outward. The strike bashed with the advanced tier beast and also sliced it into two cleanly. And that was when two cocky brats as Jacko deemed them, stood in front of him challenging him to a fight. And without prior warning, a fight erupted with both sides not gaining the upper hand until Jacko used more strength and threw them off. But to his surprise, they came back again with much vigour ''How are they so confident even now?'' Jacko thought as he continued watching their exchange. "I think he earned it especially since he wouldn''t be alive to tell." Alex smirked. "That''s true." Peter said as he turned around to face Jacko. "So here it is, we are from the Fang hunters. Although we are a gentle guild, we don''t take it easy with those that threaten our lives. And since you just did that, the judgment for you is..." Peter said as he turned towards Alex and they both nodded. And in the next instant, their expressions both turned serious and deadly at the same time. "Death!" they both said at once as the atmosphere was now getting hotter by the second and Peter also was doing his own thing by lacing the sole of his shoe with Qi. "Rest in peace Jacko!" They both shouted together at the same time as they bolted towards Jacko quickly. Alex was already in front of Jacko and he swung his sword outwardly. Jacko met the hit with his own sword but he suddenly noticed that his sword was melting. ''How is this possible? How can Qi have a burning properties?'' Jacko thought and then he sensed another presence from behind him.@@@@ Swiftly, his sword disappeared from view and he swung his leg out towards Alex. Coming out of his leg, was a blade that crashed with Alex''s hand and also pushed him back. "Does it matter? You are a B rank adventurer and so what? Even though we are still kicking your butt." Alex said. "You don''t know us properly then. You see, I don''t know about the other guilds, but our guild is quite strong because of our techniques." Jacko said. "From the higher ranks, starting from the B rank which I am, we are always taught a special technique which other people do not know. That is our reward for reaching the rank we got to." Jacko smiled. "Did you think the Iron Fist is just a name?" "Isn''t it?" Peter asked with a raised brow. "Ha! Ignorant fools! The name was derived from our special Qi technique." Jacko said and right on cue, the air was feeling both distorted and heavy at the same time as if a pressure was being mounted on them. "Let me show you all the power of the Iron Fist Guild!" Jacko shouted as he darted towards Alex and Peter with immense speed while the air was still feeling pressured and heavy. ______________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. But if you just want to chat, you can add me up on discord. _______________ 1000 points to whoever guess correctly what the technique the Iron Fist Guild uses ???? Chapter 231 Qi Fist Alex and Peter were currently engaged in a battle with a fearsome assassin by the name of Jacko and they were all using everything they got to win the fight. But each time they thought they had Jacko up the corner, he always pulls through. And now, Jacko had decided to use the Iron Fist Guild special technique. What is it? It was anyone''s guess. "Did you think the Iron Fist is just a name?" "Isn''t it?" Peter asked with a raised brow. "Ha! Ignorant fools! The name was derived from our special Qi technique." Jacko said and right on cue, the air was feeling both distorted and heavy at the same time as if a pressure was being mounted on them. "Let me show you all the power of the Iron Fist Guild!" Jacko shouted as he darted towards Alex and Peter with immense speed while the air was still feeling pressured and heavy.@@@@ With a swing of his sword, Peter almost had his head cut off but he had quickly blocked with his one remaining axe. The hit was still enough to push Peter away. Before Jacko could go for Alex, Alex came for him with a swing of his giant sword, his fiery Qi extended out and wrapped around his sword. Then Jacko turned around and swiftly blocked with his sword. A shockwave erupted everywhere while Alex felt vibrations running through his hand from that clash. "Ha! I thought with your fancy talk, you had anything good to show." Alex said as he was gritting his teeth while trying to push Jacko back. "Be patient." Jacko smiled and then with a flick of his wrist, Alex was pushed back just in time as Peter had quickly come in again. But this time, it wasn''t with his axe, rather he was coming in hot with his foot. But it was grabbed by Jacko as he used the hilt of his sword to hammer Peter''s leg down forcefully making the ground crack from the strength of the hit. Before taking a puff from it nonchalantly. "This fist can cover any distance we want as long as we have the Qi to go with it. Sadly since I''m a B rank adventurer, my fist can only cover about six metres. Now imagine how dangerous the leader is." Jacko laughed. "This fist also has a gravitational effect making those that were under it to be affected by gravity not letting them move and then the fist would do the rest of the work. Thanks to the Big three for the Qi techniques and thanks to Blip for sharing his techniques." Jacko said. "So any last words?" Jacko asked with a smile on his face. "Yeah." Alex said as he slowly stood up while evident struggle were seen on his face and all the veins on his body were bulging as he was struggling to fight against the gravitational force. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Slowly, he was able to kneel and wasn''t facing the ground and he glared at Jacko. Jacko was confused, surprised and scared of this act and he let the fist slowly descend making the gravitational force to become stronger which can be seen as those on the floor were wincing and twitching in immense pain. But Alex was still kneeling with a smirk on his face. "F*ck you!" Alex shouted as his fiery Qi that surrounded him, expanded outwardly from his body. It totally detached from his body and traveled at the speed of light towards Jacko. And in an instant, it swallowed Jacko whole while burning him alive because of the fiery properties of the Qi. But Jacko was still very much alive and for this, Alex pushed his body to the limit as he squeezed his body for the last remaining drop of Qi. And then he sped towards Jacko and glared at him as he frantically scratched his body while trying to get rid of the fiery Qi. Seeing Alex, Jacko lifted his hand and swung it down therefore letting the fist descend. But Alex was faster as he swung his sword with all the remaining strength he could muster and then Jacko''s head was detached from his body. Immediately Jacko died, the fist energy dissipated and Alex fell down with a thud. Chapter 232 Falcon gauntlets Some days back when Jake was about to leave Aurora Academy AKA The Fang hunters Guild, Jake received a special gift from a friend. And the gift was in the form of a silver coloured gauntlet that reached up to Jake''s elbow while covering his hands. That day on the Aeroglide, Jake had used his inspect skill on the gauntlet to see its stats and Jake couldn''t help but be happy for what Dame had crafted was a masterpiece.@@@@ These were the stats the inspect skill displayed for the Silver gauntlets. {Name: Falcon gauntlets.} {Tier: Advanced tier} {Stats: +10 strength; +30 Defense} Jake was so over the moon when he saw these stats making him want to test the gauntlet right away but he wasn''t chanced not until now. Jake was currently surrounded by four C rank adventurers while the last one was far back observing what was about to happen. They had been observing Jake for so long waiting to see what he was going to do against the beasts that attacked him. But each time, Jake pulled through and kill the beasts easily as if they were nothing. When they thought Jake was tired, they decided to finally go on the attack against him. "ATTACK!!!" Dim shouted and immediately, all the four remaining C rank adventurers lunged towards Jake. "Big mistake!" Jake smirked as he immediately activated his new skill. {Rampage} Immediately Jake activated the skill, he felt a significant boost that made him smile in happiness and just to be sure, Jake quickly opened up his system tab. ''I will really thank Dame for these amazing weapons he got me.'' Jake smiled as he turned around to face a still stunned spear user. Seeing Jake stare at him like so, the user was about to run away when he felt a sudden strong hit in his gut that made him throw up all the food he ate in the morning. And then standing in front of him, was a man with a curly black hair while his blue hazel eyes was shining and then a twisted smile was on the man''s face. ''How did he manage to get here so quick?'' That was the question on the man''s mind before he passed out from the force of the punch to his gut. Jake then turned around towards the last remaining man that was using a dagger. Rather than running, the man stood his ground as he raised his daggers up while signalling for Jake to come at him. Jake was about to move when he felt a sudden restraint to his movements. Looking down, he could see that the chain user had already gotten back up and had quickly tied Jake''s waist with his chains. While the sword user as well as the dagger user quickly lunged at Jake. They were now almost close to Jake who was just smiling. They finally got to Jake''s position with a strike of their own. But to their surprise, they had clashed against each other causing a mini shockwave to spread around. Then looking around, they saw Jake two metres away from them while waving towards them with a smirk on his face. They were now terribly confused about how this happened. It was only Jake that knew what happened. Before they could clash with him earlier, Jake had activated {Shadow Step} a skill that allowed him teleport two metres away from certain danger and could only be used once a day. The three C rank adventurers were now worried as they could see the strange strong man walking causally towards them. Then he stopped just four feet away from them. "You all decided to attack me for no reason whatsoever. You tried to take my life. And you also broke my cherished sword. Because of you all, I won''t be able to use lightning Qi Slash for a while just because you decided to attack me." Jake said. "So how about I take your lives?" Jake said as he raised his hands up and then swung it repeatedly releasing Qi projectiles after projectiles. Before they could go forward, Jake had also formed a Qi fist and then swung his hands forward letting the attacks go forward at an immense amount of speed. In less than a second, they were about to crash into the three C rank adventurers but before it could, an Ice Pillar rose up to block all the strikes. H Chapter 233 Is that all you got? Jake was in a fight with all the C rank adventurers and he was using high level skills that they didn''t understand making them take hit after hit while Jake was using all his monstrous strength knocking them out quickly before they could do anything. Out of all the four C rank adventurers that attacked, there were only three left and Jake planned to finish them all with one hit. "You all decided to attack me for no reason whatsoever. You tried to take my life. And you also broke my cherished sword. Because of you all, I won''t be able to use lightning Qi Slash for a while just because you decided to attack me." Jake said. "So how about I take your lives?" Jake said as he raised his hands up and then swung it repeatedly releasing Qi projectiles after projectiles. Before they could go forward, Jake had also formed a Qi fist and then swung his hands forward letting the attacks go forward at an immense amount of speed. In less than a second, they were about to crash into the three C rank adventurers but before it could, an Ice Pillar rose up to block all the strikes. Then slowly, the pillar melted and fell back down revealing Dim standing in front of the scared adventurers. "That''s it, my weapon''s active skill has went on cool down." Dim said staring at his gauntlets before he turned back towards the other C rank adventurers. "What the hell is wrong with you all? It was 4V1 but you were all unable to defeat a single man?" Dim scolded them and they shrank back under Dim''s stare. Dim then sighed and turned around to look back at Jake. "I gotta say, I''m totally impressed by your show of strength and skills. But you fought against some low level C rank adventurers." "Yeah? Are you a high C rank adventurer?" Jake chuckled. "How about we have a go and you can find out for yourself?" Dim said as he took a stance with his feet apart and his hands in front of him signalling Jake to come at him. Jake just laughed at this and was about to charge forward when he heard a loud ding in his head. Quickly pivoting sideways, Dim avoided Jake''s hook and grabbed onto his arm then he swung his leg towards Jake''s legs causing him to tumble down and go crashing on the ground so hard that he bounced a few times. Not wasting time, Dim powered his legs with Qi and darted forward towards Jake and then he swung his legs towards Jake''s stomach but his leg was grabbed effortlessly by Jake. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire "Even though Rampage skill has ended, I''m still plenty strong especially with my gauntlets!" Jake said as he threw Dim''s leg aside. Then Jake powered his hands with Qi still on his laying position then he slammed his hand on the ground forcefully. The immense amount of strength made the ground break and Jake went flying up with a piece of the ground stuck behind him. Then in one smooth motion, Jake kicked off from the piece of ground and was propelled forward towards Dim. Jake was looking like a flying rocket heading straight towards Dim. In a flash, Jake crashed into Dim who was lifted off his feet and went flying off in the distance. Jake calmly landed back down after sending Dim away. "I gotta say, you have gotten better at fighting than before. You are using your head more." Zee said with a chuckle. "Will you keep quiet and let me focus?" Jake said angrily as he took a stance because he knew it wasn''t over yet. And he was right as right on cue, Dim was seen walking over looking unhurt and without a limp. "What happened? Is that all you got? If yes, then this fight is over." Dim said while infusing his gauntlets with Qi. "Ha! Not even close to over because I haven''t used everything I got. I didn''t want to use this so soon but you forced me." Jake smiled and then called in his head. ''System! Activate Gauntlets active skill. Chapter 234 Level Up! Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Jake and Dim had been fighting for long non-stop without rest. They had been fighting with everything they got from the on set. Well not all of them, because Jake still had one more trick up his sleeves. "What happened? Is that all you got? If yes, then this fight is over." Dim said while infusing his gauntlets with Qi. "Ha! Not even close to over because I haven''t used everything I got. I didn''t want to use this so soon but you forced me." Jake smiled and then called in his head. ''System! Activate Gauntlets active'' And immediately, Jake''s gauntlets glowed a little bright before it dimmed again making Dim shrug but Jake smiled at this. Without warning, Jake had used {Step Shift} to get in front of Dim. {-5 stamina} He threw a cross towards Dim''s head that landed and lifted him slightly off the ground while Jake''s gauntlets glowed again before going dim. Dim quickly stood up from the ground and wiped himself off the dust that was on his body. "You do know you caught me off guard right? With that move and words, I thought you were about to do something special." Dim said as he pumped his gauntlets together. "I''m not done yet." Jake said as he swirled his Qi to his feet and then he sprang off towards Dim with speed beyond anything Dim had ever seen. Jake then in one smooth motion, jumped up, rotated his body and delivered a strong hook to Dim''s head that lifted him off the ground, and swung him five metres away. Before Dim could get up, Jake was already in front of him about to stump on him but he had quickly rolled over and grabbed onto Jake''s legs pushing him away. "How''s this possible? That hit was stronger than before, how did you do it? Are you growing in this fight?" Dim asked as he rubbed on his head. Jake just smiled as he remembered what his gauntlets active skill was and what he did when he saw it. It wasn''t only the stats increase that got Jake excited when he cast his inspect skill on the gauntlet, seeing the active skill also made him happy. The gauntlet had an active whereby every successfull hit on opponent, will increase the user''s strength by 1 percent. It might not sound a lot at first, but when Jake thought about it properly, he was pumped up. "Rest in peace." Jake said as Dim body fell down with a loud thud. {Ding!} {Quest completed! Rewards would now be distributed.} {1000XP has been granted} {Congratulations! User has levelled up to level 20} {Congratulations! New attribute has been unlocked; The magic ability attribute} {Ding! Two magic abilities has been granted to user} {Ding! +10 stat points to all stats attributes for levelling up.} Jake was suddenly overwhelmed with notification and he couldn''t help but smile at all the sweet rewards he could see in front of his face. But he didn''t have the time to check them all as he could feel some people heading his way. Jake quickly took a stance as three C rank adventurers were seen heading his way with a frown on their faces. "You killed Dim?! How? Who the hell are you?" "I already told you, I''m the Devil that will haunt, torture and kill you for trying to take my life. So do you still want to fight and forfeit your life, or do you want to walk away quietly?" Jake asked with his finger pointed at them all. "I will..." One of the adventurers was about to move when he felt a hand on his shoulder stopping him. "Are you crazy? Didn''t you see what he did to Dim? Dim was the strongest among us. Let''s just get the hell out of here if we want to live." "Good call." Jake smiled. The truth was that Jake was exhausted and didn''t have the strength to fight anymore and that''s why he threatened them knowing that they would be afraid to attack. And it worked as the adventurers had believed his bluff and were about to leave. They took Dim''s dead body and also the unconscious body of one of the adventurers Jake had rendered unconscious and they all left after turning on the portable telepoter. Immediately the portal closed up behind them, Jake fell down in exhaustion. "That was tiring." Jake said. "Now time to check my rewards and see the magical abilities I gained." Jake smiled while rubbing his hands greedily. Chapter 235 Magical abilities Jake had just finished a tough fight with Dim and he was currently resting while trying to view his new magical attributes and what they were. "That was tiring." Jake said. "Now time to check my rewards and see the magical abilities I gained." Jake smiled while rubbing his hands greedily. Before doing anything else, Jake pulled up his Status Screen. @@@@ __________ These were Jake''s new stats after leveling up and he was totally impressed and couldn''t stop grinning widely. Not only did his total HP bar increase, his stats didn''t have any restrictions on them and he could continue growing his strength. Currently his stats were pretty even out and Jake couldn''t help but pity his future enemies especially with his equipment too, Jake was pretty much stronger than anybody except for the Big three and the top 2 independent Guilds. "But the total XP bar to the next level up is quite huge. It will take some months I guess to level up except I get an instant level up quest." Jake said feeling dejected until he decided to check his magical attribute with a smile on his face. "Uhm Zee, why does this attribute have a magical point stuff?" Jake asked. While Jake was waiting, he heard some familiar voices coming from behind him and he turned around to look at who they were. "Peter?" Jake said as he could see Peter and Berg helping Alex to walk while Steve and Helen were walking behind them. "Here is your..." The man was about to say when he laid eyes on the people walking over while he stuttered. ''Damn it! Who are these people? They also survived and attack from Jacko? But how?'' The man thought then he saw the young mysterious man in front of him walk up to those that were heading his way. "Alex? How are you all in this condition?" Jake questioned. ''He knows them? That means there is something going on here but what?'' The man thought. "We will explain when we get to somewhere private so let''s go." Helen said. "Sure." Jake said as he quickly went back to the counter and snatched the crystals out of the man''s hand while thanking him and they all left the Guildhall. _______ Meanwhile, in a huge mansion with so many stories and men standing around, a man could be seen in a throne like chair while two men were on their knees giving a report. "So that is what happened sir." The second man finished giving the report. "So you mean Dim was killed by a mysterious stranger after they got in a fight?" The man sitting on the throne like chair asked. "Ye.. yes sir." The second man replied while breaking out in a sweat. That was when the door to the room was swung wide open and an adventurer was seen walking in hurriedly with panic evident on his face. "I''m sorry for disrupting your meeting sir, but I have an urgent news to deliver." The adventurer said. "What urgent news do you have that can''t wait?" The adventurer gulped loudly in fear before replying. "Sir, we just got news that Jacko was found dead on an orange portal after he was sent after the female that was supposed to be Helen Rave and a few men." "What!?!!! What the hell!?!" The man shouted as he sprung out of his chair in shock. "How did Dim and Jacko just die on the same day and time? Jacko was a strong B rank adventurer and Dim was a strong C rank adventurer. I was sure that whoever they went up against, as long as they weren''t an A rank adventurer or higher, they would be able to pull through." "So how the hell did they just die? I want you to find who the hell did this and bring their heads to me right away!" "Blip left this city to me in my care and I won''t let some strangers destroy it. If it means me going out on the field, I will go and I will make sure they regret ever been born." Chapter 236 Meeting Scheduled "What the hell is going on in this city?" Jake shouted out loud in his room in the Golden Raven Inn and bar. And he wasn''t alone as Alex, Peter, Berg, Helen and Steve were in the room with him. But Alex was out cold as he had just come off a tough battle while Peter''s wound was being tended by Helen. Berg had just finished recounting the tale of how they got in this situation and Jake couldn''t help but feel annoyed at this. "What''s going on here? I was also attacked by some C rank adventurers and they also sent a B rank adventurer to you guys too." Jake said annoyed. "What!?!!! You were also attacked by C rank adventurers?" Peter asked surprised. Jake then recounted his own tale of hunting beasts and then some C rank adventurers came to attack him but it didn''t end well for them. Jake ommited the part where he got magical abilities as it didn''t seem as important at the moment and there was no need to inform them. "It''s clear someone wants us dead, but who?" Berg asked. "Isn''t it obvious? Of course it''s those that are in control of the city at the moment that wants us dead." Steve said. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Well, I think it''s high time I taught them a lesson..." Jake said and then he stopped as his system pulled up in front of him with a notification. "What''s wrong Jake?" Peter asked. "It''s a message from Kate." Jake replied. "Well, what does it say?" Peter asked feeling impatient. "She says, she tried to contact Alex through his system but couldn''t so she decided to contact me. She wants to inform me that she has gotten a response from the Iron Fist Guild about my request." Jake said reading the system message out loud for the others. "Well, what''s their response?" Steve asked. "They have accepted. They said I can bring just one person along with me for the meeting. And the meeting has been scheduled for tomorrow noon at their main base." Jake said. "Well isn''t this convenient?" Peter smirked. "We get to take them down in their own base." "Who are you going to take along?" Helen asked. Jake didn''t reply immediately as he looked over at Alex and could see he was still out cold. While drinking, Peter''s mind was still on the nightmare when he saw dozens of men walking about outside which was somewhat weird. So Peter decided to look out better and he could see that they were members of the Iron Fist Guild and they were escorting some people in chains. Peter just sighed and went back to his seat. "Jake wanted to investigate what this slave trade is all about. But I guess it can wait for now." After thirty minutes, Peter went back to his room and he could see Alex wide awake while sitting up and talking to Jake. "You are awake!" Peter said as he took a seat. "Yeah." Alex said. "How are you feeling?" Peter asked. "Good, tired, strained, and exhausted." Alex chuckled. "Yeah I hear you." Peter said with a smile on his face. "So Jake, I heard that the Iron Fist Guild have replied and accepted your proposal." Alex said. "How did..." Jake wanted to say when Alex smiled. "Kate had sent me a message earlier and since I couldn''t have a look at it, I''m guessing she had contacted you. The message is what I''m currently reading." Alex said. "Oh!" "So who are you taking along?" Alex asked. "I haven''t decided yet." "Well, you need to decide fast." Peter said. "And it better be me because I really need to teach some Iron Fist members a lesson." "Well, you all need your rest then. So you will be in top shap tomorrow because I know that the Iron Fist Guild won''t bend to our demands and we will have to fight our way through." Jake said. "You''re right." Alex replied as he lay back down. "I really need my sleep now." "Same here." Peter jumped towards his bed and lay down. And they all went to sleep in anticipation of the meeting that was going to take place tomorrow at noon. Chapter 237 Cut Off It was finally the next day, the day of the meeting between the Fang hunters and the notorious Iron Fist Guild. And for this meeting, everyone had woken up early while going to the bar to discuss possible strategies in case something goes wrong. They were all discussing formations and everything to do with the meeting. And for this strategy, Helen and Steve took the lead as they knew the place in and out so they told Jake everything they knew. "I just realized something." Berg said. "Jake you always wear a mask to conceal your identity therefore adopting the identity of the werewolf slayer, but what about those that follow you?" "Simple, they wear their own mask. Each core members of the Fang hunters, have their own special masks." Jake said folding his hands. "That makes sense." Helen said nodding along. "So When are we going to get our own mask?" "When you get back to the Fang hunter''s base." Peter replied. They kept on discussing possible strategies and all. Then after a long few hours of waiting, it was almost time for the meeting. And per the Iron Fist Guild''s words, they were going to send someone to come pick them up. So before the person would come, Jake quickly decided to pick who he would be taking along. "Before the representative that would come to get us comes, it would be best I decide who to take along. So the rest of you, if I don''t select you, please don''t mind because you would have a task as equally important as this." Jake said and everyone kept quiet to listen to Jake while nodding to his words. Jake then took a deep breath while looking at each of their faces carefully and then he breathed out. "Alex!" Jake said. "What!?!!!!?!" Peter shouted. "Look don''t feel bad Peter, I have a reason for picking Alex and it''s not because of strength or anything because I know you are also reliable when it comes to fighting." Jake began. Hearing that Jake didn''t pick Alex because of his strength, Peter quickly relaxed back in his seat to listen to Jake''s reasons. "The reason I picked Alex is because he is smart and always keeps a cool head in every single situation which will be helpful in any tough challenge. Whereas you Peter, you are quit hot headed sorry to say." Jake said. Peter just scoffed and didn''t reply anymore as he could see that Jake''s reasoning was right. "The rest of you, when we leave, I want you all to be on standby. Try to get to their base as soon as possible and wait for further information. I want you to remain on standby just in case things go south and then we can hit them hard." "So are we in? Does everybody understand?" Jake asked placing his hand forward with his palm facing upward. The B rank adventurer headed towards the gate then the building while signalling for Jake and Alex to follow suit. Entering into the building, they could see that the place was quite huge and grand. And they also noticed that there were adventurers scattered around either chatting or just walking around. ''How many men do the Iron Fist Guild even have? I could have sworn that I had counted at least fifty men so far.'' Jake thought looking at every one of them. That was when they saw the B rank adventurer take the stairs so they followed suit while ascending higher and higher until they stood in front of a wide hallway with a huge double doors a few feet away from them. Immediately the B rank adventurer stood in front of the door, he gave it a gentle knock. "I have brought you your guests sir." "Let them come in." A loud voice could be heard coming from inside. And Jake didn''t hesitate to push the door open as he and Alex walked in and then the door closed behind them loudly. That was when the whole room lit up and they could see a dozen men standing around with a man sitting down on a throne like chair with a round table in front of him. Out of the dozen men, six of them were calmly seated on the chairs around the table while two chairs were left empty for the supposed guest. The room looked big enough to fit at least a mini football pitch in it. "Isn''t this too much for just a meeting?" Jake asked with his voice slightly altered making it sound deeper and menacing. "Are you nervous? Is the great werewolf slayer nervous?" The man sitting down on the throne like chair who had a bandana on his head with his beard neatly trimmed asked. This man was the second in command to the Iron Fist Guild leader and he went by the name of Clark. Clark was a strong A rank adventurer who struggled before he could stand beside Blip. "Ha! Nervous? Why would I be nervous? Let me tell you something, in order to be able to even restrain me, you would need the whole of your guild to put me down." Jake smiled as he took his seat calmly while Alex did the same. Immediately Jake sat down, he immediately noticed something was off and he decided to communicate with Alex privately with the use of the system. {Did you notice it?} Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire {Yeah I did. Immediately we entered, I have been trying to contact them and am unable to.} Alex replied. {That means they have something that blocks off communication to the outside. Which means we are alone now and we wouldn''t be able to ask for help from the rest.} Chapter 238 No one threatens those I care about and live! Jake and Alex were in the meeting room with a dozen men from the Iron Fist Guild and also with the second in command of the Iron Fist Guild. That was when Clark asked a question that earned him an answer which put a bad taste in his mouth. "Are you nervous? Is the great werewolf slayer nervous?" Clark asked.@@@@ "Ha! Nervous? Why would I be nervous? Let me tell you something, in order to be able to even restrain me, you would need the whole of your guild to put me down." Jake smiled as he took his seat calmly while Alex did the same. This response from Jake caused the men sitting at the table to frown and were about to unleash their Qi and wrath on the two men in front of them. Jake seeing this just scoffed and turned to Clark. "Tell your dogs to power down or else there will be a blood bath here which I''m sure you don''t want." Jake said while staring at each of them all. ''I wonder who is beneath that mask. He is so confident even though he is in the middle of enemy territory. Is he that strong?'' Clark thought while playing around with the ring on his finger. "Stop everyone!" Clark ordered and the men all relaxed. "Now shall we start this meeting?" Alex asked nonchalantly. "Sure, why not?" Clark smiled. "The purpose of this meeting is to know why the hell the Iron Fist Guild had been hindering the Fang hunters from having any migrations." Jake said. "Oh! That was because the Fang hunters were disrespectful." Clark replied with a smile on his face. "Disrespectful? How so?" "Your guild took over Aurora all of a sudden and we don''t have a problem with that. But what upset us is that after taking over, you didn''t come over to pay your due respect to your seniors." Clark said. "And I want to see you try." Jake said while relaxing back on his seat with his arms folded. ''Why is Jake this confident? Right now, I feel nervous of the outcome of everything and he is so calm. Between him and Peter, there''s no difference. They are both just hot headed.'' Alex thought as he readied himself in case anything happened. "Will you do what I asked you to do or not? Or will you let me destroy this place now." Jake said. "And what if we don''t huh? What are you going to do about it?" Clark asked. "Just refuse to do it and then wait and see what I will do." Jake replied. "You really are gutsy, talking to us anyhow in our own territory. You do know that you are outnumbered here right? Even if you were the werewolf slayer that battled against a beta werewolf and then took the reins of Aurora, you are still one man against us." One of the men at the table said. "And when we are done with you, we will go for your little guild next and then take away those you care ab..." The man stuttered as he felt a sharp pain in his chest area. Looking down, he could see a hand in his chest with his heart on the other side in the palm of the hand, while his eyes were fading in and out. "No one threatens those I care about and live." ______________ For more updates on MSS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. And if you just want to chat, then you can add me up on discord. Chapter 239 Blood bath The meeting between the Fang hunters and the Iron Fist Guild was going terribly as both sides had erupted in an argument and then a statement from one of the men at the table annoyed Jake to the point that he snapped. "You really are gutsy, talking to us anyhow in our own territory. You do know that you are outnumbered here right? Even if you were the werewolf slayer that battled against a beta werewolf and then took the reins of Aurora, you are still one man against us." One of the men at the table said. "And when we are done with you, we will go for your little guild next." Immediately the man said that statement, Jake knew what was coming next and he couldn''t sit down and let him finish his statement so he quickly activated one of his newest skill and attribute. And immediately, Jake was behind the man who was unsuspecting that someone was behind him so did the others as Jake had instantly disappeared in their presence. "And then take away those you care ab..." The man stuttered as he felt a sharp pain in his chest area. Looking down, he could see a hand in his chest with his heart on the other side in the palm of the hand, while his eyes were fading in and out. "No one threatens those I care about and live." Jake said as he had coated his hands with Qi making it sharp as a claw and then he had stabbed through the man''s chest pulling his heart out. Jake then swiftly pulled his hand back out of the man''s body while still holding onto the dead man''s heart. The man''s body fell down face flat on the table with blood quickly soaking the table wet. "Now is there anybody that wants to threaten me?" Jake asked as he smashed the heart on the floor causing it to pop. ''What type of monstrous power is that?'' Clark thought seeing how Jake dealt with his men at once. What Jake had just done was use the Echoing wave taught to him by Von therefore dispelling a huge wave of Qi at the men. Usually the skill would only cause them to stumble and not go flying like that, but Jake''s Qi pool was huge making the skill more effective. The eleven men were seen standing up while holding their ribs in pain and they were about to charge right at Jake again. "I didn''t expect for that to take care of you all, I had to use that to prepare for this. Since I''m not used to the weight and feel of this sword, I knew this would take longer and now I got the hang of the sword already so here it goes." Jake said as he lifted the sword up above his head while patiently waiting for the men to get close enough. And finally, they were in position for Jake to do what he wanted to. "This is for threatening me and my guild!" Jake said as he lifted the sword up high properly. "Qi Slash!" Jake shouted as he swung the sword outwardly towards the men and the coming from the sword, was a huge crescent yellow energy that crashed into the men and then decimated their bodies while also still crashing into the wall. Causing the wall at the back of the room to break and that was when the energy finally dissipated. And now, the damage could finally be seen as the dozen men in the room had all being killed by one man who stood there in a victory pose of some sorts. Jake then handed the sword back to Alex and then pointed at Clark. "I told you right? Before you can restrain me, you would need the whole of your guild to." Jake said as he bolted right at Clark with immense speed. Chapter 240 Unexpected Twist Jake had just finished massacring the adventurers that were in the meeting room with his famous Qi Slash which caused the whole eleven adventurers to be sliced apart in half from the force and strength of that strike. Even their Qi wasn''t enough to save them from Jake''s wrath as they had all been decimated. Jake did as he said he would, he said he will cause a blood bath and he did just that as rivers of blood could be seen on the floor. The blood looked like a mini river in the room as it poured out of all the bodies in the room. After causing his blood bath, Jake handed the sword he took from Alex back to him and looked at Clark. "I told you right? Before you can restrain me, you would need the whole of your guild to." Jake said as he bolted right at Clark with immense speed. Jake swung his hand that was covered in his gauntlets towards Clark who quickly spun around towards the side avoiding the hit. The strength from Jake''s punch caused a bang to resound in the room as the air from his fist that had crashed into the wall cracking it a bit. "Impressive! You were able to avoid that. I guess you aren''t an A rank adventurer for nothing then." Jake said. "You monster! You killed them, you killed them all without flinching a bit!" Clark shouted as he was still in shock. "Oh! I''m the monster now? So when you were threatening to kill me and those I care about, you weren''t monsters right?"@@@@ Clark couldn''t say anything as he kept staring at all the bodies of his comrades. They were close to him as they had all gone on missions together regardless of their ranks. "Enough of sulking around, it''s high time I avenged their deaths by killing you!" Clark shouted as his Qi was pouring out of his body while he was shaping it around his hands like a Qi gauntlet of some sorts. "A little warning, I''m going all out!" Clark shouted as he sprung across the room towards Jake like the speed of light. Clark threw his fist towards Jake and to his surprise, he didn''t feel any weight behind his hit as he had struck the air. While his fist carried on forward and crashing into the wall totally breaking it apart. ''How could he avoid that? How is he moving so fast?'' Clark thought and that was when he felt a solid hit in his gut that sent him crashing into the meeting table and breaking it totally. ''How is this possible?'' Clark thought. Unknown to Clark, when he threw a punch, Jake had used {Shadow Step} to teleport two metres away from him then he used {Step shift} to get in again and delivered a solid hit causing him to go crashing into the table. Alex was seen struggling but he could hardly move as Clark held onto his head with one hand and was trying to squeeze on tight when he heard a noise from behind him. Quickly dropping Alex down, Clark turned around and his face was met with a strong hit that flung his head backwards while also breaking his teeth and causing it to fly out with chunks of blood too. Clark was sent into another wall in the room. And in his place, Jake was seen standing there with his clothes torn, his armour cracked and even part of his mask was broken and almost revealed his face. Clark managed to get out of the wall and he could see Jake standing there in front of him although not really fine, but he was still alive. "How the hell did you survive that?" Clark asked when he suddenly coughed loudly and blood came out of his mouth. A little while ago, when Jake was almost crushed by the giant Qi fist, he knew he would die if he didn''t do anything so he activated his armour''s active skill that created a wall made from Earth in front of him, then he quickly activated {Shield of Will} and finally, he coated his body with all the Qi he had left. And that was how Jake managed to survive the hit. When he stood up, he could see Clark holding onto Alex and without thinking twice, Jake activated {Step Shift} and he got in front of Clark delivering a powerful punch that sent him flying into a wall. "Never you dare touch him again!" Jake said and was about to move when his mask broke down totally and his face was fully revealed causing Clark to move back a bit. "You... you are so young! How the hell is someone so young so strong?" Clark shouted. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Hearing Clark''s words, Jake touched his face and could feel that the mask had come off totally. "It doesn''t matter if you saw my face or not because you are not going to be alive anymore to tell anybody what I look like!" Jake said as he activated {Blink} and in an instant he was teleported in front of Clark. Jake threw his fist that was now covered with Qi towards Clark''s chest when he noticed a smirk on Clark''s face and then a loud ringing clang was heard in the room as if steel hit steel. And then Jake was swung back forcefully causing him to stumble backwards and then he could now clearly see what stopped him from ending Clark''s life. Jake was shocked out of his mind at what he saw as he could see a sword but that was not what shocked him, it was the person holding the sword. "Alex!???!!!!!" Chapter 241 Electric Justice Jake and Clark had been going at it for so long with everything they got. Each hit that landed further destroyed the room and it was at it''s breaking point especially after the giant Qi fist Clark unleashed on Jake. The hit made the ground beneath Jake break into pieces even cracking the ground further away from it. After thinking he had dealt with Jake finally, Clark went for Alex next as he had grabbed Alex''s head and was squeezing it tightly trying to make it pop when Jake intervened and then his identity was compromised. Jake threw his fist that was now covered with Qi towards Clark''s chest when he noticed a smirk on Clark''s face and then a loud ringing clang was heard in the room as if steel hit steel. And then Jake was swung back forcefully causing him to stumble backwards and then he could now clearly see what stopped him from ending Clark''s life. Jake was shocked out of his mind at what he saw as he could see a sword but that was not what shocked him, it was the person holding the sword. "Alex!???!!!!!" "Alex? What the hell is going on?" Jake asked as he was confused as to why Alex would save Clark''s life and go against him. "Hahaha! Alex isn''t home right now." Clark said with a chuckle as he looked at Jake''s dumbfounded face. "You! What did you do to him?" Jake asked with anger evident in his voice and face. "Technology has come a long way hasn''t it?" Clark asked while twisting the ring around his finger that was now glowing red.@@@@ "Ha! I can''t believe I''m kicking the werewolf slayer''s arse." Clark said with a loud chuckle when he felt a disturbance in the air then a crackling sound was heard. Looking down, Clark couldn''t see Jake again and he could see Jake standing two feet away from him while Jake''s hair was floating in the wind and his eyes was glowing with power. "What''s going on with you? What are you doing?" Clark asked while a feeling of dread washed over him as his heart thumped louder and louder looking at Jake. Jake was still standing there and then suddenly, sparks were seen in the room as the floor beneath Jake''s feet was being torched and struck causing it to blacken slightly. "I told you earlier right? Before you can put me down, you need the whole of your guild but I think I was wrong. You don''t need your guild as your leader won''t be able to do anything against me." Jake said as he smirked and twirled his fingers around in a circle. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "You won''t need your guild, rather you would need the big three to even think of taking me down." Jake said and then he threw his fingers outwardly and a lightning bolt was seen heading Clark''s way and then it crashed into him while electrocuting him and making him paralyzed. Then in one smooth motion, Jake pounced from his position and moved like a blur towards Clark and then he hit him hard in this chest while slowly skidding on the floor behind Clark. For a second, Clark was seen standing fine and then a hole appeared in his chest as blood was dripping down his chest. Clark swayed a bit before he fell backwards towards Jake who was standing directly behind him. Clark''s back crashed into Jake''s back while Jake was unmoved as if he was a mountain. With a twist of his body, Jake turned around and twisted Clark''s dead body''s head in a weird angle while letting the body fall to the ground. And that was the end of the second in command to the Iron Fist Guild. Unknown to Jake the amount of damage he had just dealt to the Iron Fist Guild from this one incident. Chapter 242 Aftermath Jake had just finished dealing a major blow to the Fang hunters by killing their second in command and now, he was gently walking towards Alex who was still out cold on the floor. Jake''s body was still sparking so he used that to touch Alex and immediately, Alex felt a jolt of lightning go through him which jolted him awake as he snapped his eyes wide open and then he looked around when his eyes landed on Jake. Jake was still on edge as he was wondering if Alex was back or not and then he saw Alex smile.@@@@ "I can''t believe you completely overpowered me without allowing me to even put up a fight. You are truly a monster." Alex smiled as he slowly got up while twisting his elbow that was broken by Jake and then he swung his hands around. Seeing Alex back, Jake finally relaxed as the lightning coursing through him receded and Jake fell on one knee as he was exhausted but he could still fight. Alex stood up and supported Jake while glancing around the room and his eyes laid on the damage that had been dealt to the room and also Clark''s body which was laying in the pool of blood. "Damn! You really did a lot." Alex commented. "And the fight isn''t over yet." Jake said. "What do you mean?" Alex asked. Jake didn''t respond as he snatched Alex''s sword away from him and then he opened the door of the meeting room while glancing at the long staircase that had all the adventurers in the building running up on it heading towards the meeting room. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Oh! I see what you mean now." Alex sighed. "Since we are out of that room, I''m sure that our communication is back. Contact Helen and tell them to come over." Jake ordered and Alex got to work. "Well, I can''t stand around and let you hurt the boss now would I?" Alex asked as his Qi quickly expanded outwardly and was now visible outwardly like a flame. Then the Qi flame slithered towards his sword while making it burn bright and strong. "Although I have a huge Qi reserve than others, but compared to Jake there, it''s nothing. But my Qi reserve is still enough to do this!" Alex said as he quickly swirled the Qi to his feet to give him a speed boost. And in flash, Alex pounced from his position to one of the adventurers nearby then he slammed his sword into his head therefore killing him immediately. Another one threw out lots of Qi projectiles towards Alex and he was able to avoid each and everyone of them. Then in the next second, the man''s head was rolling on the floor. Alex was currently moving almost like a blur as everywhere he went to, dear bodies followed and out of the 20 men, 10 were left. Then to the adventurers, Alex did something strange as he flipped backwards causing him to land in the exact same spot Jake stood on earlier then he lifted his sword high above his head. To those watching, it was almost a repeat of what Jake did and they knew what was coming so they tried to make a break for it but before they could, they felt something restraining their movements and no matter how much they tried to move, they were unable to. Unknown to them that Alex had used the last bit of his Qi to create invisible chains that made them stuck in their position. After getting them to stay still, Alex continued what he was doing. As his sword was now vibrating with more power and the cracks on the sword was getting larger and larger while the fiery Qi was burning fiercely. In one smooth motion, Alex swung his sword down and an aura of fiery Qi spread out and crashed into the adventurers. The adventurers felt their bodies being sliced up while still burnt alive. And after a few seconds, they were all dead like the rest of their comrades. Immediately the last body fell down, the doors to the hall burst open and four familiar faces were seen walking through the room. "What the hell did you guys do!" Peter said in shock. Chapter 243 Reclaiming the city Jake had just dealt a huge blow to the Iron Fist Guild by eliminating their second in command and also killing dozens of their men in one strike. So he was currently resting as he felt slightly weak after using all his Qi in that one attack. Jake was watching how Alex destroyed the remaining men there like the monster he was known to be. Alex definitely proved that he was the son of Rex Slade the stronger Big three as he kept on killing the men in one fell swoop. And that was when Alex did the same attack Jake did but with a little modification as he finished the remaining men with one strike. Immediately the last body fell down, the doors to the hall burst open and four familiar faces were seen walking through the room. "What the hell did you guys do!" Peter said in shock. "We cleaned up the place." Alex replied sheathing his blade back on his back while Jake came walking over calmly. "What about Clark?" Steve asked as he knew that the second in command was there and he wouldn''t let them go easily. "He is dead, I killed him." Jake said causally as he examined the bodies of all the adventurers Alex killed. "What!??!!!" Steve caught himself screaming out loud. Even Helen and Berg were in shock as they heard what Jake said. Because they knew how strong an A rank was and Jake just said he killed him and he even said it causally. "Wait, you killed Clark?" Steve asked again to be sure he wasn''t hearing things. "Yes, any problem?" Jake asked looking back at Steve. "There is a huge problem!" Steve exclaimed. "What do you mean?" Alex asked. "Do you think Blip will keep calm after hearing this news?" Steve asked. "What if he doesn''t keep calm, how is that our business?" Peter asked as he walked around the place. "He will wage war against the Fang hunters and I don''t mean a small scale war, he will wage a large scale huge war against you guys." Steve said. "Okay, we need to report all these to Kate and let her figure out what to do." Peter said. "Already on it." Alex replied. "And Helen, congratulations." Peter smiled. "For?" Helen asked with a raised brow. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire "For getting your city back! Jake has just helped you reclaim your city from the Iron Fist Guild and now you can manage it yourself till you can rescue your dad." Peter said. Which caused Helen to smile and then turned to Jake. Then she quickly threw her arms around him happily. "Thank you so much for this. I know you didn''t mean to, it was a by-product of what you intended to do but I truly appreciate this." Helen said. "It''s okay." Jake said awkwardly as he wasn''t comfortable with the hug. ''Why do I feel this way? Helen is a pretty and cool girl but I can''t just bring myself to even hug her because I feel like I''m doing a wrong thing.'' Jake thought as he awkwardly hugged Helen back. Zee just sighed in frustration. "So you don''t even realize this." "Realize what?" Jake asked in his mind. "You silly host, you are in love!" Zee screamed. Hearing Zee''s scream, Jake quickly pushed Helen away and grabbed his head. "Darn you zee!" Jake said. "Zee? Who is zee?" Peter asked. Jake then looked up and looked at the others. "It''s nothing, don''t worry. And Helen, I''m sorry for pushing you." Jake said as he swiftly left the room. Chapter 244 Invasion Imminent *1 Week Later* The Raven city was now somewhat up and running better than before under the reign of Helen as the only place that needed rebuilding was the main base that the Iron Fist used which was destroyed in the battle between Jake and Clark. The people of Raven city were ecstatic after learning that Helen was now in charge of the city and their oppressors had all perished. They also learnt that the werewolf slayer also helped Helen to reclaim the city and now they were more than grateful. Since some of the adventurers that worked for Blip were killed, the city was now in heavy recruit for adventurers to help defend the city and a barracks was built for that with Steve and Berg in charge of the recruiting. "Arghh! This is so frustrating! This guys are not even worth our time." Steve exclaimed in anger as he kept on sifting through the list. "Let''s just keep performing the assessments." Berg said as he called on all the recruits that stood in front of them. "Alright, who''s next?" Berg asked and a man stepped forward. "This test is simple, firstly, to be an adventurer, you need to know how to use Qi even if it''s the first stage. So all you just have to do is to use your Qi to punch that huge boulder over there and if it is cracked, you move onto the next stage." Steve explained as he pointed at a huge boulder that looked very thick and heavy. The man calmly walked over to the boulder and then readied himself while closing his eyes and breathing in and out gently while also envisioning the Qi moving around him. With a snap, he punched the boulder with all the strength he could muster leaving just a scratch on it.@@@@ "Inspection!" Steve shouted and a man was seen heading towards the boulder and inspecting it. "Just a scratch!" The man shouted. "Hmph! Pathetic. Next!" Steve said as he called on the next person to take the test. The people kept coming one by one while just leaving a single scratch on the boulder and getting rejected one after the other. "Your loss!" The man shouted as he bolted forward towards Jake at an impressive speed. Then he swung his sword towards Jake who just pivoted sideways avoiding it easily. There was a clear opening for Jake to hit him back but he didn''t as he just moved back to give the man space to come again. The man came again and swung his sword from the side while also shooting out an invisible shard towards Jake. ''Impressive, he can use the second stage.'' Jake thought as he dodged the sword and then used his finger to catch the invisible Qi shard with his two fingers before it reached his face. ''How is this possible? He caught it, who the hell is this?'' The man thought. "He pass!" Jake said out loud. "What!?!!" Someone shouted from the crowd. "He didn''t even land a hit on you, how did he pass?" "You all were to weak to notice this but in the fight, he used the second stage of Qi against me which is more than enough to make him pass as he is skillful with sword and Qi." Jake explained. "And I don''t need to give any explanation whatsoever to you all." Jake shouted again while unleashing his Qi at them all making them shiver in fear as they could feel the killing intent and the strength behind the aura. "Berg, I came here to inform you that Helen wanted to see and she also said you all should be done with this recruiting process soon as I will be leaving soon." Jake said and was about to go when a man was seen running towards them all panicking. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Sir Berg, sir Steve." The man said as he quickly went on his knees. "What is wrong?" Berg asked. "An army is heading our way and miss Helen asked me to inform you all as this attack is from one of the other guilds." The man said. Chapter 245 New Identity The Raven city was being rebuilt and everything were being set in place while a recruiting barracks was built for new adventurers to come in. Jake had gone over there to oversee how the recruitment process was going and in the process got into a duel with one of the recruits. After passing the man, a messenger came to deliver a news to Berg which made them uneasy. "An army is heading our way and miss Helen asked me to inform you all as this attack is from one of the other guilds." The man said. "An army?" Jake asked the messenger who looked Jake over from head to toe wondering who he was. But since Berg didn''t say anything, the messenger thought the man was quite important. "Yes, an army. And it''s coming from one of the guilds." The messenger replied. "Is it from any guild we should worry about?" Steve asked. "Not really. But considering our current size and strength, it''s going to be difficult." The Messenger said. "Which guild is attacking us?" Berg asked. "The Viper''s nest." The messenger replied. ''Viper''s nest?'' Jake thought. ''Isn''t it the guild which Jack told me were on the number fourth position of the strongest independent Guilds?'' "How many men?" Jake asked. "About six hundred men." Steve was seen panicking as he didn''t know what to do. The city currently just had two hundred adventurers defending it and they needed more if they were going to defend the city. Jake calmly looked over at Berg. "Is my mask ready?" "Yes." Berg replied. "Where are Alex and Peter?" Jake asked again. "But I can''t see anything." Berg said looking around. "They are coming, I can hear them off in the distance." Jake said looking straight ahead. "Really? How? Because I can''t hear anything." Berg said. "Focus your Qi to your ears." Jake said as he stretched a bit. Berg did as Jake said and he could finally hear the hundreds of footsteps heading their way with a steady pounding rhythm. "Yup, I can hear them and they are pretty much many." Berg said while gulping loudly. Finally, the men could be seen slowly matching through the sand with their weapons drawn. And finally, the men stood several metres away from Jake and Berg as they stared at them weirdly. Then a man who seemingly looked like the leader of the army stepped forward with a stern look on his face. And he had a mohawk haircut on his head which was tinted color yellow making it shine brightly in the sun. The man wore a leather jacket on his body with black leather gloves on his hand. The man certainly didn''t look like a fighter as he seemed more like a gangster of the old. "Who are you both?" The man asked. "I don''t think there''s any need for introduction." Jake said with his arms folded. "Oh there is, I want to know who are foolish enough to come out here boldly to try a stop an army of six hundred men all by themselves." The man said. Jake just sighed and looked at the man. Then he unfolded his arms and laid out his palm towards Berg who handed something over to him then it disappeared from his palm instantly. "Over the months, I have adapted several identities either from playing games or saving people." Jake said with a smile on his face. "But there''s one identity and name I like the most." He said and a metal mask immediately appeared on his face. This mask was different from the one Jake always wore as it looked like it was designed from someone''s nightmare. On the body of the mask, it was coloured red and with tints of black while the head of the mask had little horns designed on it with fangs also designed on the bottom part making Jake look like a demon. "I would call myself the devil that will haunt, torment, torture and finally kill you all!" Jake declared. Chapter 246 All on your own Jake and Berg stood a few metres away from the army that was led by a gangster looking man when he asked a question pertaining Jake and Berg''s identity. "I would call myself the devil that will haunt, torment, torture and finally kill you all!" Jake declared. "Ha!" The man laughed. "Just because you doned a scary mask, you think you are a big shot? Do you even know who we are, who I am?" "You''re from the Viper nest''s guild, and so what?" Berg asked. "Ha! And so we are going to take over your little city. And in case you don''t know, I''m a B rank adventurer." The man smiled. "Oh, I''m so scared and intimidated." Jake laughed sarcastically. The man looked like his vein was going to pop out his head in frustration hearing the strange man talking to him so causally. "Fine, I guess I will just have to teach you both a lesson." The man said as he causally walked towards his men and then looked out at Jake and Berg. "I will give you a second chance right now. Surrender and leave here without a scratch or die and be eaten right here by beasts. Pick one." The B rank adventurer said. "Let me ask you a question." Jake said as he stepped forward a bit. "Are you a big shot from your guild?" "Ha!" The man scoffed. "Of course. I''m the second in command of the Viper nest." "Good." Jake said as he glanced back at Berg. "I have stalled as much as I can. The others should be reaching here soon." "Well? What''s your response?" The B rank adventurer asked. "I will say, Screw you!" Jake said with his middle finger pointed outwardly at the man. "I want fifty of you all to attack that arrogant fool with the man beside him also!" The man shouted out loud and immediately, fifty men charged right at Jake and Berg. "Was... was that Qi?" The B rank adventurer asked in shock. ''Who the hell is this? From the start of the fight, he has been oddly calm and causal about everything. I didn''t know he has this amount of strength.'' The B rank adventurer thought. Then he shook his head snapping him back to reality as he watched Jake''s smug looking posture which got the B rank adventurer furious. "I will make sure you pay for what you just did you s*n of a b*tch!" The B rank adventurer shouted in anger. "Oh! You haven''t realized yet have you? Haven''t you realized that I''m stronger than you?" Jake chuckled. "No matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to match over five hundred men!" The B rank adventurer shouted then he turned towards his men. "All of you! Attack that man and bring me his head!" The B rank adventurer shouted. The men didn''t waste time as they all charged right at Jake with a battle cry of some sort. "Darn it! I can''t do this alone, where the hell are Alex and the rest?" Jake shouted in frustration as he equipped his Gauntlets. "Right here boss!" A voice shouted. "I''m sorry we are late." Jake turned around and he could see Alex coming over with Peter by his side and over hundred men walking behind them. "Someone made us take a detour." Alex said while glaring at Peter. "What? Won''t I shop for new weapons?" Peter asked sharply. "Well, as punishment, you all are all on your own." Jake said as he went back and let the others take the front wheel. "What?!!??!!" Peter shouted. Chapter 247 Chaos Jake had just finished killing the fifty men from the Viper nest''s guild with one strike therefore stunning everyone there. After a bit of back and forth, the B rank adventurer ordered for the remaining five hundred and fifty men to attack Jake. Jake was now stunned on what to do. Although he could possibly handle the men, he won''t come out unscathed especially with so many men. He might even come out the fight as a cripple but he wasn''t ready to back down as he took a stance and was wondering where Alex and the backup where. "Right here boss!" A voice shouted. "I''m sorry we are late." Jake turned around and he could see Alex coming over with Peter by his side and over hundred men walking behind them. "Someone made us take a detour." Alex said while glaring at Peter. "What? Won''t I shop for new weapons?" Peter asked sharply.@@@@ "Well, as punishment, you all are all on your own." Jake said as he went back and let the others take the front wheel. "What?!!??!!" Peter shouted. "That''s going to be your punishment and your test." Jake said stepping back from the fight and stood there folding his hands. "You mean you aren''t going to fight at all?" Peter asked. "Nope! I have already killed fifty of their men already so I''m quite tired." Jake said. Although he had truly killed the fifty men, he was in no way tired and could still fight but he wanted to step back and let Alex along with Peter take the front wheel for once and observe them more. "What''s wrong? Are you scared? Baby Peter can''t fight without his father Jake." Alex laughed. Before the blood could fall on Alex''s body, he used the flat side of his sword to hit the blood away causing it to fall on the sand. Before he moved onto the next man that would soon lose his life. Then the second person causing damage was Peter as he kept on slicing the enemies left and right. "This is not as good as my former axe, and it is not even the same tier but I can still kill you all especially with my Qi coating it!" Peter shouted as he jumped up and bashed his sword on one of the adventurer''s head with all his strength. Causing the man''s head to cave in from the strength of the hit. Without losing momentum, Peter stepped on the man''s head then he used his Qi to boost him forward as he saw one of their men struggling against the enemy and he was about to lose his life. Peter could now be seen falling down with an axe kick from above that caused the enemy''s head to explode on itself and in the process, saving his men. "I will show Alex who is the strongest here. How dare him tell me that I''m scared!" Peter mumbled in anger. "I guess staying with Sophia for so many years, her competitive nature has rubbed off on me. But darn it, Alex is so annoying!" Peter shouted as he grabbed one of the enemy that was about to skewer his head. Then Peter bashed the hilt of his axe into the man''s face totally bursting his lips and some of his teeth could be seen flying out while the handle of Peter''s axe also broke. "Darn it! My new axe!" Peter shouted as he grabbed the man angrily and then smashed his face into the sand with all his strength throwing up sand everywhere and the man lost consciousness. The B rank adventurer watching all of these from the back was taken aback. ''I thought the curly haired individual from earlier was the only one to be weary of but who the hell are these other people? At this rate, we would lose this war especially if that curly haired one join the fight.'' The B rank adventurer thought worriedly. While Jake who was watching, had a mix of emotions as he watched the fight going on. ''Alex is so calm and is using his head to analyze and make his move which makes him quite dangerous and especially with his body that is always coated with Qi making it strong, they wil find it hard to injure him.'' Jake thought. ''Then Peter on the other hand, the fool is so hotheaded making him act irrationally. How and when did he even change this much? He was always calm before but all of a sudden, he acts hotheadedly. Well, I guess that''s what makes him fight better in his fight.'' ''Through to my word, I won''t interfere in this fight unless that B rank adventurer makes his move. I can tell that the others won''t be able to handle him so it''s best I conserve my strength so I could make them regret they were ever born.'' Jake smirked as he watched on. Chapter 248 Job Weldone The battle raged on as both side incurred loss while the others received terrible injury in this fight. Even Berg wasn''t unscathed as he sustained injuries left and right. He was currently surrounded by four adventurers and based on their strength, they looked like C rank adventurers and they were currently smiling at him. "Seeing you stand with that strong young man from earlier, we thought you would be someone to be weary of but I see we were wrong." One of the adventurers laughed. ''It''s true, I''m not really strong. I was hired to guard miss Helen right from when she was little and I did my job perfectly. I was away from major fighting and I''m here, losing a fight.'' Berg thought annoyed. ''Think of miss Helen, if I lose this fight here, this b*stards would be let lose in the city and what would happen to Helen? No! I can''t let it happen.'' Berg thought as he gripped his sword tightly. "I won''t let you b*stards into my city!" Berg shouted as he swirled his Qi around his body evenly distributing it to his leg, hands and body. Even his sword wasn''t left out as Berg was vibrating with power. Then he leapt towards one of the men and swung his sword quickly towards his neck but another one quickly came in with his shield blocking the hit. When Berg''s sword collided with the shield, it rang out loudly and the man was seen skidding a few feet. Then a chain user came in and swung his chain towards Berg. But he quickly spun around and wacked the chain away with his sword but before he landed back down, a spear user came in with a thrust of his spear towards Berg. The spear lunged in but not too deep as Berg had bashed the hilt of his sword on the spear with all his might cracking it a little. Berg finally landed back smoothly but he fell on one knee with his hand on his bleeding side with his face twitched in pain. The four adventurers regrouped and smirked towards Berg who was slowly getting up from the ground. "Aren''t you going to give up? It''s clear you''re losing this fight. It''s currently 4V1" the chain user laughed.@@@@ "How about we even the playing field a little?" A voice was heard coming over with a smile on the individual''s face. Jake then calmly sheathed the sword and started infusing it with Qi while at the same time going through his foot technique. By moving his feet two feet apart and his shoulder a little forward while his hand was on the hilt of the sword that was in its sheath. In one smooth motion, Jake pulled the sword out unleashing an invisible Qi strike that cut through the four men throat and that was when they could finally move as their hands were seen holding their throats. And then they suddenly fell down with a thud. Then Jake handed the sword back to Berg and causally walked back. "Handle the remaining ones." Jake said as he walked towards where he stood earlier when a sharp sound was heard coming from behind. And without turning around, Jake caught the arrow that was heading for his head with two fingers. Turning around, Jake could see an archer standing with the B rank adventurer off to the distance. He just sighed and started infusing the arrow in his hand with Qi from the tip to the bottom of the arrow. Coating it with quite a lot of Qi. Then Jake took one step back and pulled his hand back a bit aiming at the sky. The archer along with the B rank adventurer seeing this were wondering what Jake was planning on doing while the archer was scared out of his wits seeing this. ''Is he planning on throwing it? But it won''t be able to reach me from that distance right?'' The archer thought and his answer was soon to be answered as his widened in shock. After pulling his hand back, Jake swung the arrow forward with all his strength and the arrow left Jake''s hand with a bang as it flew across the battlefield with immense speed to the extent that as it moved, it kept on gaining more speed while a mini tornado was forming at the bottom of the arrow. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Every single person on the battlefield turned around after hearing the loud sharp noise and they could all see an arrow heading several metres with tremendous speed then it slammed into the head of an individual that looked to be an archer. The arrow slammed into his head and popped right out the other end and landing a few feet away from the archer. A big hole could be seen in his head as he fell to his knees and then on the floor. Everybody now turned towards where the arrow came from and they could see a masked individual with his hands clasping together. "Now, that is a job Weldone." Jake said. Chapter 249 Punishment Worse than death The battle was going bad on either side as both side were losing men left and right especially on the side of the Raven wing as the numbers of the Viper nest''s guild were too much and so overwhelming. But the luck they had on their side was the two that were currently ravaging in the middle of the Viper nest guild with everything they had. Those two were Alex and Peter as they currently were destroying the Viper nest''s members left and right. Alex with his skillful nature and Peter with his aggressive nature. They didn''t stop for anything and their bodies were currently riddled with minor injuries especially Peter who had a cut on his hands and face. But they still kept and fighting and weren''t willing to stop for anything not until they had a loud resounding bang and they could all see an arrow flying. Everybody now turned towards where the arrow came from and they could see a masked individual with his hands clasping together. "Now, that is a job Weldone." Jake said. "Did... did he just throw that arrow across that distance with only his hand?" Someone asked. "Who is this monster?" "I don''t really care as long as he is on our side and helping us." "Are you daft? Didn''t you hear when he said he wouldn''t help us?" "If he isn''t helping us, then why did he throw that arrow huh?" "Whatever reason he has, at least he has reduced their numbers by one and that''s one less problem to worry about." Meanwhile, the B rank adventurer had his mouth wide agape seeing his archer fall down to the floor after the one who called himself the ''devil'' threw an arrow with his hand. "That does it!" The B rank adventurer said. And then a long thin blade was seen sticking out his jacket''s sleeve. The blade was shining brightly and he gently marched towards the battlefield. The Raven guild members that saw him, quickly charged right at him. As one of them swung his sword, he suddenly stopped moving as a thin blade could be seen protruding out his neck. Slowly, the sand that was blown up, was starting to settle and a man in a mask could be seen standing smugly while the B rank adventurer was seen laying down in pain beneath the masked figure''s feet. The huge impact caused those that were fighting to look up from what they were doing as the ground had shook beneath their feet almost stumbling them. Slowly, the B rank adventurer stood up and quickly moved away from Jake but then he fell on his knees as he was feeling quite light headed. "Kuh! Kuh! Kuh!" The B rank adventurer coughed loudly as sand, spit and blood flowed out his mouth. "You know, when you said you were the vice leader of the Viper nest''s guild, I expected you would be strong but I can''t believe they sent a weakling like you here." Jake said while shaking his head. "If it wasn''t that your leader was so stupid, did he think he will succeed where the Iron Fist Guild lost? They also lost their vice leader and it was to me." Jake laughed loudly as held his stomach. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire ''The Iron Fist Guild lost their vice leader? To him?'' The B rank adventurer thought in fright. The news that Clark had died hadn''t reached the others yet as Blip had been trying to keep everything under the wraps while planning his revenge. ''Impossible! Could it be? Could he be the werewolf slayer?'' He thought as he looked up at Jake who was still laughing seemingly having a field trip. ''But this is not the mask which the werewolf slayer always wore, and besides this man called himself the devil so he isn''t the werewolf slayer. If truly the werewolf slayer was here, we would have all been wiped out already starting with me.'' ''But who cares about all these? I need to prove that I''m by no means weak and my position was hard earned.'' The B rank adventurer thought as he slowly stood up with a determined look on his face. "Oh!" Jake raised an eyebrow. "You are still trying to stand? I guess some dogs do not learn. You see, I was planning on taking a backseat in this fight but since you dared to touch Alex and almost killed him, I was forced to act." "And for trying to kill my best friend, I will make sure I give you a punishment worse than death and you will beg for death but you won''t be given until I deem it fit!" Jake declared firmly as he heard a ding in his head. {Ding!!!} {Quest Alert: Torture and finally kill the one that dared to try kill your friend!} {Rewards: +2 stat points to all stats and an extra +4 stat points to allocate anywhere you want.} Chapter 250 Punishment fulfilled The ongoing battle had just been paused and that was because of one reason, the fight that was about to happen between the supposed leader of the Raven wing''s army and the leader of the Viper nest''s army. Seeing the pause from the enemy side, the Raven wing''s decided to take the opportunity to rest and try to recover as much Qi as they possibly could. Alex who had been sent flying finally regrouped with Berg and Peter as they stood side by side together about to watch Jake''s fight. "What happened? Where''s your sword?" Peter asked. "Got broken." Alex replied. "What about you? Where''s your axes?" "Also got broken." Peter replied. "Figures." Alex said clicking his tongue. They all kept quiet as Jake and the B rank adventurer were currently in a stand off. "And for trying to kill my best friend, I will make sure I give you a punishment worse than death and you will beg for death but you won''t be given until I deem it fit!" Jake declared firmly as he heard a ding in his head. {Ding!!!} {Quest Alert: Torture and finally kill the one that dared to try kill your friend!} {Rewards: +2 stat points to all stats and an extra +4 stat points to allocate anywhere you want.} ''Wow! A quest for what I was planning on doing already.'' Jake thought excitedly as he opened up his system tab and scrolled over to his skill tab prepared to move at a moment notice. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Torture and kill me? Ha!" The B rank adventurer laughed. "Just cause you killed those weaklings earlier, then you got the jump on me, you think you have the power to torture me?" Jake just sighed. "They always say the same line until they are about to die." Jake just clicked on two skills and was prepared to act. ''That blade, it was able to break my armour. Even though it wasn''t in a good condition, it was still strong enough to withstand a hit especially with its active skill. But that sword broke through it like it was nothing. If it were to hit my body, then I''m definitely a goner. I need to be careful and get rid of that sword.'' Jake thought as he clicked a system skill that he thought would help him. {Qi Sense} ''With this, I would be able to sense if the sword is coming but it will only be active for a minute. Then I just have to make it count.'' Jake thought as he clicked two more skills. {Magnet} and {Lightning} Immediately, the B rank adventurer lost control of his body as he felt a pulling effect on him and he was unable to control himself as he felt himself moving towards Jake at a tremendous speed. "No! Wait, come back!" The adventurer shouted at his body but to no avail as he was suddenly closing in towards Jake. Meanwhile Jake stood there rooted with his body starting to spark and crackle. And slowly, his body was shining blue with lightning showing on his body especially his hands. "I promised to torture you, and that is what I will do!" Jake shouted as the B rank adventurer was now in grabbing reach. Jake grabbed him by the face with his lightning covered hands and the adventurer was currently screaming in pain as his body was being electrocuted and pumped with dozens of joules of electricity. He kept screaming as his hair was burnt, his skin was burnt and he wasn''t able to do anything. "And don''t think this will end soon as I have enough magical points to do this all day." Jake said as he let go of the man causing him to slump on the ground while twitching. Jake was about to grab him again when he heard a ding in his head. {Ding! Part 1 of the quest completed} "Oh! The system has deemed your suffering enough. So how about I end your life then." Jake said with a twisted smile on his face that was hidden beneath the mask. Chapter 251 Head back Jake and the B rank adventurer were fighting for so long and in the fight, the B rank adventurer was losing badly as Jake had been roughing him pretty badly while using all the skills he had and all his months of fighting experience. After a bit of back and forth fighting, Jake had finally dealt a big blow to the B rank adventurer who lay on the floor twitching in pain while Jake stood over him. Jake was about to grab him again when he heard a ding in his head.@@@@ {Ding! Part 1 of the quest completed} Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire "Oh! The system has deemed your suffering enough. So how about I end your life then." Jake said with a twisted smile on his face that was hidden beneath the mask. Seeing the system screen flashing in front of him, he smiled and then lifted his foot that was coated in as much as Qi as he had and was about to stomp on the B rank adventurer when a loud shout stopped him. "Devil! Stop it!" Alex shouted and quickly ran out the field. He called Jake Devil because he didn''t want to mention his real name or else there will be a huge problem. Jake quickly put his foot down and turned towards Alex who now stood in front of him. "What the hell are you trying to do?" Alex questioned angrily. "Trying to end the life of a scum. Any problem?" Jake asked. "There is a problem if you do that. Didn''t you hear what he said? He is the second in command to the viper nest guild. We have already killed the second in command to the Iron Fist Guild, you still wanna kill another one? A storm is brewing between us and the Iron Fist Guild and you wanna cause another one? Do you think the Fang hunters can handle it?" Alex questioned. ''Fang hunters?'' The B rank adventurer who laid there in fear thought. ''Are they from the Fang hunters? But why are the helping the Raven wing? And where is the werewolf slayer? If this is how strong their other members are, I hate to fight the leader who is the werewolf slayer.'' Unknown to the B rank adventurer, he had been fighting with the werewolf slayer for so long. Hearing Alex''s words, Jake calmed down and thought his decisions through as he could see the truth out of Alex''s words. "You are right, we can''t handle another mess right now. Although we have strong members, if the Iron Fist joined hands with them, it will be troublesome." Jake said as he looked down at the B rank adventurer. "You should be thankful to him for saving your life, all of you." Jake said as he looked at the members of the Viper nest''s guild. "That feels much more better." Jake said. "So how was it?" Helen asked. "Don''t worry miss Helen, we won''t be attacked anytime soon." Berg said. Helen heaved a sigh of relief and looked towards Jake. "Thank you so much for your help. Without you and your friends, we wouldn''t have been able to survive this." Helen said. "It''s fine." Jake replied. "So what''s next?" Helen asked. "Actually, I came to inform you that me and my friends will be leaving for Aurora in two weeks time." Jake said. "What! Two weeks time? So soon?" Helen asked as she shot out of her seat. "Yes, we have to go prepare for whatever the Iron Fist Guild will send our way." Jake replied and he stood up. "And mind you, I''m informing you not asking for your permission." He said as he swiftly left the room with Alex and Peter following right behind him. Leaving Helen and Berg alone in the room. Helen just fell back into her seat with a hint of sadness on her face. "Why does he have to be so weird and rude at times? Doesn''t he know how much I love him?" Helen sighed as she zoned out. "Probably because he has a lot on his mind." Berg said as he took a seat. "So what about the Rave lord?" Helen quickly sat back up as she looked at Berg. "Honestly I don''t know what to do about that. Everything all depends on the Iron Fist Guild. If they attack the Fang hunters, I''m pretty sure that the Fang hunters will wipe them all out and then we can swoop in and rescue my dad from the Iron Fist''s clutches." "Well, that is if they attack and that is if the Fang hunters are capable of wiping them out." Berg said. "Well, let''s just hope they are strong enough then." Helen said. Chapter 252 Two Weeks Later! *Two weeks later* It was now the day, Jake and his friends set for them to return to Aurora. They hadn''t even Informed anybody that they will be coming as they wanted it to be a surprise so they got ready and had packed whatever they needed for the journey. And Peter couldn''t help but be excited to reunited with the rest of the group and they were currently pumped up. Helen had given them lots and lots of gifts as a thank you for all their help. As in the last two weeks, Jake, Peter and Alex had helped set up the order of the Raven wing''s guild. They set up new adventurers all around town, transportations, and Alex even got Kate to send over people to help facilitate everything including trades. News was sent all over stating that the guild was now in control of Helen the daughter of the Rave lord while still being under the protection of the Fang hunters and anybody that dared attack the guild, will be paid a visit by the werewolf slayer. Jake had hoped that the name of the werewolf slayer will be enough to deter anyone from attacking and from the past two weeks, there wasn''t a single attack as the news had spread everywhere about what happened to the Viper nest''s guild that came for an attack. Since everything was now set, it was finally time for the small team to return back to their rightful home and they were currently in the docking station of the city where their Aeroglide had been packed. Helen, Berg and Steve had accompanied them to the station with the gifts and they all stood there with smiles on their faces while Helen had a sad look on her face. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "I will really miss you Jake." Helen said as she quickly threw her arms around him hugging him tightly. "Uhm, I will miss you too Helen." Jake said as he returned the hug with a smile which made Helen''s face flush up red and she held Jake a little longer. Jake was starting to feel uncomfortable and he signalled to Peter who quickly came over. "Alright Helen, that''s enough. Let my friend go cause the way you are hugging him for so long, might lead to something else." Peter laughed and Helen quickly let Jake go and stared daggers at Peter. If stares could kill, then Peter would have been dead by now. Helen was about to hit him when Alex quickly came over. Seeing Jake''s reaction, Peter quickly came over and placed his hands on his shoulder. "I know how you feel. Trust me, I''m still angry and hurt even after so many months. But I want you to keep a cool head and plan how we will take our revenge from those that took Vynn from us." With a sigh, Jake finally relaxed. "You are right, I need to keep calm. And I will surely take my revenge from those filthy werewolves for taking my parents away. Then I will specially skin that Beta werewolf for taking Vynn away from me. But for now, I need to handle the human enemies I have made for myself. After that, I will take the fight to those filthy werewolves. Then they will feel the full wrath of the werewolf slayer." Jake declared with conviction in his voice. "That''s my boy." Peter smiled and causally went back to his seat. "Speaking of human enemies," Alex spoke from the pilot''s seat. "Don''t you think declaring the Raven wing''s guild under the Fang hunters will attract unwanted attention?" "What unwanted attention?" Jake asked. "For example, the top two independent Guilds and let''s not forget the Iron Fist Guild is also planning something big against us." Alex replied. "For a second there, I thought you were going to mention the big three." Jake heaved a sigh of relief. "The big three? They won''t interfere. They love to act like gods or something. So interfering in we mortals affairs, they won''t do it. Rather, they will let us take each other out and then the strongest, will be used by them in the war." Alex said. "It doesn''t matter who comes after us, I will cut them down starting with the Iron Fist Guild." Jake said. "Well, I just hope your boldness doesn''t make us step on the wrong toes." Peter chuckled not knowing how true is statement was going to be. Chapter 253 Back home Jake and his friends had left Rave city and they were now on their way back to Aurora city. According to Alex''s predictions, they will get there in two days and which they did as the Aeroglide was quite fast. Luckily for them, there was not any problem or interference in theie journey unlike the day they left for Rave city. Gliding across the trees, the Aeroglide was now at the border of Aurora city. Seeing the forest, Peter spoke up. "Guys! We didn''t even encounter that leader we met here the other time." "Who cares about him?" Jake said nonchalantly as he was meditating trying to increase his Qi pool. "I was just saying cause it felt a little bit strange." Peter said. Alex didn''t reply as they had now passed through the forest and were flying above the small town. Seeing the town, Jake quickly stood up and looked out the Aeroglide glass and he could see the usual happy faces on all the people''s faces. "I guess nothing bad happened here then." Jake said as they now fully passed the town and were speeding towards the academy. It didn''t take them long enough to get to the academy as the huge gate came into view with two bulky soldiers standing in front of it with their weapons in their hands. Stopping the Aeroglide in front of the soldiers, they came over to examine it. After showing their student watch and also Alex along with Peter showing the Fang hunters'' symbol, they were allowed in. Alex headed straight for the Academy''s docking station where he parked the Aeroglide carefully and they all got out while Peter stretched and inhaled the air.@@@@ "Ahhh! There''s no place like home." Peter said with a wide smile on his face. "Where do we head to next?" Alex asked. "You guys can go over to anywhere you want. I have somewhere else to be." Jake said as he left the two behind. "Hey, wait up! I''m coming with you!" Peter shouted as he chased after Jake. Jake calmly walked around the academy with his hands in his pocket as he was looking around seeing people moving in and out of the place. Jake was heading straight for one place and that was the hand to hand combat club building and Peter was right behind him. ''I wonder if Sunny managed to get himself new students after me.'' Jake thought as he slowly approached the building. Causally walking through the gate, Jake could now hear noises going on inside the building while a voice was above the rest barking out instructions. "Do it right you lazy bones! When doing it, bend your hip sideways and then bang! You..." Sunny stuttered as the door to the building opened and a certain curly haired individual walked in. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "So how about a spar right now? I need to sharpen my rusty skills so what better way that sparring with a prodigy like you." Jake smiled. "Am I crazy? I can''t beat you in a fight." Sunny said. "What!!!!????!!!!" All the dozen students shouted out at once. That was when a male student who had spiky black hair and a bandana wrapped around his head walked out. "Teacher sunny, what do you mean by you can''t beat him in a fight?" The student asked as he sized Jake up. "I was being truthful. If we were to go all out, I will definitely lose." Sunny said as he stared back at the student. "How is that possible?" The student asked. "We are basically the same age, so how can someone so young best you? Does that mean I could best you too?" "Hahaha!" Sunny chuckled. "If you could best the one standing beside him, then you could possibly stand a chance against me." Sunny said as he pointed at Peter who was leaning at the wall with his arms folded. "Just because you are the best and strong student among everyone here, doesn''t mean you could just beat anyone, don''t get too cocky Hardy." "Well, I refuse to believe that someone like him can beat you in a fight." Hardy said. "Fine, why don''t you spar against him instead. You both won''t use any weapon, or any other skills apart from your Qi which you are limited by the first stage only. And you can also use your hand to hand combat skills too. Is that okay?" Sunny asked. Hardy nodded and then turned towards Jake to which Jake also nodded too. "What weapon do you use?" Jake asked Hardy. "A sword, why?" Hardy raised an eyebrow. "What tier is it?" Jake asked again. "An intermediate tier, why?" Hardy asked again. He didn''t want to reply initially but he felt compelled to. "Good, if you manage to land a hit on me, I will gift you an advanced tier crystal to do whatever you like with it. And don''t worry, I will go easy on you." Jake smiled. "How cocky." Hardy mumbled. Within a minute, the whole was cleared and there was now enough space for the duel. Sunny stood in the middle of the two as a ref. "Are you guys ready?" Sunny asked both Jake and Hardy and they both nodded. "Good, let the spar begin!" Chapter 254 Wipe the smug smile off your face! Jake, Alex and Peter had just returned back home; to the Fang hunter''s base or otherwise known as Aurora Academy. After landing their Aeroglide, Jake and Peter headed off to somewhere else that turned out to be the building for the hand to hand combat club. After greeting Sunny, Jake had been dragged into a duel with a young student of Sunny and currently, they stood in front one another without any weapon in their hands. ''I will just take it easy on him and not move from this spot.'' Jake thought and then Sunny signalled for the fight to begin. Immediately Sunny started the match, Hardy darted towards Jake explosively after swirling the Qi around his feet to give him a boost. ''Impressive! He is quite fast and good with his Qi usage. But there''s one problem though, he is quite slow!'' Jake thought as he easily avoided the cross that was heading for his head and then gave a space of an inch. "Impressive! You have managed to learn the Cross." Jake commented. "Shut up you!" Hardy shouted as he exploded again and then threw a quick roundhouse kick towards Jake''s head. Without stress, Jake just side stepped away from the hit then he lightly tapped Hardy with his foot sending him tumbling forward. "If this was a serious fight, you would have just gotten seriously injured just now." Jake said. Listening to Jake, Hardy was now confused. ''How is this possible? How come there is so much power difference between us? Is it true that I can''t beat him?'' Hardy thought as he clenched his fist. ''No! I won''t give up so easily just by knowing there''s this much difference between us. If I were to be like this during the war with werewolves, I wouldn''t amount to much.'' "It''s time I kicked things up the notch!" Hardy said as he slowly swirled his Qi around his body, strengthening it then swirling it to his feet to give him a speed boost. And finally, moving it to his hands to get a strength boost. ''Perfect! Even though he knows he can''t beat me, he isn''t backing down at all. He is still trying to give it his all. This makes him the perfect candidate.'' Jake smiled as he finally took a stance. "I will make sure to wipe that smug smile off your face!" Hardy shouted as he bolted towards Jake. Jake just sighed and then waved his hand in the air then falling from his hand was an advanced tier crystal. Kicking it before it touched the ground, he sent it towards Hardy who quickly caught it but he was sent skidding from the force of the kick to the crystal. ''I was right, this guy is dangerously strong. I wonder who he is. And how the hell did that advanced tier crystal appear out of nowhere? This guy, I need to get on his good side no matter what.'' Hardy thought as he stared at the advanced tier crystal in his hand. "As per my words, that crystal is rightfully yours now." Jake said and was about to head off with Peter following him when Hardy stopped him. "Please sir, wait!" He called out towards Jake respectfully which he hadn''t done up till now. Not even Sunny received this type of respect from Hardy. "Can you kindly tell me who you are?" Jake just slowly turned around and smiled at Hardy. "I''m Jake Lucas, that''s all you need to know unless you join the Fang hunters." Jake said. "Are you part of the guild?" Hardy asked. "Part of the guild?" Peter laughed and stepped forward. "He is the lead..." Peter was about to say when Jake quickly grabbed his hands tightly which caused Peter to scream loudly. "Arghhh! What the hell Jake, let me go!" Peter shouted. Then Jake whispered into his ears. "Are you crazy? What were you about to say?" "I''m sorry, okay." Peter apologized and Jake let him go. "For your question, yes, I''m part of the guild." Jake replied as he looked at Hardy. Then Hardy walked forward towards Jake as he knelt down respectfully. "Then can you please invite me into the guild? I promise to follow your every command and I will help you in whatever you want to do." Hardy said and everybody turned to Jake to hear what he was going to say. Chapter 255 A Friendly Spar "Then can you please invite me into the guild? I promise to follow your every command and I will help you in whatever you want to do." Hardy said and everybody turned to Jake to hear what he was going to say. Jake just smiled and looked at Hardy in his kneeling position.@@@@ ''Perfect! This kid has resolve and determination and he isn''t shy to admit defeat. I like him!'' "Fine! If that''s your wish." Jake shrugged as he sent Hardy the contract invitation and without hesitation, he signed it straight away while the symbol of the Fang hunters appeared on his shoulder. "Congratulations! You are now a member of the Fang hunters." Jake said and then turned around to leave. "Wait sir!" Hardy shouted and Jake turned around. "Can you please allow me to tag along with you?" He asked then Jake turned around to look at Sunny. "Sunny! Is the class over?" He asked. "No!" Sunny replied. "Then there''s no point in following me around, stay in class and focus on what you are being taught. You have a lot of potential, and I will really love to see how strong you can get. When I need you, I''m gonna call upon you." Jake said and then he swiftly left the hall before any interruptions. Immediately he and Peter left, Peter couldn''t help but ask a question bugging him. "Why did you agree to that kid''s request?" He asked. Jake just shrugged. "I don''t know, I just feel like he will be useful in future so why not snatch him up when he is still ours and not risk the others getting him." "Smart idea." Peter said and they left the compound of the hand to hand combat club totally. "So where are we headed next?" "To the sword club next, I need to see the young talents." Jake replied as they walked for some minutes before they got to the sword club and then he entered the building. Immediately they entered, they were all hit with the sound of swords clanging loudly against each other while students were spaced out duelling against each other. "Now something is different here." Jake commented as he walked in with Peter right behind him. Von who had the voice, quickly turned around to see Jake walking in with a wide smile on his face. "Of course, I''m tha daughter of a wealthy noble and I can proudly say if my dad wanted to buy the Fang hunters, he will." Wendy said proudly. "Teacher Von! How strong is she?" Jake asked. "The strongest in this class." Von said and Wendy folded her hands proudly. "Good! That means she has a good level of strength right?" Jake asked. "Right!" Von said. "Good! Peter!" Jake shouted and Peter walked forward. "What''s your choice of weapon?" He asked. "Axes of course." Peter replied. "Which means you have no knowledge of how to use the sword right?" "Correct." Peter replied. "Good!" Jake said and then turned to Wendy. "You are a prodigy of the sword arts in this class right? But I guarantee you, without any prior knowledge of using the sword, Peter would still beat you. That is how strong our guild are." "Haha!" Wendy laughed loudly. "I don''t believe you." "Fine! How about a friendly spar between you and Peter while only using basic tier sword provided by Von." Jake said. "You are on!" Wendy said. "And one more thing, no use of Qi just pure swordmanship." Jake added. "Perfect!" Wendy said as he backflipped towards the round platform in front of the room and grabbed a sword off the wall while rasing her hand signalling for Peter to come over. Peter just causally walked over and picked a sword off the wall and stood in front of Wendy while Von stood in middle of them acting as the refree. "Let the spar begin!" Von said as he swung his hand down. Chapter 256 Peter? You are back? "Perfect!" Wendy said as he backflipped towards the round platform in front of the room and grabbed a sword off the wall while rasing her hand signalling for Peter to come over. Peter just causally walked over and picked a sword off the wall and stood in front of Wendy while Von stood in middle of them acting as the refree. "Let the spar begin!" Von said as he swung his hand down. And immediately, Wendy dashed towards Peter and then swung her sword from the side towards Peter quickly. While Peter clumsily blocked the strike with a very fast reflex. Wendy didn''t relent as she moved back and came in again with an overhead strike but Peter clumsily blocked the strike again then he flicked her away from him and made a thrust towards Wendy. But she was able to block it barely although she was skidding from the strength of the thrust. ''What''s with this guy''s strength and speed? He is able to block my strikes clumsily but quickly and now, this strength? Is he really not using Qi?'' Wendy wondered and then she quickly ducked as he could see a swing heading towards her head. Immediately she ducked, she quickly thrust her sword towards Peter''s stomach and out of pure instinct, he lifted his leg and blocked the strike then he raised the hilt of his sword about to bash it on Wendy''s head. But she had quickly rolled over avoiding it and then she stood up wiping the sweat that formed over her face away. ''Impressive! Although Peter is faster than her, she is still able to avoid his strikes just in the nick of time. She has good reflexes and perception.'' Jake thought as he observed the spar on the sidelines. "Peter! I have seen enough, finish the fight now!" Jake said and Peter nodded while Wendy was now confused. ''Seen enough?what does he mean by finish the...'' Wendy thought and then she could see a sword strike heading for her head and out of instinct, she had raised her sword blocking it. "The reason I accepted Hardy''s request was that I could see he really wanted to join our guild and he will really be loyal to us. Although he has a little pride, it''s not really a bad thing while Wendy has a lot of pride. She might actually not agree to some of the orders given to her. So if she really wants to join us, she will try her hardest to convince us to take her in and if my thoughts are right, she will stop there after getting a rejection from me." Jake said as he finally decided on where to go to next. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire "You can actually go back, no need to follow me around. I''m sure Sophia must be waiting for you." Jake smiled. "What do you mean?" Peter asked with his cheeks all beatred. Jake sighed as he slapped his forehead loudly. "And you call me dense about matters of the hearts, if I''m dense then what about you?" "I''m lost here." Peter said. "Just head back and see our friends, I will be back." Jake said and then he took off running towards his next destination with full speed making him a blur to Peter as he couldn''t see Jake any longer. "That Kid doesn''t take a break." Peter sighed and then he turned around and briskly walked towards the main academy building. He walked for a few minutes and he finally stood in front of a door and with a twist of the knob, he was let into a room that had three bunk beds and currently, three people were sat talking. Two females and a male. Hearing the door open like that when they knew that the door could only be opened by a specific person, the occupants of the room turned around and they were pleasantly surprised. "Peter? You are back?" Chapter 257 A Meeting After parting ways with Peter, Jake was seen running towards a particular route of the academy and with his speed, he was in front of a medium sized building that had a glass door on it. Pushing it, a loud chime resounded in the room and so many equipment came into view as Jake could see swords, armours and different types of other equipment lined up neatly in the room. Hearing the door chime, a middle aged man who looked to be in his early thirties lifted his head from where he was sitted at the counter and on seeing who entered, his mouth was wide agape. "Am I imagining things or is this really Jake walking into the stall?" The man wondered aloud and Jake just chuckled loudly. "Good to see you too Dame!" Jake smiled as he took a seat in the room and sat in front of Dame. "It is really Jake!" Dame shouted in surprise and quickly came over from where he was seated and stood in front of Jake. Then he lifted him from where he sat and hugged him tightly while also squeezing him slightly. "Uhm Dame, you... you are choking me." Jake struggled to say and he quickly let Jake go with a chuckle. "Sorry about that, I''m just happy to see you." Dame said and he went back to the counter to sit. "So when did you come back?" "A few minutes ago." Jake replied. "So any new thing you want me to work on? Cause I know you caused a lot of mess on your trip and I doubt your equipment would come out unscathed." Dame smiled. And Jake scratched his head nervously while opening up his inventory letting nine different crystals drop from it onto the table. It would have been ten but he gave one to Hardy after the duel. Seven from the Toxic wolves he battled against and the remaining two from the crystal ice golems he fought against with the member of the Iron Fist Guild. Seeing the crystals, Dame''s eyes lit up in excitement as he examined each and every one of the crystals with enthusiasm. "Kate?! I guess I have been putting off seeing her for so long now. But why am I feeling anxious of seeing her?" Jake wondered as he placed his hand on his chest. "Whatever! The message says it''s an emergency meeting so I need to make an appearance." He said as he quickly dashed towards the big building used for the Fang hunters'' base. ________ Meanwhile, after parting ways with Jake and Peter, Alex found himself heading towards the Fang hunters'' base with steady pounding steps with a mixed expression on his face. ''What am I going to say to her? I have been putting her off for so long and I can''t do it any longer. All the conditions I have laid down for her, she has fulfilled so what else can I say to her again?'' Alex thought as he finally stood in front of the building. The soldiers standing in front of the building looked at Alex weirdly until he showed them his guild symbol. After authenticating it, they finally let him through. Walking through, Alex could see a few soldiers in the lower base just having fun chatting and talking with each other. Taking the staircase off to the side, Alex was seen heading up. There were three floors to the building, with the lower floor where the normal trusted soldiers stayed and lived while the middle floor housed the core members of the guild and no normal soldier of the guild were allowed there. Then at the top was the floor for the meeting room always used by the core members and was also the floor where the higher authorities like Kate and Head General Humfree did their paper works and stuffs. After a few minutes of brisk walking, Alex stood in front of a door in the middle floor and with a knock on the door, a beautiful feminine voice was heard coming from inside the room. "Come in!" Twisting the door knob, Alex walked into the room and he could see a female sitting on her bed and on seeing who walked in, she quickly shot out of her seat. "Alex! You are back?!" "Emily, I have something to tell you." Chapter 258 A Plan All core members of the Fang hunters all received a message at once telling them they was a meeting now and Peter, Alex and Jake who were in different places also received the message too. And they had to quickly make their way to the meeting room. Peter who was with Jack, Sophia and Cindy also received the same message and they were on their way to the meeting room together. "I can''t believe you are back after so long." Sophia said with a smile on her face while they were currently making their way to the meeting room. "Yeah, it feels good to be back." Peter smiled back. "So that means Jake is back too right?" Cindy asked while she was twirling her hair and her cheeks heat up thinking of Jake. "Yes, he is back but I don''t know where he rushed off to just now." Peter replied. "It''s good to have to all back." Jack said while patting Peter on his shoulder. "Same here." Peter said. After a few minutes of walking, they now stood in front the meeting room door. The soldiers that guarded the guild base were all told those that are allowed to the base so there wasn''t any hindrance when Peter and the rest wanted to go in.@@@@ Peter placed his palm on the huge double door and something scanned his hand before a click was heard and he was let in along with the others. Walking in, Peter could see the other core members of the guild in their respective seats only a few chairs were empty. The generals and Head general were already seated so was Kate as she looked around for a specific person. "Don''t worry, he is coming." Peter said with a cheeky smile as he went towards a seat and sat down. Slowly, the door was opening every few minutes with different people walking in. Firstly Alex and Emily, then Simyon and Geo, then Sunny and Kron walking in together. And after a few more minutes of waiting, the door opened up again and a black curly haired individual walked in. Immediately he walked in, he swiftly surveyed the whole room with his eyes. And seeing everybody hale and hearty, he smiled. Kate on seeing Jake was now smiling as she gently arranged her hair. Listening to Wilfred, Jake was starting to have an idea where he was going with his suggestions. "I suggest you become an adventurer and get your own tag and try to increase it." Wilfred said. Jake just shook his head and smiled. "Already way ahead of you all, I''m already an adventurer and even a C rank adventurer at that." "Really?" Humfree asked as he stood up and Jake just nodded. "Which means you have been busy yourself. Well you still have a pretty long way to go." "Meaning?" Jake asked. "Increase your rank. I want you to get to at least the B rank quickly." Humfree replied. "How? For me to do that, I will need to hunt at least three hundred advanced tier beasts to even think of pushing me up the ladder and that will take so much time." Jake said. "What if you don''t hunt advanced tier beasts?" Humfree asked with a cheeky smile. "What do you mean?" Jake asked. "You see, when we were still Aurora Academy, we had a portal that led to a red portal planet. This portal was only used by the Generals and the Head Generals, no any other person was authorized to use it. And on the portal, there are several king tier beasts that when hunt, can increase your rank. We still have that portal which you can make use of." "So, seeing how strong you are, I''m confident you can handle yourself on a red portal planet that is why I propose you go hunt King tier beasts." Humfree said. "So if I were to do that, how many beasts will I have to hunt to go up the rank?" Jake asked. "By my calculations, 25 king tier beasts." Humfree replied. "What the hell?!" Peter shouted out loud. Chapter 259 Tender love "So, seeing how strong you are, I''m confident you can handle yourself on a red portal planet that is why I propose you go hunt King tier beasts." Humfree said. "So if I were to do that, how many beasts will I have to hunt to go up the rank?" Jake asked. "By my calculations, 25 king tier beasts." Humfree replied. "What the hell?!" Peter shouted out loud. "Isn''t that too much?" "Honestly, I agree with what Peter is trying to say." Jack said. "We all know how hard a king tier beast is, we fought against it on that day. Even the generals struggled a lot and mind you, there were only two king tier beasts and they gave us so much trouble. So how is Jake supposed to hunt 25 on his own?" "I know how strong Jake is, I can testify to that after what we went through at Raven wing''s city but 25 king tier beasts is quite the overkill." Alex added. "I understand your concerns everyone but shall I remind you all that, that was my suggestion not an order. After all, the final decision rest on Jake''s shoulders. If he wants to do it, then that will be best for himself and the guild and if he doesn''t want to, there''s no consequences." Humfree said. "So what do you have to say Jake?" Kate asked as she turned to Jake who had his head down in thought. ''25 beasts? King tier at that? That... that''s too much even for me. I was able to kill that gorrila beast that time because the others had managed to wear it down. But how am I going to do this all alone? It''s practically like a death sentence or something.'' He thought worriedly. "But if you look at it, the pros all outweigh the cons." Zee added. "Not only will you advance in your adventurer rank, you will also level up more from the system. Not like I''m telling you to do it, I was just saying." Jake just sighed and looked at his hands while still trying to come up with something. "That will be for the best." Paul said. "So with that, everything has been decided upon. We shall meet at the portal room in the coming week so as to send Jake and Alex off to get some points home." Humfree said. "I guess that is the end of the meeting then." Paul said and everyone began leaving the room one by one. Alex was about to leave when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Turning around, he could see Emily standing in front of him. "You wanted to tell me something before we were interrupted by the emergency meeting." She said. ''Darn! I thought I managed to escape but I guess I can''t run away from this huh?'' Alex thought before he sighed and looked around. Everybody had already left so he and Emily were both in the meeting room together and completely alone. "Emily... what I want to tell you is that... I love you. For so many years, I have been trying to put you and your feelings off so I can focus on getting stronger and that''s why I kept giving you so many excuses but I don''t think I can put my feelings off any longer. Emily, I love..." Alex stuttered as he was suddenly grabbed by the collar and pulled forward then he felt a soft feeling on his lips which made his eyes widen in shock as Emily had drew him in into an intimate kiss as they both kissed passionately. Their lips met in a tender, yet passionate, embrace. Soft and gentle, yet filled with longing, their kiss deepened as they savored the moment. The warmth of their breath mingled, and their hearts beat as one, lost in the sweetness of their love. And after a few minutes of a deep kiss, they finally let each other go as Alex kept replaying the few moments of kiss between him and Alex as it was his first ever kiss he shared with a girl. "I also love you so much you doofus, I have always loved you since I met you in our first year at the academy and ever since then, I have continued to love you. I can''t believe it took so long before you finally confessed to me. I''m so happy right now! I love you Alex!" Emily said as she pulled Alex in again for another round of kissing. Chapter 260 Long time no see After leaving the meeting room, Jake was gently walking around the academy with a solemn look on his face while his mind was deep in thought. "What are you thinking about?" Zee asked. "Can''t you read my mind?" Jake asked. "I only read what you want me to know and what comes up on the surface but they are some parts that are buried deep down and hidden from me." Zee said. Jake just sighed and looked up. "I was wondering what Blip will do next. If he will attack or not and when he is going to do that considering that I''m leaving again leaving that guild open." "Is that why you are worried? Don''t you have faith in your friends or guild members? Have you forgotten that you have a Head General as part of your guild? So why are you now worried?" Zee asked. "I know, but I can''t help but still worry." Jake said. "Just cheer up dude, and do something productive to take your mind off of worry." Zee said. "Like what?" Jake asked. "How about visiting that VR room you always loved." Zee suggested. "That is actually true, it has been long since I played the game." Jake said as he looked at his watch. *11:30am* "I still got more time before the day ends." Jake said and he took off sprinting towards the VR room. And in no less than two minutes, he was already there as he was hit with the view of rows and rows of games and pods. Walking towards the counter, Jake proceeded to pay for 5 hours of gaming. After he was done paying, he looked at his watch. ''I remember when I could barely pay for more than two hours. And now, I''m able to pay for 5 hours and my account balance isn''t even touched. I never even thought I would be the leader of a guild one day.'' Jake chuckled as he walked towards the pod in the room. Immediately the human appeared, a countdown timer also appeared and when it count down to 0, Jake''s opponent bolted towards him quickly. "Too slow!" Jake said as the person swung his axe towards him and he quickly dodged it then he unleashed a lightning fast kick on his attacker''s rib and immediately, the man was on the floor before he disappeared. "What!!! One attack and his opponent disappeared?" Nate shouted in shock. "Please someone tell me that I wasn''t dreaming right, his opponent was a Gold Player." Dan who was seated was currently trembling in fear as he looked on at Jake. "He... he... he''s a monster!" "Hmph! What an easy win!" Jake said as he looked at his ranking score. "One more win, and I''m going to be a Platinum player." Jake quickly clicked the play again button and another opponent materialized in front of him. His opponent was using a chain as his main choice of weapon. And when the countdown hit 0, his opponent swung his chain towards Jake quickly and he simply pivoted sideways avoiding it but then another swing was coming towards him from the side again. Jumping up, he avoided it but then another swing was coming from above him. ''Impressive! This person is skillful and fast with his usage of the chain.'' He thought. "But you are no match for me!" Jake shouted as he pivoted sideways in mid air then when his feet touched the ground, he darted towards his opponent before he even had the opportunity to swing the chain again. And then with an uppercut, his opponent dissolved and disappeared from the arena. The gaming system interface appeared in front of him. "Now maybe I will stop getting weak opponents again." Jake said as he clicked the search button again. And then slowly, an avatar was materializing in front of him. "Long time no see wolf hunter, how about a rematch again?" Chapter 261 Gaming Rankings The gaming system interface appeared in front of him. "Now maybe I will stop getting weak opponents again." Jake said as he clicked the search button again.@@@@ And then slowly, an avatar was materializing in front of him. "Long time no see wolf hunter, how about a rematch again?" "Red dragon!" Jake said with a genuine expression on his face. "I''m here to redeem myself and give you a tough fight." Red dragon said. "Haha! You wish." Jake said with a chuckle and then the countdown timer appeared. Immediately it hit 0, Raze didn''t waste time as he pushed off towards Jake strongly and fast as he was seen speeding towards him with immense speed. And he swung his sword from the side towards Jake but he quickly sidestepped sharply avoiding it but then the red dragon spun around and threw one of his daggers towards Jake that was spinning quickly heading for his head. But Jake just jumped up strongly and swung his sword at the tip of the dagger sending it flying towards the red dragon at tremendous speed that he was only barely able to lift his sword when the dagger crashed into him and threw him off to the side. "Woah!" Sam shouted. "Is it me or has this wolf hunter gotten stronger?" "If this really was reality, you would have died twice now!" Jake whispered as he pulled back his hand and delivered a strong, powerful hit to the red dragon''s gut that totally made his avatar dissipate and Jake was declared the winner of the fight. "Pathetic! I can''t believe he is still weak after so long." Jake said as he looked at the gaming system interface that appeared in front of him. "Weak! Did he just call the red dragon weak?" Nate shouted as he looked at the wolf hunter in shock. "With those set of moves, and his quick reflex, the red dragon would have easily defeated some players." "That is why I would like to talk to this great person now." Sam said as he stood up and exited the spectating stands. "I guess I will just be meeting weak players until I rank up to diamond. Maybe I can meet those top ten players." Jake mumbled as he stared at the gaming system interface that suddenly brought up something called rankings in front of him. He could see lists of players on the rankings and he saw that the rank went from 1 to 100 with rank 100 being the lowest rank while 1 was the highest top rank. After his win, Jake was now pushed up the rankings from 100 to 98. "I can even decide to send a fight invite to any of these rankers except the top 50. Maybe it''s coz of my low rank. Hmm, interesting." Jake said as he kept on surfing and messing with the interface when a screen popped up in front of him. "Huh? A message request? Is it that red dragon again? What does he want with me again?" He mumbled and then when he clicked the sender''s profile, he could see that he was wrong. ''Oh! Maybe it''s a fan or something.'' he thought and then he shrugged before accepting the message request. Then he was teleported from the fighting room he was in to the familiar white room but he wasn''t alone, as he could see a young teenage guy in front of him. "Hi wolf hunter! Nice to finally meet you. I''m Sam and I need your help." Chapter 262 Common enemy "Huh? A message request? Is it that red dragon again? What does he want with me again?" He mumbled and then when he clicked the sender''s profile, he could see that he was wrong. ''Oh! Maybe it''s a fan or something.'' he thought and then he shrugged before accepting the message request. Then he was teleported from the fighting room he was in to the familiar white room but he wasn''t alone, as he could see a young teenage guy in front of him. "Hi wolf hunter! Nice to finally meet you. I''m Sam and I need your help." "Help? Sam, what do you mean? I don''t even know you and you are requesting for my help?" Jake said surprised. "Yeah right, my bad." Sam smiled as he looked at Jake then he sighed. "My name is Sam and I need to see the werewolf slayer." "What!!?!!" Jake said in surprise. "The werewolf slayer? How do you want me to get you to see a powerful figure like that?" "I know you are at Aurora Academy right now." Sam said. ''How does he know that? Who is this Sam personnel?'' Jake thought. "I know you are surprised about how I know. Well you see, I''m quite the curious type so when you started gaming and showing skills that was beyond my understanding winning match after match with a few losses, I decided to look into you more." Sam said. ''Look into me? Did he find out any vital information about me? Darn! I think I made the wrong choice by showing off in the game.'' Jake thought. "So I managed to find out you are at Aurora Academy tracking your gaming ID and finding out where the pod you used is at. And I know that the werewolf slayer took over Aurora Academy and I doubt you would have left there." Sam said. "I know!" Sam said clenching his fist in determination. "I know he is occupied and funny enough, we both have a common enemy." "Huh?" Jake raised an eyebrow in confusion. "What do you mean?" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "I heard that the Iron Fist Guild were trying to obstruct the Fang hunters'' and the werewolf slayer struck a meeting with them but it resulted in the death of the vice leader of the Iron Fist Guild and now the guild are restless." Sam said. "How do you know all these?" Jake asked with a raised brow because he knew that the news wasn''t really public and only a select few knew about it. "Remember when I said we have a common enemy? Well I was talking about the Iron Fist Guild as they are the ones who took over my town and took my dad as a hostage." Sam said. ''What?! What is going on? What are the Iron Fist Guild planning? Why are they taking over town after town?'' Jake thought. With a sigh, Jake replied. "There''s nothing I can do about that I''m sorry. It''s not like I''m a high ranking adventurer in the guild, I''m just a normal student so there''s nothing I can do." The truth was that Jake wanted to help but he couldn''t just take the fight to them, he has his own guild members to think about. Unless the iron fist guild brought the fight to them, there was nothing Jake could do. "What about you? I have been seeing your match from the start of your VR journey and I saw how strong you always got anytime you came back to the game. That is not ordinary, you must have your way, not like I want to know. But you can still help Remember I said I was recruiting people, you could just join me and we could probably do this together." Sam said. "Remember I also said I was still a student at the academy? I can''t just leave on the whim! Besides, I''m not sure that we can take them on so this is basically a suicide mission. I''m sorry, I hope you manage to rescue your dad and town." Jake said and immediately, he logged out of the game. "Darnnn it!!!!" Sam shouted into the air in the VR room. Chapter 263 Flammery Fanged beast A week had finally passed in a blink of an eye. It was the previous week Jake had arrived at the Fang hunters'' base where had fought with the red dragon again in the VR world and won then he was approached by someone with a somewhat ridiculous plea. Anyway, Jake shut the incident out of his mind as he wasn''t ready to go to war with the Iron Fist Guild for something that didn''t involve him. Through to his word, Dame got Jake''s and Alex''s weapon ready in a week. Jake had received his equipment and he was all smiles as the crystal Ice golems'' core was turned into an armour, the toxic wolf crystal was turned into a sword for him and finally, Dame made his Famous werewolf slayer mask for him. Even Alex got a sword made for himself but it wasn''t giant like his former sword. And now after a few days, they stood in front of the portal room about to head off into the red portal planet. And their friends also were there about to bid them goodbye. After a few hugs, sobs and wishes, Jake and Alex finally stepped into the portal in front of them and they were teleported to another world leaving the Fang hunters'' guild in the hands of the others. Immediately Jake and Alex stepped through the planet, they could feel how hot the place was as the hot atmosphere hit them immediately their feet stepped on the planet. Looking up in the distance, fire could be seen all around the buildings that didn''t look like it will be extinguished soon and above them, was a bright sun that was burning their skin slightly. There were destroyed buildings left and right all around the place with fire that were as tall as the buildings surrounding them and also burning all over them. "This place is weird." Jake said. "Good thing I don''t like putting on clothes, I would have been sweating buckets by now." Alex chuckled as he flexed his biceps. "Shall we begin hunting now?" Jake asked. "We shall." Alex replied as he took the lead walking off. "Hey don''t leave me behind!" Jake shouted. "What. Are you scared? Is the great werewolf slayer scared?" Alex asked with a chuckle as they were slowly and steadily approaching one of the burning buildings. "Be careful of it''s Fangs Alex!" Jake shouted out a warning but he could see him already running towards the beast. "So reckless." Alex got to the beast''s front and swung his sword outwardly letting a wave of Qi hit it only shifting it''s head an inch. And then the beast''s head was seen heading towards Alex tremendously with fast speed and was about to crash into him. Seeing this, he had quickly pivoted sideways very fast that he had even been thrown off his feet after the beast''s head crashed into the ground. "Darn! It''s fast!" Alex said as he quickly rolled over just in time avoiding the head again. "You shouldn''t be careless when you nothing about an enemy!" Jake was heard saying and then he was seen running at top speed towards the beast that was just lifting its head. And then without slowing his speed down, he leapt from where he was with the use of Qi as he was seen propelling towards the beast with tremendous speed and then he made a slashing motion towards the beast''s neck but his sword only left a little scratch on it due to the reptile''s hardened black scales. "Darn it!" Jake managed to say before he was whacked by the beast''s tail sending him flying. But before he crashed down, he flipped multiple times in the air slowing him down before he landed smoothly on the ground unhurt. "Now I know why it is a king tier beast." Jake said. "Look at the person who was chiding me that I shouldn''t charge in recklessly." Alex said coming over. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Well I thought I could kill it off with a single strike but I guess I was wrong." Jake clicked his tongue as he could see the beast moving its head slowly while twisting its body weirdly in a weird angle. "Of course you can''t kill it with a single strike, it''s a king tier beast not an intermediate one." Alex said. "Whate..." Jake stumbled on his words. "Shit!" He shouted as the beast stretched its head towards where they were and then it was seen moving so quickly towards them and in less than a second, it crossed a distance of three metres and its maw was seen opening up widely about to chomp down on Jake and Alex. Chapter 264 We are being attacked! Immediately they had bid Jake and Alex goodbye, the core members of the Fang hunters were seen in a meeting trying to discuss the way forward for the guild. "Will they be okay?" Peter asked as he was seen twirling his finger casually while deep in thought.@@@@ "Do you think that the combined strength of both Alex and Jake won''t be enough to take care of any sort of problem?" Paul asked. "Not that, we are all talking about a King tier beasts here. The same tier General Paul and Kron struggled against that day." Peter said. "And may I remind you that we weren''t at full strength on that day." Paul replied back. "General Paul has a point right there you know." Jack said. "Peter, I understand what you are saying. And I know how you feel right now as even I''m worried for them both but what they are doing is for the betterment of the guild''s future." Kate said. "Fine! Whatever you all say." Peter said as he relaxed back on his chair. "So what shall we do in the meantime?" Sophia asked. "That is the correct question we should be asking." Emily said as she looked at the silent Head General Humfree. "I suggest we grow beyond our territory." Humfree said with his face squinted. "Beyond our territory?" General Wilfred asked. "Yes! Think of this, if we stick to our territory here at Aurora, we will be limited in our resources and land. With more conquered towns under our belt, we would have more territory in our control and we can expand outwardly." Humfree said. "But wouldn''t it cause trouble with the other guilds?" Kate asked. "Trouble? Do you think they will care? As long as we don''t touch their territories, we are safe. What do you think the Iron Fist Guild were trying to do when they obstructed the border of the Fang hunters''?" Humfree asked. "They were trying to take over us." Simyon replied. "Correct! Besides you all are missing one detail." Humfree said. "And what''s that?" Geo asked with a raised brow. "Who the hell is interrupting our meeting?" General Paul shouted out loud angrily. "I''m sorry sir but the matter is very urgent!" A voice was heard from the other side. "Then that means it can wait, we are currently busy." General Wilfred shouted out too. Everybody could hear the person gulp loudly before saying his next words. "I''m sorry sir but it can''t wait at all as this man is very urgent and important." The man said. Paul looked towards Humfree who nodded at him and all the young ones at the table quickly pulled out different maskes and they put it on their faces. When they were done, a loud click was heard then the door opened up. Immediately it did, a man was seen running into the middle of the room and he quickly fell on his knees in a bowing position. "What is it? What is so important that it can''t wait?" General Humfree asked. "I''m sorry all respected members of the Fang hunters'' for interrupting your meeting but this matter was of utmost importance." The man said. "Well what is it?" Peter asked impatiently. The man on his knees gulped loudly before he said his next set of words. "We... we... the Fang hunters'' is about to be attacked." The man said. "Attacked? Well take a few men and deal with whoever is foolish enough to attack us and stop disturbing us already." Jack shouted. "I''m afraid we can''t handle this on our own without the help of the core members of the guild." The man said. "Who are those attacking?" Humfree asked as he stroke his beard causally. "Head General... we are being attacked by the Iron Fist Guild and... and...." The man said. "And what?" Peter asked impatiently after hearing that the Iron Fist Guild were attacking. The man gulped loudly again loudly before he continued. "They brought with them a total of a hundred thousand men." "What!!!?!!!" Everybody shouted out loud at once. Chapter 265 Going to be tricky "Of course you can''t kill it with a single strike, it''s a king tier beast not an intermediate one." Alex said. "Whate..." Jake stumbled on his words. "Shit!" He shouted as the beast stretched its head towards where they were and then it was seen moving so quickly towards them and in less than a second, it crossed a distance of three metres and its maw was seen opening up widely about to chomp down on Jake and Alex. Jake quickly opened up his system in a flash and activated {Strength Surge} and poured all his Qi into his hands giving him a tremendous burst of strength and he grabbed the reptile''s maws hard but he was being pushed back as the beast was putting on pressure while the ground beneath Jake''s feet was being cracked and broken. The beast was trying to close its maws but Jake was holding on tight with all the strength he could muster. ''If I hadn''t used my system skills and along with all my Qi, I wouldn''t have been able to hold the beast like this. Darn! I''m losing me grip.'' he thought and then he shouted out loud towards Alex. "Hurry the f*ck up will you! I''m losing my grip!" "Almost done!" Alex shouted as he was pouring all his Qi into his sword leaving him with almost nothing. "Done!" He shouted and then he exploded from where he stood towards the beast and then in a flash, he made a swing towards the open maw and he went all the way to the tail of the beast slicing it into two. And right on cue, Jake fell down in exhaustion as his hand felt like it was on fire from holding onto the maw for so long. "What took you so long?" Jake asked as he was still sitting on the floor in pains. "I''m sorry, I needed to move the Qi evenly around my body and the sword to achieve the necessary effect." Alex said as he was also gently heaving and panting. ''Since it was Alex that delivered the finishing blow, I won''t be able to receive the rewards the system promised me.'' Jake thought and then he tiredly walked towards the beast and began extracting the crystal. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire ''One down! Twenty-four more crystals to go! If it wasn''t because of Alex, I''m sure I would have struggled a lot. I''m glad I made the choice to bring him along otherwise I would have struggled greatly.'' He thought as he finished getting the crystal and he kept it safely in his inventory. "I wonder what''s in the castle." Jake said, looking at it. "Let''s go take a look then." Alex said and then he took off running with top speed leaving Jake behind. "This guy is so reckless." Jake said and then he also started running quickly trying to catch up with Alex. Slowly, he was catching up with Alex and the far away castle was getting closer. ''Something feels weird, why haven''t we encountered another beast since? This feels suspicious.'' Jake thought and then he was slowly catching up with Alex who was just two metres away from him when he saw him stop dead in his tracks. Worriedly, Jake pushed himself to the limit and quickly got behind Alex. "What''s wrong?" He asked and then Alex moved aside un-obstructing his view and Jake could finally see why Alex stopped dead in his tracks. "This is going to be tricky." Jake said as he could see about a dozen beasts in front of them standing guard a few metres away from the castle and without doubt, they were all king tier beasts. ____________ For more updates on MSS, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. Please if you enjoy this book, then kindly read my other book titled Magus Supremacy. Chapter 266 Attack them! "Head General... we are being attacked by the Iron Fist Guild and... and...." The man said. "And what?" Peter asked impatiently after hearing that the Iron Fist Guild were attacking. The man gulped loudly again loudly before he continued. "They brought with them a total of a hundred thousand men." "What!!!?!!!" Everybody shouted out loud at once. "This is bad." Jack said as he stood up. "Where are they now?" Humfree asked. "The army of about hundred thousand men have just reached the small town that''s bordering the Fang hunters'' border." The man replied. "We need to get there now before they get here." Peter said. "But how are we supposed to deal with a hundred thousand men? We just have twenty thousand men protecting the guild." Kate asked. "Leave five thousand men here in the guild to guard it then all of you here, take the remaining fifteen thousand men and go stop those invaders now!" Humfree barked out loud anxiously. And immediately, the core members all stood up at once and hurried out of the room including Kate while leaving only Head General Humfree alone in the room. "I wonder if the guild can handle this battle." Humfree thought out loud worriedly. Immediately they had left the room, the core members including the General and Sergeant Sunny ran towards the small town along with the fifteen thousand men they were asked to take along. Immediately they all took a step, rains and showers of arrows fell upon them impaling their heads or eyes either killing them or injuring them. But it wasn''t enough as some of the men managed to avoid them and were heading towards the Fang hunters'' standing around. "Attack!" Paul shouted and right on cue, Peter and Geo could be seen charging forward with their axes in hand. Before the men from the Iron Fist Guild could move more, Peter, Geo and about a thousand men were seen descending upon them as a huge battle erupted in the streets causing waves of energy and shockwaves to spread out. This was war and it was devastating as men were seen falling left and right from both sides. Immediately they clashed with one another, Peter had already started dominating the battlefield with his strength. One of the enemy came at him from the front and swung his sword but Peter easily deflected it then he knocked him back with a palm strike just in time to avoid a swing towards his back. And with a swing of his axe, a mini wave of Qi came out and hit his attacker away sending him flying and crashing into others behind him. "I will make you all pay for thinking you could take over our guild!" Peter said and then he exploded from his position using Qi and he went flying towards another enemy. Meanwhile, General Paul and Wilfred''s teamwork was also commendable on the battlefield. Immediately Paul kicked one of the attackers sending him flying towards Wilfred, the man''s head was seen rolling on the floor. Then infusing his sword with Qi, Wilfred swung it out and a mini Qi slash came out and killed about a dozen men. Then Paul was seen floating in the air but he wasn''t actually floating as he was running on the air using his Qi platforms beneath his feet. And then surrounding his whole body along with his sword in Qi, he pushed off from his platform with immense force that it looked like a flying rocket was about to crash into the battlefield. And like a flying turret, Paul was seen crashing into the army in the battlefield causing destructions and shockwaves to spread as he hit the floor. And without wasting time, he went from one enemy to another slashing and killing them up. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 267 Leave you all with a gift "Keep firing out arrows at them! Don''t stop!" Kate shouted and the range fighters kept releasing arrow after arrow towards the enemy with Kate shooting out two arrows at once from her piercing two of the enemy men in the head. ''I just hope the others can handle themselves.'' She thought. Another damage dealer was Sophia as she was showing the might of the big three in the battlefield with her beautiful swordmanship skills.@@@@ Using her sword to block a strike, she carefully parried it down then she released a swift roundhouse kick on the enemy''s head causing him to go skidding and dropping his sword. Kicking the guard, the sword the enemy dropped down lifted up and then she grabbed it and then swiftly raised behind her back just in time to block a strike to her head. "My senses are sharper than yours." She said and then she quickly turned around and used her second sword to slice the man''s head off. Before she dashed off towards the other men as she was beautifully dancing around the battlefield with her two swords while causing damage everywhere she went to. No one would believe that a beautiful girl like her would become so vicious on the battlefield not like anybody could see her face actually. In front of everybody, about five men were chucked so far back that they crashed into so many others and looking at who caused them to go flying, they could see a middle aged man with his hands slightly glowing and vibrating. This was Kron and he was currently displaying his skills and why he was called a Qi specialist. Lifting his hands up, he pointed it at two men that was coming right him. He shaped his fingers like that of a pistol or something and closing one of his eyes, he mumbled loudly. "Die!" And immediately, from both of his hands that were shaped as pistols, a sharp sound was heard. And then in a moment, the two men were seen falling down with a thud as a small bullet hole was seen in their heads. "Ha! This Qi bullet of a thing is fun!" Kron exclaimed and then he pointed his hands sideways with one on each side. Qi bullet was another skill made from Qi as it allowed the user to condense down their Qi so small making it into a bullet of some sorts. And when shot out, the result was what Kron was producing as the men were seen falling down like dead flies with a bullet wound in their heads. They didn''t wait for General Paul to say it twice as they quickly manoeuvred around the battlefield helping those that needed help. "We can''t continue this for long, we are losing out currently." Paul mumbled as he could see their side were losing men while it didn''t look like the other side were losing any men. As the amount of kills they were dealing to the other side looked like a drop in the ocean as they still had so many men on their side. "Are we going to lose?" Paul wondered and then his thoughts was interrupted as an arrow was sent his way. He quickly slashed it before he exploded from his position moving almost like a blur in the battlefield decimating the enemy alive. But no matter how strong they attacked, they were still being overwhelmed as the enemy were pushing back and making the Fang hunters'' recede. The leader of the army couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of the Fang hunters'' moving back from being overwhelmed. "Is this the strength of the Fang hunters''? Is this what you are all capable of?" The man asked. "Darn! We are being pushed back!" Peter shouted as he was still in front of the men ravaging and destroying the enemy albeit slowly and weakly. Looking up, Paul shouted. "Range fighters! Retreat and set up back at the base!" They didn''t waste time as they jumped from roof to roof heading towards Aurora with full speed. After jumping on about three roofs, Kate turned around and then picked two arrows at once. "I''m going to leave you all with a gift!" She mumbled as she started infusing the arrow with Qi making the tip glow slightly. Then she pulled the string of her bow back and aimed it carefully while her hand was shaking from holding the string for far too long and her arrows were also vibrating slightly. "Go!" She shouted while letting the arrows go leading to a loud bang in the air as if a gun had been shot through the air. Chapter 268 A Close one "I''m going to leave you all with a gift!" She mumbled as she started infusing the arrow with Qi making the tip glow slightly. Then she pulled the string of her bow back and aimed it carefully while her hand was shaking from holding the string for far too long and her arrows were also vibrating slightly. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire "Go!" She shouted while letting the arrows go leading to a loud bang in the air as if a gun had been shot through the air. The arrows flew with tremendous speed while gathering a mini tornado at the bottom which further sped the arrow up as it banged into the enemy killing them in an instant. The arrows didn''t stop there as they killed about a dozen men each before they lost momentum. "That''s it! I''m burned out!" Kate said as she looked at hand fingers that were peeled roughly from pulling arrows after arrows non stop. "Good luck guys!" She mumbled before she turned around and began leaving the battlefield back to the academy.@@@@ Back at the battlefield, when the arrows were released, one of the person saved by it was Jack as he was in the middle of being sliced alive when the arrow slammed into his attacker giving him enough chance to kill the other one off. "Phew! That was a close one." He said and then avoided a strike to his shoulder but it grazed his arm drawing blood but he didn''t drop his sword as he moved forward but then quickly leaned backwards. As he could see a dagger heading for his head then a thrust to his stomach by a spear made him quickly hit the attacker''s hand causing him to drop the spear before he was hit in the face sending him flying. Looking around, Jack quickly jumped up and used one of the enemy''s head as a foothill then he pushed off strongly causing his head to cave in and he quickly landed by a person''s side. The person wasn''t wearing a mask and he was currently deflecting four attackers on his own as he was being riddled with injuries all over. Swiftly, Jack came to his rescue as he shot out a visible Qi shard into one of the attackers head killing him on the spot. "You should really watch your backs you careless kids!" Peter shouted angrily as he swung his axe down causing the blood to fall off it in disgust. "That was a close one." Jack heaved a sigh of relief. "Uhm, is it just me or are we standing so incredibly close rather than scattered?" Sophia asked as she looked around and Peter lifted his head. And they could all see that out of the fifteen thousand men they had brought with them, they were only five thousand left while out of the hundred thousand men brought by the iron fist guild, only about eighty thousand were left. "Are we going to lose this fight?" Jack wondered aloud. "No we won''t!" Peter shouted and then he ran forward blowing a gust of wind into Jack''s face. Next, he was seen blocking a strike from hitting one of their men then with his palm outwardly, he blasted the man across the battlefield. "Everybody, get behind me!" He shouted at Fang hunters'' and those that were nearby quickly gathered around him. ''What I''m going to do will deplete my core of all my Qi, but I''m sure it is worth it.'' Peter thought and then only him ran into the midst of around twenty men that were in front of him. Swinging his axes around, he was hitting and blocking their strikes all at once while moving around gracefully and calculatively which was unlike Peter. That was when he could see about fifty more men heading his way quickly. "This should work." He smiled and then he waited for the men to get incredibly close before he clicked his fingers. "Now!" And then a huge explosion erupted around him while blowing shockwaves around the field. "Peter!" Sophia shouted after seeing what he had just done. Chapter 269 How have we lost so many men? "This should work." He smiled and then he waited for the men to get incredibly close before he clicked his fingers. "Now!" And then a huge explosion erupted around him while blowing shockwaves around the field. "Peter!" Sophia shouted after seeing what he had just done as a huge amount of dust erupted and blocked everyone''s view. "I''m okay!" A voice said and then from the smoke, Peter could be seen walking out with his body riddled with small injuries and then his mask was also broken. When the dust finally settled, the men that had surrounded Peter were seen on the floor with bullet like injuries on all their body part while some had slash marks on their bodies.@@@@ "These people are dangerously strong, I thought it was only their leader we had to worry about." The leader of the platoon said aloud worriedly. "Everybody!" Paul shouted aloud at the remaining five thousand men that were still alive from their army. "Stay strong, we can do this!" "Ha! Delusional as ever!" The leader shouted out loud with a small laugh. "Look around, we are still standing strong with at least seventy thousand men." "Well, we ain''t weak either!" Sophia shouted as she was suddenly in front of the leader. Then she swung one of her sword towards his neck but a loud ringing clang was heard and in front of her was someone else with a shield blocking the strike. Then with a flick of the wrist, pushed Sophia back causing her to skid a few inches. The opponent came in again with a roundhouse kick but it was blocked weakly by Peter with one of his axe. "I don''t know why you keep fighting, if you knew my adventurer rank, you would have backed off already!" The Shield user said and then he swung his shield from below towards Peter who was slow to react. And then it smashed into his jaw causing his head to move back and his whole body was about to fall down when the shield crashed into his body causing him to hit the ground strongly. "Your leader shouldn''t have messed with us!" The shield user said as she lifted his shield while coating the edge in Qi and was about to slam it on Peter. "And your leader shouldn''t have ordered an attack on our guild!" A voice was heard saying from behind the man and when he turned around, he could only see red in his field of vision. And then he dropped to his knees while clutching his neck in pain as blood was oozing out like a fountain of water and a beautiful blonde haired female who had injuries on her face was seen standing in front of him with a wicked smile on her face. And then, the man fell down limply as the life had now been totally snuffed from him. "Peter!" Sophia shouted as she went towards where Peter was and she could see him struggling to stand so she lent her hand to him and managed to make him stand properly when a loud voice rang out in the whole battlefield. "All members of the Fang hunters''! Retreat back to the academy, we will make our last stand there!" Paul shouted and those that were still fighting wondered why he made that kind of order. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Even though they were overwhelmed, they were still standing strong with around five thousand men with them. When they looked up, it finally hit them that they might have just lost any hope of winning the war. "How have we lost so many men?" Peter wondered in pain. Chapter 270 The Power of a double A ranked adventurer! "All members of the Fang hunters''! Retreat back to the academy, we will make our last stand there!" Paul shouted and those that were still fighting wondered why he made that kind of order. Even though they were overwhelmed, they were still standing strong with around five thousand men with them. When they looked up, it finally hit them that they might have just lost any hope of winning the war. "How have we lost so many men?" Peter wondered in pain as all around the battlefield, there were only around a thousand men left on the Fang hunters'' side while the Iron Fist Guild still had about sixty thousand men alive. Unknown to them all that when the core members were busy taking on more than three enemy at once making them dominate the battle, the leader of the platoon from the Iron Fist Guild was moving around the battlefield stealthily killing the men from the Fang hunters. He was so stealthy that nobody had even noticed as he used the destruction as a cover making him kill the men easily and quickly then he moved to the next enemy killing them as easily. That was how he managed to reduce the numbers on the Fang hunters'' side drastically and when Paul had seen him, he knew that this was dangerous for them so he ordered for a retreat. "Go now!" General Paul shouted and immediately, everybody began running back at the academy with full speed while General Paul, Wilfred, Kron, Sunny, Jack and Peter stood rooted trying to stop anybody from giving chase to the retreating army. "Don''t move! Let them head back!" The leader of the platoon raised his hand stopping his men from chasing the retreating army. Paul seeing that no one would give chase, they began retreating slowly without turning their back at the enemy and still seeing them rooted in their spot boosted the confidence to finally turn their back at the enemy while running. "Leader, why didn''t you allow us give chase?" One of the men asked. "So that we will crush them at their base." The leader smiled devilishly. "I doubt that the werewolf slayer is around, so this will be fun and easy for us." After retreating, the army were seen running back to Aurora at full speed and in less than ten minutes, they were finally there as the gates of the academy was in view. The remaining army that were left at the academy that numbered around five thousand, were now on guard especially seeing the panicked look on the face of men. "Hurry! Open the gates!" Kate shouted as she had been on top of the high position along with the range fighters and immediately, the gates were opened for those that were coming in.@@@@ Immediately, the thousand army from the front lines were let in and they quickly took their positions inside the academy while trying to recover as much as possible. They were at least ten metres away from the academy gates and seeing a lone old man walk out, they suddenly stopped their movements as they looked on. "Be ready guys, when the time is right, we will go out there and back Head General Humfree up!" Peter commanded as he slowly rose up and held his axes tighter. "Peter, you are not in the right shape to fight, you need to rest." Sophia said. "How do you expect me to rest while my best friend''s guild is being attacked? Forget it, I will protect this place with my life." Peter replied. "I will give you all one last chance to head back or else I won''t be responsible for what will happen to you all today!" Humfree shouted out loud. And the leader laughed out loud in amusement. "Or what?" "Or you will be responsible for the death of all these men today." Humfree said. "What a senile old man." "Alright then, have it your way." Humfree said and immediately the whole place felt heavy with energy to the extent it felt slightly suffocating to the men that were at least 10 metres away. ''such strong killing intent! His killing intent is so strong to the extent I can feel it all the way here! Who is this? Is this the werewolf slayer? No! I was told the werewolf slayer always wore a ridiculous mask.'' The leader thought while breaking out in a slight sweat. Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire Raising his right hand in the air, Humfree stared out towards the members of the Iron Fist Guild and his eyes then narrowed down looking like a slit. "Let me show you all the power of a head general and the power of a double A ranked adventurer!" Humfree shouted out loud and everybody heard a loud noise from above that sounded like the rumbling of thunder. But when they looked up, everybody including the members of the Fang hunters'' froze in fear as all above the battlefield above the Iron Fist Guild, they could all see a lot of swords in the air about two hundred or so. "Die!" Humfree shouted with a wicked smile on his face as he swung his hand down and the hundreds swords followed down raining on the battlefield. Chapter 271 A New sword effect "What''s wrong?" He asked and then Alex moved aside un-obstructing his view and Jake could finally see why Alex stopped dead in his tracks. "This is going to be tricky." Jake said as he could see about a dozen beasts in front of them standing guard a few metres away from the castle and without doubt, they were all king tier beasts. The beasts were all pack of wolves as they stood on all fours growling loudly at Jake and Alex. They all had brown coloured fur with sharp fangs on their jaws and they were currently drooling while slowly growling and walking towards Alex and Jake at the same time. Quickly to be sure, Jake cast his inspect skill and he could see that the beasts were all king tier beasts but before he closed the system, a notification popped up. {Host has encountered a dozen of king tier beasts! System has recognized that host has an ally! Modifying quest!} {Host needs to defeat a total of six wolves for rewards!} {0/6 defeated} "Ha!" Jake sighed and then held his sword tightly while taking a stance. "Alex! Kindly help handle six wolves on your own, when I''m done, I will come over to help you." "Sure boss!" Alex said as he unsheathed his sword from his back and held it diagonally.@@@@ The growls from the wolves became more louder and in a flash, they leapt towards the two humans in front of them quickly. {Rampage (LV1): Increases Strength by 12 percent and agility by 8 percent for 10 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.} And like a flash, Jake dashed towards the beasts and in less than a second with his increased speed, he was already in front of the beasts. Swinging his sword from below, it crashed into one of the beast causing a slight cut on its face. Swiftly turning around with his sword in front of him, he blocked a fang bite from another wolf and then he shot out an invisible Qi strike towards the wolf. But it felt like it had felt the disturbance in the air so it quickly jumped back and then another wolf quickly leapt towards Jake but he had quickly used {Step shift} to get away from them. {-5 Stamina} {Stun strike} he called out in his head and two out of six wolves froze right in their tracks. {Step shift} "Darn! That was difficult!" He said and then he heard loud howl as a wolf suddenly appeared in front of him and then leapt up biting him on his shoulder hard drawing blood. "Arghhhhhhhhh!" Jake shouted in pain and then he struck the wolf on the head with his sharp sword causing it to let go and whimper away. Before he could move again, another wolf grabbed his leg with its fangs sinking it deep causing Jake to stagger and fall down on his knee. "Arghhhhhhhhh! That hurts!" He shouted into the air then he swung his sword diagonally causing it to crash into the wolf''s head slightly drawing blood but it was more than enough damage for him. {4/6 defeated} {5?6 defeated} The two wolves he had struck were now dead but Jake was on his knees in pain as he glared at the last remaining wolf that was about to charge towards him. "I almost forgot that they were king tier beasts and I shouldn''t have let my guard down around them. As their speed are on a whole different level." Jake mumbled and then he could see the wolf charging towards him. When it was close, it leapt into the air with its jaws wide and quickly clamped down on the human in front of it but it didn''t feel any weight as it chomped down on air. Twisting its head in confusion, it tried to search for the human when it heard a voice around six feet away. "Looking for me?" Jake asked as he lifted his sword with one hand and then glared towards the wolf angrily while it prepared to attack him again. {Lockdown} he called out in his head and the beast froze unable to move. "I have you where I want you!" Jake said then he looked up at a struggling Alex. "Alex! Move away now!" He shouted and Alex didn''t think twice as he jumped away then Jake lifted his sword above his head. His sword was now glowing bright yellow while shaking with power. "Poisonous Qi Slash!" He shouted as he swung his sword outwardly and a huge crescent yellow slash appeared and quickly consumed the wolves on the battlefield. {Ding! Quest completed!} {Rewards will now be distributed} Chapter 272 Experiment: A generous system "Poisonous Qi Slash!" He shouted as he swung his sword outwardly and a huge crescent yellow slash appeared and quickly consumed the wolves on the battlefield. {Ding! Quest completed!} {Rewards will now be distributed} Looking up, Jake could see that the dust was finally being cleared and Alex could be seen a little feet away panting hard on one knee. When the dust finally cleared, Jake could see that all the beasts were killed including the ones Alex was fighting against except one of the beast which was currently injured and unable to move. ''I completed the quest?'' He thought as he looked at the shimmering blue screen in front of him. "Jake? Are you okay?" Alex asked as he could see him standing rooted in a spot looking blankly. "Yeah, I''m fine, just doing something. I will be like this for a while." Jake replied as he proceeded to check his rewards. "I will just have to extract the crystal cores then while you are busy being a statue." Alex said as he slowly walked around extracting the crystal cores from all the dead beasts. {Ding! Quest completed!} {Rewards will now be distributed} {The quest given to host is the hardest he has ever performed and he has gotten injured than ever before so the system wishes to reward him adequately for completing the quest. So rewards will be given in two stages} "Huh? In stages? Does that means it will give me more than one reward?" Jake wondered aloud while smiling at the flashing screen. {Choose rewards! Stage one/ stage two} "Oh! So it wants me to pick which I want to see first huh." He smiled and then proceeded to take his pick. {Stage one has been selected} {Rewards under stage one: two skills} "I wonder what the two skills are!" Jake wondered as he clicked on it. {Skills: Void; control} "Huh? Void? Control? What weird skills are these?" Jake thought then he clicked on one of the skills. {Void: This skill allows the user to store living beings or creatures in it infinitely without ever running out of space.} "Huh? A storage space? But I have inventory! No! That''s not right, inventory allows me to store any object or weapon in it while this void is all about living beings and creatures.@@@@ But why would I even want to store living beings with me? This skill is useless to me." Jake said annoyed as he went towards the last skill under stage one. {Control: Allows the user to get any form of living being under his control as long as they make eye contact. This skill cannot be broken unless the being under the user dies or the caster dies. (Note: Skill will only work on beings weaker than the caster.)} Reading the description, Jake''s eyes widened in surprise as he read it over and over again with a grin so wide on his face that it went from ear to ear. "This is amazing! With this skill, I can get anybody under my control and form my own little army without any worries of betrayals or anything cause I know that the skill won''t be broke easily." Jake mumbled happily. "I need to test this out!" He said as he looked around thinking on what he can use the skill on when he spotted Alex walking towards an injured beast while lifting his sword up about to end it''s life. ''A beast is also a living being right? So it''s gonna work!'' Jake thought as he quickly ran towards Alex with a limp. "Hold on Alex! Don''t kill it yet!" Hearing Jake''s voice, he quickly paused and turned around with a raised brow. "Why?" He asked. "Cause I want to perform an experiment." Jake replied and he stood in front of the beast that was trying to claw at Jake but it wasn''t able to reach him. Bending down, Jake looked the beast in the eye with a wicked smile on his face. "Control!" He called out and immediately, his eyes glowed bright blue and so did the beast as it slowly stopped trying to claw at Jake but it was still trying to resist but Jake kept it going. {Skill successful, king tier beast successfully under host''s control!} {Slot remaining (1/15)} "It worked? Ha! Now!" Jake smiled as he stood up and left the beast''s presence and then looked up towards Alex who was now confused about why the beast wasn''t attacking again. "Up for an experiment?" He smiled and then turned towards the beast. {Shadow step {Lv 1}: Teleport two metres away to avoid attacks or reposition. Skill can only be used once a day.} {Adrenaline rush {Lv1}: Temporarily increases speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Cool down timer; 30 minutes. {Restore: This skill allows the user to regain all strength that had been used up back to the way it was in the last 24 hours; this also applies to any skills, techniques or armour that are on a cool down. (Skill can only be used once a month)} {Contract; user can offer contracts to people he wishes to have in his Guild to protect them and grow his strength further. People contracted can also offer contracts to other people but they will obey the user because their lives are in his hands.} {Qi sense:This skill allows user to reveal hidden enemies by making the user more atune to Qi allowing the user to detect concealed threath; This skill works around 10 metres for 1 minute (Cool down timer: 10 minutes)} {Shield of will: (Cost; 10 points of endurance; Cool down timer; 30 minutes) This skill allows user to absorb 2p percent of incoming damage for 2 minutes by summoning a shield of unyielding will, protecting user against harm.} {Rampage (LV1): Increases Strength by 12 percent and agility by 8 percent for 10 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.} {Magnet (LV1): Attracts all enemies within a one metre radius towards the user. (Casting speed: 10 seconds)} {Control: Allows the user to get any form of living being under his control as long as they make eye contact. This skill cannot be broken unless the being under the user dies or the caster dies. (Note: Skill will only work on beings weaker than the caster)} {Void: This skill allows the user to store living beings or creatures in it infinitely without ever running out of space} ________ "Now which skill should I level up?" Jake wondered as he surfed the system up and down looking for what to level up. "I had thought stealth was useless until I used it today so leveling it will make me practically invisible. But I think leveling stun strike will be better because with the current level, I''m unable to stun an opponent stronger than me. But what if it gets levelled up to the max, I could possibly stop someone stronger than me in their tracks." He said while hovering his finger over the skill. "Wait! Aren''t you forgetting one more skill?" Zee asked. "Huh?" Jake said wondering what Zee was getting at until it suddenly click in his head. "Right!" He said and then he pulled up the tab. "Blink! What if I levelled it up to the max? I wonder what it can do." He wondered and then his hands hovered on it. "I just hope I''m not making a mistake here." {Are you sure you want to level up Blink to the max?} {Yes or No?} "Yes!" Jake said. {Very well then! Blink levelled up to the max} Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire ______ "The system keeps blowing my mind!" Jake chuckled loudly. "I have no comment right now on what I''m seeing." "Aren''t you done yet?" Alex asked as he came over to see Jake still standing there. "Yeah, I''m done! Let''s go!" He replied and they began walking where the huge castle was. They hadn''t walked for five minutes before they stood in front of another dozen wolves. Chapter 273 Jake the OP fighter They hadn''t walked for five minutes when they came across another dozen wolves growling at them. "Ah c''mon!" Alex shouted as he gripped his sword tighter while taking a stance. "Let me handle this." Jake said as he stepped forward and then turned to his system. "Cloning!" Jake called out and right in front of their eyes, a huge puff of smoke appeared all around them. "What are you doing?" Alex asked. "Dealing with the mess." Jake replied and right in front of their eyes, the puffs of smokes began forming shapes and not any shape, but human shapes. Within three seconds, it was finally done and both Alex and Jake were both looking around with stars in their eyes as there wasn''t only one Jake anymore, there were now six of them. Looking at them, there was no way to distinguish who was the real one or not as all of them all looked the same and they were currently holding onto the same weapon with the same expression on all their faces. "Jake...!" Alex called out and all the Jakes turned around to look at Alex. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Alright, this is creepy." He said. The real Jake then turned towards the clones and back to the wolves that looked almost confused also but they were still growling. "All of you listen up! I want you to attack those beasts but don''t kill them, injure them but still keep them alive!" He ordered and all the Jakes nodded in response. Right on cue, the wolves didn''t wait as they all dashed towards the humans in front of them. Swiftly, the real Jake quickly grabbed Alex and moved back so he could observe what was going on.@@@@ Immediately the clones saw the wolves coming, all at the same time they performed step shift getting away from the fangs heading towards them. But their step shift only took them one metre away but it was still enough as the wolves halted their advances abruptly when three of the Jakes lifted their hands at once. The clones had swung their swords at once at the wolves and a small slash half the size Jake usually produced came out of each their swords at once and then conjoined together before it sped towards the beasts at tremendous speed that they couldn''t avoid it. And then it hit them hard slicing part of their limbs apart but not killing them as they could be seen whimpering around. "Phew! For a second there, I thought they were about to use poisonous Qi Slash but luckily they only did the normal Qi slash." Jake said and then he quickly ran out into the field with full speed and quickly got in front of the beasts. "Control!" Jake quickly shouted and immediately the beasts'' eyes all glowed blue before they dimmed back and they stopped moving. "Void!" He called out again and the beasts all disappeared from view. {Slot remaining (9/15)} "That was close!" Jake heaved a sigh of relief and then he could see Alex walking towards him with a confused expression. "Okay, I can''t take this anymore. What is going on Jake?" He asked. "Fine!" Jake sighed and then opened his mouth to say something then he quickly closed it back up as they could both feel and hear a loud rumbling beneath their feet and all around them. "What''s going on?" Alex wondered as they were losing their footing as it felt like an earthquake was occuring. "GRHHHHH!" A loud roar was heard behind them and Jake along with Alex quickly turned around to face where the castle was situated about one metre away from them. They could both see the castle shaking heavily and a huge roar erupted again that almost sounded ear piercingly loud. That was when they could see a huge flammy hand erupt from around the building. Immediately Jake set eyes on the hand, red alarm lights began flashing in front of him. {Danger! Danger! Danger!} {Host needs to find any means possible to escape because he isn''t strong enough to face whatever is coming.} "What the hell is the system talking about?!" Jake wondered in fear. Chapter 274 Cindys last stand Raising his right hand in the air, Humfree stared out towards the members of the Iron Fist Guild and his eyes then narrowed down looking like a slit. "Let me show you all the power of a head general and the power of a double A ranked adventurer!" Humfree shouted out loud and everybody heard a loud noise from above that sounded like the rumbling of thunder. But when they looked up, everybody including the members of the Fang hunters'' froze in fear as all above the battlefield above the Iron Fist Guild, they could all see a lot of swords in the air about two hundred or so. "Die!" Humfree shouted with a wicked smile on his face as he swung his hand down and the hundreds swords followed down raining on the battlefield killing the members of the Iron Fist Guild. "Have we ever seen Head General Humfree fight before?" Wilfred asked with a gulp as he looked at what was occuring on the battlefield. "Nope, not at all. But I guess we will witness it now." Kron replied. "Did he just say he is a double A ranked adventurer?" Paul asked. The swords that were raining started slashing the members of the Iron Fist Guild totally killing them quickly. Each sword killed about a dozen men before it completely disintegrated into nothing. The men all tried everything possible to fight against the raining sword but there was nothing they could do as they got killed too easily. After about two minutes of total destruction, the swords finally disintegrated into nothingness but the destruction it left in its wake was shocking. As the two hundred Qi swords killed about two thousand, four hundred men on the enemy side. With just one move, Head General Humfree had totally impacted the battle as only about 57 thousand men were left. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire The leader of the men was seen sweating in nervousness while looking at the destruction caused by a single man. ''This... this was caused by one man? He called himself a double A ranked adventurer, this... this is his strength? I haven''t even faced the werewolf slayer yet darn it!'' he thought worriedly. "I''m not done yet!" Humfree shouted as he suddenly took a stance while his hand was on the hilt of his sword. The stance he took was of one leg in front of him while one was behind and he leaned his weight onto the leg that was in front of him and like a lightning bolt, Humfree was seen in middle of the army. "You made a mistake by underestimating our guild!" He shouted as he slammed his sword he unsheathed into the ground causing the men to feel unstable as they were stumbling down. Then like a blur, Humfree was no longer being seen as he began decimating the men alive. Since they couldn''t see him, they were unable to react as he was currently killing, slashing and slicing men alive.@@@@ ''I only have five minutes left before I become weak! But I will make it count!'' He screamed in his head as he went from one person to the next. With just two moves, about twenty men were dead before he moved to the next batch. No one could see his movements, they only heard screams of pain and there was no way to track his movements. "Yes!" A feminine voice was heard responding and then a female was seen spinning the air before she delivered a strong kick to someone''s head knocking him to the ground. Another female was seen skidding on the floor quickly then she made a fast thrust towards another person''s stomach killing him on the spot. These were Sophia and Cindy as they were teaming up to take down the enemy. "I guess I have to go all out then!" A masculine voice was heard shouting then his body began electrifying. But the electricity was yellow in colour and like a blur, he began moving around the battlefield quickly striking the enemy precisely killing them on the spot. This was Harry and the way he was moving felt like the way Humfree moved earlier but Harry''s attack was more brutal as he hit a man in the jaw sending him flying and crashing into others. "I have only done this on a small scale, but it is time to go big!" Harry shouted and then he zipped quickly into the midst of around fifty men before he zipped back out. "Now!" He said clicking his finger and a huge explosion erupted killing them at once. The leader seeing this was feeling enraged as he could see the skillfulness of the Fang hunters'' and it felt like they will lose at this rate. "I guess I have to take matters into my hand. So how about I take care of the weakest in this group huh?" He said and like a blur, he manoeuver around the battlefield killing anybody that stood in his way. His eyes were set on two females that were working together seamlessly as if they had practised teamwork countless times. Jumping up, Sophia used Cindy''s shoulder as a foothold as she was seen falling down with a strike from above and slicing a person''s head off. "My turn!" Cindy smiled as she pushed off from where she was swiftly then she performed a spin and zig zag running and she imapled a sword into a man''s neck. Swinging her sword, she heard a loud clang and then a man with a scarf around his face appeared. "How about you have a go with me!" He said and then he pushed off strongly causing her to stumble back but she managed to regain her footing as she came at him quickly with a swing from the side. But he had swiftly blocked it easily with a smile on his face. "Too weak!" He said and then he stumped the ground strongly causing Cindy to stumble back a little. But that was enough for the man as it was the slip up he needed as his sword flashed in front of Cindy and then she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen as blood gushed out of her in waves. "Cindy!!!" Sophia shouted loudly as she turned around to see Cindy being impaled by a sword. Chapter 275 Victory! "Too weak!" He said and then he stumped the ground strongly causing Cindy to stumble back a little. But that was enough for the man as it was the slip up he needed as his sword flashed in front of Cindy and then she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen as blood gushed out of her in waves.@@@@ "Cindy!!!" Sophia shouted loudly as she turned around to see Cindy being impaled by a sword. Without thinking twice, she kicked the person in front of her away and then she dashed towards where Cindy was seen falling and then she quickly caught her while she fell on the floor. "Cindy!!! You will be okay, please don''t close your eyes!" Sophia said while shaking Cindy''s face in panic. "Soph...don''t cry, my time is up." Cindy said as he coughed a mouthful of blood. "Hahahaha!" The man laughed loudly as he looked at how pathetic Sophia looked. "Cindy! Please don''t say that, what do you want me to tell Jake when he gets back?" Sophia shouted while tears were streaming down her face. "Tell...tell him that I will see him in the next life." Cindy said as the pain in her stomach grew. "No, you can''t do this to us!" Sophia screamed. "Tell...tell...tell... tell Jake that...I love...I love him, and I...I wish we can be together in...our next...life. Please take care of yourself...tell Peter how you feel before it''s too...too late." Cindy said and then her hand that rested on Sophia''s face fell down limply while her eye lids became shut. "Cindy!!!!!" Sophia screamed so loud that possibly those across the whole battlefield heard her. "She''s gone, time for you to join her too." The leader of the Iron Fist Guild army said and then he swung his sword swiftly aimed towards Sophia that she was too slow to react. "I''m gonna make you pay for taking Cindy''s life!" A voice was heard shouting and a kick landed on the hand that the man used to hold his sword causing him to drop it. Then an axe swing was seen heading for his neck but he quickly leaned backwards avoiding it just in time then he unleashed a swift kick towards his attacker''s rib which got blocked by an axe. Then using his axe to hammer down on the foot, the wielder dashed towards the man in front of him swinging his axe from the side towards him which got avoided before a kick landed on the axe wielder''s stomach causing him to skid an inch. "Peter?" Sophia said as she could see a shadow cast over her so looking up, her eyes landed on Peter''s face. "Yes, and I''m here to take revenge!" Peter said while gritting his teeth and looking over Cindy''s body. "And it''s not the right time to grieve or mourn, we still have to get revenge for Cindy by killing her murderer." "Then you shouldn''t turn your back against me!" A voice was heard shouting and then a sword was seen heading for Peter''s back when Sophia quickly exploded from where she was kneeling and grabbed her sword blocking the strike which caused the two swords to clang loudly. "You are right, now I''m gonna make him pay! Take Cindy''s body away from here, I''m going to handle this!" Sophia said while gritting her teeth and using all her strength to push against the sword that was on hers. "No! I can''t leave you here, I''m going to help you take him down!" Peter said with his hands tightly clenched. "No! I don''t want Cindy''s body to get destroyed in this fight, we need to give her a proper burial after this fight so go Peter!" Sophia shouted while glaring at him. Peter was stumped on what to do as he looked between Sophia and Cindy then he sighed. "Fine! But I''m coming back to help you so don''t die or else I''m gonna kill you myself!" Far back, away from the chaos going on on the battlefield, Humfree could be seen with his hands raised above his head and two hundred swords made out of Qi could be seen floating above the battlefield. "Using this twice... kuh!" Humfree coughed out a mouthful of blood as he was currently twitching in pain. "Will put me in bed for at least two weeks but I have to do it for... Jake...kuh!" He coughed again. "I hope you all rot in hell!" Humfree shouted as he swung his hand down causing the hundreds of Qi swords to crash into the battlefield killing the enemy men with each sword killing a dozen men before disintegrating. Immediately he released the swords, Humfree fell on his knee coughing out blood after blood while Paul was seen running towards him. "Head General Humfree! You need to get back now." He said as he grabbed him and they were heading back to the academy. Immediately Sophia and the leader of the platoon saw the swords raining, the leader was still seen looking around in dread as he saw his men unable to do anything. "This..." he stuttered when he felt a sharp pain in his throat. Looking down, he could see a blade that was attached to a gauntlet in front of him. "You..." he stuttered. "I hope you rot in hell!" Sophia said and she dragged her blade from his throat towards the end of his body slicing him apart. Immediately the man fell, Sophia also fell in pain and exhaustion. "I...I have pushed myself past my limit darn it!" Sophia said. "You did well!" She heard a voice saying when she saw Simyon standing in front of her. "C''mon, let''s g..." He stuttered and Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Simyon coughed out blood while looking down to see a sword piercing him from his back. "No! Not again!" Sophia shouted as she pushed herself from the ground and quickly got behind Simyon slicing his assailant before he could react. And then Sophia along with Simyon could both be seen falling down as Simyon was feeling limp while Sophia had pushed herself to the limit so her body had given up in exhaustion. The remaining men from the Iron Fist Guild after seeing what Humfree had done again and how their leader fell, with nobody restricting them, they ran away in retreat. The remaining ten thousand plus men ran away in retreat from the academy. "Don''t give chase! Let them go!" Wilfred shouted and then the army all shouted in cheers at their victory unknown to them the amount of loss they have suffered. "Gather the fallen and those that are injured and head back to the academy!" Wilfred ordered and they got to work. "We have been hit hard, it''s like they knew that Jake wasn''t around so they decided to attack now." Wilfred mumbled. "I just hope Jake is alright and he handles whatever happened well." Little did he know how right he was as there was a betrayal among them. Chapter 276 Time to get serious! "GRHHHHH!" A loud roar was heard behind them and Jake along with Alex quickly turned around to face where the castle was situated about one metre away from them.@@@@ They could both see the castle shaking heavily and a huge roar erupted again that almost sounded ear piercingly loud. That was when they could see a huge flammy hand erupt from around the building. Immediately Jake set eyes on the hand, red alarm lights began flashing in front of him. {Danger! Danger! Danger!} {Host needs to find any means possible to escape because he isn''t strong enough to face whatever is coming.} "What the hell is the system talking about?!" Jake wondered in fear. Slowly, the hand fully came out. Then a huge head burst out followed by another then another. In total, Jake counted three heads on his neck. Immediately he set eyes on the head, he quickly cast his inspect skill. {Name: Gorgoras} Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire {Role: Guardian of the ancient castle; the Gorgoras protect the castle from intruders and anybody that dares step foot into it.} {Tier: Legendary} {Abilities: Ice, fire and acid.} "What the hell?!" Jake shouted as he took a step back and so did Alex. ''A legendary tier beast? Isn''t it a tier above the King tier? Now I understand why the system is telling me to run away. I don''t think I can handle this currently.'' he thought as he broke out in a slight sweat. "GRHHHHHH!" The Gorgoras all roared at once and then they finally burst out of the huge castle with a blazing fire surrounding one of the beast''s head totally. "Was that what caused the fire? Is that why the castle was burning brightly? So it was one of the heads." Jake mumbled. "Jake, what is wrong?" Alex asked as he could also feel the power coming off of the Gorgoras. "The... the beast is a legendary tier beast. We need to get the hell outta here now!" Jake shouted and a shocked Alex quickly turned around to begin running and so did Jake. Jake was seen hitting and bouncing on the ground while his body was still burning from the flames of the beast. Alex quickly spun around creating a slight tornado around him before swung his sword rapidly releasing waves of Qi strikes towards the beast but it did nothing. One of the clones used {Stealth} to get over towards the beast and was about to strike its head when the beast turned around and shot out an ice shard towards the clone causing it to go into a cloud of smoke. "Clone Jake! Cover me!" Alex shouted as he was seen with his sword being held behind him while running towards the beast at full speed. Before he got there, his sword blazed with Qi surrounding it like a flame of some sorts. Using his Qi, he pushed off from the ground strongly towards the beast''s head that was on the left. The head was seen opening its mouth when one of the clones jumped up and shit out a Qi shard towards its mouth causing it to shut. With a smile, Alex hammered down his sword onto the beast''s head causing a huge, giangatic shockwaves to spread out hitting the clones and causing them to move away. While the beast''s whole body staggered forward a bit and Alex was whacked by the tail of the beast sending him flying but he managed to flip in the air before he landed smoothly on the ground close to Jake. Glancing around, he could see Jake standing up slowly from the ground with his body scorched and burnt by the beast. "Jake!" Alex said when Jake glanced at him. "I''m fine!" He replied as they could both see the clones battling against the beast before they both went up in a cloud of smoke. "We can''t do this, there''s no way we can handle a legendary tier beast on our own." Alex said. "No we can''t, but we can at least try." Jake said. "And I have a last resort when things go south." "But you are badly burnt!" Alex cried out. "Oh really?!" Jake said when he smiled wryly and then clicked on a skill in his system. {Restore} Right in front of Alex, Jake was being healed of all his injuries while his Qi was being refilled and most especially, all his skills and weapons that were on cool down, were finally coming off of it. "Time to get serious and use everything at my disposal!" Jake said as he took a stance with his left foot in front of him. {Adrenaline rush}, {Cloning}, {Strength Surge}, {Stealth} immediately Jake clicked on all these skills, he could see several puff of smoke surrounding him and five clones stood in front of him. "Let''s go!" He shouted and he along with the five clones dashed towards the beast with the clones slightly behind him. Chapter 277 Lets dance again! "Time to get serious and use everything at my disposal!" Jake said as he took a stance with his left foot in front of him. {Adrenaline rush}, {Cloning}, {Strength Surge}, {Stealth} immediately Jake clicked on all these skills, he could see several puff of smoke surrounding him and five clones stood in front of him. "Let''s go!" He shouted and he along with the five clones dashed towards the beast with the clones slightly behind him. Using {Step Shift}, Jake got behind the beast and raised his hands that were covered with Qi to whack the beast on its body sending it skidding towards one of the clones who used his sword to stop it in its track. The remaining four clones all jumped up at once infusing their hands with as much Qi as they can and then they came falling down like a shooting arrow hitting the beast on either heads causing it to fall flat on the ground because of the strength of the hit. "I guess whatever skill I use, they can also use too." Jake mumbled. Flipping backwards, they landed a metre away from the beast with Jake standing behind it while his sword was in its sheath. He kept his hand on the hilt of the sword while standing with his feet wide apart from one another and his eyes glaring at the beast. The Gorgoras was seen standing up but not in a conventional way, it jumped into the air before it landed causing the ground to shake because of its weight. "GRAHHHH!" The Gorgoras roared with three of its heads before it opened them wide agape and began spitting out streams of fire, ice shards and acids from its three heads towards the clones. Alex seeing this, quickly coated his legs with Qi and leapt through the air before he landed in front of the clones just in time. Lifting his sword that was still blazing with his fiery Qi, he threw it into the ground causing it to slice into the ground like a hot knife slicing through butter. The liquids were now incredibly close so Alex raised his hands forward and then his eyes glowed for a slight minute and a visible wall made entirely out of Qi was lifted in front of Alex blocking the fire that got to it first. For the Ice shards, the clones all shot out invisible Qi shards towards it causing them all cancel each other out. The acid crashed into the wall made of Qi but it couldn''t hold as it melted but it couldn''t go further as it fell in front of Alex who was now on his knees. Alex coughed out a mouthful of blood but wiping the specks of blood from his mouth, he was slowly rising up. The. Beast seeing this, opened up its mouth again when the clones used {Step Shift} to get in front of it before they all delivered an uppercut together causing the beast''s head to move back an inch. While still in the air and slowly falling, they used their legs to hit the beast''s head again and they were propelled away from the Gorgoras landing back beside Alex. "I''m finally ready!" Jake shouted as he performed Step shift to get in front of the beast. He swiftly pulled his sword out of its sheath and swung it forward before putting it back in releasing a sharp strike of invisible Qi towards the Gorgoras. But as if sensing it, it quickly moved away before it crashed into it and then it opened its mouth and shot out a dozen ice shards towards Jake and the clones. Alex quickly came in front and performed the stunt he did earlier protecting Jake but he still coughed out a mouthful of blood while falling to his knees. "Alex!" Jake shouted as he quickly lifted him up. {80/100} Jake''s body bounced on the ground a few times before he came to a halt beside Alex who was still coughing and was finding it hard to breathe. "Alex!" Jake said as he coughed out blood before slowly standing up and running towards him. Alex gripped Jake''s hand tight before he was able to get up. "There''s nothing you can say to me right now, you can''t fight anymore." Jake said. "No! I still need to fight and defeat that beast." Alex replied. "You are in no condition to, face it! We can''t defeat it." Jake retorted. "We are damaging it right? Then we can certainly do it." Alex replied. "Fine!" Jake said as he gripped his sword tighter which made Alex to smile and he also went ahead to pick his sword that fell down somewhere. "I''m sorry Alex!" Jake said. "Huh? For what?" Alex asked as he turned around to see Jake in front of him then with a gentle shove, Alex tumbled backwards and felt himself going through a sweet sensation. Turning around swiftly, he could see a portal opened up behind him while his body was halfway through. "Take care of the others." Jake said as he could see Alex with a furious expression on his face and then he went completely through as the portal snapped shut. "GRAHHHHH!" The beast roared loudly again as it was seen charging towards Jake while he had already recalled back his clones that stood beside him. "Since you can all use whatever skill I choose, then this should work!" Jake smiled weakly and then he clicked on a tab in front of him. {Magical Attributes} {Lightning} Immediately, Jake along with his clones had their body sparkling and crackling as sparks of lightning was hitting the ground they stood on while torching it slightly. "Hey ugly beast! Let''s dance again!" Jake said and then he and his clones zipped towards the beast faster than they ever did. Chapter 278 You are not the only one who cares! "The portal is opening? Isn''t it the portal which the two people that were tasked with hunting beasts?" Someone asked as they stood in front of a portal that was being opened up. "I think it is." Someone else replied then all of a sudden, someone was thrust out of the portal forcefully while cussing. "Darn Jake! Why would he push me through and stay there himself?" Alex shouted in anger then he fell back down before a cough of blood came out next. The soldiers at the portal quickly came over to help him up. "Where''s Head General Humfree?" Alex asked. "He...they are busy in a war." "War? Kuh!" Alex coughed. ''Darn it! My Qi is running rampant and I think I have internal issues.'' "What war?" He asked. "The Iron Fist Guild are attacking us with a hundred thousand men." "What?!!" He shouted in shock as he slowly tried to take a step when he fell on his knees. The soldiers were about to rush towards him when the doors to the portal room burst open.@@@@ "We have won! The Iron Fist Guild members have all retreated!" Someone announced. "We won?" The soldier inside asked. "Yes!" "Where... kuh! Are the core members of the guild?" Alex asked as he slowly stood up. "They are returning back to the meeting room of the base to plan what they would do next." The soldier replied. "Then why did you leave? You could have stayed by his side till the end. And you call yourself his friend?" Peter retorted back angrily. "How dare you?!" Alex shouted as he made his way angrily towards Peter. "Enough guys!" Emily''s voice cut through the tension as she stood in between Alex and Peter. "Look at the both of you! Alex, you are terribly injured and could hardly talk and you want to fight against Peter? And you! Peter, you didn''t even give Alex a breathing space. Look at him! He is dying inside and you are picking a fight?" Emily shouted in anger. "And the more he is here, the more Jake might be dead on that planet!" Peter shouted. "Enough you two!" General Paul shouted then he turned towards Alex. "Why did you leave Jake alone on the planet?" "I didn''t leave him alone purposely and I never wanted to leave." Alex replied and then he painfully began narrating what happened from when they got to the planet, how they fought against the Flammery Fanged serpent before fighting against the wolves. He exempted the part where Jake had performed some weird things because he himself didn''t understand those things before he got to the part where the legendary tier beast had appeared and how they struggled a lot. Before Jake decided to push him through the portal forcefully claiming he was trying to save him. "I see." Paul said. "So he was the one who pushed you through the portal so he could protect you." "That boy! Always taking decisions like this without thinking about himself." Sunny said with his fist clenched. "You see! Did you hear?!" Emily shouted towards Peter. "You are not the only one who cares about Jake, we do too. And Alex didn''t purposely abandon him on the red portal planet, he was forced back." Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire "Please!" Alex said before he coughed up a mouthful of blood. "Save Jake anyhow you all can." And then he slumped down with a loud thud. "Alex!!!" Emily shouted. ___________ Please guys, kindly check out my new book titled Magus Supremacy and I promise you won''t be dissappointed. ___________ Webnovel! I need a feature darn it! How am i supposed to get my book out to the world if you all keep keeping it in the dark????? Someone please help me!!!! Chapter 279 Impossible Quest Completed! {Magical Attributes} {Lightning} Immediately, Jake along with his clones had their body sparkling and crackling as sparks of lightning was hitting the ground they stood on while torching it slightly. "Hey ugly beast! Let''s dance again!" Jake said and then he and his clones zipped towards the beast faster than they ever did. The giant beast was now in front of them and all the clones jumped up together above the beast before they came crashing back down and slamming their electric hands onto the beast that was mixed with Qi causing it to tumble to the ground. "My turn!" Jake said as he zipped in front of the beast and then he delivered a strong hit to the abdomen of the beast causing it to reel backwards in pain from being electrocuted slightly. ''Good thing Strength Surge was still active otherwise that hit wouldn''t have hurt the beast.'' he thought and then a stream of notifications popped up in front of him. {Strength Surge has ended} {Adrenaline rush has ended} {Stealth has ended} "Darn it!" Jake cursed then all his clones zipped towards him standing beside him. The beast quickly regained its footing and then in anger quickly opened up its mouth and was shooting out dozens upon dozens of ice shards towards Jake and his clones causing him and his clones to begin running around like a bolt of lightning avoiding the shards narrowly. Seeing its tactic not working, it changed it up and began shooting out large streams of fire towards Jake and his clones and they were still avoiding it by running round the beast. ''This can''t go on forever! It surely gets tired that''s why it always changed its powers. Each of the heads shoot out different powers. The head on the left side shoots out Ice, the one on their right side shoot outs acid while the head in the middle that has a fiery head shoots out fire.'' Jake thought as he and his clones were doing well avoiding whatever the beast was throwing at them. ''How am I supposed to defeat it now? I can''t see any form of weakness all around its body since its all made out of scales.'' He and his clones quickly zipped to the front of the beast and they lifted their hands together while glaring at it. "Lightning bolt!" He called out and his hands together with his clones glowed then shooting out of them were lightning bolts from each of their hands and it crashed into the head that shot out fire of the beast. The head flung back and skidded on the floor a few inches before coming to a halt. "GRAHHHHH!" The beast roared loudly and Jake noticed something different from the beast. "Finally seen a weakness!" He smiled and then he and the clones zipped again to the side shooting out bolts of lightning at the beast''s three heads before zipping back again. {Step shift} {-5 HP} {5/ 70 left} After killing the two clones, the beast opened up its maws and breathed fire towards the last clone who also shot out a lightning bolt towards the beast before it went up in puffs of smoke. The collision of the fire and lightning, caused a lot of smoke to cover the beast''s view but then jumping out of the smoke, was Jake who exploded towards the beast''s head delivering a strong uppercut filled with Qi causing it to tumble on the hard ground a couple times before coming to a halt. Jumping up from the ground where it was bounced unto while breathing a constant stream of fire causing it to float in the air a bit like a rocket, it could now see the human that was giving it a lot of trouble. Jake poured his Qi to his feet, body and most especially his hands and his whole body was now shaking with tremendous power waiting to be released and he did just that as he dashed towards the beast with his speed now increased. Currently, the beast was unable to track Jake''s movement as he was moving all around the beast like a blur and finally, coupled with his lightning abilities that were coating his feet making him faster than ever before. He jumped towards the beast that was in the air while moving all his Qi to his hands and then he delivered a powerful punch causing shockwaves and the other dead bodies of the beasts killed by Jake to go flying away while the beast fell to the ground with a tremendous thud causing the ground where it fell to break into a crater. The Gorgoras was now seen slowly standing up with its head feeling quite heavy when it felt something crawling on its body and it finally realized that a human was on it so it began moving its head rapidly around trying to get Jake off. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire But his grip was strong and he grabbed its maws with one hand and lifted his hand up. "If I were to rip your head off, it will be am easy death for you so how about I make it painful?" Jake said with a wicked smile when he began pounding the firey head with his hand. Holding onto the beast and pounding its head was painful to Jake as the whole head was covered in fire and his skin was being burnt so was his clothes but he didn''t care. As he focused his Qi filled fist into the eyes of the beast pounding it and causing blood to spurt out. The beast was currently roaring out in pain while still swinging its head around but Jake kept hitting and hitting until a loud popping sound was heard followed by the tearing up of the beast''s eyes. Then Jake''s hand went through the beast''s eye socket and pounded the beast''s brain causing it to pop and exploded in itself. "GRAHH!" The beast roared weakly before it fell down slowly with Jake still on it and with a thud, they hit the ground heavily while Jake was breathing in and out. {Ding! Quest completed} {Host has done the impossible by defeating a legendary tier beast. Seems like the system has misjudged the host''s strength and in apology, the system would like to reward host handsomely.} {Ding! Rewards are being distributed} That was what Jake could see before darkness enveloped his vision and he fell unconscious. Chapter 280 Rewards "Wh... where am I?" Jake asked as his eye lids were slowly fluttering open followed by a banging headache and body ache. "Wh... why does my body hurt a lot?!" He shouted in pain while still being in his laying position. He was now slowly standing up while also taking in his surroundings, he could see that he was in an unknown planet with a huge dead beast''s body laying a feet away from him. "Right! I battled against a legendary tier beast. I can''t believe I won." Jake said as he looked around when his feet felt wobbly. "Relax there, you are still weak." Zee said and Jake gently sat back down. "I don''t think there are any beasts around here and that''s a good thing cause with my current strength, I won''t be able to defeat an intermediate tier beast." Jake said. "That was a hundred percent my hardest fight ever both from beasts or humans. I don''t think I have ever went all out in a fight for a very long time now. Even when fighting against that beta werewolf, I didn''t really go all out but here, I did. I can''t help but imagine if Alex hadn''t tagged along and I hadn''t unlocked my cloning skill, how this fight would have went. I''m very sure I couldn''t have handled this fight on my own so I''m glad I had asked Alex to tag along and I also got my cloning skill." "You should also give yourself some credit." Zee added. "You were very versatile in your fight today using your skills and abilities so skillfully in the fight. I got to say, you used your head more in this fight than ever before."@@@@ "Thank you for the compliment." Jake said and then he suddenly remembered something. "Right! The system was saying something earlier. System! Pull up my last notifications!" {Ding! Quest completed} {Host has done the impossible by defeating a king tier beast. Seems like the system has misjudged the host''s strength and in apology, the system would like to reward host handsomely.} {Ding! Rewards are being distributed} "The system finally acknowledges my strength and prowess." Jake chuckled loudly while holding his belly. "I definitely proved the system wrong for always underestimating me." Jake then navigated towards the rewards tab and clicked on it to see the sweet rewards the system gave to him. {Rewards: 10,000 XP; +10 to all stats, 1 new skill and an upgrade to your skill(Rampage)} "I think the system would soon get exhausted of all its rewards." Jake chuckled and then he decided to check his stats. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire {Strength Surge: Increases user''s strength by 10 percent for five minutes. Cool down timer; 1 hour.} {Lockdown(Lv1): Immobilises the opponent for 5 seconds. Cool down timer; 3 minutes.} {Step shift(Lv3): A short, quick movement skill to create or close distance and gaps within three metres.} {Immunity{Passive}: This is skill is always active, it protects the host from any werewolf bite that could turn the host to a werewolf.} { Inventory: user can now store items, weapons and armour In his system and when it''s needed, it will pop out.} {Shadow step {Lv 1}: Teleport two metres away to avoid attacks or reposition. Skill can only be used once a day.} {Adrenaline rush {Lv1}: Temporarily increases speed and agility by 2 percent for 2 minutes. Cool down timer; 30 minutes. {Restore: This skill allows the user to regain all strength that had been used up back to the way it was in the last 24 hours; this also applies to any skills, techniques or armour that are on a cool down. (Skill can only be used once a month)} {Contract; user can offer contracts to people he wishes to have in his Guild to protect them and grow his strength further. People contracted can also offer contracts to other people but they will obey the user because their lives are in his hands.} {Qi sense:This skill allows user to reveal hidden enemies by making the user more atune to Qi allowing the user to detect concealed threath; This skill works around 10 metres for 1 minute (Cool down timer: 10 minutes)} {Shield of will: (Cost; 10 points of endurance; Cool down timer; 30 minutes) This skill allows user to absorb 2p percent of incoming damage for 2 minutes by summoning a shield of unyielding will, protecting user against harm.} {Magnet (LV1): Attracts all enemies within a one metre radius towards the user. (Casting speed: 10 seconds)} {Control: Allows the user to get any form of living being under his control as long as they make eye contact. This skill cannot be broken unless the being under the user dies or the caster dies. (Note: Skill will only work on beings weaker than the caster)} {Void: This skill allows the user to store living beings or creatures in it infinitely without ever running out of space} {Attract: This skill allows the user to draw a thing towards him but it is limited to the thing''s size.} {Rampage (LV2): Increases Strength by 24 percent and agility by 16 percent for 20 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.} These were Jake''s current skills and he was satisfied with them as he was seen walking around, extracting the crystal core from the Gorgoras, when he was done, a rumbling, crumbling noise was heard. "It looks like the planet is being unstable and might collapse at any moment. I need to get out of here now before it does. And I think I have a much faster and convenient way." Jake smiled as he clicked on a skill. {Blink} clicking on the leveled up blink, Jake was currently seen warping and disappearing from view and in the next moment, he was gone from the planet. ___________ For more updates on MSS or future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or future works comes out, you will be able to see it there first. _________ Please if you enjoy this my book, then I''m very sure you will love my new book titled Magus Supremacy, please do well to help me give it a read, I will gladly appreciate it. Thank you ?????? Chapter 281 A Promise! "Alex!!!" Emily shouted and then she quickly ran towards him with Paul, Sunny, Wilfred and Peter hurrying to her side. "We need to get him medical treatment." Peter said and he along with Wilfred quickly lifted Alex and hurried towards the medical bay with Emily, Paul and Sunny directly behind them. With their speed, it didn''t take them long to get there as they quickly laid Alex on the bed while nurse Hayley was urgently called over and she quickly got to work on Alex. "Please... will Alex be okay?" Emily asked with tears streaming down her face continuously. "He will be... his condition isn''t really critical. I just need space to focus." Hayley replied. "Sure, let''s go." Paul said. "No! I want to stay here with Alex, I''m not going anywhere." Emily shouted. "Nurse Hayley said she needs space to focus." Peter said. "I said I''m not going to leave Alex here!" Emily said. "Hayley, is there a way she can stay here with Alex?" Wilfred asked. "Yes please! I won''t say anything or obstruct your work, just let me stay here."Emily pleaded. "It''s not going to be a problem as long as she says she won''t obstruct my work." Hayley replied. "Yes I won''t. Thank you so much." Emily said and then Paul and the rest quickly left the room for the meeting room again. When they were back in the meeting room, they were now all worried and confused about what to do next. "How are we going to rescue Jake now?" Peter asked. "It''s quite impossible because we are currently low on manpower." Paul replied. "But the more we spend here, Jake might be losing the fight." Peter retorted. "We know! And trust me, I also want to rush into the planet to help him but we have to keep a calm head here." Sunny said. "Do you think any of us here is as strong as Jake? Heck the person that could even possibly compete with him in terms of strength is in a bad condition." "If Alex couldn''t do anything, what makes you think we can especially with our condition right now. The only person that could help is also in a critical condition." "So what do we do now?" Peter asked feeling frustrated.@@@@ "Why did all these have to happen today? If we weren''t attacked, Head General Humfree could have stormed the planet to help." Wilfred said. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire "But we can''t keep sitting here, we need to do something now!" General Paul said. "But wh..." Sunny stuttered as his eyes opened wide while glancing towards Peter. "What''s wrong?" Peter asked confused as he could see not only was Sunny looking at him strangely, so were the others. "I mean, I think we have another betrayal in our guild because think about it, why didn''t they attack in the week you were around that they attacked immediately you left." Paul said. "Impossible! No one in our guild will betray us, I trust them all." Jake said. "You need to keep an open head right now, remember that even we trusted Head General Gunther and the other Generals, what did they end up doing?" Wilfred asked. "Right now, I''m lest concerned with that. Whoever betrayed us, if found out, I will make sure they regret ever been born. For now, I need to see if Kate is alright." Jake said and then he swiftly left the room heading for where he thought Kate would be. It didn''t take five minutes before Jake stood in front of a room he was all too familiar with and it has even been long he was in the room. Giving it a gentle knock before unlocking it, he calmly walked into the room. "Kate? You in?" He asked as he walked in and he could hear a soft sob coming from one of the bunk beds. Going closer, he could see Kate sitting on the bed with her legs tucked and her head in her leg while crying softly while the room was currently thrashed with everything thrown in different places. "Kate?" He called softly before Kate slowly lifted her head that had her eyes red and puffed up from crying. Through her blurry vision, she was able to see the person in front of her. "Jake?" She said as she hurriedly left the bed and tried to take a step forward before she almost plummeted down but Jake had dashed towards her and quickly held her before she fell face flat. Seeing that her eyes weren''t playing tricks on her, she threw her hands around Jake and began crying heavily while soaking Jake''s shoulder with tears. "It''s okay, let it all out." Jake said as he gently stroked her hair while Kate continued crying in pain. They stood for ten minutes in the same position before Kate managed to regain her composure and she disengaged from the hug. "Jake.. Cindy is dead, those filthy members of the Iron Fist Guild killed her! They killed Cindy and even Sophia is in a bad shape." Kate shouted amidst tears. "I''m sorry that I wasn''t here sooner, I could have prevented this. And now because of me, our friends are dead." Jake said with his fist clenched. "No! It''s not your fault, it''s those iron fist guild that do not want to leave us in peace. Those are the ones that are to blame not you." Kate said while holding onto Jake''s hand that was clenched and now it was released. "What should I do? I''m confused right now, I don''t know what to do." Jake said looking down. "What do you want me to do?" "What do I want?" Kate asked as she held Jake''s hand tighter while he nodded his head too. "What I want, I want you to destroy that guild and wipe them off the surface of the Earth! You have the power Jake, you can do it I know that. I''m not strong enough to do it, but I know you can. Please... help me avenge Cindy and the others! Kill them all!" Kate pleaded as she dropped down to her knees crying while Jake was still standing rooted in his spot. "That is what you want?" Jake asked as he held Kate and lifted her from her kneeling position. "Yes, that''s what I want!" Kate replied. "Very well then! If that''s what you want, I will do it. I will make sure I make the Iron Fist pay by taking the fight over to them and I will make sure I wipe them all out, that''s a promise." __________ Please guys, if you are enjoying the book so far, kindly check and read my new book on Webnovel that''s titled Magus Supremacy and I promise you won''t be dissappointed as the MC is an OP from the early chapters so please do well to check it out. Thank you ?????? Chapter 282 Make Sure the iron fist guild exist no more! *Two weeks later* It has been two weeks since the war the iron fist guild waged against the Fang hunters and it hasn''t been good since then as Head General Humfree was still in a bad condition although he was getting better and he could walk around, he was in no shape for a fight for now. Kate had managed to come out of her mourning for Cindy and had resumed her duties, Sophia was now better and so was Alex as he was feeling better than ever before. Geo was also back on track after mourning for his dear friend Simyon. The guild was now going through heavy recruitment for more members as they had been reduced from having twenty thousand men to about four thousand men. The guild has now opened up trades with more merchants and towns to they could get back up. The guild had even contacted Raven wing''s guild for help and they sent some men over to help get the guild back up. The Raven wing guild now has enough members numbering around three thousand. The whole world had even heard that the Fang hunters were attacked by the Iron Fist Guild and survived and now, they were on edge on how the Fang hunters would react. But in these two weeks, no one had set eyes on Jake and they couldn''t help but be worried for him as nobody knew his whereabouts at all and there was no way to track him. But that all changed when every single core members of the Fang hunters including Helen and Berg that were far away all received a message from Jake asking for a meeting. And in response, Helen sent over Berg to represent her in the meeting that was to take place keeping him in mind, Jake waited for the day he will arrive and when he did, Peter was asked to go receive him. Today was the day of the meeting and every single core member of the guild were present: Head General Humfree, General Paul, General Wilfred, General Kron, Sergeant Sunny, Peter, Alex, Emily, Kate, Geo, Berg, Jack, Sophia, even Harry was present even though he wasn''t a core member and not even a member. After everyone were seated, the double doors to the room swung open and Jake walked in with a neutral and unreadable expression on his face. He walked towards his seat and sat down while nodding his head at everyone at the table acknowledging their presence. "I''m sure you are all wondering what''s so urgent that I asked for a meeting." Jake began and everybody nodded. "I''m sure everyone is aware about what happened two weeks ago in my absence, when the iron fist guild attacked us with a hundred thousand men." The room suddenly got somber as they all remembered what happened and the amount of manpower and friends they lost. "I had given them a warning to back off from our guild but they didn''t respond instead they decided to attack our guild with so many men that I lost so many people including my close friends." Jake said with his hands tightly clenched on the armrest of his chair breaking it totally. "That''s not the point right now." Jake said as he took the crystal again and kept it safely in his system inventory. "We have four thousand men here and the Raven wing has about three thousand men, so I plan on taking two thousand men from here and a thousand from the Raven wing guild with a couple of you lot so we can take the fight to those b*stards!" "Hahahaha!" Humfree chuckled loudly with an amused expression on his face. "You really do surprise me everytime, now I know why that god said you are what we need to win this war." "You do know that I''m always with you in your decisions so I''m tagging along." Alex smiled. "I won''t be left behind by Alex, so I will go with you." Peter said. "Same here, I need to get revenge for Simyon." Geo added. "Well, those bastards attacked the academy where my younger brother is therefore endangering his life, so I will come along." Harry smiled. "I''m coming along, I will make sure I take revenge for Cindy." Sophia said with her hands clenched. "Count me in too!" Emily said. "You are like my son, so I can''t let him go on this dangerous mission alone." Sunny added. "Me too!" Paul said. "I will come along with the thousand men from our guild. You have helped us a lot, you returned our guild back to us and now, I can''t miss this opportunity to try rescue the Rave lord." Berg said. "Let me come along too." Kate said. "No!" Jake quickly shouted. "You need to stay here with Head General Humfree and general Wilfred to handle the guild." "But..." Kate wanted to say when Jake looked at her causing her to keep quiet. "Can''t come along, I''m sorry." Jack said. "No problem." Jake replied. "So these are the people I''m taking along, in two days, we strike and we will make sure the iron fist guild exist no more!" Chapter 283 Time to join the fray! *Two days later* A huge event that would rupture the status quo was about to take place as over three thousand men from the Iron Fist Guild were moving out with almost all the core members of the guild along with the werewolf slayer were seen in front of the army. With their funds, they managed to get a huge Aeroglide that could fit around a thousand men in it. So they got around three of it for the three thousand men while a small Aeroglide was out front with the core members and Jake in it. Based on the map, the aeroglides were seen speeding away at break neck speed towards their destination while those in all the glides were feeling tense and nervous. By the estimated calculations, it would take them about three days to get to the iron fist guild with their current speed so Jake was seen meditating and trying to increase his Qi pool. "I''m still wondering how Jake is planning on pulling this off." General Paul said glancing over at Jake who was at the distance meditating. "Same here, I can''t help but still feel slightly nervous." Peter said. "Relax you all! Have faith in Jake." Alex said and then he went back to cleaning his sword. Meanwhile Jake who was sitted meditating, was at the same time having a conversation with Zee. "Are you sure about this?" Zee asked. "Affirmative." Jake responded through his mind. "I have been watching you for the past two weeks and I could see what you have been doing." Zee said. The city had moving vehicles with people in it while some were walking on foot. The glides were seen flying over the city at full speed and the people were pointing at the glides confused and surprised by the massive size of it and what was going on. "I doubt the thousands of men will be in the city, so we need to act fast." Jake said and opening his hand, a mask appeared on it. Putting it on, he doned his werewolf slayer identity. Jake then lifted his finger above his head and then shot out a bolt of lightning into the sky which blew up. Right on cue, the glides all made a quick landing and out of it, several thousand men could be seen pouring out of them with their weapons drawn and seeing this, the people were all afraid and began running away. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Unknown to Jake, they all had a certain device and pushing it, a loud blaring sound was heard and it didn''t take up to a minute before several men were seen coming. Heading for the Fang hunters'' that were still standing observing everything. Immediately the men appeared, the Fang hunters'' didn''t hesitate as they went on the offensive with the core members standing aside and it didn''t take long for the streets to turn into a battlefield. Looking above from where he was, he could see the Fang hunters'' outnumbered the amount of men that came out but looking outwardly, he could see a wave of men heading their way. "I guess these ones were the appetisers, the main dish are coming." Jake said and then he turned to his system and sent the core members all a text. {Time to bounce hard!} Immediately they saw it, they swiftly strolled away from the streets and were currently running to meet the waves of men heading their way. "Time to also join the fray!" Jake said and then coating his body with the lightning attribute, he was currently shining brightly. Taking a step backwards, he pushed off from where he was strongly heading towards the waves of men like a lightning bolt himself and in less than a second, he crashed into their midst sending lightning bolts everywhere stunning and electrocuting some to death. Chapter 284 Keep going! "Time to also join the fray!" Jake said and then coating his body with the lightning attribute, he was currently shining brightly.@@@@ Taking a step backwards, he pushed off from where he was strongly heading towards the waves of men like a lightning bolt himself and in less than a second, he crashed into their midst sending lightning bolts everywhere stunning and electrocuting some to death. {Activate Lightning stun!} Jake called out and immediately, the dispelled lightning crashed into all the men and they couldn''t move again as they were all rooted in a single spot trying to move their bodies but to no avail. "These past two weeks of being absent has paid off." Jake said as he walked in the midst of all the men that were stunned while the core members finally arrived seeing what Jake had done. Lightning stun was a new skill Jake had unlocked that relate to his lightning attribute. This skill allows the user to keep his opponent stunned for an hour not allowing them to move one bit. The reason no one had seen Jake for two weeks was because he had been using the academy portal to go into different beast planets to hone and level his skills more. Currently, his lightning attribute was now leveled up and dangerous with many skills under his belt. Then his normal system skills, some were levelled up while some remained stagnated and now, Jake was more than ready to deal with whatever came his way. "Don''t kill these ones!" Jake said and then he looked up in the sky to see several drone hovering in the air. He counted about twenty of them as they surveyed everywhere. "Huh? What''s this?" Jake wondered. "I guess our surprise attack won''t be a surprise anymore." Alex chuckled as he noticed some symbols on about ten of the drones. Tapping the ring on her finger, a small needle appeared and putting it into her sword which absorbed it totally, it wrapped around her arm like a gauntlet while a blade was seen protruding out of it. Swirling her Qi to her fist, Sophia landed in the midst of two men. Swinging her leg sideways towards the man''s rib, he had quickly raised his sword to block the strike but his wrist broke totally and he was flung away. Turning around just in time, she had lifted her gauntlet hand to block a strike heading for her head then she twisted her hand around before impaling her attacker in the chest and then kicking his body away. It didn''t take up to five minutes before all the men that came from the vehicles all died from the hands of the vicious core members of the Fang hunters. Meanwhile the others who were at the back fighting against the waves of men were doing well as Berg was seen slashing a man before he quickly went to the next while Paul was seen swinging his sword and a Qi slash came out hitting and slicing the limbs of about four men off. Avoiding a slash, Emily twisted around before she released a swift kick to her attacker''s side sending him flying into a building. "We can''t hold back against them!" She shouted and then jumped up towards another one who quickly raised his sword above his head but he didn''t feel any impact until he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck before he dropped down dead. "These guys are quite weak." Berg said as he coated his arm with Qi to block a strike before he impaled his attacker in the head killing him. "But why does it feel endless?" Emily asked as she performed a backflip avoiding a thrust towards her but then she felt a sharp pain from behind. "That''s because they keep coming in waves!" Paul shouted as he was seen floating in mid air but in reality, he had condensed his Qi beneath his feet making him float. "Then we just have to keep going!" Berg shouted as he bulldozed the men while swinging his sword widely and quite skillfully. Meanwhile, Jake, Alex, Peter and Geo could now be seen in front of the spiraling tower mansion and in front of them, they could see about a thousand men standing in front of them. Chapter 285 The power of the werewolf slayer After running at full speed for about two minutes, Jake, Geo, Alex and Peter now stood in front of the huge spiralling tower like mansion building that was almost at the edge of the huge city while several buildings were scattered around behind them from where they came from. Only those that were quite rich could afford to live in the main iron fist city so that was why little mansions were scattered around the city with different vehicles moving around but they no longer moved around as chaos had erupted in the city. And now, standing in front of the biggest mansion they had seen in the city, they could see about a thousand men in front of them while the mansion was directly behind them spanning about 5 acres or so. "Uhm, werewolf slayer, how are we going to deal with this?" Peter asked as he gripped his sword tighter. "What do you all want here?" A person was seen stepping forward out of the thousand men. "We are here to see Blip." Alex replied. "Haha! Do you think just anybody could see Blip?" He asked. "Will you bring out Blip or should I raze down this whole building?" Jake asked with his voice slightly altered because of the mask as he stepped forward a bit. "Ha! Do you see the am..." he stuttered as his head could be seen rolling on the floor while Jake was still standing a few metres away. "I don''t have time for all these shit. Either bring me Blip or y''all prepare to die!" Jake shouted as he lifted his sword above his head and immediately, it became encased in a yellow energy that was glowing brightly. "Is that Qi?" Geo wondered aloud as he looked at Jake. "So what''s your response?" Jake asked again and all the thousand men all readied their weapons with a stance. "It''s four against a thousand so we say screw you!" Someone replied. "Very well then." Jake replied and his eyes narrowed like a slit while the thousand men all charged towards them at once with Alex, Peter and Geo all taking a stance waiting for them. "I wouldn''t have been interested in watching this earlier, but after seeing what he just did, I''m not very much interested." "Do you think you could defeat him easily?" The vice leader asked. "If I were to ask you the same question, what would be your answer?" "It would be difficult especially since I haven''t seen his full potential but I don''t think it''s impossible." "Then I will call you delusional. Seeing this amount of strength right now, I already know who will win between the werewolf slayer and Blip and also who would win between him and you." The leader laughed loudly. "Now will Blip come out or should I have to storm that building looking for him?!" Jake shouted out loud and not getting any response, Jake stepped forward and he suddenly halted as he could hear running noises. ''I guess they haven''t even reached the limit of the amount of men they could summon.'' he smiled as he could see about two thousand men appearing from the building with their weapons drawn. "Werewolf Slayer! Do you notice their tactics?" Peter asked. "Oh! I can''t believe you have already noticed." Alex chuckled. "Yes, they are trying to wear us down especially me." Jake replied as he looked at the men that were getting ready to charge. "I think it''s time I show you all the power and wrath of the werewolf slayer!" Jake shouted and he knelt down with his hands on the ground on either side of him. {Void} Right on cue, black shadow spread and rippled outwardly and out of it, dozens of beasts were seen rising with loud growls coming out of their mouths. Those that accompanied Jake were shocked so were those that were watching what was going on from the drones as they all sat at the edge of their seats especially the phoenix guild leader as his eyes opened wide in shock. "Attack them and don''t keep any of them alive!" Jake shouted and all the fifty beasts dashed forward and tremendous speed. Chapter 286 Two weeks ago! *Two weeks ago* After listening to Kate''s plea, Jake swiftly left the room to get to work cause he knew he wasn''t strong enough to handle the iron fist guild with his current strength so he needed to do something about it. After getting himself treated, he made use of all the different portals that led to different beast planets. The first one he made use of was an orange portal which took him to a planet that contained advanced tier beasts. Immediately he arrived, he could hear growling around him and looking around, he could see about twenty advanced tier beasts of the same race in front of them. They looked like dogs of the old but much bigger with deadly sharp fangs on their faces and their tongues were wagging out while their mouths were currently drooling. {Ding! Quest Alert!} {Defeat the advanced tier beasts for rewards} "Alright, let''s get started then." Jake smiled and then opening up his inventory, a small pocket of space appeared beside him which only he could see. Dipping his hands into it, a sword appeared in his hand and then clicking his fingers, he called out. "Cloning!" And right on cue, puffs of smokes appeared all around him holding the same weapon as him. "Not yet done. Void!" He called again and nine king tier beasts appeared all growling at the advanced tier beasts. Sensing the tier of the king tier beasts, the advanced tiers all slowly backed away. "Get them!" Jake ordered and his clones along with the king tier beasts all dashed towards the advanced tier beasts at a speed that was far beyond the advanced tier beasts. Swinging his sword, one of the clones sliced the tongue off one of the beast before he impaled it in the head with his sword and then a gust of wind blew the clone in its face as a king tier beasts jumped towards the advanced tier beast and made a slash with its paws hitting it in its body sending it skidding. The advanced tier beast charged forward towards the king tier beasts but then it suddenly halted as it couldn''t see the king tier beast again. But appearing from behind, the king tier beast slammed its paws into the advanced tier beast sending it crashing into the ground before it quickly moved forward again. Before the beast could get up, the king tier beast grabbed its neck with its teeth and then sinked it in deeply causing blood to spurt out and the advanced tier beast was seen struggling to get out of the king tier beast''s grip but it was almost impossible and then the life faded from the advanced tier beast''s eyes before it fell down with a thud. "Nice, the king tier beast''s speed greatly surpasses the advanced tier beasts and it''s strength is also greater which is giving the advanced tier beast trouble. I don''t even have to lift a finger." Jake said as he could see his little army rounding up quickly. ______ "It''s going to take a little while longer to level up, but it''s worth the wait." He said and then he clicked on his skill control. {Control: Allows the user to get any form of living being under his control as long as they make eye contact. This skill cannot be broken unless the being under the user dies or the caster dies. (Note: Skill will only work on beings weaker than the caster)} "Control Slot!" He called out. {9/20 slot left} "I have nine beasts under my control right now, so I have eleven more slots left." He smiled and then looked around. "Too bad you all killed the advanced tier beasts totally, it would have been worth keeping them." "Let''s just keep moving." Jake ordered and he stepped forward with his little army following directly behind him. They hadn''t walked for five minutes when they encountered more advanced tier dog beasts. As usual, Jake let his army handle the twenty beasts but he gave them an order to leave eleven of them alive. Within eight minutes or so, his army was done and he lost about two more clones and a king tier beast. Leaving him with a total of two clones and eight king tier beasts left. Using his control skill on the advanced tier beasts, they were added to his army again giving him a total of 19 beasts under his control. This was how Jake kept going from planet to planet killing beasts and adding them to his army and also increasing his control slot letting him keep more beasts. Through his travails, he didn''t let his army handle the beasts alone as Jake also participated in solo battles alone while using purely his system skills trying to see if he could level them up. In total, he managed to level up four system skills and his lightning attribute giving him more lightning skills to use and he also managed to increase his Qi pool but one thing he wasn''t able to do, that was level up himself. Finally hitting a dead end, Jake decided it was now time to attack the iron fist guild hard and that was what he did as he stood in front of the two thousand men with his hands on the ground. {Void} Right on cue, black shadow spread and rippled outwardly and out of it, dozens of beasts were seen rising with loud growls coming out of their mouths. Chapter 287 A question marked reward again?! {Void} Right on cue, black shadow spread and rippled outwardly and out of it, dozens of beasts were seen rising with loud growls coming out of their mouths. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire Those that accompanied Jake were shocked so were those that were watching what was going on from the drones as they all sat at the edge of their seats especially the phoenix guild leader as his eyes opened wide in shock. "Attack them and don''t keep any of them alive!" Jake shouted and all the fifty beasts dashed forward and tremendous speed. Immediately, Chaos ensued in front of the huge mansion as beasts of different tier were seen attacking the thousands of men and they were falling like flies. Seeing the ferociousness of the beasts, it looked like there was none below the advanced tier as their speed and strength were on another level as they didn''t stop causing dozens of men to fall by their claws and fangs. "Werewolf slayer, did you make a deal with the devil or what? Cause I don''t understand how the beasts aren''t attacking us. I thought they were savage things that can''t be controlled." Peter said as he could see another adventurer falling to a supposed king tier beast. "Well contrary to our thoughts, he can control beasts now." Geo replied as he couldn''t take his eyes off the fight. "I don''t think one of the beasts have perished yet." Alex said. "That is because the thousand of men comprises C rank adventurers and none of them could handle advanced tier beasts on their own and now, king tier beasts are also there. It''s natural for them to fall." Jake said. "I''m not even worried about them, what I''m worried about is those that are watching us." Peter said as he looked at the drones still hovering around them with about two of them hovering around the other battlefield. "Okay! The beasts can handle them, let''s go!" Jake said and then he sped towards the building while an adventurer tried a sneak attack on him but the next instant, he couldn''t move again before he dropped dead. "I guess his speed is on another different level." Peter mumbled and then they finally stood in front of the huge towering door that led to the mansion. Then the upper floor which is where Blip would be with his family, it has different rooms where they would stay and all that. And it also has a huge meeting room which I''m sure that will be where Blip would be with his strongest fighters of twelve." "Twelve strongest fighters? I thought that would be Clark." Jake said. "That was the vice leader because Blip trusted him but just like we have our core members, these twelve serve as the guild''s core members and they are all A rank adventurers." Alex replied. "I didn''t know you all made your research properly." Jake said. "Of course we know how hotheaded you are and you won''t make your findings about where you want to go so we decided to do it for you to make your job somewhat easier." Peter said. Those watching from the drones, were all impressed by the information gathering of the Fang hunters as they watched from their drones that were now spread out around the room waiting to see what would happen. "Well, that doesn''t..." Jake was about to say when a loud ding resounded in his head. {Quest Alert!} {Host has decided to attack the guild that dared to touch his own guild, but has discovered different challenges. Overcome them for rewards. But be warned, this won''t be easy.} {You have invaded the iron fist guild forcefully} {Defeat the guild or force them to surrender to your will} {Rewards: ???} ''Huh? A question mark? The last time I received this, was when that Beta werewolf attacked the academy, after that I don''t I received a quest like this.'' he thought and then a loud shout interrupted him. "Enough of waiting around! Attack!" Someone shouted and then the hundreds of men were seen charging at the four that stood in front of them. Chapter 288 We are here now! "Enough of waiting around! Attack!" Someone shouted and then the hundreds of men were seen charging at the four that stood in front of them. "I guess I should also stop wasting time here." Jake said and then lifted his hand that began to sparkle and crackle while sparks of lightning were hitting the ground. Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ Slamming his hand on the lightning dispersed hitting the men in front and paralysing them a bit. "Finish them!" Jake calmly said and the remaining three quickly jumped in front. "Gladly!" Alex said as he swung his sword quickly dissecting an adventurer''s head before he moved quickly to the next. ''I will have to refrain from using my visual Qi here otherwise dad would recognize me. I recognize the symbol on one of the drones there so I should refrain from drawing more attention to our guild until Jake is strong enough to face them.'' he thought and then sweeping his leg, he released a small burst of Qi that caused some of the men to fall. Peter performed a flip and landed his foot on the head of a man causing him to fall to his knees then using his knee, Peter sent the man flying and crashing into the others. Those watching were seeing the strength of the Fang hunters as even a single member was able to send grown up men flying with a single hit even though they were using Qi which further cemented the fear they had for the guild. "I thought it was only the werewolf slayer we had to worry about, but I wasn''t informed that their other members were monsters." Rivock said tensely. "You still feel confident that it would be easy to them out? We haven''t even seen Head General Humfree fight in so long and we all know his strength from the first war." Bane said. "I''m not surprised by your actions of attacking from back, after all your leader is a coward too." Jake said and then Geo turned around to see Jake holding a man by the hand then still using one hand that was holding onto the man, he lifted him up before slamming him back down forcefully breaking the flooring beneath their feet totally while also knocking the air out of the man''s mouth. "That is more like our strong leader!" Peter shouted before he performed a roundhouse kick sending a man flying into a wall. "I think it''s high time I joined this fight to speed things up." Jake said. Then like a blur, no one could see Jake again as he moved from one place to another slashing and slicing men down with his blade. He was causing total destruction everywhere he went before he performed a backflip several times landing in the spot he stood earlier. Looking outwardly, he could see that the five hundred men had been reduced to around two hundred but Peter and the rest were currently being overwhelmed. "I need to get to the upper floor now!" Jake said and then he charged forward again trying to navigate around the battlefield to get to the stairs. "I leave them to you guys!" He shouted as he was at the foot of the stairs when the men that Alex and the rest were facing turned around to Jake and then like as if their minds were connected, they charged towards him leaving Alex and the rest behind. "Shit!" Alex said and then swirling his Qi around his feet, he exploded from his position breaking the flooring totally but he was still far away as they had gotten to where Jake was and they all raised their weapons about to clash it against Jake. But then all of a sudden, they were unable to see him again. Looking around, they could see the werewolf slayer standing around two metres away from them with a sword in his hand. "I guess if I want to ascend, I need to take you all out." Jake said. "No need to do that, we are here now!" A voice was heard coming from behind him. Chapter 289 The System Creators "I guess if I want to ascend, I need to take you all out." Jake said. "No need to do that, we are here now!" A voice was heard coming from behind him. Stepping through the hole Jake had made, were Sophia, Sunny and Wilfred still with their maskes on and their weapons at hand. "Go and take care of what you want to take care of, we will handle this." Wilfred said and then he dashed towards the men without giving them much time to react as he slammed his sword into a man''s head impaling it before he kicked the body off his sword sending it flying towards the others. Before he quickly lifted his sword in front of him just in time because a spear had been heading his way and before he could move, he saw the spear user being flunged several feet. Then Sunny was seen there with his hand out stretched in a punching posture before he quickly turned around and unleashed a swift crescent kick causing the man''s leg to buckle and then he got knocked out. "Do you still need an invitation before you go?!" Sophia asked Jake and then she looked around and picked a sword off the ground while tapping the gantlet around her hand and then it turned into a sword. ''I think I enjoy using two swords at once.'' Sophia smiled then she swiftly moved towards a man and swung her sword sideways but the man skillfully blocked it. What he didn''t account for was the tier and strength of the sword Sophia had swung as his sword broke into several pieces before a roundhouse kick from her sent him flying and tumbling. "I guess they got it handled." Jake said and then he immediately began running towards the stairs. "Wait for me!" Alex said as he swirled his Qi towards his feet and then he exploded strongly from his position causing the men that wanted to attack him to tumble backwards. Some of the men were trying to stop him but he was able to bulldoze his way slicing apart anything or body that stood in his way. "Heads up!" Peter shouted and looking up, he could see two men being flung his way and jumping up, he kicked them away from his path causing them to crash forcefully into the ground and then he continued on his way trying to catch up to Jake. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ All the dozen men were now seen standing still unable to move as their faces were scrunched up in an attempt to free themselves but they were unable to. "The leveled up Stun strike allows me to stun a wide range of people but they are all limited to my sight. Instead of freezing just one person like the previous time, I can now freeze countless people that are in my line of sight." He explained as if the men could understand him. Those watching were now more confused by what the werewolf slayer was saying but one person that was watching had his eyes widened after hearing what was being said. "Is anything wrong?" The vice leader to the phoenix guild asked as he could see his leader''s facial expression. "Th... that... how... how the hell is this possible?" The Phoenix guild leader asked in shock as he shot out of his seat while staring at the screen with wide eyes. "What is wrong?" The vice leader asked again. "I wasn''t sure at first after seeing him display some of his skills, but now I''m sure that he is using the system. But how does he have it?" The leader wondered aloud. "The...the same system we were supposed to deliver t... to them?" The vice leader stuttered. "Yes! The same one that fool lost. S... so the orb landed in his pocket that day? This is bad, depending on what level the werewolf slayer is, Blip is surely done for." "But wouldn''t they notice?" The vice leader asked. "I don''t think they will. After all we were the ones who created it so I was able to notice the skills there. But we need to get that system back even if it means killing the werewolf slayer, we will do it!" The leader of the Phoenix guild said. "Kill him? Are we watching the same thing right now? If truly he has the system, then he will have a vast arsenal of skills. I know you are strong but I''m sure he will also give you trouble." "Ha! He won''t because he isn''t even strong enough to touch a hair on my body yet. Did you think I produced one system that day?" Chapter 290 A Strong one! "But you are right, enough of playing around." {Stun strike (lv3)} he activated. Stun strike was one of the skills he managed to level up in his two weeks break and the leveled up version was quite good as the effect was being seen currently. All the dozen men were now seen standing still unable to move as their faces were scrunched up in an attempt to free themselves but they were unable to. "The leveled up Stun strike allows me to stun a wide range of people but they are all limited to my sight. Instead of freezing just one person like the previous time, I can now freeze countless people that are in my line of sight." He explained as if the men could understand him. Taking a stance with one foot in front of the other and one behind him, Jake swirled his Qi to his feet which gave him an explosive burst of speed as he was seen moving from left and right swinging his sword like the pro he was while the men were standing still unable to do anything. Within four seconds of the stun strike being active, he had caused damages beyond anyone''s imagination as Jake was seen standing where he stood earlier breathing in and out heavily while the men were all seen dropping to their feet one by one and finally, they had all dropped down dead while blood was seen on Jake''s mask making him more frightening. "Now that is taken..." he stuttered as he could hear footsteps heading his way and then bursting through the door, were hundreds of men. "I guess this is the second phase huh." He chuckled and then took a stance again as he could see the hundreds of C and B rank adventurers heading his way. He was about to dash forward when he heard footsteps from behind him again and then two men were seen standing behind him with about a hundred more men behind them. "Backup has arrive werewolf slayer!" Peter smiled and then from the side, were glass windows could be seen, something crashed into it and someone was seen rolling on the floor before he slowly stood up.@@@@ "Oh? The gang is here." He chuckled. "Must you always make an entrance?" Peter asked. "That is more like my style you know." He replied. "So what are we doing here? Aren''t we heading for Blip again?" But the man had quickly regained his footing as he swiftly ducked avoiding the wide strike to his head then he stabbed Peter with his sword causing a small wound but the sword was unable to go in. "Did you think I wouldn''t have Qi protecting the rest of my body?" Peter asked then he gave the man a knee kick flinging his head backwards and he was about to dash forward when a C rank adventurer appeared in his way in the middle of a thrust. Condensing his Qi around his axe, Peter slashed at the spear cutting it cleanly. "What the?!" The man was about to say when Peter whacked him in the head with his axe sending him tumbling and bouncing on the floor. "I''m not after you, it''s him I''m after!" He shouted as he could see the B rank adventurer doing something weird causing him to halt his steps. Then with a grin on his face, the B rank adventurer raised his hand up and chuckled. "You should pay attention to your su..." he stuttered as he could see a hand on the floor with blood on the floor then looking at his hand, he could see that his hand had been cleanly cut off with blood spurting out of it. "How?!" The B rank adventurer wondered. "It took a long time and a lot of battles before I finally got the type of my old axe back. And did you think I haven''t fought against you iron fist scum before?" Peter chuckled. "I knew what you were about to do so I used my axes active skill to send a wind strike your way." "Die!" Peter shouted as he condensed his Qi around his axe causing it to glow bright then he bolted towards the still stunned B rank adventurer and then his head was seen rolling on the floor. Before he could move to the next person, he suddenly felt like he was unable to move as he was rooted in a single spot unable to move and a single man was seen walking out of the doors with his hands in his pocket and a dangerous expression on his face as his brows was furrowed. While the air around him suddenly got thick and quite suffocating. "You fang hunters scum are quite troublesome and I don''t know why Blip wouldn''t let me come handle you guys earlier, but now I''m here to put an end to your little parade." The man said and then several visible shards made out of Qi appeared hovering around the man. Swinging his hand forward, they all headed for Peter at tremendous speed that he wouldn''t be able to avoid it in time. Chapter 291 Make you remember me! "You fang hunters scum are quite troublesome and I don''t know why Blip wouldn''t let me come handle you guys earlier, but now I''m here to put an end to your little parade." The man said and then several visible shards made out of Qi appeared hovering around the man. Swinging his hand forward, they all headed for Peter at tremendous speed that he wouldn''t be able to avoid it in time but before it hit hum, a sword was seen in front of the shards. It glowed fiercely then a huge wall made of Qi appeared in front of Peter with the shards crashing into it without a single dent on it and then a fiery red haired individual with a mask on his face stepped forward. Looking around for what saved him, Peter could see Alex heading his way. "You do know I could have handled that myself right?" "Oh really? Then why are you still rooted in your spot?" Alex asked and then he picked his sword back up. "Anyway, be careful, I feel like he is quite strong." Peter said. "Quite? How insolent!" The man shouted in anger. "Oh pipe down, it''s not like I''m the one who''s going to take care of you." Alex said. "What do y..." the man was about to ask when a hit to his gut sending him bouncing around and then coming to a halt in front of the door that led upstairs. Then standing in front of the two individuals, was an individual with a wolf mask on his face. The man was seen slowly standing up with a chuckle which turned into a maniacal laugh. "The werewolf slayer, you decided to attack us with those weaklings of yours. I guess you have been overestimating your strength far too much and it has gotten to your head." "Where''s Blip?" Jake asked. "Who knows." Bane shrugged and then they continued watching. When Jake had struck the man earlier, Peter was finally able to move and he along with Alex were currently back in action as they were currently handling the B rank adventurers while the C rank adventurer that made up the group had all been defeated. ''That man, I don''t know if I''m overthinking it but I feel like he is an A rank adventurer.'' Peter thought as he ducked avoiding a strike to his head then he released a strong hook to his opponent''s rib which made him kneel in pain. Lifting his axe, he smashed it against the man''s head before kicking him away. "Who''s next?" He shouted and then he dashed towards another man that was about to kill a member of the Fang hunters that was on his knees. Using his axe to block, Peter stomped on the man''s foot before lifting him with a single hand and smashing him on the floor. ''Being in the presence of that man, made me feel weak, I don''t want to ever feel that type of feeling again! It almost reminded me of that Beta werewolf, I don''t accept to feel that again!'' he thought and then kicked a man in the head causing him to skid away. Unknown to him that another man was behind him and he was in the middle of a swing when Peter turned around to feel his face being hit which caused him to skid a bit and a cracking sound was heard. Looking down, he could see his mask totally broken and then looking up, he could see the man dashing towards him. With anger, Peter lifted his axe and exploded towards the man who was shocked by his speed and then a slashing sound was heard followed by the thudding sound of the man''s dead body. He was just about to move to the next person when footsteps was heard coming from the door and then walking through the door was a young individual and it only took a second for the man''s face to click in Peter''s head. The young man surveyed the whole hallway and he had a dissappointed look on his face as he could see their men falling like flies and then he saw the werewolf slayer battling with a core member of the guild. "I guess I have to join in then." He said with a sigh when a shadow was cast above him and looking up, he could see Peter in front of him. "Do you remember me?" Peter asked. "Nope! I only remember strong people and since I don''t recall you, it means you are weak and if I also don''t recognize you, it means you are part of the enemy." He replied and then he unsheathed his longsword from his back while Peter readied his axes. "Then I just have to make you remember me Andrew!" Peter shouted and dashed towards the man in front of him. Chapter 292 You are next! After using the Triple Threat technique sending the core away, the werewolf slayer was seen running towards where he sent the man to when something fast was seen flying his way. Without wasting time or slowing down, he had jumped up and given the thing a kick sending it flying away from him but the core member was seen swinging his sword from above but Jake was quick to react as he lifted his hands that were covered in gauntlets blocking it. But he was seen skidding from the strength of the hit then a sharp sound was heard heading for his forehead knowing what it was, he had quickly ducked down then he swept his leg around sending a wave of Qi hitting the core member back. "I got to say, you are as strong as they said you were. Your strength wasn''t exaggerated one bit but I don''t know, you still feel weak to me." The core member smirked. "Oh really?!" Jake chuckled loudly then he clicked on a tab in his system. {Inventory: Advanced tier sword} "I guess I really should stop holding back then. After all, I''m in a hurry." He said and then the sword appeared in his hand and the core member was on guard. {Stun strike} he activated. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire {Stun strike successful, opponent stunned!} Jake smiled as he could see the core member unable to move from his position no matter how hard he tried he struggled a lot and it was evident as the core member''s face was seen twitching. Then Jake raised his sword above his head, while infusing it with Qi making it glow bright yellow and the core member was seen gulping as he felt his body not moving at all but there was only one thing that was working. "What did you do to me?! Why can''t I move?" He shouted. "I hope you rot in hell after me." The core member smirked and then his head was seen rolling on the floor. ''I can''t help but feel scared a little by what he said. I felt his strength and I know that he is strong enough to be an A rank adventurer. If the remaining eleven core members are like this, then it will surely be troublesome.'' he thought and then he looked around to see the Fang hunters still struggling against the B rank adventurers. "I can''t leave them struggling here, I need to help before I go ahead and deal with Blip." Jake said and then he bolted towards a B rank adventurer that stood at the back watching everybody. Swinging his sword, it clanged with the B rank''s own with a ringing noise and the B rank adventurer was seen skidding a bit. "Werewolf slayer? But how... the core member!" He stuttered as he looked around to see the head of the core member on the floor. "And you are next!" Jake shouted and performed a swift triple threat technique and he imapled his sword into the neck of the adventurer going a metre deep and spurting blood out. "Haha! With that weak stab, how do you expect to..." he stuttered as his eyes widened and foam began pouring out of his mouth before he fell with a thud. "You were saying?" Jake chuckled and then dashed towards the next person. _____________ For more updates on MSS and MS, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy. Chapter 293 What a real punch feels like! "Do you remember me?" Peter asked. "Nope! I only remember strong people and since I don''t recall you, it means you are weak and if I also don''t recognize you, it means you are part of the enemy." He replied and then he unsheathed his longsword from his back while Peter readied his axes. "Then I just have to make you remember me Andrew!" Peter shouted and dashed towards the man in front of him. Before Peter could get close, the man swung his longsword from below towards him and with quick reflexes, Peter jumped back avoiding it before he swirled his Qi to his feet and dashed towards the man explosively. Swinging his axe from the side, the man turned around and blocked with his sword before pushing it away and throwing a kick towards Peter from above but he had swiftly blocked with his remaining axe but his knees bent and the ground broke beneath his feet broke from blocking the strike. Swirling his Qi to his hands, he managed to push the foot away before he could move, something crashed into him sending him skidding a few metres with a grunt and then a mouthful of blood poured out his mouth.@@@@ ''Darn it! It feels like he has grown stronger than the last time we fought.'' Peter thought in pain as he clutched his axes tighter and could see the man zipping around from side to side before he came towards Peter very fast. Twisting around, he made a thrust towards Peter and he had quickly brought his axe in front of him blocking the hit but he was been pushed back and his axe was beginning to crack. ''when did he have this monstrous strength? Was he always this strong? No! We had gone full out the other time and were even but now, it feels like he is on a whole different level.'' He thought. "What happened? Do you feel overwhelmed by my strength?" The man asked. Before he could regain his footing, Andrew was seen sweeping his foot on the floor releasing a small Qi wave that caused Peter to stumble backwards and then he made use of the opportunity to swiftly swing his sword hitting Peter on his armour but only the strength of the hit sent him skidding as his armour was left untouched without even a scratch on it. "I guess that man wasn''t lying when he said this baby can take a hit even from a low king tier beast." Peter chuckled as Andrew was seen standing bewildered. "And you call yourself Blip''s son, aren''t you supposed to hit harder? How do you want your dad to feel when you hit like a little kid?" Peter asked as he exploded from his position strongly and fast that he was seen in front of Andrew with his hand in the middle of a swing. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire "Let me show you what a real, strong punch feels like!" He shouted as his hand that was covered with Qi to the extent it was slightly vibrating crashed into Andrew''s armour breaking it totally and sending him flying several feet away to the extent he landed at the foot of the stairs that led to the floor they were on currently. ''Now that took up all my Qi, if he still gets back up, I only have my skills in axe usage and my armour to protect me.'' he thought worriedly as he clenched his fist in and out before he looked up to see Andrew coughing out blood in a kneeling position while his hand was on his stomach in pain. ''Darn! That hit totally ruptured my organs and Qi making me unable to gather Qi properly. He sure hits hard, but how am I supposed to take care of him now when I could barely stand?'' Andrew thought as he looked around to see his sword laying a few feet away from him. Standing up and stretching his hand so he could pick his sword, he could see a foot on it and then an individual bent down to pick it back up for him. "I still have to make you pay for attacking us suddenly back at Raven city." A fiery red haired individual with a slightly cracked mask said and then he swung his sword very fast. ''Is this how I''m going to die? By the hands of the Fang hunters?'' Andrew thought as he stared at the sword heading towards his face when a loud bang resounded in the hallway and then Alex froze. Then he fell down with a thud in front of Andrew who was now confused, stunned and surprised by what was going on. Chapter 294 Destroy him! A loud bang was heard resounding in the hallway that caused everyone to look up from their fights and then they could hear a thud as a core member of the Fang hunters was seen hitting the ground with a thud. Looking at what or who caused the bang, they could see a single man in front of the door with his hands held out and something like a smoke coming off of it. Then he put his hands into his pocket and calmly walked in the middle of the room. "I''m so disappointed in you Andrew, you were asked to come get Finn so we could regroup back with Blip and wait for these pests to come get crushed but not only did you let Finn die, you also were about to get killed yourself. Tch tch tch!" The man said while shaking his head in disappointment. All of a sudden in the room, a pressure suddenly washed over everyone that they were finding it hard to breathe. ''What''s this feeling? Is this Qi?'' Peter wondered as he felt slightly suffocated. "This... this... this is a pure killing intent, I have felt it once from dad when someone or something pissed him off." Andrew mumbled as he broke out in a slight sweat. "What... what did you do to Alex?" A voice was heard asking in low voice almost like a growl of some sorts and then a single individual walked out with a wolf mask on his face and his hand tightly clenched on his sword. "Oh? The one and only werewolf slayer! Hahaha! I have always wanted to meet you, I''m a big fan of your works especially when you took care of that Beta werewolf alone and then you killed Clark." The man chuckled then a huge frown appeared on his face. "I said, what did you do to Alex?!" Jake asked again with a dangerous glint in his eyes and his words came out almost like a roar. "Now now! If I were to tell you, it won''t be as fun now would it? We still haven''t talked about how you killed Clark." The man said again as he stepped forward. "You know, when we found out that the Fang hunters were attacking, I just knew that you would show up so I begged and pleaded with Blip to allow me the privilege of dissecting you myself with my sword." "Do I know you?" Jake asked but with anger. "No, you don''t know me actually but you made a personal enemy of me when you killed my beloved cousin Clark! Ever since then, I made a vow that I will skin you alive whenever I saw you." "I''m still confused about something you know." Jake said and then his posture relaxed a little. "Why do you iron fist pests always almost say the same line? It''s getting almost cliche. You appear, threaten to kill me, but then die yourself." Grabbing him by the hair, he lifted him up before slamming him back down on the ground with much force that instead of cracking, it broke. Then lifting his head back up, Jake performed a jab towards his face sending him skidding back and then activating two skills, {Step shift} and {Strength Surge} he suddenly got in front of the man and then he gave him a strong uppercut that sent the man flying up to the ceiling before using his head to break the concrete looking cement apart and flying up. A huge hole could now be seen above everybody and then taking a peep, those that were watching downstairs along with the drones, they could see about ten men looking down on them and they each had a stern look on their faces. "Found you!" Jake said and then he swirled all his Qi to his feet and bent his knees slightly before he jumped up high towards the hole and grabbing part of it, he propelled himself up and then landed in front of the ten men while the one he had given an uppercut earlier was seen laying on the floor unconscious. Some weird noise was heard and then he could see the annoying drones flying up and hovering about monitoring what was about to happen. "Werewolf slayer, I can see you did a lot to get to me." A man who was seated behind a desk with about nine men standing around him said. Looking around, Jake could see that the room looked almost like an office of some kind with a desk and a chair at the back, a shelf on the side and different beast heads hung on the wall with different types of ornaments and jewelries hung around. The man seated on the desk, had a scar across his left chin which gave him a menacing look to him and he had a long ponytail on his head with blue eyes staring right back at Jake. This was the one known as Blip, the leader of the iron fist guild that was part of the top three independent Guilds. "So tell me, what do you want to see me for?" Blip asked. "I''m here to get rid of you and wipe your guild off from the surface of the earth!" Jake replied and then Blip burst into a laugh. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Do you realize that you are in enemy territory? It will be so easy to kill you right now you do know right? After all, I''m part of the top three for a reason." "And I''m also the leader of the Fang hunters for a reason!" Jake retorted back. "I can see you have a suicide mission and would like to court death so I will give it to you if that''s what you want. So how about we get all these over and done with?" Blip said with a smirk on his face and then turned to all the men in the room. "Destroy him!" Right on cue, they all bolted towards Jake who held his sword tightly. Chapter 295 Use my weapon "I can see you have a suicide mission and would like to court death so I will give it to you if that''s what you want. So how about we get all these over and done with?" Blip said with a smirk on his face and then turned to all the men in the room.@@@@ "Destroy him!" Right on cue, they all bolted towards Jake who held his sword tightly. ''There''s no way I can do this alone, good thing I''m not alone!'' he smirked and swiftly avoided a strike to his head before he jumped back just in time to avoid a chain that was swung towards him. But another person was already in front throwing his fist out but luckily, ''Strength surge'' was still active as Jake held the fist in its track without skidding an inch then he smashed his elbow on the hand bending it weirdly and then he jumped up before giving the man a strong kick sending him crashing into another man that was heading his way. Before he could move, he felt some distortions in the air and swiftly equipped his sword just in time to begin hitting the shards heading his way. He was occupied with the shards that he didn''t realize that a man was now in front of him and he gave him a strong punch to the gut that made him skid a bit and before he could move again, someone else had already quickly appeared swinging his sword so quickly that it crashed into Jake. The swing made him crash into the door that led to the room behind him flinging him into a wide hallway that was slightly different from the middle level. "Shit! They aren''t even giving me time to do what I want!" Jake mumbled and then he quickly went to his system as he could see two more people heading his way. {Cloning} Jake activated and the men suddenly halted as they could see puff of smokes appearing all around Jake then a smile spread around Jake''s face. Immediately the smoke got dispersed, the men were shocked as they could see six werewolf slayer standing in front of them and there was no way they could tell them apart. Those inside were wondering what was going on and the reason for the hesitation. That was when four of the Jakes quickly bolted towards the two men in front and released a punch with strength surge that was still active sending the men flying back into the room. Then all the Jakes walked into the room with their hands holding their swords tightly while everybody were now weary seeing what was in front of them. Even Blip, was shocked out of his mind that he shot out of his seat. "Don''t bother wasting your times using those weak weapons, use my weapon!" Blip shouted at his men and some of them had confused expressions on their faces wondering what Blip meant. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire But some of them understood the message well as they nodded their heads slightly. All of a sudden, those that were strong enough to sense it, felt a slight chill in the air as out of the nine men, six of them had their eyes narrowed and then their faces began to look different. Blip was behind his seat smiling in excitement as he could see his men growing in size while the remaining three men slowly backed away. Those watching in the room and through the drones, all cursed at once as if their minds were linked. "Blip you bastard! What have you done?" ___________ For more updates on MSS, MS or future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. _________ {A/N} If you enjoy this chapter, then please do me a favor by checking out my newest book on Webnovel titled Magus Supremacy. I''m certain you would enjoy it. ?????? Chapter 296 I think I made a mistake "Don''t bother wasting your times using those weak weapons, use my weapon!" Blip shouted at his men and some of them had confused expressions on their faces wondering what Blip meant. But some of them understood the message well as they nodded their heads slightly. All of a sudden, those that were strong enough to sense it, felt a slight chill in the air as out of the nine men, six of them had their eyes narrowed and then their faces began to look different. Blip was behind his seat smiling in excitement as he could see his men growing in size while the remaining three men slowly backed away. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire And finally, the six men all stood around 7ft tall with fur all over their bodies and huge fangs protruding on their faces with their hands shaped like sharp deadly claws. "They... they... they have turned into werewolves?!" One of the remaining three men shouted in shock as he slowly backed away. Right on cue at once, all the werewolves opened their eyes that was now glowing bright yellow while a huge growl was heard coming from there jaws. "Curses! They transformed into omega werewolves! Darn it!" Jake cursed silently as he could see Sophia and Harry slightly shaken with their bodies vibrating slightly. ''Darn it! They are still shaken up from the fear of what those werewolves did to us on that day.'' he thought and then his mind flashed back to Vynn''s dead body and his teeth automatically clenched in anger. "I know you are feeling scared, but I want you to channel that fear into anger so it can fuel your determination! If you are still scared, then remember what happened to Vynn and others that died on that day! Remember what happened to Vynn and make those filthy beasts pay! Don''t worry, I''m here with you every step of the way!" Jake shouted out loud and then Sophia along with Harry held their weapons tighter. "Are you sure you will be here?!" Blip asked and then he suddenly appeared in front of Jake and he grabbed Jake''s face and smashed it into the ground cracking the ground slightly then he kicked him away causing him to crash into the wall hard. Blip then flung Jake away causing him to bounce on the ground hard and then his body skidded towards the shelf off to the distance. ''Darn it! What''s with his strength?!'' he thought and then he was seen slowly standing up to see Blip charging right at him. Before he could get close, Jake had quickly activated {Adrenaline rush} and he was able to avoid Blip in the nick of time as he was seen rolling around. "Okay, I think we should go for close quarter combat then." Jake said and then he de-equipped his sword and clenched his hands into fists with his gauntlets resting snugly on his hands. "Bring it on!" Blip shouted and then swirling his Qi to his feet, he pushed off towards Jake and then he performed an uppercut that was seen heading towards his head but with the use of ''Adrenaline rush'' he was able to block the uppercut narrowly. But the strength of the clash cause a mini shockwave to erupt out and Jake was sent skidding a little. "Okay, I think I made a mistake!" Jake said and then he quickly jumped backwards and equipped his sword and like a flash, he was now in front of Blip. He swung his sword so fast from the side that most people won''t be able to avoid but a loud clang was heard coming from Blip and Jake was now surprised. ''I don''t think I saw him with a weapon, did I?'' he thought and then he saw Blip raising his hand with his fist clenched which tensed up to reveal veins surrounding his arm and then slowly, his hands turned into claws. "What the hell?!" Jake said out loud in shock and so did those watching. "You surprised?! I still have many more surprises to come!" Blip smirked and then his blue eyes glowed brightly which caused Jake to freeze for a moment giving Blip enough time to release a powerful punch that resulted into a loud bang and then Jake''s body was blown across the room. {-20 HP} His body crashed into a wall and it broke totally while his body went through the wall and was seen bouncing outside the mansion on the ground hard. Chapter 297 You are wasting my time! "What the hell?!" Jake said out loud in shock and so did those watching. "You surprised?! I still have many more surprises to come!" Blip smirked and then his blue eyes glowed brightly which caused Jake to freeze for a moment giving Blip enough time to release a powerful punch that resulted into a loud bang and then Jake''s body was blown across the room. {-20 HP} His body crashed into a wall and it broke totally while his body went through the wall and was seen bouncing outside the mansion on the ground hard. The loud banging noise resounded around the battlefield that the men Jake brought along with him who were all battling against the men from the iron fist guild caused them all to turn around and see a hole in the side of the huge mansion. And then a figure laying on the ground that was slightly cracked. The drone that belonged to the news reporter, quickly left those that were fighting and began surveying around the mansion while the drones from the big three quickly filtered out and were hovering above in the air. Slowly, Jake was seen rising up with his hand clutched around his face and he could see that his mask had been broken into pieces leaving his face bare but that was the least of his problems currently as he looked up, he could see the smile on Blip''s face and the glowing blue eyes. Everybody looked up and could see Blip the leader of the iron fist guild standing in front of the huge hole made in the mansion. "I warned you to back off right? But you decided to prove stubborn so you have to die!" Blip shouted and then he took a step back before he jumped out of the hole. While falling down, everybody''s mouths were now wide agape as they could see his body changing while falling down. Fur began sprouting out of his body, his face began changing into a deadly jaw, his hands turned into sharp claws and lastly, his eyes glowed bright blue. He crashed on to the ground causing dust to spread around while the ground beneath his feet cracked. Finally the dust settled and everybody could see a full fledged Beta werewolf in front of them.@@@@ "He... he was a werewolf all along!" Paul said with his eyes widened in shock. Those watching from the drones were now panicking including the big three. "Blip was a Beta werewolf?! How the hell did this happen?" Rex shouted as he shot out of his seat. "We need to get there as soon as possible, we can''t let this slide." Bane said as he also shot out of his seat. "Will you all relax?! Have you forgotten who Blip is facing against? He is the werewolf slayer who fought against a Beta werewolf a year ago. And I''m sure he has grown stronger." Rivock said with a smirk on his face. "Why did you betray the humans? What is your gain?!" "My gain?! Hahaha! It''s seeing the humans being crushed by us. It feels satisfying. And mind you, I was always a werewolf how else did you think I was able to rise into a high position in the human race so quickly?" Blip asked with a chuckle. "Which means you betrayed those that looked up to you for protection against the werewolves, you betrayed their trust. And since you are a werewolf, I have to use my title as a werewolf slayer to defeat you. This time, I will finish the job!" Jake declared. "Haha! You are just but a kid, look at you. I agree you have immense amount of strength, but you are missing one detail which I will leave it up to you to find out yourself." Blip chuckled. ''The others are still struggling against the omega werewolves, I won''t be able to help them but I can still do it from here.'' he thought. {Activate Guild skill} {Quild skill Overdrive has been activated: all members of the guild will receive a 5 percent increase in damage dealing and a 5 percent increase in defense} ''This is my way of helping you all, I hope it is enough. Now to deal with this problem.'' he thought and then looked at Blip who was flexing his furry arms. "There''s a reason they call me the werewolf slayer, and it''s not because I slat werewolves, it''s because I have resolved to slay all werewolves starting with you!" Jake shouted. {Ding! Host has encountered a Beta werewolf} {Additional quest has been given! Defeat the werewolf to receive rewards} {Rewards: ???} "Another question marked reward?" He mumbled but the system wasn''t done. {To aid host, all system skills on cool down will now come off cool down.} "You are wasting my time!" Blip shouted and his mouth transformed back into the deadly jaw of earlier. Bending his legs and putting pressure on it, the ground broke beneath his feet and with explosive speed, he was seen heading towards Jake who was caught unaware. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 298 Time to go all out! Immediately Blip had given out the order to attack, the six omega werewolves in the room didn''t waste time as they dashed towards the humans in the room. And currently, Harry along with a clone of Jake were doing teamwork. Swinging his sword, the werewolf quickly avoided the swing but then Harry quickly came in and delivered a strong punch to its stomach sending it skidding an inch before the Clone Jake quickly jumped up and delivered a roundhouse kick to the werewolf''s head but it got blocked by its hand. "Darn! This is becoming hopeless!" He said and then shot out a Qi shard towards the werewolf who used its claws to block it but it went an inch in. Jumping up above the werewolf, the clone slammed his sword on its head causing its legs to bend slightly and the flooring cracked a little beneath their feet. Then Harry zipped in front and swung his hand coated in Qi hitting the werewolf and causing it to fly and crash into the desk at the back of the room breaking it. ''Using my Qi this way, is draining my reserve very fast.'' Harry thought as he could see the werewolf slowly standing up. Harry quickly took a stance and so did Clone Jake. ''I have seen Kron do this a lot for me to be able to replicate it but it will take time.'' he thought then he glanced back at clone Jake. "Can you buy me a little bit of time?" Harry asked and the clone nodded. "Good!" The werewolf stood up and grabbed the half broke desk and swung it at Harry and clone Jake but swinging his sword in the middle precisely, it broke into two but then the werewolf was seen in front of the clone swinging its hand that was clenched into a fist. Swiftly, the clone performed {Step Shift} and got behind the werewolf then it shot out a Qi shard towards the werewolf that crashed into its back not hurting it in the slightest. Peter tumbled on the ground a bit before he stabbed his axe into the ground slicing it and then stopping his body before he coughed out a mouthful of blood. "Shit! My Qi is been depleted quickly." He mumbled as he saw his axes were already chipped. "I hate to say this but I really wish Alex was here right now!" He said. "I''m here!" Alex said as he was seen jumping through the hole and coming into the room to see the Fang hunters struggling against the werewolves. "Woah! A lot happened since I was unconscious." He chuckled while looking at Peter on the floor. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire The werewolf who was a few feet away, swung its fist one after the other at the new human that appeared but without looking, he swung his sword precisely. On his sword, fiery Qi appeared around it coating it then his sword clashed with all the waves of invisible Qi fist sent his way. "I guess been unconscious has made me recover my Qi." He mumbled. "What are you doing? Get rid of the werewolf already!" Peter shouted and he slowly stood up. "Right." Alex said then he turned around taking a stance with his fiery Qi blazing around the sword brighter and even his body was been coated by the fiery Qi that was visible to the others. "Since those annoying drones aren''t here anymore, I guess I can go all out now!" He said and then he exploded towards the werewolf while sending a tile Peter''s way from the strength of his legs. Chapter 299 The Power of the Joshs The other ones facing against the werewolves were Wilfred and Sophia. While Wilfred was battling against two werewolves, Sophia was against a single one. She swung her sword vigorously from above towards the werewolf but it had simply pivoted sideways causing her sword to crash into the ground. Then the werewolf delivered a kick to her side sending her skidding and almost flying if not that she was quick to stab her sword in the ground stopping her. The werewolf didn''t waste anytime as it jumped towards her while still sending a dozen Qi shards her way. Sophia was seen weaving in and out avoiding the Qi shards while the ones she couldn''t avoid, she slashed down with her sword. Finally, the werewolf was seen in front of her throwing a punch towards her guts. She had pulled her sword in front of the fist just in time but the strength of the punch sent her body flying while her sword shattered following her.@@@@ Landing on the floor with a thud, she coughed out blood before she stood up with her slightly shaking but not due to fear or anger, it was something else. ''Darn! It''s strength is still far above mine and now my hands can''t stop vibrating from the strength of the punch.'' she thought as she could see the werewolf charging towards her. In a split second, the werewolf was in front of her swinging its claws towards her head but she had swiftly bent down avoiding it before delivering a hook to it''s gut which didn''t cause it to flinch at all. She had quickly jumped back in time as the werewolf claw swiped at her head but as she jumped back, it only grazed her cheeks drawing blood. ''Darn it! It''s speed is also on a different level! An Omega werewolf shouldn''t give me much trouble on a normal basis but this werewolf also knows how to use Qi which makes it faster and stronger. I need a power up or something too!'' she screamed in her head when a system screen flashes in front of her. {Quild skill Overdrive has been activated!} "Finally!" She smiled and could see the werewolf heading towards her but clenching her hands, she took a stance while waiting for the werewolf. "If it wasn''t because of the guild skill and my tech, I would have died just now. If I''m not mistaken, these are the most strongest omega werewolves we have ever encountered." Sophia said as her gaze fell on Wilfred that was in a fight with two omega werewolves. "Now you lots have began annoying me!" Wilfred shouted as his sword blazed bright yellow then he hammered it into the side of an Omega werewolf sending it skidding. Jumping backwards while sending a Qi shard out, it crashed into the second one. Stomping his foot on the ground, something was felt crawling and heading towards the other werewolf restricting it''s movements then an explosion occured severing it''s feet. Jumping up, with his sword still blazing yellow, he smashed it into the werewolf''s head slicing its head down and then he felt something hit him in the air causing him to fall down with a heavy thud cracking the flooring beneath him. ____________ For more updates on MSS and MS, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS, MS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. ____________ Please if you are enjoying this book, kindly read my new book that''s participating in WSA titled Magus Supremacy and I guarantee you will love it.???? Chapter 300 Get Rid of filth Trying to wage war against the iron fist guild after they attacked the Fang hunters wasn''t going well on Jake''s path. As he didn''t expect that the leader of the guild would be a Beta werewolf and not just any werewolf, but a strong one that could use QI. Currently, the drones from the news guild unknown to Jake was being broadcasted to the whole world. ''Bubble''s News'' was one of the most streamed news platform in the world and everybody were currently tuned in to watch the war happening between the Fang hunters and the iron fist guild when they saw the leader transform into a Beta werewolf. Even the Big three along with the top 2 independent Guilds were also watching from their own private drones tensely as they could see the werewolf slayer standing away slightly injured while the Beta werewolf known as Blip was grinning and flexing its furry biceps. "Okay! You are wasting my time!" Blip shouted and his mouth transformed back into the deadly jaw of earlier.@@@@ Bending his legs and putting pressure on it, the ground broke beneath his feet and with explosive speed, he was seen heading towards Jake who was caught unaware. Blip landed a punch towards Jake''s stomach that blew him across the battlefield and causing shockwaves to ripple out while Jake''s body was seen bouncing on the ground heavily. {-20 HP} Stabbing his sword into the ground, he finally came to a halt while he threw up a mouthful of blood before he slowly stood up. ''Two times! Two times now, Blip has landed a powerful hit on me removing 40HP from my health. This is bad, out of hundred HP, I''m left with sixty.'' he thought and then he could see Blip tensing his feet again. "This is bad! His speed is on a whole different level to mine. But I think I know how to level the playing field a little." He smiled. {Adrenaline rush} he activated the skill that boosted his speed by 2 percent for 2 minutes. "Show me what you got you weakling!" Blip shouted as he exploded from his position breaking the ground beneath his feet and appearing in front of Jake throwing a punch from the side. But Jake had narrowly blocked with his sword stopping Blip''s fist in its track. Unluckily, his sword shattered into pieces but the fist had been stopped. "My turn!" Jake said and then he threw a powerful punch into Blip''s gut sending him skidding a few inches before coming to a halt. "That tickles!" Blip chuckled as he kept transforming his mouth for easier speech. "Is that all you got? Show me how you chased the other Beta werewolf that day!" The viewers at home on seeing the glowing blue eyes, felt immense fear strike them to their bones. "Can you see the power of the werewolves? Be prepared you all, your little Earth would soon be over run by us and you all will serve us! Even your so-called big three wouldn''t be able to do anything to us!" Rex who was still watching, clenched his hands in anger while looking back at the other big three. "Chill!" Rivock said and then went back to watching the show. "I still don''t know why the Alpha is being weary of you weaklings when you have all gotten weaker!" Blip shook his head in disappointment. "Anyway, it''s all over for you all!" He said and his eyes glowed brightly looking at General Paul and the remaining hundreds of adventurers from the Fang hunters. "It''s... it''s... it''s... it''s..." Paul heard something being mumbled below him and he could see Jake slightly twitching then he was seen standing up slowly and weakly. Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire "It''s not over yet!" Jake screamed loudly while glaring at Blip who had his smile frozen on his face. "You don''t want to die easy huh? Fine! I will give you a painful death then." He scowled. "Jake, there''s no way you can fight again. You are badly injured and I know you also have internal injuries too so just use your teleportation skill and get out of here now." Paul pleaded as he could see Jake clenching his hands. "I won''t abandon my comrades ever! And it''s not over unless I say so!" He shouted while his eyes narrowed and his teeth were grit in anger. "System! Activate Restore!" He shouted into the air and immediately, all the visible and both invisible damage and injuries dealt to him were being healed at incredible speed in front of everybody''s eyes. ''Now all my skills and even Qi have come off cool down, it''s time to pay that filthy beast back in his own coin!'' "System! Activate Cloning!" He called again and in front of everybody''s eyes, puff of smokes were appearing all around Jake and when it dispersed, six Jakes were seen standing with the same expression on their faces. "It''s time we got rid of filth from this world!" All the Jakes shouted out at once. Chapter 301 Enough! Every single human were currently tuned to ''Bubble''s News'' as he had informed his viewers that there was something brewing in the human world earlier so they had tuned in early to see the war between the Fang hunters and the iron fist guild. Bubble, the owner of the news firm had people in different places that act as informants to him giving him the necessary updates he needed. It was hard to get people into the Fang hunters, but he was able to get some in the iron fist guild and that was how he found that the Fang hunters were going to attack anytime soon. But what he and the rest of the world didn''t expect, was that the leader of the iron fist guild was a werewolf and not just any werewolf, but one of the second in commands to the Alpha; a Beta werewolf. Even Head General Humfree and the core members and even all the members and students of the guild were tuned into Bubble''s news channel and they were all on the edge of their seats from the start of the battle and now with Jake facing off against the werewolf slayer, Kate felt her heart thumping louder and memories of that day kept flooding her mind. Remembering Vynn''s dead body, she saw his face that was devoid of any emotions and closed shut before the image shifted to that of Jake in that position. Steeling her resolve, she kept watching in anticipation. "Wait! The werewolf slayer is a kid?" Someone tuned in to the chanel from the academy asked in surprise. "And it feels like I recognize him too." Sebastian said as he looked at Jake''s face over and over again before it finally clicked in his head. "Oh shit! That''s Jake!" He shouted. "Jake who?" A friend of his asked. "The same Jake that defeated me so easily during the tournament and also went toe to toe with my brother; Harry." Sebastian replied feeling some sort of tension and nervousness wash over him. "Wh... what if with his power, he later comes after me for what I did to him?" "Time to go for the attack." Blip mumbled and then like a flash, he was already in front of Jake. ''What tremendous speed!'' Jake screamed in his head when he saw a fist heading for his face. ''Shit! I won''t be able to avoid this on time, I''m going to get hit!'' But before the fist crashed into Jake, one of the clone had activated {Step shift} again and he got in front of the fist. Then coating its hands with Qi, it threw his own hands forward to meet Blip''s own and they met in the middle causing a loud bang to be heard and the clone dispersed into a puff of smoke. All the clone did was slow the hand down which gave Jake enough time to also perform Step shift to get away from the fist causing the Beta werewolf''s fist to crash into the air and a heavy gust of wind to crash into those at the side causing them to skid an inch. ''He is also tremendously powerful, if that had hit me, I would have been injured drastically and I need to avoid that.'' he thought then he twirled his fingers around before swinging it out releasing a stream of lightning bolt towards Blip who was unable to avoid it in time causing it to crash into him burning his fur slightly. "Bingo!" Jake said and then he nodded to his clones and like as if their minds were connected as usual, they all clasped their hands together like as if they wanted to clap but they were clapping. Before Blip could move, the clones along with Jake moved back quickly and then shooting out of their clasped hands were streams of lightning that crashed into the werewolf. They kept moving across the field like lightning themselves causing Blip to fail in keeping track of them but what was consistent was the bolts of lightning that was hitting him around his fur causing it to become scorched slightly and burn. The continuous stream of lightning and movement from all the Jakes, kept on causing smoke and dust to appear around Blip not letting his whole body be shown only his outlined figure. "Enough!" Blip shouted and then slammed the ground heavily with all his might causing a huge slab of the ground to get lifted up and slamming his palm on it, he sent it in a general direction of where he thought the clones would be in. "Shit!" Jake said as he saw the slab heading his way. Chapter 302 Surpass my limits! "I guess been unconscious has made me recover my Qi." He mumbled. "What are you doing? Get rid of the werewolf already!" Peter shouted and he slowly stood up.@@@@ "Right." Alex said then he turned around taking a stance with his fiery Qi blazing around the sword brighter and even his body was been coated by the fiery Qi that was visible to the others. "Since those annoying drones aren''t here anymore, I guess I can go all out now!" He said and then he exploded towards the werewolf while sending a tile Peter''s way from the strength of his legs. "That darned Alex!" Peter shouted and then he punched the tile away before he saw Alex in front of the omega werewolf. Swinging his sword to the right, it almost crashed into the werewolf but it had jumped back just in time to avoid it before sending a Qi fist towards Alex but he was able to deflect it with his sword. Thrusting his sword, the werewolf avoided it again and sent a Qi fist again towards Alex but he still deflected it easily. "What''s wrong? Won''t you go on the attack?" Alex asked as he pushed off towards the werewolf before swinging his sword from below towards it. The speed with which Alex swung the sword, was too much for the werewolf to handle as it threw its head back in an attempt to avoid the downward slash but the sword still manage to graze its fur burning it slightly. Swinging its legs from below, it crashed into Alex''s head flinging it backwards and throwing his body across towards Peter who was still off to the side. "What are you doing? Fight like you mean it darn it!" Peter shouted. "If you are really impatient, then why don''t you come and fight it?!" Alex shouted back in annoyance. "Tch." Peter just scoffed and kept on watching Alex take a stance with his sword in front of him while gripping it with two of his hands. ''Why hasn''t it attacked properly since? It just kept avoiding and dodging my attacks. And if I''m not mistaken, I can sense Qi around it and it can even use Qi unlike those werewolves we faced off against during the tournament. ''I can feel it, my body, my Qi has stretched beyond its limits. Which means...'' he thought with a smirk on his face. And he exploded towards the werewolf with tremendous speed than he had ever done and he was now in front of the werewolf with still a smirk on his face. "I have just gotten stronger and faster!" He said and then swinging his sword, it crashed into the werewolf''s abdomen sending him flying into the wall where Blip''s desk and chair was earlier. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The wall cracked a lot and even looked like it was on its breaking point. But the werewolf was still seen standing up with a trickle of blood dripping down its jaw. "I almost forgot that your lot were resilient!" Alex shouted as he was seen in front of him and with a swing of his sword towards the werewolf head. It managed to avoid it but it still crashed in its chest and the werewolf was sent into the wall breaking it apart and causing a loud noise to be heard as the wall broke and the werewolf was seen hitting the ground where the battle between Blip and Jake was going on with a thud. ______________ For more updates on MSS, MS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first as I will surely upload it. _________ If you are enjoying this series, please endeavor to read my other book titled Magus Supremacy. Chapter 303 A Generals Qi wont lose out! While every other person was handling one werewolf each, Wilfred was currently facing off against two and he was doing quite well, the only part he was struggling with was their Qi usage. He was trying his best against them and having enough of being overwhelmed, he snapped. Jumping up, with his sword still blazing yellow, he smashed it into the werewolf''s head slicing its head down and then he felt something hit him in the air causing him to fall down with a heavy thud cracking the flooring beneath him. Standing up, he could see the other werewolf standing where the dead werewolf lay with its eyes glowing bright yellow. Wilfred chuckled while lifting himself from the ground. "I guess someone''s pissed. What happened? Was it related to you in a way?" The werewolf didn''t reply and instead, it began dashing towards Wilfred who was gripping his sword tightly while looking around to see all of Jake''s clones dispersed. ''Huh? Did they all get killed already or what?'' he thought and then he could see the werewolf in front of him trying to take a swing at him and in response, he used his sword to block causing a ringing noise to be heard and he was slightly pushed back a bit. ''I guess it wasn''t even trying hard earlier, and now I think it has taken me serious and is using its qi.'' Wilfred thought as he flipped backwards just in time to avoid a kick to his ribs. Then the werewolf clapped its claws loudly sending a wave of Qi Wilfred''s way. But stabbing his sword into the ground, Wilfred also clapped his hands loudly causing a wave of Qi to cancel out the werewolf''s own. Not relenting, the werewolf swung its claws out and dozens upon dozens of visible shards appeared around it. ''Shit! Visible attacks are much faster and stronger.'' he thought and then putting his hand on his sword, it glowed brightly. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ And before they did, the werewolf dashed towards them at incredible speed that by the time they noticed, it was already in front of one of them. Kicking the adventurer on its head, he went tumbling and hitting the ground hard with his head caved in. "What the hell?! He just killed Kim! Aren''t we on the same side?" An adventurer screamed in shock when the werewolf suddenly appeared in front of him kneeing him in his abdomen and causing the air to get completely knocked out of his mouth. Wilfred who was still on his knees, was confused about what was going on and why the werewolf was taking out the core members of its own guild. Turning around, it sighted the last adventurer who now gripped his sword tightly and then swinging it, a crescent slash was seen heading towards the werewolf who easily avoided it and appeared behind the man. Using its head, the werewolf headbutted the adventurer hard causing his head to cave in also and he fell on his knees before hitting the ground hard with a thud. Grinning widely, it looked at the adventurers on the ground before it turned back to Wilfred who was still the more confused. Lifting its stump, it pointed it at Wilfred who gripped his sword tightly expecting an attack but there was none as the werewolf was seen keeping it''s stump back and walking towards the first adventurer that had his head caved in. Then the werewolf knelt in front of the body. ''Has it lost a screw or what?'' Wilfred thought then his eyes widened in shock seeing what the werewolf was about to do. Standing up with all the strength he could muster, he tried to move when he found out that he couldn''t as he was suddenly stuck to the ground unable to move. Then it hit him as to what the werewolf had done earlier when it lifted it''s stump at him. It had used its Qi to restrain Wilfred not allowing him to move while Wilfred watched with horror at what the werewolf was doing as it ripped a big chunk of flesh with its jaws on the dead adventurer in front of it and it''s stump healed partly while Wilfred felt a loud thump in his chest. Chapter 304 I need to become the Alpha! "Enough!" Blip shouted and then slammed the ground heavily with all his might causing a huge slab of the ground to get lifted up and slamming his palm on it, he sent it in a general direction of where he thought the clones would be in. "Shit!" Jake said as he saw the slab heading his way. But coating his hands with Qi, he punched the slab hard causing it to break into pieces but then in front of him, was Blip. Unleashing a powerful uppercut to Jake, he was seen flying upwards. {-15 HP} But before he flew away, Blip grabbed him back by the legs and proceeded to slam him into the ground breaking it and causing a huge crater to form beneath his feet. {-10 HP} Jake coughed out blood as he felt his legs being grabbed again and then he could see the cloud and he was about to be slammed again when he swirled all his Qi to his feet and twisted around causing Blip to lose footing and let go of one leg. Then Jake slammed his foot that was brimming with Qi into the werewolf''s jaw causing him to go tumbling and crashing away while Jake quickly swirled his Qi back to his body just in time before he hit the ground. {-2HP}@@@@ "Darn that werewolf!" Jake said as he stood up with gritted teeth while the werewolf was seen getting up and the clones quickly surrounded Jake. ''I took a glance at this when Kron was doing it and I hope it works. Since whatever I do, my clones can do it, this should work.'' he thought and then lifted his hands pointing it towards the werewolf like as if it were a pistol of some kind. "Clones! All at once!" He shouted and they all complied then shooting out of his hands, were bullets of Qi being shot towards the werewolf at incredible speed. "You forgot I could also use Qi." Blip smirked and then raised a wall of Qi in front of him blocking the bullets of Qi easily. "No I didn''t!" Blip heard a voice saying behind him and then a heavy, powerful punch landed on his head sending him flying towards where the clones stood. And all the clones at once clenched their hands into fists and when the werewolf''s body was almost upon them, they all slammed their fists into the werewolf sending him back to the ground hard causing another shockwave and crater to erupt out. But his fist was grabbed with the werewolf not moving an inch while the ground beneath their feet cracked from the force of the two hands crashing. "My turn also!" Blip smiled and threw a quick punch towards Jake''s ribs but as if anticipating it, he quickly lifted his legs that was being strengthened with Qi to block the attack causing another shockwave to spread out from their collision. Jumping back, he didn''t waste a second more before dashing back in and began throwing punches at the werewolf. Like as if they both decided to take things into the next level, nobody was able to keep track of them again. As they began moving around the battlefield throwing punches at each other that were being blocked causing shockwaves and dust to erupt out. Each time one of them threw a punch, it was always countered by the other and their fist always cancelled each other out causing more and more banging noises to be heard. ''Our speed and strength are currently even, but I know how to fix that!'' Jake thought and then he turned to his system to activate a skill. {Rampage (lv2} Immediately, Jake''s speed increased and he began landing successful hits one after the other while Blip was hardly able to keep up. Only blocking hits to his vitals. ''This skill lasts for just 12 seconds but it is enough time for me to cause terrible damage!'' he screamed in his head while his hand began glowing yellow all of a sudden and then slamming it into the werewolf, it coughed out a mouthful of blood before it got flung across the battlefield towards where the huge mansion was; around 15 metres away. {Rampage has ended} The system announced and Jake just wafted the screen away and was about to dash towards where he sent the werewolf to. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire But then, all of a sudden around the battlefield, a huge pressure was mounted on everyone to the extent they all fell face flat on the floor. Those that weren''t strong enough, were easily killed while those that were strong were just laying on the floor unable to move. Even Jake''s clones all exploded into a puff of smoke like how they were summoned earlier and Jake was seen hitting the ground with his knees hard causing it to crack badly. "What''s is going on? I think I...I have felt... something like this before." He mumbled and then he looked up to see a humongous size of Qi that was made to look like a fist. The Qi fist was huge like a small car and it hung above the battlefield causing everybody to feel the gravity and Jake was seen gulping loudly at this. Chapter 305 Rex Slades Son! The battle between Jake and Blip was currently being destructive as shockwaves, craters and more were being created. Due to some of the shockwaves, some buildings got destroyed and now, Blip has decided to go all out. As he created the trademarked Qi fist all high ranking members of the guild used as a humongous yellow fist made out of Qi hung above the battlefield with those that were weak getting killed and those much stronger unable to move. In the process, all of Jake''s clones dispersed into a puff of smoke while Jake fell to the ground with his knees smashing the ground deeply creating a crater beneath his feet. "I told you right? You are weak, and do you even know my position in the werewolf world?" Blip asked as he made his way to the kneeling position of the werewolf slayer who was trying his best to get out of his kneeling position. "I''m one of the strongest Beta werewolf there is. You see, I was weaker than the other Beta werewolves earlier and was always put down. But when we attacked the human world, everything all changed. I was the same Beta werewolf that attacked a town alone and your so-called big three decided to gang up on me. They showed me the devastating power of Qi and their wits." Blip explained while Jake was still twitching trying his level best to move while at the same time being immersed in Blip''s tale. "After I barely escaped, I was fascinated with the power termed ''Qi'' and I decided to learn it so I came to the human world as a human and then formed a group that later became a guild while still trying to learn Qi. And finally! I succeeded and my guild became part of the top guilds in the world. I became so powerful in the werewolf world and human world and my word became law without anybody defying it until you came! The so-called werewolf slayer came and defied my words. Not only that, you decided to attack me and my guild thinking you could win." "You... you attacked me first! You attacked my guild first!" Jake shouted with his teeth gritted while glaring at Blip. "True... true! I did and that is because I saw potential in your guild and land. I wanted to turn you all into werewolves! That is our goal, to turn all human race into werewolves and rule the whole Earth!" Blip replied. "But my goal is different, it''s to become so powerful that I would rival the Alpha and become an Alpha too." "Well, my own goal is to rid this world of you filthy werewolves!" Jake shouted. "Woah! I can''t believe that the someone could talk with the werewolf like this." "Is that all you managed to get in what was being said? Didn''t you hear that his father founded Qi?" "Which means his father is part of the big three." "Yes, you dingus!" "Hey! Who you calling a dingus?" "Can you guys just calm it down and let us enjoy what is being said?" "Enjoy? The fate of humans in on the line and you want to enjoy watching?" "Are you dense? Don''t you understand irony?" The online forum was going crazy just with the appearance of Alex who was calmly standing in the battlefield with his fiery yellow Qi surrounding him and the Beta werewolf standing a few feet away from him. "Since you are Rex''s son, then I have to avenge myself. I would take revenge of the sins of the father from the son!" Blip smirked then he bent his feet. "I welcome you!" Alex said and then he took a stance with his sword unsheathed from his back while it glowed bright yellow. With a push, the ground beneath its feet broke and the werewolf was seen speeding towards the human. Chapter 306 Send you to hell! Earlier on when Alex was fighting against the Omega werewolf, he had blown it across the room while sending it outside causing it to crash into the ground hard causing dust to get thrown up and the ground cracked a little.@@@@ Stepping on the edge of the hole made in the room, Alex looked out to the battlefield to see a werewolf standing there while a humongous size of Qi was hanging over the battlefield and everybody were seen on their knees including Jake. "This is bad." He mumbled as he remembered that something like this has occurred twice and he experienced it first hand. One from the B rank adventurer sent to eliminate them and then from the vice leader of the iron fist guild and he knows the effect first hand. Looking at his hand, Alex clenched it in and out while putting away his visual Qi around his body and then turning back to glance at the fight going on between the core members of the guild and the omega werewolves. "I''m running out of Qi slightly, although I can still fight with my visual Qi again, I''m not confident in my strength of defeating the Beta werewolf." He mumbled as he could see the werewolf standing there and ranting on while Jake was twitching on his knees. "Jake is still restricted cause of that Qi fist and I can probably fight against it with my own Qi but how am I going to get Jake to fight it off. I want to buy him time but I wonder if I can last long." He thought with a sigh when he saw the werewolf heading towards Jake. ''I need to get there now! The others can probably handle themselves!'' he shouted out in his head and then coating and surrounding his body with Qi, he pushed off from the hole and was seen heading towards the battlefield. Immediately he landed softly because of his Qi surrounding his feet, he saw the werewolf hit Jake away sending him crashing into the buildings behind him and he began laughing. Surrounding his hand with Qi, Alex quickly exploded towards the werewolf and made a sneak attack hitting it in its heading sending it skidding. ''Shit! I thought surpassing my limits would allow me to do more than pushing it an inch away.'' he thought in his head when the werewolf took a stance. "Since you are Rex''s son, then I have to avenge myself. I would take revenge of the sins of the father from the son!" Blip smirked then he bent his feet. Swinging it around, half of it fell off the hilt falling on the floor. "What the?! Oh common! I just got this sword darn it!" He shouted in the air while glaring at the werewolf. "Now you have to pay for destroying my new sword!" "Oh really?! How do you in..." the werewolf stuttered when Alex suddenly dashed towards it and like a blur, he was in front of the werewolf while swinging his partly broken sword from the side towards the werewolf''s head. It was quick to react as it jumped back just in time but Alex didn''t relent as he began chasing the werewolf around slashing and swinging his partly broken sword from all the sides but each time, the werewolf always avoided it. "Woah! Now the werewolf is on the defense." Someone on the online forum commented. Shooting out dozens of both invisible and visible Qi shards, the werewolf swung its claws hitting and breaking them apart while Alex was seen coming towards it next and throwing a hook to its head from the side, Blip''s body was lifted and then crashed a few feet away. Not wasting time, Alex coated his legs with tremendous amount of Qi while his body was still brimming with his fiery visual Qi. Stomping his foot hard on the ground, it cracked and then something was felt crawling towards the werewolf who was just trying to get up when it felt its legs restricted and burning slightly. Not relenting, Alex pushed off towards the werewolf with his previous sword that was now turned dagger burning bright yellow towards Blip. Swinging it towards its face, Blip raised his furry hands and stopped it dead in its tracks not letting Alex move one bit. "Got to give it to you, you are strong, skillful and use your head more in a fight but at the end of the day, you are not Rex!" He shouted and then moving its legs, it felt that it''s movements weren''t restricted again and then grabbing Alex by the neck not letting him move, Blips furry hand began brimming yellow. "I will send you to hell now and after a few months, your dad will accompany you!" Blip said and then swung his furry claws that was coated in Qi towards Alex''s face. "He is not the one going to hell, you are and I will be the one to send you there!" A voice was heard saying and the werewolf''s furry claws brimming with Qi was stopped dead in its tracks. Chapter 307 Atoning for sins Back at the mansion, Wilfred was still locked in a battle with the remaining omega werewolf who was currently doing something strange by killing its human comrades then eating them. Earlier, it had done something strange by pointing it''s stump towards him before going to take his lunch. Trying to move, Wilfred found out that his movements were restricted. Then it hit him as to what the werewolf had done earlier when it lifted it''s stump at him. It had used its Qi to restrain Wilfred not allowing him to move while Wilfred watched with horror at what the werewolf was doing as it ripped a big chunk of flesh with its jaws on the dead adventurer in front of it and it''s stump healed partly while Wilfred felt a loud thump in his chest. In a minute, the werewolf was done eating the bodies in front of it and now, it''s whole hands that was earlier cut off by Wilfred was now fully healed. And not only that, it felt stronger. "AWHOOOO!" The werewolf howled loudly and the remaining people in the huge room quickly turned around to see the werewolf standing with a smirk on its face while Wilfred was unable to move. "Darn! It remaining one more werewolf to deal with!" Peter cursed silently then he slowly stood up from his kneeling position while Sophia was too tired to move as she was just twitching in pains while staring at what was to happen. "It''s twime fro ywo to dtie!" The werewolf struggled to say through its large snout and then like a speeding train, it dashed towards Wilfred who gripped his sword tighter. Jumping up, it was about to bash its hands on Wilfred''s head when an axe intercepted the hands and then pushed it away. Standing in front of Wilfred was Peter who held his axes in front of him. "Thanks Peter!" Wilfred said. "Don''t thank me yet, I''m not sure I would even last long right now." Peter replied. "Doesn''t matter, as I''m here with you." A voice was heard saying while steady footsteps were also heard coming from the door and a handsome young teenage guy was seen walking in with blood trickling down his mouth. "I am here to help you dingus and I was doing just that until you interrupted me!" Andrew shouted back. "How is your standing there like a stature helping me at all?!" Peter asked angrily when he saw the werewolf dash towards him with a kick to the head. Ducking, Peter swung his axe hitting the werewolf in its side sending it skidding. Shooting out Qi shards, the werewolf was now occupied with hitting them away. Pushing off towards the werewolf, Peter jumped up and smashed the hilt of his axes into the werewolf''s face causing to fly towards Andrew who was still standing there. "I''m finally done!" Andrew shouted and then he did a backflip in time to avoid the werewolf who had its body crashing into where he was. "Now!'' he shouted and suddenly, the werewolf was unable to move as it felt something like gravity crash into it with a lot of pressure not allowing it to move and was trying to force it to the ground. Knowing what it was, the werewolf looked to see a big Qi fist in the air hung above it. Then hearing running steps, the werewolf looked down to see Peter in front of it and then jumping up quickly while coating his axe with all his remaining Qi. He swung it quickly towards its neck slicing it open causing black blood to spurt out of it and hitting Peter in the face. With a thud, the werewolf fell down and so did Peter as he had pushed himself beyond his limit. Immediately the werewolf died, Wilfred was now able to move as he quickly grabbed Peter safely from hitting the ground. "I just hope the werewolf slayer is okay." Wilfred mumbled as he looked towards the hole where Jake had been sent in earlier. _________ For more updates on MSS, MS or future works, please remember to follow me up on Facebook. Facebook page: KBKayboy. Chapter 308 Second Chance After getting hit by the werewolf to the extent he crashed into a building and popped out the other end, Jake was seen laying down on the hard ground with blood trickling down his mouth and nose but he was still alive as he stared at the sky while seeing the humongous yellow fist made out of Qi in the distance.@@@@ "Jake! I hate to say this but you are still not strong enough to handle Blip. Don''t get me wrong, you are definitely stronger than that Beta werewolf that attacked Aurora that time but Blip is on a different level right now." Zee said. "I know." Jake replied while coughing out blood in pain. "But what can I do? I can''t abandon my comrades at all and I still need to take revenge." "Look at you! You are unable to get up and you still want to fight? You are in no condition to do so!" Zee shouted. "It saddens me to know that you are right, I''m weak. But I still want to kill that werewolf so bad!" Jake shouted in the air before he went into a coughing fit. {Ding! Notification alert} {Host wishes to get rid of the Beta werewolf known as Blip but he is too weak to. For his strong desire to get rid of the werewolf, the system wants to help host} "Huh?" Jake said in confusion as he stared at the notification screen in front of him. {For his strong desire to eradicate the Beta werewolf, the system wants to grant host some help by pulling all his skills from cool down and the user will be back to how strong he was in the previous 24 hours} {But this privilege will only last for ten minutes before the host is back to his current condition or worse.} {Does host want this privilege or not? Yes/ No} "What is this?" Jake mumbled as he read everything word for word until his eyes widened in shock. "Or worse? What does it mean by reduced to a worse condition?" ''But this privilege is tempting but I''m worried about what the worse condition is.'' he thought. {Offer is only available for ten more seconds} "10..." "9..." Then swinging his hand from below, it crashed into the werewolf''s head sending him flying into a building razing it down to the ground. "Alex! You okay?" Jake asked as he hurried over to Alex who was on the floor coughing. "Yeah, I will." He replied and then looked up to see the humongous Qi fist hung over the battlefield suddenly dispersed which allowed everybody to move again. But then Alex''s eyes widened as he looked behind Jake. "Incoming!" Turning around, he could see a huge chunk of wall from a building heading his way and not wasting time, he swung his hand that was still being supplemented with Qi into the wall reducing it to a pile of dust in front of him. "You this kid don''t want to die easy huh? Fine! I will make sure to give you a slow and painful death since you refused to die easy." Blip said as he was causally walking forward. "Weren''t you taught by your Alpha, that you shouldn''t be so full of yourself? Especially when the odds of the fight isn''t sure." He smiled and then all around Jake, puffs of smoke appeared again and the familiar sight of clones of the werewolf slayer. "I have just been given a second chance, and I will make sure I use it to the fullest while also sending you to hell and after a few months, your Alpha would tag along!" He shouted and all the clones along with Jake dashed forward. "Tch! So unoriginal!" Blip scoffed and also dashed forward to meet all the Jakes dead in the centre. ______________ For more updates on MSS, MS or future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy. Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. __________ Please if you are enjoying the book, then kindly remember to support the book with all the resources you have be it power stones, Golden tickets or gifts. I wish you all can get me to the top 20 of the power rankings, I would increase my chapter release. Chapter 309 Your world isnt still safe "Weren''t you taught by your Alpha, that you shouldn''t be so full of yourself? Especially when the odds of the fight isn''t sure." He smiled and then all around Jake, puffs of smoke appeared again and the familiar sight of clones of the werewolf slayer. "I have just been given a second chance, and I will make sure I use it to the fullest while also sending you to hell and after a few months, your Alpha would tag along!" He shouted and all the clones along with Jake dashed forward. "Tch! So unoriginal!" Blip scoffed and also dashed forward to meet all the Jakes dead in the centre. Two of the clones jumped up at once and delivered a roundhouse kick to the werewolf''s head sending it skidding slightly then two more clones dashed forward to deliver a punch to the werewolf but it managed to jump back in time to avoid it. Activating {Step shift} Jake suddenly appeared behind the werewolf and he delivered a devastating punch to its head sending it flying forward and crashing into the ground. Before it could stand up, all the clones quickly activated {Step Shift} to get in front of it and began bombarding it with Qi projectiles not letting the werewolf have any chance of getting up. The werewolf was now seen standing up even when the clones were bombarding it with Qi projectiles but they were just bouncing off its fur and thick body and then swinging its claws, a Qi claw strike appeared and immediately crashed into one of the clones killing it. "You clones are so annoying!" Blip said as he dashed towards one of the clones and quickly killed it again leaving Jake with three clones. "Sacrifice the weak and let the strong reign! Isn''t that what you werewolves believe in?" Jake asked as he was seen in front of Blip and then he delivered a strong uppercut lifting its body up. And before it could crash into the ground, Jake grabbed the legs and slammed it hard into the ground creating a huge crater that went several metres around and then he climbed onto the furry body of the werewolf. "Time for you to feel a world of pain. Strength Surge!" He shouted and immediately without wasting time, Jake began raining punches on the werewolf''s face one after the other. The hits became consistent that Blip wasn''t able to find a loophole as Jake kept plummeting it with rains of punches causing blood to spill from Blip''s mouth. It initially started with a trickle but then, his furry snout began showing signs of weakness as Jake didn''t relent. {Strength Surge has ended} Finally! Blip found a loophole as the hits became weaker and wasn''t consistent as before. Grabbing one of his hands before it crashed into him, Blip delivered a kick to Jake causing him to fly away from his body. {-5 HP} Jumping up, Blip felt a sting in his abdomen. Looking down, he could see a fiery red haired individual with his sword hitting him in the abdomen. "Did you forget about me?" Alex asked and then he kicked the werewolf away in the path of the three clones who all lifted their hands together and shot out bolts of lightning that crashed into Blip''s back burning him slightly. Immediately Blip regained his footing, he charged towards Alex with full speed that he would soon get to him but then all of a sudden, he lost control of his body and he was heading in another direction. {01min: 20sec} "I don''t have much time on my hands again." He mumbled and then the continuous barrage of lightning bolts and Qi fist stopped while Blip was seen bleeding all over and a small smirk played on his lips. "Haha! I knew that between my thick fur and your weird powers or energy, your energy would lose out." Blip laughed then he took a step when he saw the werewolf slayer take a step back and lift his sword up and then powering it with Qi and coating it with lightning, he threw it at Blip. The sword was flying towards Blip at breakneck speed that it began breaking the sound barrier continuously while producing loud bangs. Seeing the sword heading for him, Blip was quick to jump out of the way just in time as the sword narrowly missed him while grazing his fur slightly. "What happened? Is that a last ditch effort? Have you suddenly grown des..." Blip suddenly coughed out blood and his eyes widened. "No! It wasn''t a last ditch effort, it was all part of my plan." Jake smiled as his hands was held out and the sword he had earlier thrown, was plunged into Blip''s furry neck from behind. Earlier, when he had thrown the sword, he knew that Blip would avoid it and which he did so before the sword lost momentum, he quickly activated his new skill {Attract} a skill that allowed him to draw anything or object towards him but it was limited to its size. "I told you, it wasn''t over till I want it to be. The fight is over, now burn in hell!" Jake shouted as he drew his hand forward and the sword pushed through Blip''s neck coming out the other end and headed towards Jake''s hand which he caught easily by its hilt. "Haha! Did you think that mere sword will kill me?" Blip asked a mouthful of blood poured out his mouth. "No! But the active skill will." Jake smiled and then turned around to head towards Paul who stood confused. "What do..." Blip wanted to ask when he suddenly grabbed his head with his claws and began clawing at it frantically and also holding his neck which kept spurting out blood. Slowly, foam began pouring out his mouth along with blood and then he fell to his knees heavily cracking the ground beneath his feet while his transformation began receding. First his snout, then his claws then his body and finally, Blip transformed back into a human before he glared at Jake. "You... might have defeated me now...b...but...but your world isn''t still saf...e" He said and then his eyes shut tight while still on his kneeling position. {Ding! Quest completed} {Ding! Quest two completed} {Ding! Rewards will now be distributed} {Ding! Privilege has ended, host will now go back to his previous condition before the privilege.} Immediately, a burst of pain ran through Jake''s body while his eyes became bloodshot then he began coughing out blood and in the next instant, he fell down to his knees unconsciously. Chapter 310 Wait for the werewolf slayer to wake up Everybody watching but physically and on screen, were all silent at once as if their minds were linked to become silent as they watched on at what happened. They all saw the werewolf slayer defeat the Beta werewolf and not just chase him, he killed him. A feat which the big three hadn''t achieved yet someone younger than them managed to do it. Immediately the werewolf fell, everybody on the battlefield, at home and in school watching the fight all cheered loudly at this as they saw the strong Beta werewolf fall to his knees and die. They were tears of joy trickling down everybody''s faces as they congratulated themselves while those living in the iron fist city all heaved a sigh of relief. But before General Paul could do anything else, everybody all saw the werewolf suddenly stop then blood began pouring from all the pores on his body. Then he unleashed an ear piercing scream before collapsing to the ground which further shocked everybody as they hadn''t expected something like this to happen as they had seen that the werewolf hadn''t really dealt a heavy blow to the werewolf slayer yet. Alex and General Paul quickly dashed towards Jake and lifted him up before taking him into the huge mansion with Emily, Sunny and Berg following along. The drones didn''t push forward as all the owners recalled back their drones except Bubble who had his drone hovering around the city trying to get a view of the destruction caused by the Beta werewolf and the werewolf slayer to the viewers. Heading up the stairs, they passed through fields of dead adventurers before they got up stairs to a room made for Blip and they laid Jake down. Peter, Wilfred, Sophia and Andrew quickly rushed into the room and they saw the state Jake was in which surprised Peter. "He needs a healer now." Peter said as he went towards the bed and could see Jake''s body slightly twitching in pain. "I''m contacting Hailey now, but it will take time before they get here." Paul replied.@@@@ "We don''t have much time! He is in a critical condition and Hailey knows how to use Qi to cure someone. "I can try but it wouldn''t be as effective as Hailey." Paul said. "Ahem! We are still in the room you know?" Peter said awkwardly and they both disengaged from their embrace. "By the way, when did this happen?" "It''s a long story." Alex replied scratching his head nervously. "Anyway, I''m happy for you bruh, for you both." Peter smiled and then turned towards Jake who now had his face relaxed while Paul was sweating slightly. "At least one of you both finally realized his feelings." "Shit! I''m totally out of Qi now." Paul said and then his hands which were glowing began blinking in and out like a led light of some kind before finally going out. "At least his condition is somewhat better now." Alex said. "I didn''t know how to use the Qi to heal his wounds like Hayley does, but I managed to heal some of his internal injuries. So we still have to patch his external injuries before Hailey gets here." Paul said. "On it." Wilfred said and then he went out and few minutes later, he was back with a small box and then began pulling out different things from it like bandages, purifiers and the likes. He began disinfecting Jake''s wounds and bandaging it. After a few minutes of careful bandaging, he was finally done. "Now we just have to wait for Hayley to come do her work while Jake wakes up." Sophia said with a sigh. "Nurse Hayley is here!" Sunny announced while coming from outside with Hayley behind him. "That was very quick!" Paul mumbled and then allowed Hayley to begin her work. "I was already on standby in a nearby town waiting for your signals so I can come down here to treat the injured. I can''t believe this kid is the werewolf slayer." Hayley replied as she continued working on Jake''s injuries. "How is he now?" Peter asked. "He is fine although I think he is totally exhausted so he will sleep for some while but he is totally fine." Hayley replied and Peter heaved a sigh of relief. "Now we wait for the werewolf slayer to wake up." Alex said. Chapter 311 The werewolf slayers fan "Wh...what''s going on? Wh...where am...I?" Jake asked as all he could see around him was darkness, pitch black darkness all around him and then waves of memories flooded his mind. Memories of his fight with the Beta werewolf known as Blip and what happened afterwards. "Oh?! I guess I died after the system decided to take away the privilege huh. I was always worried about what the worse situation would be." He mumbled. "Wait! I''m dead?! Hey this is a cheat darn it! How can I be dead when I haven''t successfully rid the world of werewolves! Hey! Anybody there? I can''t be dead! I still need to take revenge! Although the big three are there to take care of Earth, I still need to be there to take my revenge personally! Who''s there?! I can''t be dead, take me back to Earth now!" Jake screamed at the top of his lungs at the pitch black darkness when a ray of light fell on his face. Looking in front of him, he could see a bright ray of light and while behind him, pitch black darkness. "Will you just shut up already? Your shout is so annoying darn it!" Jake heard a voice saying from the ray of light and he recognized the voice all too well. "Zee? Is that you?" He asked. "Yes it is me and your shout is so annoying!" Zee replied. "What happened? Why are you here with me? Are you dead also like me?" Jake asked. "Oh C''mon! What kind of a stupid host are you? How can I be dead?" Zee asked. "Wait, that''s right, you can''t die cause you''re part of the system." Jake mumbled then he looked up at the ray of light. "Which means you came to pay your last respect to me before I leave for the afterlife right? Oh that''s so thoughtful of you but I won''t be going to the afterlife as I will fight will God if I have to so I could stay back on Earth and complete my revenge." Immediately he was done ranting, Jake felt like he heard Zee slapping his forehead loudly. "How on Earth did I get stuck with you darn it?! I''m not dead, so are you. We aren''t dead, you are just f*cking unconscious." "Oh..." Jake said and then he heaved a sigh of relief. "How long have I been unconscious for?" "No idea but I know it''s been a long time." Zee replied. "And it''s time for you to wake up as your friends are worried about you." "How do I wake up?" Jake asked. Squinting his eyes, he was able to make out what was written on them. "We love the werewolf slayer!" "Thank you werewolf slayer for saving this city from Blip!" "The werewolf slayer is so hottt!" "Good job werewolf slayer!" "We want you to wake up soon werewolf slayer!" Jake was seeing so many of all these words written on cards with people holding them and some of the core members were trying to handle the situation out. That was when the door that led to the room was heard creaking open. "Yo yo yo, I''m here to check up on my little baby." A voice was heard coming from behind them and Jake turned around to see a stunned Peter. "Your little baby?" Jake asked with a raised brow. "It...it was a slip of tongue. Hold on, you are awake?!" Peter said and then ran over towards Jake and threw his arms around him hugging him tight. "Uh Peter, I''m still sore you know." Jake said and then Peter awkwardly let him go. "I''m sorry." He apologized awkwardly. "Gotta go tell the rest that you are awake, they would surely be happy." "No no no, don''t tell them yet, I need a few minutes if not hours to settle down and when I''m ready, you can finally tell them and we would go for a meeting to discuss what to do next." Jake said. "So can you both kindly give me privacy?" "Sure, why not?!" They both said at once and they were about to leave the room when Kate turned around. "Take your time." And then she left. "Now! Let''s see the rewards given to me by the system." Jake said as he opened up his system screen. Chapter 312 Level up After waking up, Jake decided it was time to see what he got from the system as rewards for taking down a Beta werewolf. "Now! Let''s see the rewards given to me by the system." Jake said as he opened up his system screen. "System! Pull up my previous unread notifications." He called out. {Ding! Quest completed} {Ding! Quest two completed} {Ding! Rewards will now be distributed} {Ding! Privilege has ended, host will now go back to his previous condition before the privilege.} "Rewards!" {Ding! Quest Completed, rewards will now be distributed} {Rewards: level up¡Á2, +20,000 XP, +5 free stat points to allocate wherever the user wants to} "Level up? After so long." He smiled and then pulled up his system screen. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "And are you relying on the big three? I thought you wanted to topple them from their position and deal with them." Zee said. "Who said I want to rely on their strength? Why do you think I''m trying my possible best to grow the strength of my guild." Jake said as he stood up with a sigh to look out the window to see the hundreds of humans with the thank you card and some people walking around. "With everything going on and annoying me, I feel like I''m the main character of a novel of some sort with everything revolving around me." Jake sighed. "I will just implore you take things easy and think your decisions through before taking a step. Just imagine how you attacked the iron fist guild based on your feelings while taking your friends along, what if something had happened to them?" Zee asked. "Point of correction, I didn''t decide to take them along, they volunteered to tag along." Jake replied. "Whatever, I have already done my best in advising you. Everything is all on you now." Zee said and then he went quiet. "He''s right, I need to get strong fast and also grow my guild''s strength along the way." He mumbled when the door was suddenly swung open. "Jake! You are awake?!" Alex said with a surprised look on his face while his eyes became watery all of a sudden and he dashed towards Jake and gave him a tight hug. "I thought you wouldn''t wake up again." He said. "Haha! Even if death wants to take me away, I will fight against it so I can stay and complete my task." Jake laughed and Alex disengaged from the hug. "How are you feeling?" Alex asked. "Fit and fine." Jake replied. "Oh! I almost forgot, although Peter told me you were awake, I didn''t believe so I came here to confirm. Anyway, a meeting has been called by General Paul to decide on what to do next." Alex said. "So are you feeling okay enough to attend?" "Yeah sure, let''s go." Jake said and they swiftly left the room. _________ For more updates on MSS, MS and future works, please remember to follow me up on my social media accounts below. Instagram: KBKayboy Facebook page: KBKayboy. When news on MSS or any other series comes out, you will be able to see it there first. _________ Also if you are enjoying My Slayer System, kindly check out my other book titled Magus Supremacy and I''m sure you will all love it. Chapter 313 Getting rid of a scums son Alex and Jake walked for five minutes before they got to a small meeting room as the one which Blip used was destroyed and still undergoing repairs so they used another room. Walking in, Jake could see all core members of the Fang hunters that came with him for the attack and Kate along with some new faces that he didn''t know who they were. Seeing as the core members were not complaining or talking about the people there, he decided to take his seat at the head of the table while Alex took his seat beside Emily. "I''m so glad that you are alright and awake now after so many weeks." Sunny said as he looked at Jake with a warm smile on his face which Jake returned back then his gaze fell on the men in the room. He saw a bulky man who had black Raven hair with streaks of white on it but it was neatly swept back. He had little bruises on his face, which looked like they were healing up. Although he looked bulky, it looked like he lost most of his fat and was currently in recovery. Then on his back, was a huge sword bigger than Alex''s former sword. Then the second man didn''t look like a fighter at all. As he was a little small while having a pot belly with a small moustache on his face. Then the last person on the table was a young teenage guy with blonde hair neatly swept back and a stern look on his face. Seeing as the gaze of the young one was on him, the bulky man decided to speak up. "What''s wrong young one? Why the stare? And why the hell are you sitting on the seat meant for the werewolf slayer?" "And who the hell are you to question me?" Jake asked with a stern look on his face when the pot bellied man chuckled loudly. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Now now guys, you should all keep calm here. What if the werewolf slayer walks in and sees you all bickering like kids?" He said. ''So the bulky man is Helen''s father?! I almost forgot that he was captured by Blip. I''m glad to know that he is safe and sound, I''m sure Helen would be so happy.'' Jake thought. "I understand that this man is Helen''s father, but who the hell is Chim?" He asked. "He is just a mayor from a small town known as Hage and he befriended Rave lord while in the dungeon so he was allowed to tag along for the meeting." Paul said scratching his head nervously. "Okay, then who is this kid?" He asked as he pointed at Andrew. "Kid? We are basically the same age you know?" Andrew said with his teeth grit. "He is Andrew, Blip''s son." Wilfred said and immediately, Jake shot up from his seat with his sword appearing in his hand and he dashed towards Andrew so fast that he looked like a blur and no one was able to track him and he got to Andrew''s position. He lifted Andrew with a single hand up and bashed him into the wall in the room causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood while his eyes was closing in and out as if he was about to pass out. Swinging his sword towards Andrew so fast, that he wouldn''t be able to avoid it. ''Oh shit! I wasn''t able to put up much of a fight. So there''s these much power difference between us. What did I expect from someone who could go toe to toe with my father in his werewolf form?'' he thought as he could see the sword almost close to his neck now when a clang sound was heard. And a bulky man who had Raven black hair on his head was seen in front of Andrew with his sword held out blocking Jake''s. "What are you doing?" Rave lord asked. "Getting rid of the son of a scum!" Jake replied and then he was about to add more strength. "And if you don''t leave my way right now, I won''t care who you are as I will send you to hell along with him!" He shouted and then unleashed a swift roundhouse kick that connected with RL''s head causing him to skid an inch. Chapter 314 A Rogue Jake "What are you doing?" Rave lord asked. "Getting rid of the son of a scum!" Jake replied and then he was about to add more strength. "And if you don''t leave my way right now, I won''t care who you are as I will send you to hell along with him!" He shouted and then unleashed a swift roundhouse kick that connected with RL''s head causing him to skid an inch. Without wasting time, Jake dashed towards Andrew with immense speed and he swung his sword towards his head but he had managed to block it narrowly but he was still swung an inch. "What''s wrong? Are you holding back from transforming? Why won''t you use your werewolf form?" Jake asked as he bolted forward at Andrew that was now slowly getting up from the floor when a knee kick smashed into his face sending him flying into the wall. "Jake stop!" Alex shouted but he wasn''t heard as Jake was about to take a step forward when he felt his movements restricted. Looking down, he could see a whip of some kind holding him back and tracing it, he could the Chim man holding onto the whip. "Will you cool and listen to reasoning?" Chim asked when he saw Jake stomp the ground hard causing him to lose balance and the whip too. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire Activating {Step shift} he appeared in front of the man and he smashed his palm into his face sending him flying. "We need to stop him now before he does something he would regret!" Emily said as she unsheathed her sword.@@@@ "We are all talking about the same Jake we know right? Even with all our strengths combined, we wouldn''t be able to hold him back let alone put him down." Alex said. "Well, we have to try." Peter said as he dashed forward towards Jake who was now looking for Andrew. Kron was still shooting out Qi bullets but he was able to avoid each and every one while walking towards Harry''s side and then leaned into his ear. "With your visual Qi, you are fast but you are very predictable especially if you come from the front. If you meet someone faster than you even with your visual Qi, then you are done for." He said before he smashed his elbow into his head knocking him down cold. Turning around to see Kron still shooting out Qi bullets, he was about to move when he saw Peter suddenly appear in front of him. "I''m sorry." He said and then swiftly placed his palm on Jake''s abdomen before blasting him away with a Qi blast that caused Jake to skid for a metre. While Peter was stunned because he expected Jake to get blasted away when he saw a smile plastered on his face. "Good, you are learning to use your head more in a fight but it''s still not enough. Push yourself to the limit." Peter heard someone saying behind him and turning around, he could see Jake in front of him. "How did he..." he stuttered as he felt a hit crash into his face smashing him to the ground. General Paul and Wilfred were still seen standing at the back not joining in the fight with their hands crossed around them. "Have you noticed?" Paul asked. "Yeah, he isn''t hitting them anywhere vital and once in a while, he whispers something in their ears." Wilfred answered. "Right!" Paul said as he clicked his fingers with a smile. Jake was now standing in the middle of the room with all the people he had hit. Peter, Kate, Emily, Alex, Harry, Andrew, Chim, RL, Kron standing and circulating around him. "I''m sure you have all learnt one thing or the other, so time to end this lecture." Jake smiled and then snapped his fingers. "Cloning." He mumbled. Chapter 315 A Test! Jake was now standing in the middle of the room with all the people he had hit. Peter, Kate, Emily, Alex, Harry, Andrew, Chim, RL, Kron standing and circulating around him. "I''m sure you have all learnt one thing or the other, so time to end this lecture." Jake smiled and then snapped his fingers. "Cloning." He mumbled. And then the familiar puffs of smoke appeared all around him producing five Jakes plus the real one making them six. "Ah C''mon!" Peter screamed in frustration as he could see Jake taking it up the next level. "Jake! Please snap out of this!" Kate pleaded as she had seen the power of the clones from the news earlier and she knew what tremendous power they held. "Let''s see how y''all deal with this." Jake smiled and then raised his hand up. "Clones charge!" Immediately, all the five clones dashed forward from their positions towards the humans in front of them. Jumping up and throwing a roundhouse kick towards Alex. He lifted his arm to block it but he was still sent skidding and before he could regain his footing, he could see the clone in front of him throwing a hook from the side that landed squarely on Alex''s head pushing him back. While Kate was seen shooting arrows at the clone coming towards her but it was avoiding them precisely. Remembering Jake''s advice of earlier and seeing the clone closing in quick, she jumped back and began shooting out arrows after arrows while moving around the room. This made it slightly difficult for the clone to block them all as they were coming from different directions and finally, infusing her Qi into another arrow, she shot it out towards the clone''s head and it crashed into it causing it to go into puffs of smoke. "I did it! I defeated Jake!" Kate said excitedly. "Yes you did, but you left yourself open." She heard a voice say and then turning around, she could see Jake in front of her with a weird grin on his face. ''How am I going to prove to him that I wasn''t aware?'' Andrew thought in desperation. "I didn''t." Andrew said. "Very well then, you still have to pay for what your dad caused me as I''m going to avenge the sins of the father on the son." Jake smirked when he saw Alex standing in front of Andrew shielding him. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire So did the rest as they formed a circle around him while Kate walked forward towards Jake. "Jake!" She called out softly. "Please snap out of this, you are not like this." "Truly, I''m not like this." Jake laughed out loud in amusement then he walked away from Kate and went to take his seat while looking at the bewildered members. "Yo! You all should come and sit, I am no longer attacking you all again." He said and they were further confused. "You all should listen to him, as he is saying the truth, he is not going to attack again." Paul said as he and Wilfred took a seat. "So what was all that for?" Peter asked furiously. "A test and some sort of training for you all." Jake smiled. "What type of bullshit is that?" Peter shouted furiously. "Will you pipe down? Let''s listen to what he has to say." Alex said and then he went forward to take his seat so did the others as they prepared to listen to what Jake had to say. Chapter 316 The beginning of a powerhouse {1} "Yo! You all should come and sit, I am no longer attacking you all again." He said and they were further confused. "You all should listen to him, as he is saying the truth, he is not going to attack again." Paul said as he and Wilfred took a seat. "So what was all that for?" Peter asked furiously. "A test and some sort of training for you all." Jake smiled. "What type of bullshit is that?" Peter shouted furiously. "Will you pipe down? Let''s listen to what he has to say." Alex said and then he went forward to take his seat so did the others as they prepared to listen to what Jake had to say. "Alright, we are all ears now." Geo said as he was also in the room but hadn''t attacked Jake. "Great! So the reason I acted that way, although I wanted to kill Andrew," Jake said and Andrew broke out into a sweat. "But your intervention made me change my plans and decided to test your strengths. I know I have seen you all fight but it wasn''t enough for what I wanted. So I was like, if you all could handle someone that defeated a Beta werewolf, you are good to go." "What the hell?! We could barely defeat an Omega werewolf, and you wanted us to defeat you? A monster!" Peter said. "You could have killed us you know?" Chim added staring at Jake.@@@@ "Not like I really cared about what happened to you though." Jake replied as he looked at Chim. And he shivered under the gaze of Jake remembering what happened earlier. ''I didn''t want to believe it earlier but truly with his monstrous strength, this kid is the werewolf slayer.'' Chim thought. "Anyway, I''m really sorry for attacking all of you like that out of the blue but if I had told you all, you wouldn''t have taken the fight seriously. So the only way to produce the desired result was to make you all think your life was on the line." Jake said. His reaction was the same as others whenever they see a system screen in front of them then a piece of paper floating into their hands. He did the procedure as normal without any hesitation and the symbol of the Fang hunters appeared on his neck. "Now that''s a first." Jake said as he looked at the symbol on the RL''s neck. "I also want to join your great guild oh werewolf slayer!" Chim said as he quickly knelt down in front of Jake. "Are you sure?" Jake asked. "Very sure! I want my small town to also be associated with the Fang hunters so please let me join." Chim said. "Very well then." Jake said and sent him a contract invitation causing the symbol to appear on his arm. After everything was done, he went back to his seat while messing around with the system in front of his eyes. During the process of Jake inviting Helen''s dad and Chim, Alex had also sent an invitation to Andrew and now, he was a member of the Fang hunters. "Now that is out of the way, let us discuss what to do about this city." General Paul said. "There''s nothing to really discuss about it. Since Jake bested the leader of the guild and city, naturally he is now the leader of the iron fist guild." Andrew said. "Although I''m the next of kin to inherit the guild since the leader, vice leader and all core members are dead, I would like for the werewolf slayer to have the guild." "So what do you say Jake?" Alex asked looking at Jake. "Don''t you think this is a lot? I mean, I barely survived against the leader of the number 3 independent Guild. What if the big three decided to attack cause of the fear of me growing stronger than them?" He asked. "If they wanted to attack, they would have done so already especially knowing that you are slightly weakened and recovering." General Wilfred said. "Exactly! Remember I said that the big three love to act like gods and won''t interfere in mere mortals issues. If they were worried about people growing stronger than them, they would have attacked the big five independent Guilds before they even had the chance of becoming who they were now." Alex explained. "Taking over the iron fist guild, will put the Fang hunters at the ladder of the big three independent Guilds. The iron fist guild is a rank A guild, together with a rank B guild which is the Raven wings and rank C guild which the main fang hunters Guild, we are now basically a power house." Peter added. "So what do you have to say then werewolf slayer?" General Paul asked. "Then I say let''s do it and if the big three decides to attack, then screw them!" Jake said. Chapter 317 The beginning of a powerhouse {2} *Two weeks later* The whole had finally heard that the iron fist had now been taken over by the Fang hunters and it was going through heavy rebuilding and remodelling. As the iron fist guild was no longer known by that name, rather it was known as the Fang hunters. Even Raven wing''s city had also announced that they were merging with the Fang hunters now so did Hage town even though people didn''t really know the town. And now, in just a month, the Fang hunters'' guild had now become a power house than ever before as they took over two of the independent Guilds. After the terrible war between the two guilds, the iron fist guild lost about two hundred thousand men leaving about two hundred thousand more men left in the guild that now pledged their allegiance to the Fang hunters. Although some of them left, about a thousand or so but it wasn''t noticeable as it was like a drop in the ocean. The news channels were all talking about the Fang hunters as they became the hot topic amongst people in the whole world. And the name on everybody''s mouths was the werewolf slayer as the devastating battle that took place between the Beta werewolf and the werewolf slayer was still fresh in everybody''s minds. Even the phoenix guild were still contemplating on what to do while the thunder bolt guild, the guild Harry and Sebastian were from, were also wary of the Fang hunters and were treading carefully. Taking over the Fang hunters, meant the Fang hunters now had more beast portals at the tip of their fingers as they were now able to hunt more beasts and make more better equipment. Kate, General Wilfred, Geo, Sunny, Kron, Sophia, Emily, nurse Hayley had all gone back to the academy leaving Jake, Paul, Alex, Peter and Andrew to take care of the iron fist guild. Over the weeks, everything had been going on well as more people that were skeptical of the Fang hunters were now openly doing trades with them. They had been restricted for fear of the iron fist guild attacking them but now that they were no more, they could do as they wanted. The big three were all seated on a chair each while whatever that was recording them, was able to capture their faces all at once letting the whole world see their so-called saviours. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Sitting around the round table, were three men. One of them was Rex Slade; the leader of the Slade family. The one who practically founded Qi before the others knew about it. Then sitting by his right side was another man who had brown hair and fierce look to his eye. He held a walking cane but it was more like a style for him rather than to aid him in walking. The cane had a dragon head designed to it. This man was who was known as Rivock Dem; the leader of the Dem family; Jack''s father. The Dem family had powers that was quite kept secret from the world and nobody knew about it. The other big three knew they held powers but they didn''t know what it was. Because Rivock had just used his brute strength to aid in the war and that was what made their family dangerous and also what earned him the seat at the top. The last person on the table was a man who had black hair and had a slim athletic build. And he was none other than Bane Josh; the leader of the Josh family. The creator of advanced technologies that was spread all around but hadn''t reached the towns nor the city Aurora Academy claimed because they wanted the children to focus on the training rather than fun. He also held power over technologies that were dangerous and that was what also earned him a position at the top with the rest. "Greetings everybody!" Rex began addressing everybody that were watching them. "I''m sure you are all wondering what the big three has to say to you all as we hardly made a public appearance to you all before but now, here we are. So I won''t beat around the bush, I will go straight to the point." "We are weakening and we need the help of you all!"@@@@ Chapter 318 Challenge accepted After the Fang hunters took over the iron fist guild, everything was going on smoothly and the people didn''t hear from the big three at all which further cemented what Jake heard from Alex that the big three hardly interferes in the matters of ''mortals''. But that all changed when every single person in the whole Earth received a notification saying that the big three had an important announcement to make by noon. Waiting patiently, it was finally noon but the next thing that would come out from Rex Slade''s mouth was shocking. "Greetings everybody!" Rex began addressing everybody that were watching them. "I''m sure you are all wondering what the big three has to say to you all as we hardly made a public appearance to you all before but now, here we are. So I won''t beat around the bush, I will go straight to the point." "We are weakening and we need the help of you all!" "What the hell?!" Alex shouted in shock as he heard what his dad just said. "Calm down, let''s allow him land." General Paul said as he was now listening in keenly. "I know that what I said must have shocked or confused some if not all of you, but it''s true. The human race has begun to grow weaker and it''s worrying as we are sure that another war is on the horizon." Rex explained. "You all may be confused now, so let me quickly go straight to the point. We the big three have seen that our strength isn''t going to be enough again to combat the werewolves. So we want to create a new spot for the fresh blood." Bane said. ''A new spot? What are they yapping about now?'' Jake thought. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "We want to create a new seat at our table and call it the big four instead of the big three. So we want to invite every single top guilds to try their luck to earn a spot with us." Rivock explained. "We would have just tried to invite one of the top three independent Guilds over, but it won''t be fair to the others that have good potential so we want to make this as fair as possible to you all including the small time guilds." Rex said. "For you all to understand what we are about to say, let''s go on a little short history lesson." Bane said. "You see, aside from Earth, we have about thirty beast planets in the surrounding Earth." "What the hell is he saying?" Jake asked. "I think it will be wise to take up this challenge. Not only will it benefit us if we stay at the top of the ladder, more beast planets means more beasts to hunt. More beasts to hunt, more and better equipment for us." Peter said. "You guys are forgetting one thing." Paul said with a sigh. "And what is that?" Alex asked. "What was the last thing that big three said?" Paul asked. "They said may the strongest and smartest guild win." Andrew replied. "Correct! Which means not only will we have to worry about conquering beasts, we would also have to worry about us getting conquered by other guilds. If we were to start now, we would still be short of planets and so, we would need to attack other planets conquered by other guilds." Paul explained. "I don''t think it will come to that." Andrew said. "I don''t really care about that. All I want is for us to take up the challenge so I can have a chance to battle against strong beasts." Alex said. "Well, the decision rest on our leader." Peter said. "So what do you have to say Jake?" Jake wasn''t really listening before as he remembered that he had been given a quest by the system before which he decided to check until his name was called pulling him out of his thoughts and then his eyes navigated back to the system screen shining while staring back at him.
Closing the system screen, he turned back to the others. "I say challenge accepted!" Jake said and the room erupted in cheers. Chapter 319 An offer After accepting the challenge thrown towards them by the big three, General Paul quickly got to work by informing Head General Humfree and excitedly, he got to work preparing the guild for what was to come. Jake had decided to return back to the main base soon for the preparation but he still needed to get things together in the iron fist city so he left everything to Head General Humfree and the rest. The iron fist city was currently going through recruitment process, while trying to open trade to other cities and guilds so the city could function properly. Meanwhile, anytime Jake walked out into the streets, he was always surrounded by paparazzi''s trying to get an autograph from him or something. While some die hard fans like the females always asked for more drastic things. Either to spend a night with them, or for hugs or kisses so Jake always tried his best to avoid stepping out so he left everything to the others while he trained indoors. But today, he was tired of training and needed a break so he decided to step out but he needed a disguise of some sorts. And now, he was currently pacing around his huge room in thought.@@@@ "I can''t wear my mask out because I will still be crowded since everyone knows who I look like. And I don''t have anything to wear to not draw attention to me." He shouted in frustration while walking towards a wide window off to the side. Getting there, he looked out towards the city and he could see that all the destroyed buildings were now back to normal with more high rising buildings being erected for different purposes. Jake didn''t want to use the huge mansion building he was in as a guild base again so he ordered for other buildings be created to serve different purposes like a guildhall, buildings for the guild members to stay in for free, blacksmithing buildings and so on. Looking out, he could see some people wearing different maskes walking around carefree. "Hmm! Masks are not that weird to see right now so I can probably were the devil''s mask no problem since nobody knows about him." Jake mumbled and then smiled before he quickly equipped the other mask which was the mask he wore when he fought against the members of the viper''s nest. Equipping it, he swiftly left the mansion and was out in the open with people walking around minding their business. After a few days, Jake had addressed the public of the iron fist about taking over and they were excited about it. So since then, there weren''t people around the mansion only the adventurers that were part of the Fang hunters that were allowed to roam around the mansion. "Yes! The one and only Jade way." Jade said as he pushed his blonde hair back in an awesome pose then he suddenly froze and looked at the man in front of him. "And may I know who is asking?" Picking up a drone and casting his inspect skill on it, the man didn''t respond. {Inspect} {Grade 2 air drone: capable of withstanding mini shockwaves.} {Creator: Jade Way} The masked individual in front of Jade was Jake and he got attracted to the stall after seeing and inspecting the equipment from afar and when he got close, he heard the teenager''s mumblings and couldn''t help but be touched. ''All equipment I usually see, always has the name Josh''s as the creator. I think that''s Sophia''s family right? So they are the big three responsible for all the technologies in the world. But this is the first time I''m seeing a different creator that is quite good.'' Jake thought as he eyed Jade up. ''A grade 2 drone, capable of withstanding mini shockwaves. Which means shockwaves produced by two intermediate beasts, isn''t capable of destroying it. It''s a bit weaker than the ones that surveyed the fight between me and Blip but it is still good.'' "Uhm excuse me mister, but are you going to buy anything?" Jade asked. "Or will you leave like how everybody does?" He mumbled which didn''t go unheard by Jake. "I''m not actually here to buy anything." Jake said. "I knew it." Jade mumbled again dejectedly. "But I''m here to propose an offer to you." Jake smiled. "What kind of an offer?" Jade asked. Chapter 320 Welcome to the Fang hunters "Uhm excuse me mister, but are you going to buy anything?" Jade asked. "Or will you leave like how everybody does?" He mumbled which didn''t go unheard by Jake. "I''m not actually here to buy anything." Jake said. "I knew it." Jade mumbled again dejectedly. "But I''m here to propose an offer to you." Jake smiled. "What kind of an offer?" Jade asked. "An offer to become the greatest tech guru I know you are." Jake said with a smile that wasn''t visible because of the mask. Jade just burst out into laughter after hearing what the masked stranger said and he just wafted his hands around. "Please mister, I''m in no mood for jokes whatsoever. If you are not buying anything, then I will appreciate it if you could kindly leave rather than telling me impossible things." Jade said and then he snatched the drone from Jake''s hand. "Jade way, you have potential. Potential to rival the big three in charge of technologies. I know it after seeing what you have here. All you need right now, is the right motivation and visibility then I know you will soar high in the world." Jake said and Alex paused what he was doing while clenching his hands. "But how... how am I supposed to soar and receive visibility when these annoying people wouldn''t even buy or test my equipment out? I''m so frustrated right now, every day, every single f*cking day, they always walk past my stall without purchasing anything. They would see my product but ignore it because to them, it isn''t useful. As long as it isn''t swords, or battle stuff, then it is useless to them. But what they fail to understand is, some of these could be used in battle too." Jade vented out. "So please, as long as you are neither the big three or any important figure in the world that could help me, then kindly walk past like the others do." "What if I told you I was an important figure?" Jake asked and then Jade raised an eyebrow in confusion. "No thanks! I don''t want to work under anybody, I want to be free and build my own empire under my own name." Jade replied bluntly before Jake even finished his words. "You didn''t even let me finish." Jake said shaking his head. "I know that you wanted to say that because I also felt the same way after all. I didn''t want to work under anybody, not the big three, not the independent Guilds. And that''s what prompted me to create my own guild." "I thought you just took over Aurora and decided to turn it into a guild after saving it." Jade said with a raised brow. "I did take over the reins of Aurora, but u already decided to create my own guild before. So I understand what you are trying to convey. But you won''t really be under the Fang hunters, you could create the empire you said you want to build, but we will provide the funds to do that. We would provide the funds, take care of everything including protection and all. All you have to do, is to create as much gadgets as you want and we will help bring it out to the world. When you have gained your footing, we would begin taking 10 percent of all the profits you make. So this is technically a business deal." Jake explained. Jade who had his hands crossed, was listening to what the werewolf slayer was saying intently and truth be told, what he was saying was making sense and quite enticing. "So what do you have to say about this?" Jake asked Jade who was initially deep in thought. "Assuming it was the big three that approached me, or the other independent Guilds, I would have refused because I know they would overshadow and take the credits of my work." Jade began speaking. "But even though you are technically now part of the top independent Guilds, you are still a new guild that haven''t fully gotten the people''s favour. Which will work well for me as you are all growing your power and status, I would also be doing the same alongside your guild. So, I accept your proposal." "Great! I knew you would accept. So how about we make it official?" Jake asked and then he clicked a tab on his system. {Contract} He sent an invitation over to Jade and without hesitation, he signed it. "It''s official then, welcome to the Fang hunters." Jake smiled. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 321 Get that big four position! After sending Jade a contract invitation, he packed up his stall and they left the place to the mansion Jake always stayed at. Jake introduced Jade to everybody and informed them what he planned which impressed General Paul as he thought about all the possibility Jade would bring to the table. After a few meetings, they all left the iron fist city to head back to Aurora in order to prepare for the beast planet raid. In three days, they were back in Aurora city leaving Andrew in charge of iron fist city. Settling down, everybody began preparing for the beast planet raid as they were totally left behind because the phoenix guild had begun their conquest and they were in the lead by already conquering a beast planet. Jade after getting to the Fang hunters base, he was placed in a private room in the main guild base that was so spacious that it could fit two huge trucks together effortlessly. In the room, he was provided with all the equipment he needed to build whatever gadgets he wanted to build while Jake and the rest were still busy preparing for the beast raid the following day.@@@@ Jade who was in his spacious room with so many equipment thrown around surrounding him was seated on a chair in the room that could swirl around while a table was in front of him and he had his hands on his chin. "Hmm! I need to do something for the werewolf slayer for this opportunity given to me... but what? What can I make for him that would aid him tomorrow?" Jade thought as he picked a circular object stared at it, then threw it away again causing it to make a clanging sound. Walking around, and thinking of different scenarios, something finally came to his mind as he picked so many objects in the room and went to another wide table that had a chair behind it in the room and began building with a smile on his face. "This... this should help him tomorrow. He wouldn''t have to be cautious and worried at all." Jade smiled as he continued happily building. "This will take me all night to build but it should be worth it." The next day, it was finally the day for the beast planet raid and Jake along with the people he chose were in front of the guild base while a mask was all on their faces even though the world already knew who the werewolf slayer was, Jake still felt comfortable with the mask on. Beside him were Alex, General Paul, Sunny, Emily and Sophia. While two hundred men were behind them checking their equipment. "Although I''m curious, I will just have to take the gift and check it out when we are on our way. Till then, thank you for the gift." Jake smiled under the mask as he collected the chest and walked towards the Aeroglide that was parked in front of him along with the core members while the two hundred men took the other Aeroglide that could fit them in perfectly. Without wasting time, the Aeroglides lifted above the ground gently and then like a bolt of lightning, they shot off forward at tremendous speed that a gust of wind hit Jade in his face. "I hope you enjoy my gift werewolf slayer." He smiled and then walked back to the building where his workshop was placed and he began building other things. ''I noticed that this place isn''t really developed compared to the other cities like the iron fist city. Although I can''t build those high tech like the big three do, I can at least try something small that would help better the lives of this guild. I''m sure by the time the werewolf slayer would be back, he would be pleasantly surprised by how much the Fang hunters would have changed.'' Jade smiled as he got to work. Meanwhile, after speeding off from the Fang hunters base, the Aeroglides were already seen approaching the Earth''s atmosphere as they were about to hit outer space. "Is it me or is this Aeroglide faster than the ones we usually use?" Jake asked as the speed with which the Aeroglide was speeding was faster than he had ever experienced. "That is because this Aeroglide was specifically built for this same purpose. Of getting to outer space faster and hence why we would get there in an hour." General Paul replied. "That''s good then. At least I don''t have to wait for a week to battle some beasts." Alex smiled. "We would soon get there." Sunny said. "Good! We need to get ahead of the Phoenix guild and get that big four position." Jake said with a smile. Chapter 322 Lets begin our conquest! The team that were going to conquer the beast planet were finally approaching outer space where the beast planets were said to be and during the journey, Jake decided to check out the chest given to him by Jade while the Aeroglide was rapidly passing through the Earth''s atmosphere. "Now let''s see what you have for me." Jake mumbled as he opened the chest up to see two things in it. A drone of some kind and a remote control with a screen on it that was not displaying anything. The screen was currently blank which caused Jake to be slightly confused about why it was so. He decided to use his inspect skill to see what the equipment was for. {Inspect} {A scouting drone and its remote control} {Description: the drone scouts out threats from a very high altitude while the remote controls the drone and the screen displays the level of threat using colour symbols. With green being a weak energy signal and red being a high one.} "Woah! This is amazing. He made this overnight?" Jake mumbled excitedly as he looked the drone over from top to bottom. "I was right to invite him over. He is really a talent in the making that could possibly rival the josh family." ''Now who shall I give this to handle this?'' he thought as he looked around the room to see Alex swinging his sword around while Sunny was doing a set of push ups and Paul was meditating. "I just have to look for someone who is weak and I will let them handle it." He mumbled and then a loud shout came from the driver''s seat pulling him out of his thoughts. "We are here!" "Finally!" Alex said as he quickly bolted towards the door and waited for it to open up. I know we''re taking a risk by doing this, but I believe it''s a risk worth taking. We''re in this together. So let''s do this! Let''s show the world what we''re capable of! Are you with me? Let''s make history together." Immediately Jake finished speaking, a huge cheer erupted among the whole men as they were suddenly fired up and ready to fight. "Are we sure that we saw the right thing on the screen? This person doesn''t feel like the young one I saw on my screen a few weeks ago." A soldier said. "That is the effect of being a leader from a young age, you are forced to mature up rapidly." Another soldier said. "Whatever it is... I''m happy to be in this guild." Another soldier cheered and Jake smiled beneath his mask while pulling out the scouting drone from his back and turned it on using the remote control that came with it and the drone made a whirring sound before it got lifted in the air. "What is that?" General Paul asked. "Just a little gift given to me by Jade." Jake replied with a smile and the drone took off higher into the sky and began roaming around while his concentration was on the screen in front of him. "What is the werewolf slayer doing?" Someone among the crowd mumbled as they just saw Jake and the core members standing around while the werewolf slayer was focused on something in his hand. "No idea, but it must be something important." Someone else said. "Well, what are we waiting for?" Sophia asked. "Will you calm down?" Jake replied as he began noting some things down. "Hundreds of green energies, a few dozens of yellow energies." He mumbled. "Okay! We are safe now. The others could possibly handle this yellow energy. I need to conserve my energy right now." He mumbled, then he looked up. "It''s time. Let''s head south and begin our conquest." Jake shouted and everybody cheered. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 323 Weird aura Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire "Okay! We are safe now. The others could possibly handle this yellow energy. I need to conserve my energy right now." He mumbled, then he looked up. "It''s time. Let''s head south and begin our conquest." Jake shouted and everybody cheered and they began running south with tremendous speed that the ground was slightly shaking and if they were humans on the planet, they would have heard the army coming from miles away. They were running with Jake and the core members in front of them all while the others pulled out their weapons but Jake didn''t as he was running side by side with them while constantly glancing at the screen in his hands. ''This is strange, why are the all gathered in one place? I hardly notice beasts huddle together except that one time I went to that planet were I encountered a legendary tier beast.'' Jake thought as he was staring at the remote in front of him. ''But the others can handle these right? Based on the energy signal I''m seeing, this shouldn''t be too hard to handle.'' "General Paul!" Jake called out while they were still running. "Yes!" Paul replied. "You said to conquer the planets, we need to defeat the strongest beast on the planet right and secure the planet under our grip right?" Jake asked. "Yes, why asking again?" Paul asked. "Good! I leave them up to you." Jake said and then he accelerated forward at immense speed that he became a blur to the others as they could hardly see him again. The beasts were a hulking, four legged creature with scaly, brown skin and razor-sharp claws. Their eyes glowing like embers and their powerful jaws looking like they could swallow a man whole. Immediately they felt the humans presence, the beasts suddenly paused and they looked at the humans in front of them. With their glowing red eyes then suddenly, all at once, they opened their mouths revealing rows of sharp teeth arranged properly. "These beasts, I don''t feel much threat from them." Alex mumbled as he extended his Qi outwardly. "At most, just advanced tier beasts. But their numbers would surely give us a little bit of trouble." As they could see in front of them that the beasts had all huddled up and were beginning to growl slightly at the humans. So standing in front of the humans, were around a hundred advanced tier beasts. "This is going to be troublesome." Sunny sighed as he punched his gauntlets hand together producing a loud ring all around and then he took a stance. "Will someone give the order for an attack already?" Sophia asked as she unsheathed her sword that was silver in colour and was bright like water. "Right! Let''s go!" Paul ordered as all the men took a stance and the beasts were ready to attack. "Attack!" ____________ {A/N} Enjoying this book? And you want to read more OP MC book from this author, then you are luck. Check out my other book titled Magus Supremacy by KBKayboy and I guarantee you that you won''t be dissappointed as the book has an OP MC from the early chapters with dominating power. ______________ I don''t know if you all are reading or even enjoying the book as I''m not getting any support or comment from you all but if you all are and want more chapters in the form of a mass release, then send more support my way in the form of power stones and Golden tickets with even gifts. Chapter 324 Going to be fun "Inventory! Sword!" He called out and a katana appeared in his hand. ''I managed to turn that legendary tier crystal into a sword for myself after increasing my adventurer rank to the high A along with the Fang hunters to an A rank guild. From now on, whatever crystals we find, will go towards the guild so they can craft more weapons. And besides, this sword is technically the best and the craftsmanship that Dame put into it is splendid.'' he thought as he stared the sword''s features. The Katana blade, made from the crystal core of the legendary tier beast he had battled against, shimmered with an ethereal light. Its curved silhouette radiated potent energy, with a glowing hamon and delicate, swirling hada patterns. The blade''s aura surged forth like a tempest, rippling the air and speaking directly to the soul. "Now let''s go see what owned that weird aura I saw." He said as he quickened his pace towards the dark cave. He passed more ragged features of the cave and some bones on the floor with even weird shaped skulls laying around partly broken. Without slowing down, he suddenly came into an opening with three different paths in front of him. One in front of him, two on either side of him. "Now that I''m inside, the signal from the drone is broken so how on Earth should I choose where to go?" Jake wondered as he looked around when an idea suddenly struck him. "System! Activate Qi sense!" He called out and immediately, his perception increased as it felt like he had another sense added to him as everything suddenly became clearer. "Bingo!" He mumbled and then picked the entrance to his right. Running in, his feet were constantly hitting some liquids that felt like water but he wasn''t able to discern because of how dark the cave was. Jake kept relying on Qi sense to lead him while he kept running ahead and finally, he could see a bright light in front of him and jumping through, he suddenly came to a halt by skidding on the floor and he was met with a view of a huge open cave with crystals embedded in the walls giving off a lit up area. While in front of him were about two dozens of beasts standing in front of a circle which had a bigger beast in it. "Oh? They were more of them. I guess the drone wasn''t able to really pick up on them since it is not that good." Jake said as all the beasts turned to growl at him. "Inspect!" Before jumping back but unexpectedly landing in a Kronks mouth and then getting swallowed afterwards. The battle continued like this tensely and then not wanting to waste time, Jake lifted his sword up. "This should be able to contain it without damaging it." He mumbled then he looked out at the 5 remaining beasts from his side while at least a dozen more Kronks. "Void!" He called out and a shadow rippled beneath the feet of his beasts that were fighting and then they sunk in. Immediately they sunk in, the Kronks were now confused as they began looking around in confusion when an energy descended on the beast causing them to shiver while Jake''s sword was glowing brightly. "Qi Slash!" He called out and a huge crescent yellow slash came out and crashed into the beasts killing them at once. {XP granted} {200 XP granted} "Tch! So they only worth a few XP. Useless!" He said when he suddenly felt a heavy pressure on him as the crystals on the wall began flickering in and out and then a loud growl was heard coming from in front of him. "Shit! I forgot." He mumbled as he could see the advanced tier Kronk that was on the cusp of evolution standing up with its eyes glowing bright red. {Inspect} {Specie: Kronks} {Tier: King tier} "This is going to be fun." He smirked and then the Kronks dashed towards him quickly. Chapter 325 Never be weak and helpless again! "These beasts, I don''t feel much threat from them." Alex mumbled as he extended his Qi outwardly. "At most, just advanced tier beasts. But their numbers would surely give us a little bit of trouble." As they could see in front of them that the beasts had all huddled up and were beginning to growl slightly at the humans. So standing in front of the humans, were around a hundred advanced tier beasts. "This is going to be troublesome." Sunny sighed as he punched his gauntlets hand together producing a loud ring all around and then he took a stance. "Will someone give the order for an attack already?" Sophia asked as she unsheathed her sword that was silver in colour and was bright like water. "Right! Let''s go!" Paul ordered as all the men took a stance and the beasts were ready to attack. "Attack!" In a split second, the planet turned into a battlefield as the two hundred men quickly dashed fearlessly into the midst of the Kronks swinging their different weapons swiftly and skillfully killing the beasts before moving onto the next. The men Jake brought with him consisted of D rank and C rank adventurers with the D rank adventurers being more than the C rank adventurers and they were falling down like flies. For one Kronk that fell, about four to five adventurers fell by their powerful claws and Jaws. "This is looking bleak." Alex said and then his whole body erupted into a fiery yellow Qi energy that swirled to his sword. Taking a stance, with the sword placed horizontally, he swung it forward without even going towards the beasts. The yellow Qi that surrounded the sword detached itself from the sword and crashed into half a dozen of the beasts burning and killing them all. Meanwhile, General Paul was just standing around looking at what was occuring all around the battlefield as everybody except the core members were struggling immensely against the beasts while he was evaluating what was going on. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire ''These beasts are just at the advanced tier and the adventurers are still struggling? For one Kronk that fell, four adventurers also go down. How are they going to help in the upcoming war that is brewing in the horizon? A runt is as strong as an intermediate beast, an Omega is on the level of an advanced tier so if they can''t handle these beasts, then it definitely means they can''t handle an Omega werewolf. If only there was a way to improve their strengths so they could be of use in the war.'' Paul thought then his mind flashed back to the fight against Blip. ''Says the person that was useless in withstanding the aura of a Beta werewolf talk more of fighting against it. And that''s why I have been training, I have been pushing myself to the limit while training with Head General Humfree so I won''t be useless again.'' he thought as he looked at the Kronks that were still high in numbers at least at the 70s. "I will never be weak and helpless again!" Paul shouted and raised his hand above his head and immediately, a dozen swords appeared right above him made from yellow energy that everybody were familiar with as Qi. The amount of condensed Qi energy made everyone look up from their fights and they could see the dozen Qi swords hanging over General Paul''s head making them remember what Head General Humfree had done that day. "I won''t allow my comrades fall to these filthy beasts!" Paul shouted. ''Each of the Qi swords has the energy to take down at least 2 beasts before dissipating. So with these amount of swords, it should be able to take care of 24 beasts no problem while they handle the rest.'' General Paul thought. "So how about I change the tides?!" Paul smiled and then swung his hands down unleashing the dozen swords onto the battlefield killing and destroying the beasts on the field. Chapter 326 Not fun anymore {XP granted} {200 XP granted} "Tch! So they only worth a few XP. Useless!" He said when he suddenly felt a heavy pressure on him as the crystals on the wall began flickering in and out and then a loud growl was heard coming from in front of him. "Shit! I forgot." He mumbled as he could see the advanced tier Kronk that was on the cusp of evolution standing up with its eyes glowing bright red. {Inspect} {Specie: Kronks} {Tier: King tier} "This is going to be fun." He smirked and then the Kronks dashed towards him quickly and quickly opened and shut its jaws towards Jake but he had quickly jumped back in time to avoid it but the beast didn''t waste time in coming towards Jake again. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "It is fast." He commented and then activated {Step Shift} to quickly get away from the beast then from a distance, he shot out dozens of Qi shards towards the beast but all of the shards were just making a clanging sound and bouncing off the beast before it dashed forward again.@@@@ "You just don''t want to stay down huh!" Jake said then putting pressure on his feet and activating {Adrenaline rush} he was suddenly tremendously faster as he dashed towards the oncoming beast. And like a blur, he crashed into the beast and he was about to stab the beast but surprisingly, it managed to swerve around avoiding his attack and then used its paw to hit Jake causing him to go skidding almost hitting the cave wall. "What do you want you annoying AI?" He asked annoyed as he could see the beast twitching which meant stun strike would soon be over. "You just said that if the beast was allowed a few more months, it could grow stronger considering how it is right now in a newly evolved state. So why not bring it under you? To conquer the planets doesn''t necessarily means that you would kill all the beasts, some could be useful." Zee said. "But if we don''t kill them and I keep bringing them under my command, how are my guild members supposed to acquire strong equipment to aid them in the fight?" Jake asked. "Did I say you should get all of them under your command? I mean just take those that are strong enough you doofus!" Zee shouted. "Why can''t you make sense without insulting me darn it?" Jake retorted back. "You better hurry up before it gets loose again." Zee added. "Yeah yeah, I hear you." Jake said and then turned towards the beast. "Control!" Immediately, his eyes glowed bright blue so did the beast''s eyes as it changed from red to blue which meant it was successful. "Void!" Instantly, the beast sunk into a Shadow beneath it and was successfully added into Jake''s beast army. "Now that is a job Weldone and I need to hurry back quickly to help the others. The amount of yellow energy I saw was immense, they might need my help now." Jake said. "If I were to run there, it will take time before I get there so I will just have to take the fastest route." {Blink} immediately, Jake''s body was disappearing as if he was stepping through a portal. ______________ Please guys, kindly check out my other book on Webnovel titled Magus Supremacy and I guarantee you won''t be dissappointed as the book is a masterpiece and won''t bore you at all. Chapter 327 Conquest successful "I will never be weak and helpless again!" Paul shouted and raised his hand above his head and immediately, a dozen swords appeared right above him made from yellow energy that everybody were familiar with as Qi. The amount of condensed Qi energy made everyone look up from their fights and they could see the dozen Qi swords hanging over General Paul''s head making them remember what Head General Humfree had done that day. "I won''t allow my comrades fall to these filthy beasts!" Paul shouted. ''Each of the Qi swords has the energy to take down at least 2 beasts before dissipating. So with these amount of swords, it should be able to take care of 24 beasts no problem while they handle the rest.'' General Paul thought. "So how about I change the tides?!" Paul smiled and then swung his hands down unleashing the dozen swords onto the battlefield killing and destroying the beasts on the field. Just as he calculated, the Qi swords killed about 24 beasts leaving around 46 beast left that the others were about to take care of. "I can''t believe you are growing stronger while I''m still here." Sunny said and then he punched his hands together creating a reverberating sound everywhere and then dashing forward like a blur, he was in front of a beast and delivering a strong punch to its head before it had the chance of opening up its mouth, it was flying and bouncing on the ground hard.@@@@ "I was always stronger than you, remember I''m a head general... just cause we are now technically of equal ranking doesn''t mean we are of the same strength." Paul said as he suddenly appeared beside Sunny with his sword in his hand and then he dashed off again towards a beast. ''I''m still able move after using that skill unlike Head General Humfree who couldn''t and that was because of the scale on which he used his compared to mine... actually that is the amount of power I can produce based on my capacity.'' Paul thought. And he suddenly got in front of a Kronk without wasting time and in the twinkle of an eye, he slammed his sword into the beast totally severing it before moving to the next one. One of the adventurers was about to be killed by a Kronk and not wasting time, Paul appeared beside him and thrust his sword towards the beast but it jumped back in time avoiding it. "And this was the trouble I went to deal with." Jake replied then he cupped his hands across his mouth and looked out at the battlefield. "Everybody! Retreat now!" Immediately they had heard the werewolf slayer''s voice and orders, they didn''t think twice before running back while the beasts gave chase but they still kept on running. "Cloning!" He mumbled and then puffs of smoke appeared all around him while the king tier beast was still standing around waiting for the order. "Go!" He ordered and all the clones including the king tier beast all dashed towards the advanced tier beast coming towards the retreating men. All the core members plus the eighty remaining adventurers finally got to Jake''s position and they could see his standing with his hands across his chest. Immediately the clones got to the beasts position, they quickly split into different groups. Two clones went towards one of the beast while two also went towards one and the king tier beast and the remaining clone headed towards one leaving seven more beasts heading Jake''s way. "Stand back!" He ordered and then his Qi began running wild as he lifted his sword above his head while causing it to spread into the sword causing it to glow bright yellow. ''Using this twice, will take a huge toll on my Qi but it is all worth it.'' he thought. "Qi Slash!" He shouted and immediately, a huge yellow crescent shaped slash was seen heading towards the beasts heading towards Jake''s way and it eradicated them all at once while the clones along with the king tier beast had just finished dealing with the others. And in thirty minutes, the conquest of the planet had just been completed and successful as all the adventurers erupted in cheers. "One down, many more to go." Jake mumbled. Chapter 328 Bubbles news channel After the conquest on the planet that looked like Earth, the Fang hunters went on forward conquering more planets after leaving a token of men on each planet they took over. The world didn''t know who was in the lead of getting that big four position but they were anticipating who would win. The Phoenix guild since they already began before any other guilds, they were in the lead with four planets conquered under their belts while the Thunderbolt guild had also conquered four planets then there was an unknown guild that stayed in hiding for so long not trying to gain any recognition, they managed to conquer three planets. The people next on the list were the viper''s nest guild with two planets conquered under their belt and the Fang hunters conquering four planets all together. Leaving three planets left to be conquered. While all these was going on, the people were attacking Bubble''s news channel for not giving them the view of what was going on. They demanded to be shown how the planets were been conquered as they can''t just stay and bait their time. The complaints became consistent and now, Bubble was at a lost on what to do as he was seen in his office in a huge skyscraper building with a pole on its roof and a big blue ball of some kind. The building had different offices, rooms and halls for different purposes. Bubble had different workers working under him that worked together in order to produce exclusive content for the people. He had those that run out into the field to get the stories first hand and report on them live. He also had a team of people that edited videos as they came in so that things that are not to be aired are cut away before they are aired. He also has people that maintain the online forum from crashing as it was a community for people to comment on whatever they were watching and declare their thoughts. All these different people were under Bubble and they are the ones that keep Bubble''s news channel running effectively. And lastly, he also had people in different parts of the world that gave him information that wouldn''t be easily available to others and that was how he found out that a war was going to take place between the Fang hunters and the iron fist guild. He would have deployed reporters but the information reached him during the last minute that was why he deployed drones instead letting the people catch the action live. His influence ran deep almost as deep as the big three but his was a more influential hold as Bubble was ranked number four on the world''s richest people after the big three. Currently, in his own private luxurious office, Bubble, a middle aged man with a clean shaved face and a huge pot belly along with a fat body and black hair on his head, was seated behind a desk that had a screen in front of him that was currently running with words on it and he was reading them. The room was big enough to fit fifty people in it as it was decorated with beautiful gold and silver colours which was the colour of the cloth bubble wore with luxurious looking rings on each of his fingers. "Darn it! How do they want me to gather where the guilds are attacking and also get there in time to provide the action?" Bubble said angrily as he looked at the comments pouring in from his screen. "I''m unable to decide who we should give the screen time to. I can''t show the people what they aren''t interested in can I?" Bubble asked and he heard Erin chuckle. "This is actually simple, there''s no need to make a pick, as we should make an effort to air them all but not at once." She replied. "Meaning?" Bubble asked. "Who are the people most interested in? Which guild is on everybody''s mind and mouth?" Erin asked. "The Fang hunters." Bubble replied. "Exactly! All we have to do, is to find out where they will hit next, go there cover it, air it, and then move onto the next guild. With this, the people would see the guilds in action and you wouldn''t have to worry about the people saying we are playing favouritism." She replied with a smile. "Wow! Brilliant! Simply amazing! And this is why you are my favorite reporter." Bubble said with a smile. "Anyway, I already know where the Fang hunters are going to hit next and when. So I want you and your camera man to go cover it for me if you don''t mind." "Mind?" Erin asked as she stood up with a smile. "No I don''t mind, I also wanted to see them in action." "Perfect then! You move out tomorrow, but first I will contact the guild and inform them about this so they won''t feel uncomfortable." Bubble said. "It''s okay by me, let me go and get my things ready." Erin said and then she swiftly exited the room letting Bubble handle the rest. ______________ {A/N} I''m sorry for the late upload guys! I have been busy with my first semester exams and I was just done with my paper for the day... I would have gone to rest but I had to quickly write this chapter since I have known left in stockpile. really sorry guys, please enjoy ???? Chapter 329 A Monster in the making The Fang hunters received a message from Bubble''s news channel informing them of their plans and since their leader wasn''t around, they forward the message to him using the system. When Jake got the message, he didn''t really care about what the people had to do and he accepted. But he informed the Fang hunters to inform them that he would be moving on to the next planet in two days and if they weren''t there on time, they would begin without them. Immediately Bubble received the news, he was ecstatic and then he called for Erin who in turn got ready as they took one of the Aeroglides there along with her cameraman and they were off to the planet Jake was to conquer next. During all these time, the Phoenix guild hadn''t conquered the next planet yet same with the others as they were following Bubble''s news and when they all got the message that Erin was heading for the Fang hunters, they all paused waiting to see how they were conquering planets after planets so easily even though they were the last ones to begin the competition. Within three hours, Erin had already landed on the planet successfully with her camera man. Letting the ramp down, they were seen coming down. Firstly was Erin then followed by her camera man who went by the name of Druig. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire He had curly brown hair with most of them falling onto his eyes while having bags under his eyes from countless work. While standing around 6ft tall with broad shoulders.@@@@ Their feet stepped on a planet filled with snow and looking above them, they could see it was snowing rapidly almost like a blizzard but it was still a normal weather. The both of them had been informed about the type of planet they were heading for so they were fully prepared wearing thick coats around them. Looking around, they were unable to spot any Aeroglide from the Fang hunters and it caused them to raise an eyebrow. "Aren''t they here yet? What is with the hold up?" Erin asked aloud and Druig also looked around. "Probably they left without us." He replied and then he stared hard at Erin before his cheeks heat up red and he quickly turned around. ''Even with the thick coat, she still looks stunning and her curves are still showing through the coat.'' he thought with a blush before whirring noises pulled him out of his thoughts and they looked up to see two big Aeroglides that could fit a whole army in it descending onto the snowy ground. And then the ramp was let down with a wolf masked individual walking out of the Aeroglide then followed by some people who had masks on their face except one of them who the world were pretty familiar with. And the person was General Paul as he had a smile on his face and one thing Erin noticed about all the people was that they weren''t putting on heavy clothing to shield them from the cold and they didn''t even look like they were cold. "Sir Jake, there is a red energy here." The man said and then Jake swiftly snatched the remote from his hand and looked at it with a furrowed brow. "Jake huh? Mind telling us what that remote is for?" Erin asked and Jake was about to reply rudely when he remembered his deal with Jade. "This was made by one of our men name Jade. This remote allows me to control a scouting drone which in turn monitors the planet we are on to see if there are any beasts that would give us trouble." Jake replied. "Wow! That is impressive. Who knew that the Fang hunters had such a talent on their team." Erin commented. "Is that why you have a frown on your face? Is there going to be trouble?" "It''s not something I can''t handle." Jake replied then he turned towards the core members with him. "Let''s go!" He called out and they all huddled over together while the hundred men were seen relaxing and watching the Aeroglides while discussing which didn''t go unnoticed by Erin. "Best of luck all of you!" One of the hundred men shouted and soon everyone were wishing Jake and the core members luck. Without any warning, the core members along with Jake all dashed forward leaving the hundred men behind while Druig swiftly sent two drones following them from above while displaying whatever they would do to the world live. The feeling of curiosity got the better of Erin so she signalled towards Druig and they rushed towards one of the hundred men and decided to interview him. "Quick one, why are you all here and not with your leader conquering the planet?" She asked. "Is there a need to?" The man replied. "Exactly!" Another man chipped in. "Ever since the first raid where half of us got killed, ever since then the werewolf slayer and the core members were the only ones taking down the beasts and conquering the planets while we are tasked with taking care of our ride." "Wh... what... what are you saying?" Erin quivered as she listened to what was being said along with those watching. "You mean the planets you all have been conquering so far was due to the werewolf slayer and core members?" "Yup! I don''t think I''m imagining it though, but with every battle and takeover, the next one always gets easier and faster. It''s like as if the werewolf slayer is getting stronger." One of them commented and everybody''s mind were blown. ''Getting stronger? Is he still getting stronger than when he fought against Blip? What type of a monster will he tun into?'' Erin wondered and then the view switched up to the core members along with Jake that were finally getting close to their destination. ''I guess we will see how strong he is becoming.'' Chapter 330 My Turn! "It''s not something I can''t handle." Jake replied then he turned towards the core members with him. "Let''s go!" He called out and they all huddled over together while the hundred men were seen relaxing and watching the Aeroglides while discussing which didn''t go unnoticed by Erin. "Best of luck all of you!" One of the hundred men shouted and soon everyone were wishing Jake and the core members luck. Without any warning, the core members along with Jake all dashed forward leaving the hundred men behind while Druig swiftly sent two drones following them from above while displaying whatever they would do to the world live. In a span of five minutes, they were now in the parts were the snow got stronger all of a sudden and they were surrounded by caves all around them. The caves were big enough to fit a giant and wide enough to contain an elephant. "What''s it with getting to a planet filled with caves?" Jake mumbled aloud as they counted about two dozen caves surrounding them and then a little far behind, a metre away, was a much bigger cave. It was two times the normal cave that surrounded them. ''The aura I''m feeling, I think I have felt it before.'' Jake thought and then stomping noises were heard and bursting through the cave, were gigantic beasts. They were huge beasts that looked as tall as a yeti of the earlier days. They had crystals on their backs and also they had claws that were crystalized and shaped like a Crab''s pincher. And they had one eye on their huge head which stared right at those that awakened them. "I have seen these beasts before, they are..." Jake stuttered. "Crystal ice golems." Paul finished up Jake''s words. "Inspect!" He called out. {Name: Crystal Ice golems} {Tier: King tier} {Abilities: Ice} {Description: These Crystal ice golems are tall beasts that could shoot ice out at their enemies. They are practically found in cold environments while they burrow themselves in the ground. They won''t react or come out of their underground haven unless when touched on their crystal that always shows above.} ''I thought they were usually buried below the ground, they don''t come out from caves... probably the cave''s is their hideout and were they burrow themselves in... wait! King tier beasts!'' he screamed in his head as he stared at the 24 crystal ice golems and then he stared back at the remote in his hand. "Shit! I missed this detail... there are several weak red energy symbols and a strong red energy." He mumbled and then he suddenly saw huge pillars of ice around the beasts. "Don''t forget about me!" Sunny shouted as he saw one of the beasts beginning to move so he swirled his Qi to his feet and fist covered with gauntlets evenly and he exploded towards the head of one of the ice golems. Throwing a punch that broke the sound barrier, Sunny was seen coming out of the other end of the beast''s head while its body swayed before falling down. "Tch! Too weak." He commented and then he could see the two beauties of the team running forward with their swords in hand and in less than a minute, the remaining beasts fell to their blades without putting more of a fight. "Good job guys, I''m proud." Jake smiled then they all felt the cave a metre away shaking along with the ground while they could feel the ground beneath their feet rumbling loudly. "Move back now!" Jake ordered and everybody along with him jumped back just in time for they could see a huge ice golems bursting out of the ground with its one eye glowing bright red. {Inspect} {Name: Crystal Ice golem} {Tier: Legendary tier} "You have all done your best, now it''s my turn." Jake smiled without looking back. "Void! Cloning!" He called out and everybody felt an immense aura envelop Jake while his eyes began shining bright blue. ______________ {A/N} Please guys, support me with whatever resources you have if you are enjoying the story so I will know that you guys are reading at least. By the way, thanks to Adrian_Hardin for the magic castle he gifted my book. Every resources and support fuels my motivation to keep on writing. I was even planning on slowing down on the book while focusing on my other book but the gift Adrian_ Hardin gave me, fueled my drive to complete the book. So thank you so much for your support and I hope you continue reading and supporting the book. I would have actually mass released for the gift you gave me, but my reserve is low and I''m barely hanging between my semester exams and writing and that''s why updates have been coming in late. Please bear with me guys ???? thank you for your understanding ?????? Before I go, please guys check out my other book titled Magus Supremacy, I''m sure you would enjoy it as it is peakkkk! Thank you?????????? __________ I''m really sorry for the late upload guys! Just coming back from school Chapter 331 A legendary tier beast! Bubble''s news channel, the most popular news channel in the whole Earth and everybody were currently tuned into the channel including the big three as they heard that the channel were going to be showing how the guilds were conquering the planet. What they didn''t expect was to find the Fang hunters on screen and the shocking thing to the world was how the core members were able to kill King tier beasts so easily like as if they were just advanced tier beasts. Looking at the weapons they all held, it didn''t look to be above the advanced tier and it was able to kill King tier beasts so easily. Which meant one thing to the viewers, their Qi was in another level. After the core members showed their prowess against the king tier beasts, the world including the big three were now about to see the prowess of their leader: the werewolf slayer as they could see a huge ice golem bursting out of the ground. "Good job guys, I''m proud." Jake smiled then they all felt the cave a metre away shaking along with the ground while they could feel the ground beneath their feet rumbling loudly. "Move back now!" Jake ordered and everybody along with him jumped back just in time for they could see a huge ice golems bursting out of the ground with its one eye glowing bright red. {Inspect} {Name: Crystal Ice golem} Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire {Tier: Legendary tier} "You have all done your best, now it''s my turn." Jake smiled without looking back. "Void! Cloning!" He called out and everybody felt an immense aura envelop Jake while his eyes began shining bright blue. Shadows rippled beneath Jake''s feet and a huge beast was seen rising out of the shadow with its eyes glowing blue. This was the king tier Gronk Jake fought against earlier and now, it is stronger than before. Next were puffs of smoke appearing all around him while around five Jakes appeared all taking the same causal stance as the real deal. And then the beast was seen charging towards him at full speed with its pincers held outwardly about to strike him but the Gronk appeared in front of Jake and then used its head to hit the golem back causing it to stumble back an inch. Before the clones quickly jumped up and appeared above the golem and then all together, they slammed their hands covered in lightning again to its head causing a huge shockwave to spread out and snow got thrown up that for a second, the clear ground could be seen beneath the golem''s feet before the snow covered it back up. The golem''s knees buckled before it jumped back up throwing the clones off and before they could move, they were faced with two ice pillars each that crashed into the clones causing them to go into puffs of smoke. And then the beast finally turned its attention to a stuck Jake who surprisingly had a smile on his face and then it dashed towards him with an immense speed and seeing this, the core members were about to move but Jake raised his hands stopping them and the viewers raised an eyebrow at this as they couldn''t help but comment. "What is wrong with him? He should let them help him or else he would be killed." "I think he is trying to prove something." "Prove what? That he can handle the situation?" "Guys! I think he has a plan." "Yeah! A plan to get killed... are we even watching the same show? That beast looks stronger than the king tier beasts of earlier which means it has to be a legendary tier beast." "Uhm... are we still talking about the same werewolf slayer right now? Isn''t this the same werewolf slayer that rumors has it that he slay a legendary tier beast? And the same werewolf slayer that slayed a Beta werewolf." "Exactly! Do you think he is that weak that he wouldn''t be able to handle a legendary tier beast?" "Well, let''s see if he can get himself out of this." "Tch! His arrogance will be his downfall soon." A user commented and the online forum went quiet a bit to see what Jake intended to do. Immediately he raised his hands stopping the core members from moving an inch, his smile grew wider as he swung his hand and a crackling sound was heard behind the beast causing it to quickly turn around when it''s face suddenly became bright.@@@@ Chapter 332 Call off the peace treaty! Immediately he raised his hands stopping the core members from moving an inch, his smile grew wider as he swung his hand and a crackling sound was heard behind the beast causing it to quickly turn around when it''s face suddenly became bright and it could see two huge bolts of lightning heading for its face and everybody had their mouths agape. "When did he...?" Sophia stuttered. ''This will drain me of my magic points, but I sure hope my plan works.'' Jake thought and in a flash, the lightning bolts headed for the golem who in turn raised its pincers up and then crossed it in an X shape before the lightning crashed into it electrocuting its whole body on the spot while its pincers and body began dripping black blood.@@@@ In a minute, the lightning dissipated and the beast was seen on its knees with its body covered in blood but turning to look at Jake, it had a weird smirk on its face with its face covered in blood making the smirk look weird and scary. But then it was unable to see Jake where he was stuck and then everybody heard a voice. "Looking for me?" Jake called out a few metres away from the beast with a smile on his face. And then the beast slowly rose from its kneeling position and a huge pillar of ice appeared beside it and about a dozen ice shards appeared around it too while Jake had one of his hands in his pants pocket and his sword in the other hand. And then he glanced at the sword with a smile on his face while turning it around as if inspecting every inch of it. "You know, if I wanted to kill you, I would have done that by now." Jake said as he looked up from his sword and smirked towards the beast. "All these while, I have just been playing around to see how strong you can get and I think I have seen enough." Everybody hearing were confused and raised an eyebrow at the same time as they didn''t understand what the werewolf slayer was saying so the commenters all took to their keyboards again. "Am I hearing and seeing things? The werewolf slayer just said he is toying around with the beast? For real?! Who is he kidding? Lol" "I don''t know why he is so delusional? SMH. We were all seeing how the beast was overpowering him and he is saying he is toying with it? Really?" "Probably he is trying to show off to the world and maybe woo Erin. LMAO." "Like as if Erin would ever agree to go out with him. I mean look at him." A user commented. Looking at the beast, he could see that it was unmoving and Jake was now slightly worried as he looked at his hands and then at the beast. ''Did I use too much strength? What if it is dead now, what am I going to do?'' he thought in a panic as he stared at the beast that was now slightly twitching which caused him to heave a sigh of relief as he walked towards it and then activated a skill while looking at it dead in its eyes. "Control!" He called out and the beast''s eyes glowed fierce blue before it slowly stood up and bowed down towards Jake who had a smile on his face. "I already knew you were weaker than me when the system didn''t pop with a quest so I knew this would work and I''m glad it did. Welcome to the group Ice... I''m going to be calling you Ice now." Jake smiled and the he activated Void causing Ice and Gronks to disappear leaving the whole world silent and shocked by the impressive show of strength by the werewolf slayer. To the extent that the usual commenters couldn''t type anything as they all swallowed hard especially after seeing the beast kneel towards Jake earlier. Meanwhile, unknown to the whole world, there was another group of beings watching the Livestream and they saw Jake''s impressive show of strength. In a planet that was filled with multiple caves and mountains, while the air was misty and orange looking, small houses and mansions were built all around and on top the caves while different people were walking around minding their business with tight fitting clothes on all their bodies. The planet was filled with another civilization and they were as many people as on Earth as they all walked around minding their different business while some people were seen practising off to the side. The people were able to walk around different places but there was one area they avoided and that was a huge cave with a castle resting on it with a huge gate surrounding it. Inside the castle, in a throne room of some sorts, a huge bulky man was seen sitting on the throne with another chair beside him and another man was seated on it facing a screen of some sorts and they could see Jake battling against the legendary tier beast. "So this is the one called werewolf slayer that killed Blip huh." The bulky man said with his voice deep and menacing to the extent it shook the room slightly. "Yes! Apparently, he is still growing stronger." The less bulky man replied. And the bulky man sighed before he grit his teeth while staring at Jake''s glowing blue eyes. "I guess we have let the human race be for so long huh? And they are getting quite cocky especially since one of them managed to best that arrogant Blip." "Right! I think it''s the right time we put them in their place." The less bulky man smiled while seeing Jake punch the beast into the ground causing a loud bang to resound. "Correct! I think it''s time we call of this peace treaty and finally take over." The bulky man said with a smirk on his face and his eyes began glowing bright red and so did the less bulky man''s eyes began glowing bright blue. Chapter 333 Do you have a girlfriend? "Okay! It is decided, the leader of the Fang hunters is a monster in human flesh because what am I seeing?!" Erin shouted down the camera which was pointed towards her by Druig while one of the drones that was following the core members had been recalled back. Leaving one with them just in case something crazy happened. "I don''t a human has ever been able to deal with a legendary tier beast so easily except probably the Big three, but the Fang hunters'' leader has just broken the record and not only that, he tamed it! Tamed a freaking legendary tier beast!" Erin continued with her eyes widened in disbelief and the online community joined her sharing in the disbelief. "True! Are we sure the werewolf slayer is even human at this point?" Someone commented. "What do you think he would be? A werewolf? Or a vampire? Or maybe a zombie? Lol." Another person commented. Replying to user dreig. "Luckily for you, if he turns out to be a zombie, you are safe since it is obvious you are brainless." "Says the person replying anonymously! If you were brave enough, tell me who you are and i will make sure I make you eat your words!" "I have no time arguing with brainless commenters." "I''m sure at this point, the werewolf has officially showed the world that he is deserving of the seat at the top three independent Guilds." Erin continued and that was when from the corner of his eyes, Druig could see the drone following the werewolf slayer and the core members was capturing them coming back. And in less than five minutes, they were back at the Aeroglides and all the hundred men they brought along with them cheered loudly that the whole ground began shaking and Jake just smiled warmly at them. "I had made a promise." Jake began speaking and the whole men kept quiet all at once showing how much they respected Jake even though he was young. "I had promised you all that I would make sure we get to the top together and I really intend to keep it as you can see by my actions." "We know you can do it werewolf slayer!" Someone shouted from the crowd. "Yes! We will support you and make sure you get the seat you rightfully deserve." Another person said. "Mind if I ask a few questions?" She asked and Jake just sighed. "Sure go ahead." He replied and the others left him while Erin began to ask questions. "So what are your plans now?" She asked. "We plan to rest up while coming up with strategies for attacking the next planet." Jake replied. "That''s a smart decision. So do you mind me asking? How did you get so strong? From our Intel and knowledge, you were a student of Aurora Academy." Hearing this, the viewers and especially Big three that waited a little bit more were shocked. "He was a student?" Rex asked surprised and so did everybody else. "Hmm. I must applaud your information gathering and it shows that you lots are formidable." Jake said with a slight smirk that sent shivers down Erin''s spine. "Anyway! Yes, I was a student of Aurora Academy and I don''t think there''s a need to tell you all how I got my strength do I?" "No there''s no need." Erin said with a thump in her chest as she was about to turn away when she looked deep into Jake''s eyes and then his chiselled jaw. "Last question please." "Shoot." Jake said feeling tired. "Do you have a girlfriend? Or any love interest?" Erin asked with her cheeks heating up the longer she stared at him. The question caught Jake unaware as he unfolded his hands and took a slight step back before regaining his composure meanwhile Druig who was behind the camera was confused by the reason she asked the questions as it wasn''t in the questionnaire. "Your question is related to my personal life so I''m not commenting on that. Thank you." Jake said and swiftly left Erin''s presence. ''What was wrong with me? Why did I ask that?'' she thought then quickly signaled to Druig to shut the camera and he did. ''Anyway, that is behind me... let me decide the next guild I will record.'' Chapter 334 The power of the system! The very next day, after the planet conquest by the Fang hunters, Erin and Druig had gotten a move on towards the next guild they intended to show to the world as the Fang hunters were busy trying to build shelters down to enable the men who will be left behind settle in nicely. Erin and Druig were in their very own mini Aeroglide that could only fit about ten people max and they were currently zooming through space to the next planet that was to be conquered by one of the independent guilds.@@@@ It didn''t take long for them to land on a planet that looked different from the other planets they had been to. As this planet was filled with trees and forest all around making it hard to get a place in order to land. But looking around, they spotted a few Aeroglides parked away from a huge forest so Erin signalled for their driver to also land there and he did. Descending from the Aeroglide, Erin could see a couple of men standing around a man and they were discussing something while about five hundred men were all seen preparing sternly without smiling unlike the Fang hunters. "I think these ones really mean business here." Erin commented as she naturally walked towards the small clearing that had a couple men discussing. And hearing footsteps behind them, they all turned around to see Erin heading their way while one of the men who was in the middle had a wide smile on his face. The man looked to be in his twenties and he had fiery golden hair with his eyes gleaming green and he had a tattoo of a phoenix on his arm while wearing a long golden robe over his clothes that looked like a cape of some sorts. The smile on his face looked rather unsettling as he walked towards Erin with his robe flying in the wind behind his back carefree while the five men that surrounded him earlier moved away to allow him easy passage towards Erin. Erin quickly signaled to Druig to begin filming and since the whole world knew she was going to another guild today, they were currently tuned in as they could see a man wearing a weird robe and walking towards Erin so the usual community took to their keyboards. "Does anybody know who that weird caped dude is?" "No idea! I wonder if he is feeling like superman of the old. Lol." "Bro thinks he is supes." ''This dude, he knows that Jake is watching, is he trying to stir up something with him?'' she wondered. "Pardon me, but I need to ask. Since the world doesn''t really know who he looks like, are you the leader of the Phoenix guild?" Erin asked as Druig panned drones'' camera all around capturing the phoenix symbol on all the Aeroglides around and also the symbol on the clothes of the men. "The one and only Gray Nix." Gray smiled as he did a small bow towards Erin. ''This dude is too courteous, can he even fight? No! For him to be the leader of the top guild independent guild in the world, he must be tremendously strong.'' Erin thought. "So are we going to be seeing the leader of the Phoenix guild in action today?" She asked. "Why not? After the werewolf slayer''s show off, I can''t lack behind now can I?" Gray asked. "Well the viewers hope to see an impressive display from you, that is if you plan on besting the werewolf slayer''s record." Erin smiled. Gray was about to reply when one of the five men walked towards him and then whispered into his ears. "I guess it''s time huh." Gray said and then he looked towards all the men he brought along with him. "It''s time guys! Let''s go!" Immediately, they all got ready and then began running at full speed heading west with Gray and the five men in front while Druig sent out two drones their way which was recording everything from above. And in two minutes, they all stood in a large clearing with huge trees surrounding them and then ruffling noises were heard coming from the trees while branches were heard breaking. And that was when thudding noises were heard and then in front of the phoenix guild were gorrila looking beasts all with six arms on their body and their eyes glowing fierce red. Gray smiled and then he held his hand outwardly. "Inventory!" And a sword appeared in his hands. "Time to show the world the power of the system and the phoenix guild!" Chapter 335 A fast rising guild When Erin and Druig left the planet Jake had just conquered, she informed them that she is off to the next guild that were planning on making their move and conquering their fifth planet so since they were currently less busy, Jake and the core members were in the half finished meeting room created for them. And they had a circular object that displayed Erin''s live video and they could all see the weird caped figure. Immediately General Paul saw him, he immediately figured out who he was. Then the next scene that happened with Gray kissing Erin''s hands didn''t pull much of a reaction from them as they kept on watching. That was when they finally saw the phoenix guild make their move with Druig''s drones following from above until they finally reached a large clearing where gorrila type beasts with six arms quickly dropped down and then the next thing Gray did finally pulled a reaction from Jake. Jake could see Gray smiling and then he held his hand outwardly. "Inventory!" And a sword appeared in his hands. "Time to show the world the power of the system and the phoenix guild!" he said. Hearing everything, Jake shot out of his seat in shock with his eyes widened in surprise and the others were now wondering what happened that pulled this sort of expression from Jake. "Is anything the problem?" Alex asked as he could see all of Jake''s body tensed up with his eyes still widened as if he saw a ghost of some sorts. "Di... did... did... did he just call out inventory? And did... did he just mention the word system?" Jake mumbled beneath his breath as his eyes rested on Gray who had a wide smile on his face while staring at the drone camera. "But... how is this possible? He shouldn''t know of the system. And if he had just said the word inventory and pulled a sword, I wouldn''t have thought much of it but he just mentioned the word system. How on Earth is this possible?!" Jake shouted in shock and the others were now worried for him as he was just saying things which they didn''t understand. "Jake! You alright there?" Sunny asked as he slowly approached him and was about to tap him when Jake suddenly lifted his head and glared right at Gray. "How strong is he?" He asked. "Burdened? What do you mean?" Jake asked feeling confused but there was no response from Zee. "Zee! Zee! Zee! You there?" He screamed in his head but no matter how many times he did, he received no response from him which made him resign from further arguing and trying to observe the fight between the phoenix guild and the gorrila beasts. ''If truly he has a system and he is stronger than me, then I will have to make sure I don''t step on his toes... but come to think of it, my adventurer rank is an A rank but if I were to grade myself using the system, I should be above the double A rank. Around a high double A rank or a low triple rank.'' Jake thought then he sat back down in his seat with a smile on his face while looking at Gray that was ready to charge. Not only were the Fang hunters watching, even the big three were also rooted in front of the screen to see what the other guild had to offer. Although they knew what guild it was, it had been ages since they saw what powers Gray held. After the first war where the big three managed to push the werewolves back, the formation of Aurora Academy and guilds began. When the term guilds was being formed, and the system was being set in place, two guilds quickly rose to the top in just a year of something as guilds being known. The two guilds were the Phoenix guild and the thunderbolt guild. They had rose so quickly that they stayed at the top of the ladder. How did they rise quickly? By hunting beasts and increasing their adventurer ranks. So the big three and the world didn''t know what strengths they had and knowing how they quickly rose, it meant they were fast learners of Qi. And now, they were about to see what the top one independent guild had to offer as countless gorrila beasts were seen landing in front of the phoenix guild. ____________ {A/N} I want to use this chapter to thank Adrian_Hardin for the super gift he gave to Jake Lucas. Thank you so much sir for this awesome gift and you enjoying my book. P.S I would also appreciate it if you could give my second book a chance in your life too. I''m very sure you would enjoy that one too. Title is Magus Supremacy. Chapter 336 The dangerously strong core members! And in two minutes, they all stood in a large clearing with huge trees surrounding them and then ruffling noises were heard coming from the trees while branches were heard breaking. And that was when thudding noises were heard and then in front of the phoenix guild were gorrila looking beasts all with six arms on their body and their eyes glowing fierce red. Gray smiled and then he held his hand outwardly. "Inventory!" And a sword appeared in his hands. "Time to show the world the power of the system and the phoenix guild!" Immediately the gorrilas landed, they all pounded their chests at once with all their six arms while roaring loudly at the humans in front of them. "Attack!" Gray mumbled with a smile and all his guild members dashed forward at the hundred gorrila beasts and so did the gorrilas as they charged towards the humans and in a second, it became a blood bath. The regular guild members were skillful as they slashed and moved nimbly avoiding and killing the beasts easily. But the ones most impressive were the five men that had surrounded Gray earlier. One of them was seen using a pair of Sai weapons. These weapons looked like a mini pitch fork as he was seen dancing around nimbly. This member had a black bandana tied around his head as he quickly jumped back just in time to avoid two swings made to his body by a gorrila. Jumping back, he made two thrust in the air and a loud bang was heard as holes appeared in the beast''s arm before he stomped the ground hard and was propelled up and he landed on the beast''s head before impaling his Sai into its head killing it immediately. "Remind me what tier these beasts are!" The Sai user asked Gray. "I think he said something along the lines of King tier beasts." Gray replied with a smile as he looked at the drones watching them.@@@@ "Tch! Too weak." The Sai user exclaimed before he dashed towards another beast. Another impressive member was one of them who was wielding a Katana blade. He was quick on his feet as he jumped to the side avoiding one of the beasts that jumped up and was about to pound him. Then he slashed his sword in the air a couple of times releasing visible Qi slashes towards the beast that lifted four of its arms in an attempt to block the slashes but they sliced its hands cleanly before the slashes disappeared. Letting its hands down, it suddenly saw the Katana user who appeared in front of it and then swinging his sword from below, a huge slash came out and sliced the beast''s head cleanly before he swiftly rushed towards another beast. The last member was a man who wielded a long spear as his choice of weapon with his black slick hair covering his face almost covering his eyes. Thrusting his spear to the side, the beast avoided and swung its hands towards the man who lifted his spear up in a horizontal way blocking the hit while his whole hand trembled as he was slightly pushed back a bit. "Darn it! I''m not like Grodd who had tremendous and monstrous strength!" The man screamed as he pushed the beast away before unleashing a swift roundhouse kick to its head sending it skidding. ''Gotta finish it quick!'' he screamed in his head as his whole feet was been infused with Qi and then he swiftly stabbed his sword into the ground and leaning all his weight on it, he pushed off with his feet in front and in a split second, he crashed into the gorrila''s head creating a resounding bang while its whole body fell limply. These five, were the core members of Phoenix guild and they were currently displaying the how they earned their position as in less than ten minutes, the hundred king tier beasts fell to their hands without losing a single member from the regular guild members which was impressive to those watching. After the battle was over, they were about to begin cheering when they began hearing breaking of trees from miles to come while a continuous stomping sound was heard and then the sounds stopped. Gray quickly looked up to see a shadow cast over them. "Move back now!" He shouted and the whole guild responded as they jumped back and swiftly made it to his position in time as the shadow descended and a huge gorrila that stood around 9ft tall with eight arms on its body stood in front of with its eyes glowing red. "The big boss has finally arrived, it''s time for the boss of the humans to act!" Gray smiled as he stepped forward with each step, a piece of armour began appearing on his body. And by the time he stood around four feet away from the beast, he was coated in a full set of Golden and Red armour from head to toe with his sword gleaming slightly. ______________ {A/N} Sigh... I''m feeling burned out already as I decided to calmly write this chapter. I hope y''all enjoy this chapter. BTW, thank you Adrian_Hardin for today''s super gift ???? each gift, each resources, each support keeps on fueling me to upload more chapters for you all. It ain''t easy but I will try my absolute best to please my loyal and supportive readers. I also hope to see y''all taking up the top spot on my other book titled Magus Supremacy. You guys should give it a try, as it is a hidden gem that would soon shake Webnovel.... Hehehe???? Chapter 337 Its over! After the battle was over, they were about to begin cheering when they began hearing breaking of trees from miles to come while a continuous stomping sound was heard and then the sounds stopped. Gray quickly looked up to see a shadow cast over them. "Move back now!" He shouted and the whole guild responded as they jumped back and swiftly made it to his position in time as the shadow descended and a huge gorrila that stood around 9ft tall with eight arms on its body stood in front of with its eyes glowing red. "The big boss has finally arrived, it''s time for the boss of the humans to act!" Gray smiled as he stepped forward with each step, a piece of armour began appearing on his body. And by the time he stood around four feet away from the beast, he was coated in a full set of Golden and Red armour from head to toe with his sword gleaming slightly. Looking left and right, the beast saw its dead comrades on the ground mercilessly killed and in anger, it roared loudly as it pounded its chest continuously with all eight hands while it''s eyes began glowing bright red. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire "You angry?" Gray asked with his face all serious without any hint of his previous smily demeanor. "If you are, then come at me!" The beast didn''t need to be told twice as it glared at Gray and then in a flash, it appeared in front of him throwing all four hands towards his head but to the beast''s surprise, it didn''t feel any weight behind its swing and then turning around, it could see Gray standing a few metres around causally looking at the beast. It turned around again and dashed towards Gray appearing in front of him in a flash while swinging its four hands towards him but there was no weight again and looking around, it spotted Gray a few metres away again and it dashed forward again and swung its hands with the same result. This continued with the beast and Gray playing tag but with every swing from the beast, bangs, shockwaves and craters were being formed further destroying the planet and uprooting trees for miles on end. "I think I should stop playing around and get serious. After all, I just have a minute to surpass his record." Gray smiled and he took a stance with his sword in front of him and his left foot in front with his right foot behind him as he put pressure on the feet with a wide smile on his face. "Adrenaline rush!" Gray shouted and he began feeling something bubbling inside him as he could see the beast ready to charge towards him. And in a split second, it dashed towards him while he also exploded from his position breaking the ground beneath his feet and creating a crater beneath his feet as he was seen heading towards the beast like a blur and in a split second, they met in the centre with a loud bang. The beast swung its hands towards Gray who jumped to the side quickly avoiding the hit and then he swung his sword to the side of the gorrila who in turn lifted two hands to block the hit which caused a slash on the hands. "Tough hide!" Gray smirked as he pushed off again to the other side of the beast and he made a stab towards its side but the gorrila was quick to react as it jumped back just in time. But then feeling all hairs on its body raise up, it turned around to see dozens of visible Qi slashes in the air waiting for it and without warning, they all crashed towards the gorrila who in turn lifted its hands to block the slashes but two out of its eight hands got cleanly cut off. And then the Qi slashes dissipated with the beast''s body riddled with injuries and then it heard a sharp sound from behind and it quickly moved away to avoid a sword strike to its head. "You are fast and have good reflexes." Gray commented with a maniacal smile on his face as it quickly changed position and quickly came at the beast from behind and cut it''s back deeply drawing blood before jumping away just in time for the beast had swung its hands behind it causing a huge wind to almost hit Gray who had appeared in front. "It''s over!" Gray mumbled as he infused his sword with all the Qi he could muster and then jumped up and impaled his sword into the beast''s head killing it immediately and causing its body to fall with a thud while he landed softly. "Wohooo! That''s our leader!" The female leader exclaimed. Chapter 338 A Demon! "What the hell are we seeing?!" Someone from the online forum commented in shock as he stared at the screen at what the phoenix guild had just done. The whole online forum was quiet because the phoenix guild fight against the supposed king tier beasts was so intense they had to take a step back and watch the fight with all the focus they could muster while reserving the urge to comment at all. Now the fight was over and they could pour their shock onto their keyboards. "I thought the Fang hunters were monsters, but this guild are demons. All of them, including their leader, they are demons." Someone commented. "Now I know why they occupy the top 1 spot among the independent guilds. Their position is well earned and deserved." "Is it me or does the leader of the phoenix guild remind me of them werewolf slayer, I mean in terms of skills." "What are you saying? They are poles apart, can''t you see it. The werewolf slayer is a monster, the phoenix guild''s leader is a demon!" "I don''t really care about all what you all are saying, I just want to stare at the whip user a bit more. She is so cute." "Who the hell is this weirdo?!"@@@@ "Someone get this fool out of here before he beating his meat." Erin was less concerned by what was going on in the online forum as she held off on commenting after watching was going on through the drones. ''Who are these people? The werewolf slayer and Gray, they both have strength that could possibly rival the big three.'' she thought. ''And that is from two of the top guilds, we haven''t seen what the thunderbolt guild has to offer.'' Looking up, she could see Gray and the members of the phoenix guild heading back their way with the regular members happily chatting behind their leader while the core members were also walking side by side with Gray who had his usual weird smile on his face. "That makes it five planets under our grip." Gray commented as he could see Erin standing with a stunned expression on her face before she quickly regained her composure and was about to move towards Gray when she tapped the side of her head and halted her steps. And then she swiftly turned towards the camera as she signalled for Druig to face it her way which caused Gray to raise an eyebrow in confusion. Meanwhile Jake who was watching Gray fight, felt goosebumps running over his body as he stared hard at him walking back with an unsettling smile on his face. ''He is on a whole different level! If... if truly he has a system, then for him not to use any skill from it and totally dominate a freaking legendary tier beast, that''s insane! He is strong! But so am I!'' Jake smiled as he stood up from his seat. "Jake?" Alex said. "You heard Erin, all the planets have been conquered, so let''s prepare to head back to plan what next to do and wait for the big three words." Jake said. "There''s an issue though." General Paul said. "What is it?" Jake asked as he turned around to look at Paul. "We need something that will enable us get here very fast, we can''t always keep on using the Aeroglide as it wouldn''t be fast enough to let us get here in time in case of an emergency." General Paul said. "You are right about that, we need portals that would link from the Aurora to all the five planets under our grip. Well for that, we have to get back and talk to Jade maybe he can work something out for us." Jake said. "You do believe in that dude a lot huh?" Sophia asked. "He has potential to rival your family in technological advancement." Jake replied. "The day he creates something wild, I will believe your words." Sophia said with a chuckle as they all left the room. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire _____________ {A/N} I had planned to release just three chapters earlier but now I''m changing my mind... I will release two more chapters making it five chapters that I will release today as a thank you to Adrian_Hardin for his wonderful super gift which made my day. Just to let you know, you have made this small time writer very happy ???? Chapter 339 A Change Just as Jake said, the core members all left the planet two days later leaving the regular members on all the five different planets under them for supervision while they headed back to the Fang hunters main base. The journey only took around a day as they were zooming back towards Earth at tremendous speed with the core members happily chatting away discussing how they felt taking down the beasts while Jake was in his meditative position as he was trying to increase his Qi pool. "To be honest, I missed having Peter here. He would have really enjoyed fighting against the beasts and trying to one up me." Alex said with a chuckle. "Yeah! He is pretty competitive almost like I am." Sophia replied. "I don''t see you as competitive." Emily said. "You haven''t met the Sophia of two years ago. That Sophia was very competitive and I considered Peter as my rival." Sophia said with a smile. "Considered? Then who is he to you now?" Alex asked with a cheeky smile and Sophia''s face went beet red as she turned around. "Oh! Someone is blushing." Emily laughed out loud. "Didn''t knew Sophia could blush." Sunny commented as he walked past. That was when Jake''s eyes shot open as he swiftly scanned the room as his eyes laid on General Paul who was also meditating so he walked towards him. "Any problem?" Paul asked still with his eyes closed. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "Not really, but I need to say something." Jake replied.@@@@ "Say something? What is it?" General Paul asked as he opened his eyes and Jake sat down opposite of him while the others were still bickering and making fun of themselves. "Those Qi swords of yours, were really cool. I''m wondering if there is a way you could teach me how to make them." Jake said and General Paul smiled. "Aren''t you powerful enough that you are looking for more strength?!" Paul chuckled. "Jake! Guys! Welcome back!" Kate greeted as she walked out with General Wilfred and Head General Humfree by her side with smiles on their faces. "You did well guys." Humfree said with a smile and then he looked at Jake. "Especially you Jake! You are becoming the monster the god predicted you to be." ''I totally forgot about that god! I still have to pay it a visit and it has a lot of explaining to do about the meddling with my life. But firstly, I need to know what is going on.'' Jake thought. "Head General Humfree! Kate! What the hell is going on?! And how are all these things here?" Jake asked. "Oh these?! The newest addition to the guild did all these." Kate smiled. "Newest addition? You mean Jade?" Jake asked feeling shocked. "Yup! He did all these." Humfree replied. ''I knew that kid has the ability, talent and brain to surpass the Josh family but I reasoned it would be later. But he absolutely proved me wrong! In two weeks, he was able to create all these? Okay! It is settled, the kid is a monster in his own respect.'' Jake thought in shock before he turned towards Sophia. "What were you saying a few days ago?" He chuckled while a stunned Sophia just kept on looking around. "Okay! We can discuss all these inside in the meeting room with other things." Wilfred said. "Right! And you guys can also invite Jade for the meeting too. His presence is welcomed." Jake said and they all left the gate heading towards the meeting room. ______________ {A/N} Okay, this is the last chapter for today... I''m burned out!???? These five chapters are a thank you to Adrian_Hardin for his super gift and I''m sorry that the amount of chapters released are quite small considering the number of times you dropped a super gift... but I also need to stockpile since I have none left in my reserve. I''m so sorry ???? hope you forgive me and also please don''t forget to give my second book a chance in your reading life coz I''m sure you would love it as your presence as its top fan is much appreciated. Thank you ?????? Chapter 340 Grow our strength! Jake called a meeting between the members of the Fang hunters and all the core members responded as they all proceeded to the meeting room with Jake in it in his seat waiting for the rest to walk in. Slowly, the core members of the guild began filtering in one by one firstly with Peter who had a slight frown on his face and the first thing he did as he walked in was complain. "What is this Jake?! I thought you said I would join you in this conquest shit!" Peter shouted. "Yeah I know. I kinda forgot." Jake replied as he scratched his hair nervously while Peter''s brows furrowed deeper. "You missed Peter, we had fun skewing those beasts with Jake." Alex added with a chuckle and Peter shot him a glaring look with his fingers glowing slightly from infusing Qi in it.@@@@ "You know, I still haven''t forgotten about the bet to see who is the strongest between us after Jake." Peter said. Alex just chuckled. "We do know that after Jake, I''m the next strongest." "How about we should put that to the test now, let''s find out who is stronger." Peter replied. "Guys! Please! That is not the nature of this meeting so let''s focus." Jake said. "Tch! I just hope that a situation comes by where we would prove our strength so I can put you in your position." Peter scoffed as he went to take his seat. Slowly, the room began to fill up with Jack walking in, then Jade, then Kron, Geo, Harry walked in. After the war with the iron fist guild, Harry became a core member although he wasn''t invited into the guild officially, he still held a position. Finally, in a few minutes, the whole room was filled with the core members as they all sat down in their respectful positions with an additional chair made just for Jade. Immediately they all sat down, Jake stood up to begin addressing them. "Duh! And I''m not the only one." Sophia said as she looked at Jack and Alex who all smiled sheepishly towards Jade who felt like his head was going to explode. "I figured since you are part of us, you deserve the truth." "I can''t believe that I''m in the presence of mighty people." Jade said. "Now I''m suddenly feeling like I shouldn''t be here right now." "Don''t be silly, you are part of us now." Kate said as she gave him a small punch to the arm and he rubbed it slightly. "Alright before I forget, Jade we need you to do something for us. I know I''m asking too much of you, but I hope you can do it." Jake said. "Sure, what is it?" He asked. "I need you to create portals that would enable us get to all the planets we conquered while the head portal would be here and it would enable us move an army to the planets immediately. Also make sure the other portals not only link back here, but to other planets of our choice as long as we input the right coordinate." Jake requested. "Hmm. I can work something out but it will take a little bit of time." Jade replied. "Anything else?" "Yeah! I need another scouting drone but this one shouldn''t cover a single planet, it should be able to cover the whole five planets we have under our grip at once and possibly other planets." Jake said. "Why? You looking for anything specific?" Peter asked. "We need more equipment and I need more minions so what better way than to hunt." Jake smiled. "I can do that, actually the drone would be faster to do then when I''m done, I will hop onto the portals." Jade replied. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Nice! Let''s get to work then before the big three make any announcements. We need to get strong and grow our strength more." Jake declared and everybody filtered out of the room to get to work. Chapter 341 A new hand to hand combat skill In two weeks, Jade was done with the scouting drones, and even the portals. He had to pull all nighters for it to work as he had many fails but one thing about him was that he never gave up, he kept on working hard everyday and every night to make it work and it did. As the portals were now ready so the people that will head over to the planets to install them were chosen along with Jade who knew how to install them. They kept hopping from planet to planet on their Aeroglide installing the portals and making sure they were working fine while also bringing some resources for those on the planet to sustain better. At the same time, Jade installed some sensors that worked almost like the scouting drones so it will notify the base if a strong beast suddenly emerged that will give those on the planets any trouble. And in three days, they were done with all the five planets and those that accompanied Jade were all returning back with him and in less than two days, they were back at the guild. Meanwhile all these time, Jake was always training day in and day out to master his skills and to also get stronger. In the meantime, he also trained with his former instructors to sharpen his skill.@@@@ Currently, he was with Sergeant Sunny in his classroom that was currently empty since all the students had left for their dorms. Jake and Sunny were seen standing in front of each other wearing Intermediate tier gauntlets on their hands. "Remember, we are to spar with only our fist and please learn to pull back your strength a little. My hands are feeling sore blocking your hits." Sunny said twirling his hands around. "My bad." Jake chuckled while rubbing his hair a little. "Now let me see if you still remember all what I have taught you when you were still a student." Sunny smiled as he swirled his Qi to his feet and exploded towards Jake at tremendous speed while throwing a hook to his face. "Guard stance!" Sunny shouted and on reflex, Jake pulled his hand forward in time blocking the hit without moving an inch standing like a strong boulder. "Wanna learn it?" He asked. "Of course I do." Jake replied enthusiastically. "There''s no two way about it, it''s all about speed and agility. You need to be fast and quick on your feet and to also have enough power in your feet that would be able to lift your opponents." Sunny said. "So it''s basically balancing speed, agility and strength together to give me the desired result huh?" Jake asked. "Exactly!" Sunny said. "Now time for the practical lesson." Sunny took a stance with his two feet in front while he began infusing it with Qi. "Do as I do!" And Jake followed suit while keeping his eyes keenly on whatever Sunny was doing. And in a split second, Sunny exploded from his position towards the dummy in the room and then he unleashed a high speed kick towards the dummy sending it flying and crashing into the room. "Now that is how it''s done." Sunny said. "Now you try." Getting a dummy, Jake did the same stance as Sunny. "Normally, it takes about two weeks to get it right so it won''t...." Sunny stuttered as he saw Jake exploded from his position and unleashed a more powerful high speed kick towards the dummy sending the head of the dummy bending backwards from the force and strength of his kick. Sunny just sighed. "I forgot who I was teaching. But how on Earth did you break a dummy made from the strongest material known to man?!" He asked and Jake just shrugged. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Without any more thing to say, they continued training and Sunny continued teaching Jake all the skills he knew and would help him all through the day. Chapter 342 Learn visual Qi The rest of Jake''s days was the same with training day in and day out without rest. While training in hand to hand combat with Sunny, he would train in sword usage with Von before moving on to Qi usage with Kron. That was Jake''s schedule until today when he decided to change it a little bit as he was seen walking towards a room in the guild base that was used by the higher ups as an office for the paper works. Walking in, he could see Head General Humfree, Kate, General Paul and General Wilfred inside walking some paperworks and discussing some things. Hearing the door open, they all turned towards the door and could see Jake standing there looking at the room and the people in it looking slightly disheveled. "Woah there! Do you guys even take a breather?" Jake asked as he walked fully in and on seeing Jake, Kate quickly arranged her hair hurriedly which didn''t go unnoticed by Head General Humfree. "Says the person that wants to shut his limbs down with training. If not that we are seeing you now, I''m sure you would have been training your limbs out." General Paul replied. "Not my fault that I have some demons I want to try surpass." Jake sighed. "You should really take it easy on yourself, I wouldn''t want something bad to happen to you." Kate added. "I''m fine guys! You all should please relax." Jake said with a smile. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire "Is it only me or is Jake brimming with more energy that we are used to? I can practically feel the Qi overflowing from his body." Wilfred said. "That is why I didn''t say anything much, I was trying to observe more and I''m glad I''m not the only one that noticed it." Head General Humfree added. "Now that you mention it, I can feel it too." General Paul said. "What have you been doing Jake?" "Nothing much, I have just been training with Kron trying to increase my Qi pool and I''m glad I managed to do it enough for you lots to notice." Jake said. "Visual Qi huh!?! That will take a lot of time determining on how fast you learn things. But I will help you regardless as you are essential to our guild and your strength is our strength too." Humfree said with a sigh. "Thank you! I''m grateful." Jake said with a slight bow towards Humfree. "So when do you want to start?" Humfree asked. "Today! Now and right now!" Jake said with a nervous smile. "You are an eager kid huh?!" Humfree chuckled. "Anyway, let''s get to work. You all can handle these paperworks right?" "Yeah! We can. With Kate here, we will manage." Paul said. "Actually! I also want to learn this visual Qi too." Kate said stopping Humfree and Jake and causing Humfree to raise an eyebrow. "Why?" He asked. "The reason I came to this academy was go get strong... strong enough to protect my dad and those weaker than me from those filthy werewolves. But everytime I think I''m making progress, I''m always left in the dust by the others and it feels like my efforts are in vain." Kate said with her hands clenched in pain and anger. "And I''m unable to get stronger again ever since I became part of the top authorities of the guild. I''m always mounted with paperworks upon paperworks not letting me even train. It is so frustrating!" She exclaimed. "Hmm. I feel you! And I''m not going to talk too much, just tag along. And the rest of you, take care of the paperworks." Humfree said as he along with the duo left the room while Wilfred had his mouth agape. "Darn it! We have to do two people work plus our own?! I also want to train too!" Wilfred shouted. "I also want to train." Paul said. "But there''s nothing we can do about these paperworks." "Says the person who got to go into the front lines to conquer planets." Wilfred scoffed and they got back to work. Chapter 343 Spend time together! The duo that wanted to learn visual Qi were seen following behind Humfree as they walked towards a training room made especially for the monsters of the guild. Getting to the door, Humfree placed his hands on the door causing it to click and then it open up to reveal a wide and huge room. The room could probably fit twenty people in no problem and it had different equipment like punching bags, weights and some dummies off to the side while the room was still spacious enough to let them practice whatever techniques that would possibly destroy a regular training room in peace. "You both want to learn visual Qi right? Well it will take time, determination and your strong mental health to learn it." Humfree addressed the two that were standing side by side while Humfree was in front of them. "Kron is the one who usually does this, but since you asked me personally, I have to help you all. So I''m sure the both of you are familiar with the second stage of Qi right?" He asked and the two nodded. "Good! Now for visual Qi, as the name implies, you have to visualize. All you got to do is to visualize whatever you want and then will it with your Qi into existence. Simple right? But I guarantee you it is a difficult aspect to get. So are you ready to learn?" "Yes sir!" Jake and Kate responded at once like as if they were still in the military. "Good! Now let''s start slow and easy. The both of you, get into a meditative position now!" Humfree ordered and Jake along with Kate sat on the bare floor crossing their legs with their eyes closed and they began concentrating hard while meditating. ''Because of meditating daily, I''m able to get into the meditative state in a split minute.'' Jake thought. "Now I''m sure you have fully immersed yourself into the meditation right? Good! Now visualize your Qi pool. See it as a pool of water flowing around your bodies boundlessly and unrestricted." Humfree said. And it didn''t take more than a second for the two of them to begin seeing their Qi clearly as Jake saw his moving around almost like an ocean which was moving around his body unrestricted. "Hmm. You still have to keep your concentration since you are still learning." Humfree said and then Jake thrust his hand forward towards a dummy in the room sending the visible Qi shard flying at incredible speed before dissipating before it could even reach the dummy. "What the hell?!" Jake said. "You too. You still have much work to do. But being able to create a shard on your first try and in a minute, it means you have immense talents. The both of you." Humfree said. "So let''s continue. We need to get stronger right Kate?" Jake asked with a wide smile on his face. "Right!" Kate smiled back. ''I finally get to spend more time with Jake after so long even though we would spend it training, I don''t care.'' "So let''s keep on training. Let''s push past our limits together!" Jake said and Kate smiled widely. "Yes!" ___________ Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire {A/N} Guys if you are enjoying this story so far, I will appreciate it if you could give my second book a try. Title: Magus Supremacy. Thank you ??????@@@@ Chapter 344 Limits surpassed! Two weeks! Jake and Kate used two weeks to train with Head General Humfree. Day in and day out with only a few moments of rest. Those that usually walked past the training room usually heard loud bangs occuring in the room and they were slightly worried by what was going on. Some of the core members that wanted to use the room, they were always met at the door by Humfree who would always tell them that the room was off limits for a while. No one! Absolutely no one had seen Jake and in these two weeks and they were starting to worry for their sanity as they hadn''t seen them come out to eat only Humfree occasionally came out and would take back some food for them. In these two weeks, no one had heard from the big three about the tie between the independent guilds and they were wondering what was taking so long to decide what to do next. But Jake was less concerned for now as his main focus was surpassing his limits and growing tremendously stronger. Currently in the room, Humfree could be seen standing a few metres away from the position he stood on two weeks ago when a loud bang was heard before smoke appeared all around and then dissipated in a few seconds. In its place were two people standing around with their hands on their knees breathing and panting hard while their clothes were drenched with sweat to the extent it was clinging towards them especially Kate who had her curves showing more than usual that Jake could hardly keep his eyes off. The state of the room was nothing to talk about as most of the equipment had been moved away from them otherwise they would be damaged while the dummies in the room all had holes poking out of them. The room had cracks, holes, broken flooring, broken ceiling and more as it looked like the room was barely hanging on from the two monsters in the room. "Impressive! You both managed to gain incredible control over your Qi especially you Jake. And Kate, you also managed to increase your Qi pool therefore making you stronger and more resourceful." Humfree commented. "You both surely managed to surpass your limits in these two weeks and I''m really glad." "You see Kate, anything is possible when you are determined." Jake said still panting hard and somewhat staring at the melons in front of her before taking his face off with a blush. ''What is wrong with me today? Why am I staring at her more today? Has she always looked this beautiful and sexy? I''m not really sure since I never looked at her for too long since all these years.'' Jake thought. "What the hell were they doing in the room to get it in this condition?!" Peter shouted. "I tell you, the members of this guild are monsters." Alex replied. A few hours later, after a long bath and stuffing their faces with so much food, the core members all met in the meeting room except Jade who was no doubt working and pulling all nighters. Getting to the room, the core members were about to begin the meeting along with Jake when everyone received a notification at once. "Ding! Incoming live video message from the world leaders!" The message read and then the video began playing as the faces of the big three got displayed in front of them all. ____________ {A/N} Can''t believe I wrote ten chapters in a day! Ten freaking chapters! My highest chapter count was five! And I wrote ten darn it! In a single day! Because of Adrian_Hardin, I managed to surpass my limits ???? Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire The super gift he gave me a few days ago made me surpass my limits. P.S I''m writing this tenth chapter today: 16th February the date AH(Adrian_Hardin) gifted me my second castle for the month. Thank you for allowing me surpass my limits ?????? Chapter 345 Who is going to accompany Jake? The training duo of Jake and Kate were just done surpassing their limits in training when they decided to exit the room with Head General Humfree. After a few hours of a long bath and stuffing their faces with so much food, the core members all met in the meeting room except Jade who was no doubt working and pulling all nighters. Getting to the room, the core members were about to begin the meeting along with Jake when everyone received a notification at once. "Ding! Incoming live video message from the world leaders!" The message read and then the video began playing as the faces of the big three got displayed in front of them all. "Greetings to the whole world and the guilds that worked hard in this conquest contest!" Rex began speaking calmly with a smile on his face while the core members, the other guilds and all the whole world were listening intently.@@@@ "I know that we took so long to talk to you all about the tie hanging among the top independent Guilds and we apologize for that as we had to take our time to consider our options and bring up something that would favour everyone." Bane said. "It was hard but we managed to come up with something even though we took a lot of time deciding." Rex said with a chuckle. "So what have you decided damn it?!" Jake mumbled anxiously. "I know you all are wondering what we have decided, so we will just have to go straight to the point and stop beating around the bush." Rex said and then he turned towards Bane to do the honors. "You see, we have seen the guilds'' strength. Each and every one of them. The independent guilds have proved why they are at the top of the other guilds and now we want to do something different." Bane said. "Yes! And I think it is time for me to return back to the guild because I know my father would want me back now and probably want me to participate." Harry sighed. "So basically, we have two groups with each groups needing to have about three fighters in it that would participate in the battle royale and win us the position of the big four." Sunny summarized. "Was it me or did the big three not mention anything about the leaders of the guild having to participate?" Emily asked. "I think I know their plan after seeing what Gray did." Head General Humfree said. "And which is?" Peter asked. "Since they didn''t say anything about the leaders of each guild, it means they are allowed to participate. And what does that mean?" Humfree asked. "It means that the leaders of the guilds would be pitted against each other to prove which guild is the best to the world." Paul replied. "Exactly! And seeing how Gray''s fighting style and skills was almost similar to Jake''s, and the whole world talking about their similarities and debating on who is stronger, then this is another way to show who is stronger to the world." Humfree said. Alex sighed. "But that doesn''t solve the problem of who is to accompany Jake and occupy the seats." "That is left for Jake to decide." Peter said as everyone turned towards Jake who just sighed. Chapter 346 Teams picked Alex sighed. "But that doesn''t solve the problem of who is to accompany Jake and occupy the seats." "That is left for Jake to decide." Peter said as everyone turned towards Jake who just sighed. "I really don''t know what to do right now, this came up all of a sudden." Jake said. "I have a suggestion if I may." Humfree said as he stood up and Jake nodded. "The big three said they want two teams consisting of three members each from each guild right?" "Right!" Alex nodded. "So I suggest we make our teams well rounded as much as possible." Humfree said. "Most guilds would do the mistake of pouring all their damage dealers into one team and then let the second team have the left overs. But in our case, everyone on this table is a damage dealer except for a few support. So why don''t we even the teams out?" "Still doesn''t solve the problem of who Jake is going to pick though." Peter said and then he saw Jake smile before he turned towards Humfree. "I think I know what to do now. I''m guessing the big three won''t allow for Head General Humfree and the generals to participate right?" Jake asked. "Exactly! That will be putting too much power in a single team." Paul replied. "So that means it is left for the rest of us to deal with the competition." Jake sighed and then looked around the table looking at each and every single person on the table wondering who to pick. ''It is obvious I will go with team A, but who would be the remaining two that would accompany me... I can''t play favouritism and let Alex along with Peter be on my team, I have to even the teams out and scatter them around the two teams. Arghhhhhh! This is hard, every single member has their own strengths that it is making it difficult to choose. "The leader of team B would be Sunny." Jake announced. "Me? Why me?" Sunny asked. "You are a wise and calculative man, and you also think rational almost like the generals. So you are definitely the right pick as I trust your judgement in picking the right people for your team." Jake replied and then Sunny smiled before looking around the table. "Okay without wasting much time, I pick Alex. His strength is well acknowledged and he also has a good head on his shoulder. The next person would be Jack Dem." Sunny said and Jack raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Huh?! Me?" Jack asked surprised. "Why me? I mean I''m not even part of the guild officially, I''m dragged along." "Although you are not part of the guild, you are still a core member and I know that if not because you are related to the big three, you would have become an official member. And besides, Sophia is not a core member and she goes out on missions too so why can''t you?" Sunny asked and Jack sighed. "Fine! I accept. And it has even been long I fought hard. And just so you know Alex, I''m going to be the first to take down my opponent." Jack said with a smile. "Now I know where I have seen you before." Alex said clicking his fingers. "You are that dude I fought against during the tournament! Honestly, if you are still that weak little dude from before, then you might not stand a chance." "Hold on! You didn''t even know me till now?! What gives?!" Jack shouted and Jake just chuckled. ''I knew you had a good head on your shoulder sergeant Sunny. You made the right choice by picking Jack as I also feel bad for not taking him on any missions. I really miss the old days when all of us were together and not now where I''m always busy.'' he thought with a sigh when he looked up again. "So it''s settled then. Team A would consist of Jake, Peter and Kate while team B would consist of Sunny, Alex and Jack. These are the teams that would participate and in turn decide if we will be part of that big four." Jake shouted and everybody cheered loudly. Chapter 347 Hosts! The following week, the week picked by the big three for the duel finally arrived as the location for where it would take place had been sent out to all guilds participating in the duel and even the media that would be covering the event had been informed. Strangely enough, the location of the duel that was to take place was on a planet owned by the Slade''s family that was somewhat close to the planets owned by the werewolves. The media team consisting of Erin and Druig had already arrived on the planet earlier than anybody so they could begin setting things up and introducing the people that would land for the duel to the public. Before the week of the duel, the big three had already scouted the planet extensively so as to pick a safe spot for the duel that would be uninterrupted by beasts. And during the time of scouting and they found a safe spot, they had already begun building the arena for the duel so there won''t be any problem on that day. It was surprising how fast the men worked as the arena for the duel had been prepared already before the duel''s week.@@@@ When Erin and Druig landed on the planet, they could see that there was no shelter on the planet while off in the distance, a coliseum had been built and it was looking as big as a stadium of the old. The planet was a somewhat unique one as instead of the sandy or rocky ground they were used to, it was a hard, shiny surface with clear blue substances like crystals. But it was as hard as diamond. Much of land was uneven but they were on the few stretches of flat surface. Deciding to come early before any guild or any of the big three came with the perks of them setting up. Druig got to work in going into the coliseum and setting up cameras all around and event getting his drone to float above and capturing the place and even his main camera was in hand as he examined the place. "So this is poppy dome huh." Druig said as he looked up to see a clear dome like cover over the huge arena as he was able to view the sky perfectly. "It''s time to come out of the shadows and show ourselves to the world." Rex mumbled as they walked forward when the second Aeroglide opened up and a man with a walking cane stepped forward. The cane had a dragon symbol on it and a man with brown hair was seen holding onto it with a fierce look to his eyes and then walking out of the glide were thirty men too and one more person came out and stood beside the man. "And here we have it, the second big three is here! Rivock Dem! And his son Greig Dem! I don''t really know what his contribution is, but he is still part of the big three that managed to make the werewolves retreat." Erin commented. Then the last glide opened up with a man dressed in a white flowing attire that looked like a lab coat of some kind with his black slick hair falling behind his back and a round glass on his face. Walking behind him were thirty men too with one more person coming forward and standing beside him. "And the last but not the least of them has arrived! Bane Josh, the leader of the Josh family. The one who introduced all these amazing technology to us. And his son is standing beside him, Jay Josh! And everyone, these are the big three the hosts of this duel and the world leaders!" Erin commented. __________ {A/N} I''m sorry guys for the late upload, I''m not feeling fine so I had to go to the hospital to get myself treated... I''m just coming back and I decided to quickly write these chapters for y''all... I can''t let my sick self deprive you all from assessing more chapters. So here you have them ???? you can all enjoy let me go and rest Chapter 348 Let the duel begin! The next glides to appear after the big three was that of the phoenix guild as they could be seen parking their glide that had the symbol of a phoenix designed all around it in a crimson and golden colour. Descending from the glide, was the leader of the phoenix guild: Gray! And along with his five core members standing beside him while Gray was standing with his long flowing cape that was swaying gently in the wind almost like Rex''s. Walking forward with his core members by his side, he stood in front of the big three while Erin was introducing them to the public. Gray along with his core members all stood in front of the big three and as if their minds were linked, they all bowed down slightly towards them. "Woah! They are really respectful." Erin commented as the public also shared the same thoughts with her when watching what Gray and his members did. "We pay our respects to the big three and I hope after the duel, the phoenix guild will be sitting at the top with you all." Gray said as they were still in their bowing position before they stood upright. "Okay, it is settled! I like this one." Rivock commented with a smile when the next glide arrived. This one was designed with beautiful purple and pink flowers and plants on it and it descended with six females walking out of it with three of the females dressed in pink while swaying beautifully towards the big three.@@@@ "The second guild have arrived! The daisy guild! The guild that comprises of females all in it and no single male." Erin commented and the online community took to their keyboards. "Woah! Look at that slender female in their middle! She is Soo god darn beautiful!" Someone commented as they were admiring a female in the middle of the three females in front. Although she was dressed in pink, her dress was more tight fitting and showed her cleavages. While her hips swayed more with a constant smile on her oval face that looked like an egg. She was the definition of beauty with the way she looked, dressed and carried herself. "And that is Linda! The leader of the daisy guild that is run by her and her sisters beside her." Erin commented as the Daisy guild went ahead to pay their respects to the big three. Right on cue, the next glide arrived and this one wasn''t designed much. It was only designed with bolts of lightning all around it while having beautiful blue colours designing the glide as it slowly descended. "You disrespectful shits! Aren''t you supposed to come pay your respects?" Rivock asked angrily and Jake turned around to look at him while Erin asked Druig to keep on filming. "Why should we?" Jake asked and Rivock was taken aback slightly in surprise. "After all, we would soon be equals." Jake declared with a smile as he walked away to prepare. "What pure arrogance!" Someone shouted on the online forum. "He thinks just because he is slightly strong, he would win? How ridiculous!" "I hate people like him." Another person said. The same type of comments kept pouring in after Jake''s declaration and Bane couldn''t help but smile. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire ''What I want to know is why Rex and Rivock''s kids are there.'' he thought and then he turned towards the crowd. "Enough of that! The competition/ duel here would determine who would join us so let''s get down to the rules." Bane said with a smile and the teams huddle together while Druig sent his drones to capture what was to be said. "As we said, every guild would create an A team and a B team which I suppose are already created. These teams are groups of three and they will be there on three battles. Both of these teams would also go up against the opposing group teams'' groups. So each group would have to fight a total of four times. Each win is one point, and whoever gets the most points will be declared the winner. And to determine the winner, any group or team that gets knocked out of the platform, becomes unconscious or forfeits loses and the opponent group wins a point." Bane explained. "I hope we all understand?!" "Yes!" Everybody responded except Jake who found it tiring to respond. "Good! Now without further Ado, let the duel begin!" Bane smiled. Chapter 349 You know nothing about us! The participating teams including the big three and the media were seen inside the coliseum with the big three being in the viewing booth while the participants were seen in the seats away from each other with Jake sitting with his hands crossed and a slight frown on his face. ''I forgot that the big three would be here today, I hope with their kids here, they won''t complain.'' he thought when the whole coliseum heard a voice from Bane who was in their viewing booth with huge throne like chairs for them and they had their kids standing beside them. "Okay! Welcome everyone to the duel that will decide who will be part of the new world table known as the big four. So without further Ado, let me call on the first teams that will be entertaining us today." Bane said and then a huge holographic display appeared with random shuffling which everybody including the public could see. In a few seconds it stopped on two teams. "Okay! The first teams to participate will be team B from the phoenix guild and team A from the daisy guild." Bane announced and the two teams quickly filed onto the raised round platform that was huge enough to accommodate any form of movement. The two teams stood opposite each other with the daisy guild consisting of their leader: , Linda, her sisters peach and Ivy. While the team B from the phoenix guild consisted of the female whip user known as Lucy, the Sai user known as Greg and the spear user known as Jim. The teams stood opposite each other and waited for the big three to give their signal when a huge countdown clock appeared above the arena and the number "5" was displayed on it. ''Now this reminds me of the VR game I usually played but without the teams.'' Jake thought as the clock hit 0 and right on cue, the spear and Sai user charged forward while Lucy stood straight with her whip in her hand but the daisy guild stood there unmoving as they could see the two men charging right at them. "We recognize you, the dangerously core members from the phoenix guild." Linda said. Infusing his feet with Qi, he stabbed his spear into the hard diamond surface and then leaned all his weight on it and was propelled towards Linda at tremendous speed but then reaching her position, he couldn''t see her again as he crashed into the ground and was about to stand up when Linda whacked him with the hilt of her sword knocking him out coldly. Meanwhile Ivy that was propelled forward earlier was about to hit Lucy but then swinging her whip several times, she managed to keep Ivy at bay as she hit the ground hard and was about to stand up when she saw several slashes coming towards her. Rolling on the floor, she infused her feet with Qi and stomped the ground propelling her up and in the air, she began clashing against the slashes using her Qi infused dagger. And finally she was done battling against the Qi slashes and was about to move when she suddenly felt her legs wrapped up. Looking down, she could see that her legs were held by Lucy''s whip and then dragging it forward, she was lifted up and then slammed back down into the ground hard causing her to cough out blood. Lucy was about to move forward when she suddenly saw a sword flying towards her at incredible speed. Acting fast, she swung her whip hitting it by the tip and sending it back but before she could even move an inch, she suddenly saw Ivy in front of her as she swung her dagger towards her side that drew blood and then a ringing voice was heard. "Enough! Team A from the daisy guild wins." Bane announced as Lucy looked around to see Greg and Jim knocked out cold while the daisy sisters were seen standing with smiles on their faces. ''How the hell did Greg and Jim lose to women?! How are they so strong and coordinated?'' Lucy thought when Bane continued speaking. "Will the two teams make way for the next participants?" He said and some men appeared and grabbed Greg and Jim away while the daisy sisters walked away proudly and then the holographic display appeared again shuffling. "Next teams! Team B from the Fang hunters vs Team A from the thunderbolt guild." Chapter 350 The power of the thunderbolt leader! "Will the two teams make way for the next participants?" He said and some men appeared and grabbed Greg and Jim away while the daisy sisters walked away proudly and then the holographic display appeared again shuffling. "Next teams! Team B from the Fang hunters vs Team A from the thunderbolt guild." Immediately they were announced, Alex, Sunny and Jack all came down at once with Sunny having his gauntlets cover his hands while Alex just stood there nonchalantly without any shirt on and his giant king tier sword strapped to his back. Then for the opposite guild, Kai thunderbolt was seen walking forward with Harry and Sebastian beside him as they all held their different weapons in hand which mainly consisted of swords. "I''m waiting to know why your sons are down there." Bane commented and both Rex along with Rivock shrugged at the same time. "Not really my business. Alex is free to do whatever he wants right from the onset. He has always done what he wanted so I can''t stop him now can I? Besides it was his decision to join the academy." Rex replied. "Besides, I think we would get to see what they learnt at the academy and if they have gotten much stronger. Probably we would have to rethink who would inherit our positions after this duel." Rivock commented as he turned to look at his son who stood un-bothered by his side. "Anyway! Let the duel begin!" Bane announced as the countdown clock appeared and began counting down. "You know Harry, I always wanted to fight you again but I noticed you were still weak for me." Alex chuckled as he took a stance still with his sword strapped to his back. "Oh yeah! So how about we decide who is stronger right now and here without holding back a single bit!" Harry replied with a smile. "Wasn''t even planning on holding back that is if you are worth it." Alex said as his sword was let down from its strap and it blazed red with visual Qi at once. "I thought with the leader of the thunderbolt guild avoiding every single attack that the people fighting were weak but that tremble, I heard it loud and clear." Someone watching the Livestream commented. "I guess the person that said the Fang hunters were filled with monsters wasn''t wrong." Another person replied. Immediately avoiding Alex''s attack, Kai had moved into a position but that was a mistake as Sunny was seen exploding towards him with his Qi surrounding all his body especially his feet as he appeared directly behind Kai and in a flash, he unleashed a high-speed kick to his head sending Kai crashing into the ground hard with blood spurting out of his nose and trickling down his head. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire "Nice job sergeant Sunny!" Kate cheered. "Don''t cheer yet as the winner is already decided." Jake mumbled loud enough for Kate to hear. Immediately Sunny and Alex jumped back to plan their next move, they could see Kai standing up with a weird smile on his face making him look terrifying and then he lifted his hands. "Impressive! I never knew there were those that could draw blood from my body but I guess I was wrong and for that, I''m going to grant you all a swift defeat." Kai said as yellow lightning made out of Qi was pouring out of his body striking the diamond surface hard. And before the Fang hunters'' trio could blink, Kai was already in front of Sunny as he implanted a fast and strong punch into his gut sending him flying off the platform and then in a blink, he appeared in front of Alex who was in the middle of a swing but with an uppercut, he sent him flying too. And for Jack, he stomped the ground hard sending a streak of lightning hitting and throwing him off the platform. Everybody seeing this had their mouths agape as they could see another monster in front of them. "Th..." Bane stuttered as he caught himself losing composure due to what he saw but he quickly regained his composure and continued speaking. "The thunderbolt guild wins!" "Next round please!" He said. Chapter 351 Copy cat! The world just witnessed the domineering power of the leader of the thunderbolt guild and they couldn''t help but comment on it. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire "How can a middle aged man move so fast and quick? He even managed to best some of the core members of the Fang hunters singlehandedly!" Someone commented. "This is unbelievable!" Another person commented. "I''m really short of words and I''m shocked literally. Lol." "The big three should just change this duel to the duel of monsters because these people are on a whole different level!" "Lol! I really feel sorry for the werewolves now. Earlier we didn''t have much power on our side and now, with these few years of break, we managed to gather these monsters. If they were to attack, they would really be digging their own graves." "True! Not only do we have the big three that would soon be the big four, we now have these monsters on our team." Another person replied. "Let''s see what would happen next." Someone said. "Th..." Bane stuttered as he caught himself losing composure due to what he saw but he quickly regained his composure and continued speaking. "The thunderbolt guild wins!" "Next round please!" He said. And the holographic display appeared shuffling on some teams before finally stopping. "Next teams! Team A from the phoenix guild vs team B from Daisy guild." Bane commented and the two teams stepped forward. On the phoenix guild, they had Gray, the Katana user known as Ethan, the giant known as Grodd while the Daisy guild had three females that were really not well known. "Don''t worry ladies! We already know that they are monsters so just do your best okay?" Linda cheered as the females were seen walking onto the platform with their different weapons in hand. "I''m sure you both can handle them right? I need to conserve my strength for someone." Gray smiled as he looked up to see Jake staring at the fight with a slight frown while the public managed to pick up the words said by Gray and his sight. "Why does it feel like the leader of the phoenix guild just wants to pick a fight with the leader of the Fang hunters!" "Probably to prove who is stronger and the best." Another person replied. The countdown clock appeared again and it began ticking down until it hit 0 and the teams were about to dash forward with Gray standing behind.@@@@ "Yup it sure is! Which means they both are ready to have a go at each other." Another person replied as the countdown clock appeared again and in a flash, it struck 0. Without wasting time from where she was, Kate took out her bow and arrow and got ready to shoot. "Oh! Kate! Peter! End this quickly please, I''m tired." Jake commented and Peter smiled as he got his fists ready. "They aren''t even worth me using my weapons on." Peter said as he dashed forward while Kate infused her arrows with as much Qi as she could. Peter dashed towards one of the sword user that swung his sword towards the incoming Peter who swiftly pivoted sideways sharply avoiding the swing them he unleashed a swift roundhouse kick on his head sending him skidding hard almost falling off the platform. Meanwhile another sword user appeared behind him as was about to hit Peter with his sword but then letting her arrow loose, Kate''s arrow smashed into the sword breaking it into pieces while Peter turned around and grabbed the attacker by the head before kneeing him hard in the stomach causing the air to be knocked out of his mouth and then grabbing him with one hard, he smashed him into the ground totally knocking him out. And then the second person that had almost fallen off the platform was seen heading towards Peter with full speed while the second person was coming from the other side. "Kate!" Peter smiled. "On it!" She said and then she let two Qi infused arrows loose as they were seen spinning rapidly drawing a small tornado at their bottom and was heading towards the men who all raised their swords to block but when the arrows slammed into it, it broke it to pieces and sent the men skidding when Peter appeared in front of them and slammed his hands in their faces sending them flying off the platform. "Team A of the Fang hunters win!" Bane announced and the fang hunters watching from their screens and the base cheered loudly. "And now, let''s see the next fight!" Bane said as the deciding factor appeared again and began shuffling until it stopped on some teams. "Now this is a surprise." Bane smiled and the world too were shocked and at the same time excited. "The next match would be between the Fang hunters'' team A vs the phoenix guild''s team A!" ___________ {A/N} Now this is surprising indeed???? who else guessed that the next guilds that will be dueling would be Jake and Gray''s teams? Anyway, if you all are enjoying the book so far, I would appreciate your kind gestures in the form of power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts. I really need to rest now! My head is banging as I was writing this chapter since my sick self was slightly holding me back but I hope you all enjoy the duels so far. Please also do well to check my other book out titled Magus Supremacy and I''m sure y''all would enjoy it. P.S a mass release of 5 chapters would occur of 1st of March for Magus Supremacy. And I also need more fuel from you guys to motivate me more. Power stones and Golden tickets so I can rank up and get to the top???? and also more gifts that will power me up more to pump more chapters for y''all. Thank you ???? ?? Chapter 352 Become the supreme system user! "Team A of the Fang hunters win!" Bane announced and the fang hunters watching from their screens and the base cheered loudly. "And now, let''s see the next fight!" Bane said as the deciding factor appeared again and began shuffling until it stopped on some teams.@@@@ "Now this is a surprise." Bane smiled and the world too were shocked and at the same time excited. "The next match would be between the Fang hunters'' team A vs the phoenix guild''s team A!" Immediately the shuffling stopped and Bane announced the next teams to fight, the whole online forum went crazy in excitement. "Finally! A fight between two monsters!" "I wish I was there right now, I would have kissed the holographic thingy." "It''s like the holographic thingy knows what we wanted to see." Another person commented and seeing the comments pouring in, Erin turned to the camera with her microphone. "Seeing the next match up, the whole world are excited! And truth be told, I''m also excited to see what the next contestants have to offer." Erin announced and hearing what she said, Bane smiled. "Now I can''t wait for that phoenix guild leader to take care of the werewolf slayer''s attitude." Rivock commented with a chuckle. "I''m not sure about your comment, what if it''s the other way round?" Rex asked. "Are you kidding me? Did we watch when Gray took over the planet? He practically toyed around with the legendary tier beast and didn''t even use Qi." Rivock replied. "Even the werewolf slayer toyed around with his own beast and mind you, he had the mysterious power to tame it." Rex said. "Wanna place a bet on who would win?" Rivock asked. "Guys! Can you just cool it and act mature? Why are guys planning on betting?" Bane asked as he looked at the others that scoffed. "Why are you all betting without me huh? 2000 credits on the werewolf slayer winning this fight." "Oh yeah?! Truth be told, ever since I saw you take over the iron fist guild and fight against Blip, I have also been meaning to ask you some questions." Gray said as he stepped with a smile plastered on his face. "I have questions to ask and so do you." Jake sighed as he unfolded his hands and placed them in his pants'' pockets. "So how about this, the loser of this match gets to answer the winner''s every question honestly." "That is actually a fair deal for me especially considering that I''m the most favorite to win." Gray said. "Being the most favorite to win doesn''t mean that you will win." Jake said. "So how about this, let''s make this a match between us?" Gray asked. "Was already planning on doing that." Jake said and then he turned around to look at Kate and Peter. "Kindly stand down." "But Jake..." Kate was about to say when Peter placed his hands on her shoulder holding back. "Guys! Stand down too. I have business to sort out with him." Gray said. "Go crazy." Grodd said. "Was planning to." Gray replied and then the countdown clock appeared as the two of them stepped forward on the centre of the platform a few feet away from each other. When it hit 0, they didn''t dash forward like the others did as they stood there with the same expression on their faces. "Confusion!" They both stared in front of them as if reading something which caused the onlookers to be confused unknown to them that the two participants had received a notification from their systems at the same time. {Ding! Host has encountered another system user!} {Quest: Defeat the system user and be known as the only supreme system user as the loser''s system would be erased from existence.} {Rewards: A new title, level up, +10 in all stat points, 10,000 XP} Chapter 353 Clash of the system users{1} {Ding! Host has encountered another system user!} {Quest: Defeat the system user and be known as the only supreme system user as the loser''s system would be erased from existence.} {Rewards: A new title, level up, +10 in all stat points} "I guess the system also wants us to do this huh." Gray said with a chuckle but he was surprised as Jake didn''t reply. And that was because of the conversation he was having with Zee. When Zee saw the system notification, he was shocked. "Th...this can''t be right! How does he have a system too?" Zee shouted in Jake''s head. "Huh?! What do you mean? What is going on?" Jake asked. "Gray shouldn''t have a system! Yours was supposed to be a one of a kind." Zee replied. "What do you mean!" Jake asked and then he heard Zee sighing. "You know what, focus on your match right now. The time is ticking. I promise when you win this fight, I will tell you everything. Everything about the system and myself." Zee said.@@@@ "Now this is more reason for me to win." Jake said as he was wondering what secret Zee had to spill. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "What''s wrong? Got the same notification?" Gray asked. "Wouldn''t be fair if I also don''t use a weapon right? Good thing I also have a pair of gauntlets." Gray said a pair of gauntlets appeared on his hands like how Jake''s did. "Ready?" He asked. "That''s my line!" Jake said as he pushed off towards Gray and so did he as they met at the centre with a bang again sending another round of shockwaves everywhere before Gray threw a hook towards Jake''s head but he had swiftly activated {Step shift} to get away just in time. "Nice! Now you are using the system more." Gray said as he bent his feet forward ready to dash forward but before he could, Jake had already close the distance. But Gray was still fast enough to avoid the cross coming towards his neck and then he swung his arm forward. The strength from his swing broke countless sound barrier as it was about to connect when Jake took a step back just in time and then pivoted sideways to avoid a kick to his head. In a flash, he pushed off towards Gray and he swiftly unleashed a powerful punch on his shoulder sending him skidding more than an inch with a smile on his face. "Skillful and strong." Gray commented. "Just shut the fuck up and let''s fight!" Jake shouted as he activated ''step shift'' again appearing in front of Gray when he threw a punch towards his face but surprisingly, there was no weight behind his hit as his hand continued forward producing a gust of wind. "Looking for me?" Jake heard a voice call out directly from his left side and he quickly jumped back but then a swift kick landed on his face sending him flying but flipping backwards, he landed smoothly on the ground with his face slightly red from the kick. "Did you think you were the only one who could use step shift?" Gray asked and then he saw Jake chuckling before turning into a full laughter. "Ever since my stats crossed the ninety numbers, I haven''t seen anybody that could contend with me in a battle of strength and speed except Blip then. But I just found one and who knew I would have so much fun fighting right now." Jake chuckled. "You just said your stats crossed the ninety? Well which means you are not a match for me!" Gray said and then he dashed forward at tremendous speed that he looked like a blur. "You forgot I have another power except the system!" Jake shouted as Gray was now incredibly close when a huge fist made of Qi appeared in front of him as it slammed into him sending him flying and crashing into the hard diamond surface. Chapter 354 Clash of the System users {2} The fight between the two system users was destructive as each of them unleashed powers and strengths that was enough to cause shockwaves after shockwaves to ripple out hitting those in the spectating stands. Even the big three could feel the impact the fight had as their viewing booth shook slightly whenever the two fighters collided with a strong hit. The way the fight was going, no one was sure of who would win at this pace. But that all changed when Jake decided to use his Qi in the fight and turn the tides. "You forgot I have another power except the system!" Jake shouted as Gray was now incredibly close when a huge fist made of Qi appeared in front of him as it slammed into him sending him flying and crashing into the hard diamond surface. Walking forward with measured steps, Jake suddenly halted as he could see Gray standing up slightly from the ground while chuckling and his cape fluttering in the wind. "I guess I have been taking things lightly huh." Gray said and then he grabbed his cape by the side. "Let''s see if you can keep up with me level of speed." He said and then ripped his cape off throwing it to the ground. Before the cape could hit the ground, Gray was seen in front of Jake as he unleashed an uppercut sending him flying backwards but before he could even hit the ground, Gray jumped up high and then came falling back with his hands clutched together as he hammered it into Jake''s stomach sending him crashing into the ground at tremendous speed that a more bigger shockwave hit the crowd and one of the drones fell off the sky. "Damn it! How strong was that punch to cause my drone that is able to withstand a shockwave from two high king tier beasts fighting?" Druig shouted in shock and the public could hear it loud and clear as they turned to their keyboards.@@@@ "If it was the shockwave that threw the drone of the sky, imagine what it would feel like experiencing the main hit." Someone commented. "Now I''m feeling slightly sorry for the werewolf slayer." Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire Jake was moving like a blur as in a minute, he was done dealing with the shards as he landed on the ground huffing and panting before he smiled and dashed forward towards Gray at tremendous speed. ''Good thing I still have a minute left before AR runs out.'' he thought as he caught Gray unaware and swung his sword so fast that most people won''t be able to keep up. "Adrenaline Rush!" Gray shouted and in a flash, he managed to escape Jake''s swing in the nick of time by the skin of his teeth. ''Damn! I forgot he had that skill.'' Jake thought as he was caught skidding on the floor stopping himself from moving forward. "I need to commend you as you have been through your own sheer of battles which makes you versatile and fast but you are no match for the ultimate system user!" Gray shouted with his hands in the air. "Why do you like talking too much? Enough yapping, more fighting!" Jake shouted as he activated {Step shift} and he was in front of Gray before unleashing a swift powerful roundhouse kick that lifted Gray from the ground. Then Jake pushed off from the ground before kicking Gray in the stomach sending him flying and crashing into the hard ground causing another shockwave to ripple out while the hard diamond ground slightly cracked a bit. But even with this, Gray was seen standing up slowly with a trickle of blood on his mouth as he was about to talk when he looked up to see a shadow cast over him. "You wanted to overwhelm me with Qi shards, so let me do the same." Jake said as he pointed his hands to the sky and a hundred Qi sword were seen floating above the ground and their tips pointed towards Gray who gulped loudly. Chapter 355 Clash of the system users {3} "Why do you like talking too much? Enough yapping, more fighting!" Jake shouted as he activated {Step shift} and he was in front of Gray before unleashing a swift powerful roundhouse kick that lifted Gray from the ground. Then Jake pushed off from the ground before kicking Gray in the stomach sending him flying and crashing into the hard ground causing another shockwave to ripple out while the hard diamond ground slightly cracked a bit. But even with this, Gray was seen standing up slowly with a trickle of blood on his mouth as he was about to talk when he looked up to see a shadow cast over him. "You wanted to overwhelm me with Qi shards, so let me do the same." Jake said as he pointed his hands to the sky and a hundred Qi sword were seen floating above the ground and their tips pointed towards Gray who gulped loudly. And then swinging his hands back, the hundred swords were seen heading towards him at neck breaking speed that it would be hard for some people to avoid but not Gray as he swiftly jumped up in time equipping his sword at the same time before he came back down. With a swing of his sword, a dozen Qi sword shattered to the ground before he swirled his Qi to his feet and dashed towards the other incoming swords. And then everything became a blur as he was moving all around clashing with the swords. Each clash was sending gust of wind out hitting the spectators but it wasn''t much as he kept on jumping around hitting, breaking and shattering the swords into pieces. And in two minutes, he was done as he could be seen landing on the ground smoothly while his face was drenched in sweat but the smile still didn''t leave his face as his sword was seen glowing. "Should we kick it up a notch?" Jake asked with a smirk on his face when the commenters took their keyboards. "Wait! Are they not fighting at full strength or what is Jake saying?" Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire "Kick it up a notch?! What notch are you guys kicking it up to? I can feel my screen vibrating watching you all fight."@@@@ "And you betted against him?" Rivock asked. "That was before I remembered who he was... you do know we have a lot on our plate so I couldn''t remember." Rex said with a shrug. "Which means if it''s true, then the werewolf slayer is done for." Rivock chuckled. "Don''t count him out yet, if he suggested to kick things up the notch, then it means he has an ace up his sleeves." Bane said. "Only time will tell who will win." Rex said. "The public doesn''t know this but when you learn visual Qi and shape it into whatever you want, like old man Kai with his lightning Qi and Rex Slade with his fiery Qi, you can''t change it to take another shape as you are stuck with it." Gray continued speaking and he stood about four feet away from Jake. "And having visual Qi around you makes you stronger and faster. So how do you want to contend against me now?" Jake just smiled before it turned into a chuckle. "How do I want to contend with you? Well for the answer," he said as his whole body erupted into a burst of energy. "With my own visual Qi." ______________ {A/N} If you guys are enjoying this story so far, please don''t forget to support me with whatever resources you have so I will know you are all reading. Be it power stones, Golden tickets or even gifts, it will very much be appreciated. P.S Check my other book titled Magus Supremacy out guys. Please ???????? Chapter 356 The werewolf slayer is in trouble! Jake just smiled before it turned into a chuckle. "How do I want to contend with you? Well for the answer," he said as his whole body erupted into a burst of energy. "With my own visual Qi." And immediately Jake said his words, tendrils of darkness enveloped him with only his blue eyes staring at Gray who took a step back in fright. Even the public and those watching could feel their hearts thump louder as they looked at the darkness enveloping Jake and after a few seconds, it settled giving him a black darkness filled cloak coating his body. The cloak wasn''t fluttering like Gray''s, instead he''s stayed frozen in one place as if it wasn''t moving at all or time stopped for it. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire "Wh... what... what type of visual Qi is that?!" Gray shouted in fright as all of a sudden, Jake''s eyes began glowing fierce blue with his dark visual Qi cloak frozen in a spot. Head General Humfree who was watching the fight from the Fang hunters'' base, had a smirk on his face when Jake revealed his visual Qi and then his mind went back to when he was training Jake and Kate to master the art of visual Qi. "I remembered that day, I was just teaching them how to manipulate the Qi around their body to produce visual objects of things when Jake dove deeper and unlocked this type of visual Qi which is also known as soul Qi weapon. Even I haven''t been able to unlock this type of Qi only those powerful enough like the big three and powerful powers of the world could." Humfree mumbled while watching and his mind flashed to the state of the room when Jake unlocked this soul weapon. In less than two minutes, the room had holes poking out of it, the equipment that were staying on their own a few metres away all got destroyed and the punching bag in the room was torn to pieces and even Head General Humfree was injured slightly trying to help Jake control it.@@@@ "I''m sorry Gray, but at this point, you don''t stand any chance again." Humfree chuckled when he continued watching Jake as he walked forward slowly and coldly without any hint of expression or emotion on his face. He was about to move when he suddenly saw Jake coming through the fiery Qi and unleashing a strong uppercut that sent him flying up to the clear hard dome that covered the arena. "So... strong!" Gray said as he could suddenly see Jake up above him looking as if he was floating in the sky and then he swirled all his Qi to his fist and hammered it into Gray sending him crashing back towards the ground at terrifying speed that in less than a split second, he hit the ground hard breaking the hard diamond surface while coughing out blood. Landing a few metres away from him, Jake smiled coldly while looking at Gray stand up slowly with blood pouring down his mouth. "I thought that cape of yours had a special power, why aren''t you using it?" Jake asked as he saw Gray smirk. "It does but you didn''t give me a chance to use it. But thank you for just standing there as I finally have a chance." Gray smiled and then grabbing his cape, he threw it on the floor. ''Using visual Qi and now this, my whole Qi reserve will be depleted in a minute but I hope this would be enough to finish him up!'' he thought with a smile when the cape suddenly rose up in front of everyone and began taking shape. Within a minute, the former cape suddenly took the shape of a phoenix with its body burning brightly yellow while brimming with energy. "Oh! The werewolf slayer is in trouble now." Rex laughed maniacally. Chapter 357 357: Wolf hunters identity revealed! "I thought that cape of yours had a special power, why aren''t you using it?" Jake asked as he saw Gray smirk. "It does but you didn''t give me a chance to use it. But thank you for just standing there as I finally have a chance." Gray smiled and then grabbing his cape, he threw it on the floor. ''Using visual Qi and now this, my whole Qi reserve will be depleted in a minute but I hope this would be enough to finish him up!'' he thought with a smile when the cape suddenly rose up in front of everyone and began taking shape. Within a minute, the former cape suddenly took the shape of a phoenix with its body burning brightly yellow while brimming with energy. "Oh! The werewolf slayer is in trouble now." Rex laughed maniacally. "One thing people don''t know is the amount of time you can use your visual Qi for is determined by how vast your Qi pool is. And luckily for me, my pool is vast enough to do this." Gray said as the phoenix opened up its mouth with an orange glow beneath it. "Die you inferior System user!" Gray shouted and then a burst of yellow fiery Qi was shot at Jake at immense speed that he was unable to do anything when it crashed into him and flung him across the platform almost falling off of it but he infused the tip of his fingers with Qi and stabbed it into the hard diamond surface stopping him before he fell off. "Hahah! You feel that? That is the power of the supreme system user! My power which no one can do not even Rex Slade!" Gray shouted as he laughed maniacally and then he saw Jake standing up with a chuckle. "Too bad you are going to lose that power when I defeat you right here and now." Jake said as a piece of his visual Qi cloak about half of it fell to the ground and covered the whole platform making it a dark surface. Before the darkness touched him, Gray along with his phoenix jumped up fearing that it was a type of attack. "You can''t stay up there for long you know!" Jake laughed as a dozen Qi sword appeared in the air half of it directly above Gray and his phoenix while the remaining half were pointed in front of them. With a click of his fingers, he sent the swords flying towards them at tremendous speed while the Qi phoenix could be seen opening up its mouth and shooting out flammy Qi burning and causing the Qi swords heading towards it at once. While Gray was seen with his sword in front of him as he took a stance while still standing in the air which surprised people as per their knowledge, it wasn''t possible to stand mid air. But what they didn''t know was that he was condensing his Qi beneath his feet forming a Qi platform similar to General Paul''s own. Taking the stance and seeing the swords coming at him from above, he swung his sword that was glowing yellow with Qi and a huge slash came out hitting the swords and breaking them apart. ''My Qi keeps draining rapidly from all these high moves I''m doing. If something is not done soon, I will lose.'' Gray thought and then he heard Jake laughing loudly. "You think that''s all?!" He shouted with his eyes still glowing bright blue and then another dozen sword appeared directly above Gray while another dozen appeared in front of the phoenix. "If you don''t come down here, you will have to keep facing off against the swords and for your information, I can do this all day long." ''That was a total bluff!!!'' Jake screamed in his head but didn''t let it show in his face. ''I can''t do this for long. Although I can use an infinite amount of Qi in this state especially considering my vast pool, the time is ticking fast as it only lasts about ten minutes and we have been fighting with me in this state for five minutes now.'' ''Shit! If he is right, then the best choice would be for me to go down but I don''t know what those dark things below are.'' Gray thought and then he heard Jake clicking his fingers again and the swords were propelled towards him at immense speed. Taking the same stance, he swung his sword twice getting rid of the swords but the explosion from the two attacks colliding sent him flying back to the ground while his phoenix finished dealing with its own set of swords before heading back down too. "Good boys!" Jake smiled as Gray''s feet touched the dark pool on the ground but he found nothing happening and he raised an eyebrow in confusion. ''Was this a bluff?'' He thought. "Okay! Time to go for the attack!" Gray shouted and then a hundred Qi shards appeared around him while his phoenix opened up its mouth preparing to shoot a Qi flame at him. "Dodge this!" He shouted and sent the shards while the flame too was shot at Jake at break neck speed and then an explosion occured with smoke covering everybody''s view. "It is over!" Gray said as he looked at Erin and Bane waiting for them to announce the end of the match. "True! It is over but for you!" Jake said as he was seen rising from the ground in front of a stunned Gray. Without wasting time, he activated two system skills. {Stun strike} and {Strength Surge} immediately, Gray felt like he got paralyzed as he was unable to move at all. ''What''s going on? Why can''t I move? Is it because of fear?'' he thought. "Since it worked, it means you are weaker than me not that I doubted it one moment!" Jake said as his right leg went back and then he flexed his muscles as he felt strength surge doing its work by increasing his strength causing the sleeves of his shirt to rip away and bending his feet forward, the dark shadows beneath his feet moved away. And then exploding forward even though he was directly in front of Gray, he unleashed a devastating punch that totally broke the sound barrier as it felt like everybody''s ear was going to bleed by the strong sound that sounded like as if a cannon was shot. And then Jake''s fist made impact on Gray''s gut causing him to pour out a load of blood mixed with spit and then he was lifted off the ground and was flung off the platform while he lay on the floor unconsciously and his Qi phoenix was seen disintegrating from view. "I... I did it! Not like I doubted it one bit. And it''s just in time." Jake mumbled as he fell to his knees while the shadows beneath his feet receded and so did his cloak as the whole arena suddenly got brighter like how it was before. The whole world, the public, competitors, and big three were unable to say anything as they watched the tough fight between Jake and Gray leaving their mouths agape at what they saw from the start to finish of the fight. "Th... this is totally unbelievable! All... all what we saw from start to finish is still shocking and the result is not what we expected! Team A of the Fang hunters win!" Erin commented with a shout that jolted the big three from their shock. "Yes! Team A from the Fang hunters win!" Bane said and immediately, the Fang hunters both home and in the arena cheered loudly even those in the Aeroglide were cheering as the whole coliseum was shaking from the massive shout. "That''s my man! That''s Jake!" Peter shouted at the top of his lungs. "Although I''m still slightly pissed from him throwing me off the arena but I''m happy man!" "It''s not as if it was only you he threw off the platform so quit whining." Kate said. "I knew you could do it and you went beyond my expectations!" Sunny added. "That was an impressive display from the werewolf slayer I must say." Kai added. ''Fa... father just acknowledged Jake?!'' Harry thought and then he saw Sebastian shivering. ''I... I can''t believe I messed with him when we were still first years and now... he has grown into a beast! I... I hope he doesn''t still hold grudges against me.'' Sebastian thought. From the fight, one person was the most shocked especially from the last move that Jake pulled as he couldn''t believe his eyes which could be seen from his wide open mouth. "Th... that is the same move he used then! The werewolf slayer is the wolf hunter!" Raze said shocked. __________ {A/N} Okay! I think I delivered in this chapter if I''m not wrong huh guys!???? Correct me if I''m wrong and if this chapter is not up to your standards. Please don''t forget to show your supports by sending power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts my way. PS. Don''t forget to check and give Magus Supremacy a chance please. Thank you. Chapter 358: A fight to the death! Immediately Bane announced the team that won, the usual commenters took to their keyboards. "This is the f*cking first time I''m seeing something as awesome as this!" "This fight was peak and I was hooked from the very beginning. Dude, didn''t you notice I didn''t comment as usual?" "Who knew they could display this level of awesomeness?!" "This werewolf slayer has just gotten a new fan after that awesome display. Now I know that the werewolves are truly doomed after this duel." "That werewolf slayer''s form from earlier has now become my new screen saver. Because that form was peak." "True! Thought it was only me. Lol!" "I actually saved that phoenix pic, it was beautiful." "Well after this fight, I don''t think there''s any other duel that will match up to it." "True!" "Fact!" Everybody were agreeing to the earlier statement as they continued typing while Jake was seen kneeling while looking directly in front of him as if reading something and he really was reading something. {Quest Completed!} {Host''s opponent defeated and rewards will now be granted.} {Level up! +10,000 XP, +10 in all stats and a new title.} "System! Bring up my status screen!" Jake called out and his status screen was brought up in front of him. "Huh?! I still have some free stat points?" Jake mumbled as he looked at the screen. "I totally forgot about those. Gotta distribute them right away. But to what? I like my stats well rounded but I need to increase something. Strength, I already have a lot of that especially with Strength Surge. But I always lack in the speed area especially today whereby I was hardly keeping up with Gray''s speed and attacks. I was avoiding them by the skin of my teeth. So speed it is then." Jake said and then he allocated his free stat points and brought up his status screen again. "I can feel the pure strength and speed bubbling inside me." Jake said as he clenched his hand weakly. "But I''m exhausted after using all the Qi in my reserve. Wonder when my next stats cap would occur." He said as he looked up and then glanced at the screen in front of him. "Right! I need to see what this title is all about." He said as he clicked on the screen with his mind and it changed. {Title: Supreme System User; this title when activated by the host and it is in effect, the system would max out all the host''s skills and stats. Note! This title needs a special condition to be unlocked by the user.} "Huh?! Then what the hell is the use of the title when it needs a special condition to be unlocked darn it?!" Jake shouted which confused everyone as they began looking at him strangely but he didn''t notice. "Tch! It''s just a wast then." He was about to leave the platform when he heard footsteps heading his way looking up, he could see an injured fellow with blood dripping down his mouth and his fist were clenched. "Yo... I can feel and see it, I no longer have my system with me." Gray said as he stopped in front of Jake who stood up with his sword suddenly appearing in his hand. "So what? You saw the quest, the loser gets their system erased from existence. So how is it my fault?" Jake asked. "I... I f*cking lost the powers I managed to accumulate over the years because of you darn it! My Qi phoenix, my system skills, all gone. I''m only left with my normal strength from training, human skills and Qi." Gray said as he fell to his knees. "Not my problem though. If I had lost, the same thing would have happened to me too so tough luck." Jake shrugged. "You should at least show some sympathy darn it!" Gray said as he stood up and glared at Jake who just shrugged again. Gray just sighed and then walked forward more standing directly in front of Jake who gripped his sword tighter preparing for an attack. "The way I am now... if my guild should be left alone with me being in my current condition and strength, we would get taken over by those weaker than us." Gray said. "And it is my problem how?" Jake asked and Gray sighed again. "I hate to say this, and I hate that you are making me say because I lost to you." Gray said with his hands clenched and his teeth grit. "Rather than letting my guild get taken over by those weaklings, I would rather have you take over it and become the leader of the phoenix guild like you did with the iron fist and Raven wing''s guild. The phoenix guild have practically lost this duel so after the whole thing, I want you to take over." Gray''s words took Jake aback slightly but then regaining his composure, a small smile played on his lips. "I will gladly take you up on that offer as I need all the power and strength I can get to rid the world of the werewolves!" Jake said and Gray smiled painfully as he walked away from Jake while he also wanted to leave the platform when a loud shout interrupted him. "So it''s you!" Jake heard a loud shout coming from the viewing booth of the big three and Druig directed his drones towards the place. "Isn''t the the older son of Rex Slade?" Erin commented as the viewing booth opened and surrounding his body with Qi, Raze was seen flying towards the platform and in a flash, he crashed into it while glaring at Jake. "Hey! What is his deal?" Peter shouted out loud for Raze to hear and then Raze turned around to glare at him. "I''m sorry, do I know you?" Jake asked with a raised brow while Alex who was in the stands was feeling nervous. ''What does brother want with Jake? I hope they don''t fight because I can tell Jake would lose in his current condition as he is weakened greatly.'' he thought. "Rex! Won''t you stop your son?" Bane asked. "Hold on a bit, I want to see where this is headed." Rex said as he continued watching what was going on. "You...you don''t remember me?! How bad!" Raze said as he took a step back while his red hair was fluttering in the wind. "I only know that you are Rex''s son and Alex''s brother, isn''t that what you are?" Jake asked. ''I need to thread carefully right now. If a fight was to occur, I would struggle a lot.'' "You don''t remember the VR game? The red dragon!" Raze said and Jake''s eyes widened in surprise. ''How could I forget.'' he thought as he felt like slapping his forehead. ''I found out then that Raze was Alex''s brother but I completely forgot about the fact that I might see him here especially considering my rude behavior then.'' "I made an offer to you and you rudely said no while leaving me hanging and you are here? Who knew that you were the werewolf slayer huh?!" Raze chuckled as he looked at his hands. "In the VR world, we can''t fight at full strength but that is different here in the real world and now that I have seen you, I''m not letting you go so easily. We have to fight right here and right now! A fight to the death!" Raze declared and his coat was flung to the side revealing a sword in its sheath which he drew out. _____________ Enjoying the book so far? Well I''m sure you would enjoy my other book titled Magus Supremacy as that one is filled with action, suspense, drama and emotion all through. Kindly check it out y''all. P.S your power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts would be very much appreciated and it will go a long way in fueling my passion and determination to keep pumping chapters for y''all. Please motivate me more by sending power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts my way as it will show that you all are reading and not only reading, but also enjoying the book so far. Your every support, unlocks, gifts and comments keeps fueling me so please guys, don''t let it stop coming as I will gladly appreciate it guys. Thank you ?????? P.S there will be a five chapter mass release for Magus Supremacy on the first of March so guys please check it out. Thank you Chapter 359: You are lucky my dad is pissed! "I made an offer to you and you rudely said no while leaving me hanging and you are here? Who knew that you were the werewolf slayer huh?!" Raze chuckled as he looked at his hands. "In the VR world, we can''t fight at full strength but that is different here in the real world and now that I have seen you, I''m not letting you go so easily. We have to fight right here and right now! A fight to the death!" Raze declared and his coat was flung to the side revealing a sword in its sheath which he drew out. ''Of course he is Alex''s brother! They are battle maniacs and would want to fight any strong being they see. I wonder if that''s how Rex is.'' Jake thought as he took a step back when he saw Raze taking a stance with his visual Qi erupting and surrounding him. "Okay this has gone on long enough! Raze come back here now!" Bane shouted and Raze turned around to stare at Bane. "I don''t take orders from you so quit ordering me around you oldie. I do as I please!" Raze retorted back. "How..." Bane was about to say when he felt a hand on his shoulder and turning around, he felt an immense pressure descend in the booth and not only the booth, the whole coliseum felt the same pressure that hit them causing them to break out in sweat including Jake who took a step back. ''Is that...I thought I was finally on par with them but it feels like there is still a gap.'' Jake thought while gulping hard. ''I guess Alex was partly right.'' "Raze! Don''t... make... me... come... down there... bring your f*cking ass back here right this instant!" Rex shouted and a shockwave erupted cracking the dome covering the coliseum while Raze skidded on the ground slightly. ''I...it wasn''t me the threat was directed at and I can feel my heart thumping so loud that it feels like it will jump out of my chest this instant. I... I could probably put up a fight against him but might not last long.'' Jake thought as he saw Raze shaking in his boots. In a flash, Raze''s sword was sheathed back and he bent his knees looking as if he was going to jump but before he did, he turned around to look at Jake. "You are lucky my dad is pissed and I''m unlucky he is pissed but just know that I won''t let you off next time." Raze said as he jumped up out of the coliseum heading for the booth. "Sorry for that everyone, the duels will continue now." Bane said and Jake walked back towards the stand with Alex patting him on his back and so did Peter who did it with a slight frown. "I''m still pissed from you throwing me out the platform you know but after you kicked that arrogant Gray''s arse, I have forgiven you." Peter smiled. "Thank you guys. Now if you will excuse me, I need to meditate in order to recover my lost Qi." Jake said as he went to take an empty seat in the stands that was devoid of people and there were a lot of those considering the little amount of people that came. And then he sat down cross legged preparing to mediate. ''My reserve takes about thirty minutes to become full again considering the fact that I have a large Qi pool. Using that visual Qi of earlier drains me of all my Qi after usage so I can''t use it lightly. If I was in a serious fight, I wouldn''t have time to recover before I would be swiftly killed. So I need to do something about this Qi depletion issue and use that visual Qi as a last resort.'' Jake thought and then he began mediating. ''I wish the next teams good luck.'' "Now for the next teams to fight." Bane said as the holographic display began shuffling around for a few seconds before stopping on the teams. "Team A from the thunderbolt guild vs team A from the daisy guild!" Bane announced and without wasting time, the two teams filed out onto the platform while the girls from the daisy guild had a nervous expressions on their faces. ''I saw the way that old man from earlier took out those strong Fang hunters'' guild members, if he is participating, then we have practically lost so it''s better to forfeit than lose humiliatingly.'' Linda thought and was about to say the word when she heard Kai speak. "I''m trying to conserve my strength for now, so you two, you are up. Go crazy!" Kai said and then he took a step back while Harry along with Sebastian stepped forward. ''Thank goodness! Now we can try our best.'' Linda thought as she took a stance with her sword in hand while peach banged her shield several times and Ivy rolled her daggers in her fingers waiting for the countdown clock to appear. It didn''t take long for it to appear as it began counting down and after a few seconds, it hit 0. And without wasting time, the three girls were seen charging towards Sebastian and Harry who took a stance with their swords in hand. Sprinting forward was Ivy with her two daggers in hands and it didn''t take long for her to get in front of Sebastian as she pushed off and came towards him with a stab from the side but anticipating her moves, he quickly blocked with his sword. "I was part of the top twenty students in my first year until that monster took it from me. Then struggling hard, I finally occupied the top ten spot. Do you think you can defeat me easily?!" Sebastian said as the Qi surrounding his feet suddenly intensified making him explode forward and then swung his sword from the side but Ivy managed to block albeit by the skin of her teeth. "The real world isn''t some shitty academy!" Ivy said as he pushed off towards Sebastian. "True! And that''s why I have been training hard!" He said and his sword began glowing brightly and then his hands began electrifying striking his sword. Meanwhile Ivy was in the air coming in with a strike to his head. ''I''m not like dad or Harry, I can only use this on my hands but it should be enough.'' "Weren''t you told?" Sebastian asked as he raised the sword above his head while seeing Ivy coming in powerfully and strong and then swinging his sword, an electrical yellow slash was seen coming out as it crashed into Ivy throwing her out of the air onto the ground. Before she could stand up, Sebastian was seen running forward and then he stood in front of a kneeling Ivy. "You can''t dodge while in mid air." He said before whacking her in the head with the butt of his sword. Turning around, he could see that Harry was finishing up with his fight as the two females Linda and Peach were seen huffing and panting while Harry looked like he hadn''t broken a sword. And then in the blink of an eye, they were seen on the floor out cold. ''No matter how hard I train, there are still some monsters and beasts stronger than me taking the spotlight.'' Sebastian thought. "Team A Thunderbolt guild wins!" Bane commented. Chapter 360: Last match of the day! "Team A Thunderbolt guild wins!" Bane commented. Erin turned to the camera again. "We have been seeing interesting and compelling fights from the start till now but I don''t know why it feels like something is missing." She said. And the online forum began discussing. "True! Ever since when the werewolf slayer and the leader of the phoenix guild fought, the remaining fights aren''t as fascinating again." "Yeah! I still can''t get that fight out of my head." "Who knew Qi could do so much?" "And who saw what Raze tried to do? I didn''t know he had beef with the werewolf slayer." "Yeah! He mentioned something like meeting in VR game and the wolf hunter." "Yeah! I don''t know why but that name sound so familiar." "Hold on! VR game, wolf hunter! Oh shoot! The werewolf slayer is the wolf hunter from Reality X VR game!" "Wait!?! And Raze is the red dragon?!" "Now it''s starting to come together. The wolf hunter and Red dragon fought twice and each time ended in a humiliating defeat for the latter." "Now I know why Raze is pissed." "True! If it was me, I would also be pissed." "Can''t believe how easily Rex Slade managed to calm the situation down though." "Right! It felt like my screen shook slightly when he shouted earlier." "For real?! I thought it was only me. Lol." "Anyway, let''s see what the remaining guilds have to offer. I wonder if they can top the show Gray and Jake put up." "Very unlikely." "So everyone, we are nearing the end of this duel as each guild have only a match left before the fight is over." Bane announced. "And I can''t wait to find out who would win since I can see that the thunderbolt guild and the fang hunters are in a tie and the last match they will have, would determine who would win." Hearing that, Jake just opened up one of his eyes before he closed it back up again with a sigh. "Alright! The next fight is between..." Bane said as he saw the holographic display shuffling and finally, it was done. "Team B from the phoenix guild and team B from Daisy guild." Bane announced. "Which means the last match of the day would be between..." Harry mumbled as he looked up to see his father fold his hands nonchalantly as if not bothered by who they were to duel with next. "Will the teams kindly make their way forward?" Bane said and both teams stepped forward onto the platform. ''Last time, I lost to some annoying females, but now will be different." Jim said as he clenched his hands tightly. ''Doesn''t matter if we win or lose after all, we will lose but I will make sure we win and not lose to these women." Greg thought. Immediately, the countdown clock appeared and began counting down while Lucy drew out her whip with a stern look on her face. ''I can''t believe that a proud number one independent guild like us would lose the position of the big three and I knew what Gray said to that werewolf slayer.'' Lucy thought and then the timer hit 0. Without wasting time, Lucy charged forward leaving Greg and Jim behind which surprised them as she was seen heading towards the females. "Doesn''t Lucy usually stay back and support us? Why is she charging forward?" Greg asked. "I think this whole situation have frustrated her to the core and so have I. C''mon, let''s back her up." Jim said and then he along with Greg quickly dashed forward. Lucy being the first to move, had already gotten her whip in front of her as she swung it countless times sending slashes the females'' way but they skillfully used their weapons to hit and break the slashes. "I''m not done yet!" She shouted as she jumped up while swinging her whip which caught one of the females by her hand and then lifted her up. She was about to slam her down when the other female jumped up using her sword to slash the whip cutting the part holding onto her teammate''s hand. Lucy landed back down and was about to dash forward again when she felt a touch on her shoulder. "Let us." Greg said and then Qi began surrounding his legs strengthening it and without wasting time, he was seen coming fast towards the sword user. Meanwhile Jim stabbed his spear to the ground while strengthening it with Qi and then using it as a pole, he was propelled forward and before he went forward, he pulled the spear out of the ground and swung it as a javelin of some kind at the other female who naturally lifted her weapon blocking it. But she forgot that Jim had been propelled earlier as his feet hit her in the face sending her off the platform while Greg was seen going at it with the female sword user who was blocking each and every of Greg''s hit. "I thought you would be wise to realize this." Greg said as he stopped attacking and then lifted one of his Sai up and the female took a stance. "I have just been toying with you all day." He said and then swung it forward. Coating her sword with Qi, she hit the Sai sending it back at Greg but he was nowhere to be seen as he suddenly appeared in front of her after dashing forward. Then without wasting time, he grabbed her by the neck. "I don''t like to hurt beautiful females so I would suggest you forfeit yourself." He said while squeezing her neck causing her to choke up. And then through the struggle, she managed to say the word. "I forfeit!" "Good girl." He said as he swung her away while turning around to see that Lucy had just finished taking care of the last female and that was how they won their match. "Team B from the phoenix guild has won this match but too bad that they and daisy guild have lost the opportunity to join us at the top." Bane announced as Greg could be seen with his teeth grit. "Darn it!" Jim said. "Without using the holographic display, we already know who the last match of the day is between." Bane smiled and the whole audience and world baited their breath. "Will Team A from the Fang hunters and Team A from the thunderbolt guild please step forward to have the last match of the day that would determine who would become apart of the world leader''s table?!" Chapter 361: The new world table! "Without using the holographic display, we already know who the last match of the day is between." Bane smiled and the whole audience and world baited their breath. "Will Team A from the Fang hunters and Team A from the thunderbolt guild please step forward to have the last match of the day that would determine who would become apart of the world leader''s table?!" Immediately it was announced, the two teams filed onto the platform with Jake having his hands in his pockets nonchalantly. "I hope you won''t throw us off the platform again." Peter said. "Nah I won''t." Jake said as he stepped forward and so did Kai as the countdown clock appeared again. "I''m guessing that you can''t use that Qi cloak of yours anytime you want right?" Kai chuckled. ''He is right, my core is only half the normal capacity so I can''t use that again. And even if it was full, I can only use it twice in a day before a kind of strain will befall my body and I won''t be able to move.'' Jake thought when he saw Kai smile and the countdown clock hit 0. "In that case, you lose!" Kai said as in a flash, his whole body began electrifying and he dashed towards Jake at full speed getting to his position in a split second while swinging his sword to his face. But to Kai''s surprise, he heard a clang as a sword suddenly appeared in Jake''s hand blocking Kai''s own. "Hmm! Since your sword isn''t broken yet means it is of a high tier." Jake said and then he activated {Step Shift} causing him to appear behind Kai as he swung his sword but when the sword got within the yellow lightning range, Kai swiftly jumped back avoiding it. ''So that lightning shooting out of him is also a barrier of some kind. It detects any threat heading his way.'' Jake thought when he saw Kai lift his hand a pure yellow bolt of Qi lightning was shot at Jake heading towards him at lightning speed. But lifting his hand, Jake created a Qi sword and sent it flying towards the bolt of lightning crashing into it and cancelling each other out. "Impressive!" Kai said as he suddenly appeared in front of Jake and swung his sword from the front towards Jake who quickly lifted his sword to block but was still pushed slightly from his position. Zipping around the platform, Kai appeared from the side again and delivered a strong kick sending Jake skidding a metre before he zipped again coming hot from the back and landed a powerful kick on his head sending Jake crashing into the platform hard while a slight scratch was seen on his cheek. ''Darn it! With his lightning Qi, it is proving hard to spot him. Thank heavens that my Endurance stat had been raised making the damage I sustained a minor scratch.'' Jake thought as he stood up to see bolt of lightning shooting and zipping around the platform looking for a way to attack. ''Only one skill can help now.'' {Qi sense} He activated and then his perception got sharper and he took a stance when he felt the lightning zip again and Kai could be seen coming from above fast and hot with his sword raised above his head and he was about to slam it into Jake when he lifted his sword and Kai''s slammed into Jake''s causing a wave of Qi to spread out hitting the others that were fighting almost throwing them off their feet. "Now you can dodge while in the air." Jake said as a dozen Qi sword appeared directly above Kai who was still suspended in the air from he and Jake''s clash. And without wasting time, the swords were sent flying towards him. Infusing his legs with his visual lightning Qi, he swung them out and a wave of his visual Qi hit the swords breaking them apart while he was seen landing on the ground smoothly but before he could move, he could see Jake in front of him. "Time to test my new strength stat!" Jake shouted as he clenched his hand tighter causing his muscle to bulge out. "Let''s see what 102 points in strength and 107 points in agility can do!" He said as he pushed off hard towards Kai who was unable to react in time as Jake slammed his fist into his gut. Causing all the spit to shoot out of his mouth and then jumping up, Jake unleashed the crescent kick to his head sending him skidding towards the edge of the platform. Flexing his legs and bending them slightly while infusing all his Qi to his feet, Jake totally cracked the hard surface that was said to be as hard as a diamond as he exploded forward towards Kai while a gust of wind hit those fighting behind and he got to Kai who was trying to reposition himself in a second. Pushing off from his position, he slammed his feet into Kai''s face throwing him off the platform and hitting the ground hard to the extent some of his teeth were seen flying away while his nose got broken and was bleeding. Everybody watching had their mouths agape as they could see how Jake''s totally overpowered Kai to the extent he couldn''t even put much of a fight. "Woah! It feels like the werewolf slayer is on another level after the fight with Gray." "Yeah! I guess it is decided huh." Another person replied as Harry and Sebastian that were facing off against Kate and Peter suddenly stopped after Kai had been thrown off the platform then they saw Jake walking towards them with steady steps making Harry''s heart skip a beat while Sebastian felt like he was going to soil his pants. "We... we give up! We forfeit from the fight not like we even stood a chance against monsters like you." Harry said with his hands raised up. "Are you sure about this?" Bane asked. "Yeah sure! I don''t want to get injured for nothing when it''s obvious we lost." Harry replied. "Well it is decided then. The winners of this duel and match is the Fang hunters and the werewolf slayer will be invited to the world leader''s table! Congratulations Jake Lucas, the new big four!" Bane announced. Chapter 362: The new world leader! "Well it is decided then. The winners of this duel and match is the Fang hunters and the werewolf slayer will be invited to the world leader''s table! Congratulations Jake Lucas, the new big four!" Bane announced. Hearing Bane''s announcement, the Fang hunters wherever they were, in the Aeroglide, in the coliseum, back at Aurora, the Raven wing city, the iron fist city and even on the five planets conquered by the Fang hunters, all the members on hearing Bane speak cheered at the top of their lungs as the image been displayed on the screen was of Jake standing nonchalantly with his hands in his pants'' pockets. The whole Fang hunters couldn''t stop shouting and chanting Jake''s name especially those on the planets. While the usual commenters took to their keyboards to express their surprise. "From the start of this duel, I didn''t expect that the Fang hunters would win." "Same here! They had the least amount of votes and support from the masses." "I can''t believe that the most favorite to win lost so spectacularly! Jake Lucas is the best." "That is our leader! He has the charisma and strength to fulfill his ambitions." "The Fang hunters would now be recognized as part of the world table!" Erin who was standing around watching the fight without commenting finally found her voice as she turned to the camera to scream down into it. "Jake Lucas the leader of the Fang hunters and also the one known as the werewolf slayer is now officially part of the big four!" The online forum on hearing Erin''s words and excitement began commenting again. "What''s her deal?! Why is she suddenly so happy?" "Probably because she also wanted the Fang hunters to win." "Guys trust me on this, I think she has a thing for Jake." "I thought I was the only one who noticed. I could see the way she looked at him, and whenever she mentioned his name, her face always gets flushed up." "No! I won''t allow my one and only be taken by that filthy werewolf slayer!" "Who the hell is this?! Which one is your one and only?" "I can believe this forum allows weirdos to get in." "A doofus indeed." The forum suddenly got quiet as they could see the big three descend from the viewing booth along with their sons as they walked with much charisma and aura as if they owned the land even though they owned the world. "Congratulations Jake Lucas!" Bane said as they finally got to Jake''s position while the rest of the the Fang hunters in the stands descended and stayed beside Jake and so did Gray which surprised his members. "Welcome to the world table!" Rex said albeit with a slight frown as he looked at Alex. "Told you right?" Jake said as he looked at Rivock who glared right back at him. "We were going to be equals and here we are." He smiled. "How dare you talk to my dad like that you insect?! I guess your new position is starting to get to your head so I have to put you in your place." He said as he stepped forward with his teeth grit as he was about to attack Jake when all the Fang hunters including Gray unleashed their Qi at once while Jake had a smirk on his face. "What are you doing Greig? Are you planning on attacking a new world leader?" Jack asked with a raised brow. "Shut up you weakling! Who gave you the right to talk to your older brother like that?! And what the hell are you doing in the Fang hunters anyway? You should be here but your weak arse is scared because I will overshadow you." Greig smirked. "Greig!" Jack said with his hands clenched. "What?! You pissed?! If you are then come forward and hit me you weakling!" Greig said. "You can''t talk to one of my members like that in my presence and most especially my friends!" Jake said as he stepped forward slightly with his hands clenched tightly around his sword. "What do you plan on doing? Remember we still have a score to settle." Raze said as he stepped forward with a smile. "You confident on taking the two of us on?" Greig asked. "You want to find out?" Jake asked as he fully unleashed all his Qi making the ground beneath their feet tremble while Rex had a wide smile on his face. ''This kid doesn''t back down at all and he is confident. I like him as he has the qualities of joining us.'' ''This kid, he doesn''t let anyone walk down on his members or friends. No wonder he has so much support from his guild members.'' Bane thought. "The both of you should relax! This is supposed to be a happy occasion and you all want to fight? If the werewolves were to attack now, is this how you all are supposed to fight against them? With this disunity?" Jay Josh the son of the Josh family and Sophia''s elder brother said. "Shut up you nerd!" Raze and Greig said at once as they turned to glare at him. "So werewolf slayer, how about we give the public an after show?" Raze smiled as he pushed his coat aside and drew out his sword while Greig punched his right fist into his left palm. "Ready when you weaklings are." Jake said and then his eyes began shining blue. "This has gone on for far too long!" Rex said as his words produced so much energy that their hairs were ruffled slightly. "And Raze and Greig, if you don''t hold your tongues, then I''m going to cut it off soon. Rivock warn your son!" "You..." Greig said as he stepped forward glaring at Rex when he felt a hand on his shoulder. "Greig don''t." Rivock said and then Greig stepped back while Raze sheathed his sword again. "Now that the duel is over and we have our winner, the remaining guilds can return back." Bane said when Gray walked forward. "Werewo... No! Jake Lucas, remember I said I wanted to join you?" Gray said. "What are you saying Gray?" Grodd shouted. "Exactly! What do you mean by that?" Jim asked. "I want to become part of the Fang hunters and give up control of the Phoenix guild to Jake." Gray replied. "Why would you do that?" Greg this Sai user asked. "Because after that fight, I realized that I''m no longer strong enough to protect our guild. You won''t understand but I have been weakened." Gray said as he clenched his fist in and out. "Weakened?! How?" Jim asked. "You won''t understand." Gray replied and then turned towards Jake. "Is the deal still on?" "Sure!" Jake said and then he sent Gray the contract while a piece of paper appeared floating into his hands causing everybody to be surprised. But without hesitation, Gray signed it and then the symbol on his arm changed from a phoenix to that of a wolf head with long fangs on it with chains wrapping around it and a sword placed across its head. "Congratulations! You are now an official member of the Fang hunters." Jake said and the five core members from the phoenix guild came over towards Gray. "We will serve you till the end so if this is your final decision, we will support you and also take part in your decision." Lucy said. "So we would also like to join the Fang hunters." Grodd said. "Great!" Jake said and then he sent the contract invitation to them and they accepted. "So now, everything the phoenix guild owns including their conquered planets will belong to the Fang hunters." Gray said. "No! You grew the guild yourself, and you know it better so you will be the best person to continue leading it. The guild will function as it used to with you overseeing it but it will still be under the banner of the Fang hunters." Jake announced. And then Gray smiled widely. "Thank you." He said with a smile while the big three patiently waited until they were done. "You done yet? We still have more important things to take care of." Rivock said angrily. "Why the temper? I''m just trying to grow my strength after all." Jake smiled as he walked forward and he could see Greig biting his tongue trying to hold it back while Rivock had a vein sticking out his head. "Now that that is taken care of, let''s go ahead and talk about the main reason for picking this planet to host the duel and also the main reason we decided to change the world table a bit." Bane said and Jake raised an eyebrow in confusion. ____________ {A/N} I''m sure y''all are enjoying the story so far, please don''t forget to pour your supports onto the book in the form of power stones, Golden tickets and Gifts. Thank you. P.S please don''t forget to check out my other book titled Magus Supremacy out. Chapter 363: We need to hunt! "Now that that is taken care of, let''s go ahead and talk about the main reason for picking this planet to host the duel and also the main reason we decided to change the world table a bit." Bane said and Jake raised an eyebrow in confusion. After dismissing the guilds that came to participate, Erin and Druig decided to linger longer around the place while the new big four were seen heading towards the private viewing booth that the big three were watching the match from. Getting inside, Jake could see that there was a sofa like chair in the corner of the room with a huge screen in front where the big three were watching from while in the centre of the room was a huge round table with a four chairs surrounding it. The chairs were of equal size, length, height but different colours. One was coloured crimson, another was coloured brown, the next one was coloured silver and the last chair was coloured pure black. Rex was seen heading towards the crimson chair, the brown chair was taken by Rivock while Bane took the silver chair leaving the black chair for Jake to take and which he did as he sat down nonchalantly despite the pressure being emitted in the room. ''This kid isn''t afraid despite the fact that he is in the presence of great and powerful people. What is he?'' Bane wondered. "So you were saying that there was another reason for this duel and the new world table creation?" Jake asked. "Yes! I won''t beat around the bush, I will just go straight to the point." Bane said. "Hold on a sec, why are you the only one always doing the talking everytime?" Jake asked. "Unless you want us to snap at people like you asking silly questions, then I will gladly explain." Rivock answered and Jake just scoffed. "Guys please! At this point and time, we need to be united more. I''m sure the werewolves are watching and seeing us dunited will give them more chance to attack us so please act mature." Bane said sternly and Jake just slumped back in his chair silently. "Thank you! Now the reason for the duel and the creation of the new world leader table is that we need more strength on our hands. Although we have Qi and all that, it will all be useless without good equipment and weapons." Bane said. "Yeah right." Rex said. "So for that, we need more stronger weapons to help us in the war against the werewolves." "Right! And that''s why we decided to scout all the planets we could find maybe a stronger beast than the legendary tier would be found. Because at this point, in order for us to stand a chance against the werewolves and not suffer any causalities, we all need to have weapons at the level of a Demi-god tier and above." Bane said. "Demi-god tier?!" Jake asked. "Don''t tell me you don''t know all the tiers of beasts we have." Rivock said with a glaring look at Jake. "Wait! We do have something higher than a legendary tier beast?" Jake asked. "Please guys remind me how the hell this kid even became a world leader?" Rivock said slapping his forehead loudly. "Relax Rivock." Bane said and then he turned towards Jake. "We have seven tiers or ranking for the beasts. Which are: Basic tier which is the lowest, intermediate tier, advanced tier, king tier, legendary tier, Demi-god tier and finally S rank which is the highest." "S rank?! Highest rank huh." Jake said. "Yes! Although there might be more ranking or some that do not even have rankings possibly because they are too strong. But to our present knowledge, the S rank is the highest tier. You have faced against two legendary tier beasts already so you know how strong they are and how strong they get the higher tier you go." Bane said. "Yes! Although I nearly died facing against the first legendary tier beast, it got a little easier... because of my system." Jake mumbled the last part beneath his breath. "Good! But the Demi-god tier is much stronger than that and as you are, if you were to go on your own, you will be killed immediately. So right now, we need a Demi-god tier weapon that would aid us in this war so we can last long." Rex said. "Wait! A Demi-god tier?! Why just one?" Jake asked. "You doofus! Do you think it''s easy to find them like advanced tier beasts?! They are hard to find and difficult to fight. So we need one for now and maybe when we are stronger, we would hunt more." Rivock replied. "Then if we make the weapon, how are we supposed to use it? We can''t just let one group have it." Jake said. "Good question, that is where I come in. You know what my powers are, it is my intellect and technology. So I''m going to create a safe of some kind that will be difficult to break in and will be protected by a pass code which only the four of us at this table would know the code. Is that okay?" Bane asked. "Fine by me." Jake said and the rest shrugged. "Mind you, we aren''t hunting anyhow Demi-god tier beast, since we need a strong weapon, we are hunting a strong beast." Rex said. "That''s why we are going to hunt a humanoid Demi-god tier beast." "Humanoid Demi-god tier beast? What''s that? I never heard of it before." Jake said. "A humanoid beast, any beast that is of the humanoid category are intellectual beasts. Meaning they have intelligence and aren''t easily fooled by humans that''s what make them dangerous and stronger than their beasy counterpart." Bane explained and he could see Jake gulping. "So you see why we needed to form another leader table? We need someone with strength and huge amount of following like someone that has strong members. That''s why we did the planet conquest but it ended in a draw and then the duel stuff. And now you are here." Rex explained. "But how are the four of us going to hunt a humanoid Demi-god tier beast on our own? Don''t we need more strength?" Jake asked. "Who said anything about doing things alone? Each of us are going to choose five strong people from our guild along with us so we can go on the hunt. Not too much crowd so too much causalities won''t be on our hands and not too little men that will get us killed. So five per each person is okay." Bane explained. "So each of us has thirty minutes to go and choose our strongest members that will accompany us and if they aren''t on this planet, we would give them just a day to get here." Rex said. "Good! And I already have one person in mind that would be happy to come with us on the hunt." Jake smiled. Chapter 364: The truth{1} "So that is what they said. So we need to pick our strongest five." Jake said as he could be seen in the Fang hunters'' Aeroglide with those that came with him to participate in the duel even Jade was seen at the meeting table. And finally, the newest addition known as Gray the ex leader of the phoenix guild was seen there seated and listening to what Jake said as he had also been promoted to a core member of the guild. While his own core five walking around the Aeroglide trying to get to know the other members more even though they didn''t want to. "Hmm. So they want to hunt a humanoid Demi-god tier?" Head General Humfree''s holographic display was seen at the table as a small orb was placed on the table and it displayed Head General Humfree, Paul and Wilfred at the same time. "Yes! And they said we should pick our strongest five along with us." Jake said. "And I have already decided on who the first person would be. We all know that after me, you are the next strongest in the whole guild so I want you to be part of the team." "Jake does make a solid point though." Kate added. "He does and as he said, I''m the next strongest which means I would be needed at the base more in case of an emergency situation. Kate isn''t here to help, so the administrative decisions falls upon me. So as the next person in charge, I need to be here but I will send Paul to you instead. After all, he is also strong." Humfree said. "That is a solid point and General Paul''s strength is well appreciated and needed. So it''s settled then, General Paul would be the first person on the team." Jake said. "I have a suggestion if I may." Gray said and then Jake nodded towards him. "I know I''m just a new member and all that but I would love to join this expedition team, think of it, this would be my chance to bond with you all more on this trip and I might also grow stronger." "Even if you didn''t volunteer, I was going to pick you anyway." Jake chuckled. "So that leaves three spots open and I have already decided on who will occupy the spots." "Who did you pick Jake?" Sunny asked. "I want Alex, Jack and Kate to occupy the three remaining spots." Jake declared. "Wait! Why me?" Kate asked. "Don''t get me wrong, I want to be on the team and all but I have to think rationally at this point, we are talking about a Demi-god tier beast here, I''m not sure I could even stand my ground against a legendary tier beast not to talk of a Demi-god tier." "I know but our team would be in need of a support right? We can''t just attack straight on, we would need support to help us from the back. I wouldn''t purposely put you in front of danger if i know that I can''t protect you. Besides, Ice would be by your side." Jake replied. "Ice? Who the hell is Ice?" Kate asked. "You will meet him on the day of the expedition." Jake replied. "Okay! We understand Kate''s position here but why me? I''m happy you chose me, but I don''t think I would be of much help. Wouldn''t someone like Peter be a much better choice?" Jack asked. "Exactly! You know this is the second time you are going on an expedition and you aren''t taking me along." Peter replied. "I know why I chose you. I know that that annoying brother of yours would be part of your father''s team, and I saw how he always called you a weakling and all, don''t you want to prove him wrong and shut his mouth once and for all by fighting alongside me?" Jake smiled. And Jack smiled back. "Fine! If you insist then." "Well unlike you lot, I''m not going to argue about why I''m on the team as I have the right and strength to be on it." Alex smiled as he slumped back into his chair. "So arrogant!" Peter said. "Not my fault that your weak arse wasn''t chosen to be on the team." Alex chuckled. "Weak?! Want to have a go to know who is weak here? What am I even saying, there''s no need. I can''t be arguing with someone that got his arse handed to him by old man Kai." Peter replied with a smirk and a vein was seen sticking out of Alex''s head. "I think I need to shut you up once and for all." Alex said as he prepared to draw his weapon. "Oh yeah? Come on!" Peter said and then in an instant, they heard a booming voice. "Will you both quiet down and stop behaving like kids? Otherwise I will be the one to discipline you both." Jake said and the duo quietened down remembering Jake''s immense strength against Gray. "They actually remind me of you and that particular big three... what was his name again? Oh right! Rivock." Zee commented. "That reminds me, you still owe me something you know." Jake mumbled. "Remember you promised to tell me everything about the system and who you are, your connection with Gray and all that." "Yeah! I didn''t forget, instead I wanted you to be done with this expedition so you can calmly listen." Zee replied. "No! I want to hear it now, because it feels like you are trying to postpone it for some reason." Jake replied. "Fine! If you insist." Zee said and then Jake looked at the room. "Alright guys! That''s the end of the meeting. General Paul, we would be expecting you soon and the rest of you, rest up, train and let''s wait on when they will call upon us. I was told the beast is on this planet so we don''t have to move much, and good thing our Aeroglide has rooms and canteens." Jake said with a smile. "True! And I''m famished." Peter said as he stood up and left and so did everyone else as they left one by one until it was only Gray and Jake left. Gray was about to leave when he heard Jake telling him to hold on a bit. "After this expedition shit, remember you also owe me an explanation about these system shit!" Jake said and then Gray smiled. "Yeah! I remember the deal. Take care." Gray said and he left while Jake slumped back into his chair. "Now Zee, you can begin." _____________ {A/N: PLEASE READ!!!} I''m so sorry guys that I left you all hanging especially to you Adrian Hardin, I''m so sorry for not updating... I needed to focus on my other book for this month so as to build it up a bit that''s why I stopped updating for now... Note! I''m not dropping this book at all as I wish to complete it and I will... Please guys, bear with me till April please ???? I will begin updating by April, I promise... Please guys, don''t drop the book at all coz I haven''t given up on it. I will pick it back up by April by God''s grace. I''m sorry guys, in the meantime, please check out my other book titled Magus Supremacy and I''m sure you would enjoy it a lot pending till when we get to April. New chapters will be coming in starting from April 1st so please guys, stay with me till then. Get ready for epic twists, fights and betrayals from dear ones???? oops! Shouldn''t have said that but anyway, stay tuned guys... Till April?? Chapter 365: The Truth{2} "Now Zee, you can begin." Jake said and a long silence ensued as Zee suddenly went silent while Jake looked around and slumped back in his chair waiting for Zee to begin speaking when he heard Zee sighing. "The truth is, I''m not an AI." Zee finally broke the minute long silence. "Well, that part is already obvious from your behavior and all. So who are you?" Jake asked. "I was a human. My name is Jay. I worked with the Josh family before I left there since I didn''t like the way some of the people there behaved." Zee said. "So you dealt with technology from the Josh family?" Jake asked. "Yes! I was Bane''s assistant and right hand man before I felt like I needed to build my own reputation and not be under the shadow of an already established guild. I needed to be my own person." Zee said. "Did Bane let you go on his own or did you run away?" Jake asked when he heard Zee laughing. "Let me go willingly? I ran away after stealing an advanced chip from him. Although, I co-fouded the chip, it doesn''t change the fact that I stole it and ran away." Zee replied. "So what happened next?" Jake asked. "After I ran away, I needed a place to hide since Bane didn''t take things lying down. He sent people after me. Powerful Qi users and even his son but I was smart and managed to evade them until I came across Gray." Zee said. "Gray? That phoenix guild leader?" Jake asked. "Yes! He took me in, shielded me from the people that came after me, and protected me. No one, not even Bane knew that I was with him as at that time, Gray hadn''t gotten to where he is currently." Zee replied. "I worked with him, made and created awesome technology that aided the guild and eased their missions. But Gray always wanted more. He needed something that would boost his powers tremendously. He always wanted to get to the top. And to do that, he needed something apart from Qi to aid his ambitions and that was when I came in. And our mission to creating the system began." Zee said. ___________ *Five years ago!* At the phoenix guild, which was a mini city surrounded by volcano. Hot volcanoes that won''t make it easy to be reached. A small city was situated several metres away from the volcano and in the city, a huge towering mansion stood. This was the guild base, where the phoenix guild operated and where their leader; Gray was operating from. In the guild base, at the very top of the floor, Gray was seen in a room with a young man who looked to be in his mid twenties wrapper around in a white long, flowing coat and his jet black hair was fluttering in the wind. The room was surrounded by various technological devices ranging from weird huge tubes, computer screens, e.t.c. This was Jay''s work place as he was seen examining something in his hand using a monocle of some kind. When... "Jay!" Gray called out. "I told you to stop disturbing me anytime I''m working." Jay replied as he kept examining a small object that looked to be a pin in his hand. "You are working or purposely avoiding me?" Gray asked and he heard Jay sigh and then swivel around on his rolling chair. "What do you want?" Jay asked. "What I have been talking to you about." Gray replied. "I want to get to the top. Become greater than even the big three but I can''t do that while being limited right now. I have only Qi to do with and it isn''t even enough." "So what do you want me to do? I''m just an ordinary scientist and I deal with technologies. There''s nothing I can do. Not like I can turn you part human, part machine." Jay said swiveling back around to grab the pin he was looking at when his chair suddenly swiveled back around to face Gray who had a beaming smile on his face. "That''s it!" Gray shouted excitedly. "Huh? You want me to turn you part human, part machine? Are you insane?" Jay asked as he shot up from his seat. "No, not really that. Although the machine part is important, it''s not necessary you replace my body parts with machine because that will be weird." Gray said. "Then what do you want?" Jay asked. "There''s this new game that came out. I think it was made by one of the big three known as Josh. Reality X or something." Gray said rubbing his chin. "It featured so many elements that was quite intriguing. I played it and it was fun. Players have this system interface that allows them access stats and boos their strength. They can level up, and the more they level up, the stronger enemies they fought which will show how strong they have become. I think he created the game with the aim of letting those that couldn''t experience what fighting werewolves feels like to experience it now." "So what are you hinting at? I should create a game for you?" Jay asked. "No, silly! I mean create a similar system interface for me. Think about this. The more I fight strong opponents, complete quests, the more stronger I will become. I don''t have to only rely on Qi, I can also make use of the system. Also, let the system reward me with skills too. That should do it." Gray said and Jay sighed. "You are crazy." He said. "But if I managed to pull this off, I can become well known and finally attain that recognition I couldn''t receive being under Bane. This would be great and I will be known world wide." "So you will do it?" Gray asked excitedly. "Yeah yeah! Now let me be so I can plan how the system will be like. I need an outline and something to work with." Jay said. "Sure, I will let you be." Gray said with a smile on his face and quickly exited the room. ________ "Who knew, that my hunt for fame and to create something that will make me recognized world wide will bring a bit of trouble to even me." Zee said. __________ {A/N} Alright guys! I know I didn''t update throughout the previous month, and I''m really sorry about that. But I''m back now, I needed to allow Magus Supremacy get a lil footing in the world of Webnovels so I decided pause this series. But I''m back now, so I need you all support please. Adrian_Hardin, I''m back! Chapter 366 366: The Truth {3} After getting the request from Gray, Jay didn''t waste time in getting to work as he hopped onto the capsule known as Reality X and began playing it for a while to see how the system worked. He did this for a week as after every gaming session, he always recorded down what he noticed from the game, how the system screen works, the level up process and so many other things. When he felt like he had gathered enough information, he got to work as he began making the system. Anytime he was working, Gray always dropped by asking about the progress therefore ruining his concentration. So he had to put a small laser on his door handle. Anytime Gray was about to open the door, it electrocuted him and so he always went away letting Jay work in peace. Throughout his time working on the system, he hadn''t seen the outside as the pure excitement to create something extraordinary always kept him locked in for two whole weeks. And during these two weeks, he had so many failed experiments that he was starting to lose hope and today was just like another day as he was seen tossing a chip aside and it landed in a small mound of several chips. "Day 15 of another failure." He spoke into a small tape recorder. "Reason for day 15 failure, chip was unable to handle the amount of information being processed into it." Immediately after he was done, he dropped the tape recorder and swiveled on his chair in deep thought as he picked a cup of coffee and began sipping on it. "What is going on? 15 freaking days and I''m not even getting closer to success! Darn it!" He shouted as he almost chucked the coffee cup away but he held back and continued to take a sip. "Should I just give up? I mean the project is not heading anywhere, no actual results except a small mound of failed chips." He said glancing at the chips when he heard a soft knock on his door. "Jay! You busy?" Gray called out from outside. "Please go away. I don''t feel like talking." Jay replied. "C''mon man. For the past two weeks, you haven''t come out of there. I''m sure your room is starting to stink now." Gray said and Jay turned around looking at the room and at a small mirror off to the side with his reflection in it. In his reflection, he could see a heavy dark bag under his eyes as he hadn''t slept a wink for two weeks. Only occasionally resting his head and eyes and then waking back up in thirty minutes to begin working. "I think I need a breath of fresh air." Jay mumbled. "Are you coming? Or should I break the door open and drag you out." Gray asked as he hit the door a little harder. "Chill, I''m coming." Jay said standing up when he felt his feet being wobbly as he almost fell down but he held his desk and stood up straight as he took a gentle step one at a time towards the door. Opening it up, he could see Gray dressed causally but he still had a small robe on his body that was fluttering in the wind. "Why do you like this robe of a thing?" Jay asked. "I don''t know. It feels just nice." Gray replied with a small smile. "So where are we headed?" Jay asked. "Just going to take a small stroll so let''s go." Gray said and Jay shut the door behind him as they left the guild base and were walking out on the streets looking at the people walking in harmony. Some of the guild members were seen with the phoenix symbol on different parts of their bodies with different weapons in hand. "Have you even went on a hunt in these past two weeks of anticipating the system?" Jay asked. "Not really. I didn''t feel like. It would have been a problem if I hadn''t created this group known as the core members and man, they are awesome." Gray said. "Yeah, I bet. I''m still confused about something though." Jay said. "What is it?" Gray asked. "Why did you take me in? Weren''t you afraid of what a big three would do to you? I mean, you took in an escapee who was apart of them." Jay said. "Do you think I''m afraid of those old geezers? They are nothing to be afraid of and for your question about me taking you in, I don''t know. Something just attracted me to you and your personality was quite likeable. Besides, I never did really get a best friend so I think I pictured you in that light." Gray smiled. Seeing the smile on Gray''s face, Jay''s face also lit up with tears streaming down his face. "Thank you. I have also been busy with work back at the Josh''s and I never did really make friends. So thank you for letting me experience this new relationship." Jay said and Gray walked over and hugged him before disengaging and giving a small pat on Jay''s head. "Dry up those tears dude. You are behaving like a kid." Gray chuckled and so did Jay who wiped his tears. "Besides, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve this height of success. I''m just a little under the new faction formed under the big three known as the big independent guilds. In just a year of you joining us, our strengths have been boosted a lot. Without you, there''s no phoenix guild. You are the link that makes us do well as your technology is very helpful." "Awwn!" Jay smiled and completely wiped his tears as they were about to continue their stroll when he halted his steps as his eyes widened which made Gray turn around since he didn''t hear any footsteps. "What''s wrong? Is it something I said?" Gray asked. "Link!" Jay shouted. "Link? What do you mean?" Gray asked. "I finally found my answers." Jay said and he ran towards Gray giving him a big hug with a wide smile on his face. "Thank you. The small stroll has given me an idea. I can''t believe I never thought about this. I need a link!" He said and then ran away from the streets heading back to his workshop. "What''s wrong with him?" Gray asked himself. "He has gone nuts." Chapter 367 367: Success. After running off, Jay found himself back in his workshop with renewed energy and excitement about the system as he quickly got down to work with more zeal. He began working on the a new chip, before adding the commands to it. All these took about four hours to conduct as it was an intricate process. Especially the command part as he was so invested in it, that he didn''t realize the sun had gone down and it was nighttime already. He kept working until the next morning when he was finally done programming the commands and everything. When he was done, he smiled widely and stood up walking to where his bag was placed. Opening it, he rumnaged inside it scattering the contents on the floor when a small clang was heard. Glancing at it, Jay smiled and took a small chip and turned it over looking at it and then he went to his desk. "The link? How did I fail to realize this?" Jay wondered as he sat down and looked at the chip in his hands. This chip was the same advanced chip he stole from Bane Josh. The same chip they used two years to work on which will help Bane in the upcoming second war against the werewolves. Getting to work, Jay began fusing the two chips together. It wasn''t easy as it looked like he was going to fail again as his hands began trembling slightly but he took in a deep breath. "Calm down Jay. If you fail right now, there''s no second chance again as you only have one chip to work with." He said and then quickly took a sip of his coffee to calm down again and then he got back to work as small beads of sweat formed on his face. He kept working and trying to infuse the two chips together for two hours and after that, he was finally done as a single micro chip was seen in front of him gleaming slightly in all its full glory while Jay was fully drenched in sweat but a wide smile plastered on his face. "Finally! The system is complete!" Jay shouted in excitement as he began jumping up and down but then he began feeling groggy as the whole room felt blurry with his vision fading in and out. He was seen swaying around for a while before he fell down unconsciously the next instant. A few hours passed and his eyes were starting to open as he looked around to see he was on the floor of his workshop and glancing at the window, he could see it was nighttime. "Woah! I slept like never before. It has been long I slept this long." Jay said as he yawned loudly and slowly stood up when he walked towards his desk and saw the micro chip before he heaved a sigh of relief. "I would have gone and informed Gray of my success if I hadn''t fainted. Oh well! I have to wait for the next morning. And I don''t know why, after that sleep, I still feel sleepy. I guess this is what I get for depriving myself of sleep for so many weeks." Jay said as he dragged himself to his chair. Tapping the side, it expanded and the chair was seen bending backwards before straightening to a bed of some kind with a blanket appearing from beneath the chair and covering Jay. Clapping his hands loudly, the lights turned off as he went to sleep with a smile plastered on his face and after a few hours, it was finally morning as the sun shine brightly on Jay''s face. Waking up, he quickly stood up still with a smile on his face as he had finally achieved what he was aiming for, for so many weeks and so he tapped a red button on his desk which made a buzzing sound and he waited. In not less than a minute, Gray was seen bursting through the room. "What happened? You have never used the buzzer to call me in so long. So what happened?" Gray threw questions at Jay the moment he walked in. "Ease up with the questions already." Jay smiled as he stood up and walked towards Gray with a wide smile on his face. "Nothing bad happened, infact something good did." "What do you mean?" Gray asked. "The project is finally complete and it''s a success!" Jay shouted and there was a moment of silence as Gray took a few seconds to process what he heard. "The... the...the project is complete and a success?" Gray asked in surprise. "Yes! Wait! Why don''t you look happy? Is something wrong?" Jay asked. "It''s just... after so many failures," Gray said pointing at the small mounds of chips. "I kind of gave up that it will be a success but... this is a superb news!" He shouted in excitement and then walked forward. "Where''s it? Where''s my baby?" He asked. "Relax!" Jay said walking to his table and picking a micro chip. "To bind it with you, I would need your blood." "Tch! That''s nothing." Gray said as he unsheathed his sword and cut his hand with blood dripping down. "I just needed a trickle not a whole pint! You are crazy!" Jay said walking forward with the chip and then turned Gray''s hands letting his blood drop onto the chip and immediately, it lit up brightly almost illuminating the whole room. And after a few seconds, the light dimmed back down and there was nothing in Jay''s hands as the chip was now missing. "The chip? Where did it go?" Jay asked as he looked around in confusion. "Uhm, I think I found it." Gray said as his eyes widened as he stared at a blue system screen in front of his eyes. "It worked Jay! I can see a system screen in front of me!" He shouted in excitement and so did Jay as they hugged each other. "We finally did it! The life of the guild is now set and we can grow it''s strength to rival the big three. Although, you have to lay low for a while to master it." Jay said. "Yeah yeah! That shouldn''t be a problem. I will let the core members handle any trouble on their own for now." Gray said. ______ "Oh, how I wish I can turn the hands of the clock back as I regretted ever making that." Zee said while Jake was still listening intently to his story. Chapter 368: The creation of another system! "After the success of the system, Gray did stay low trying to master it by leaving the guild and hopping into a portal going to hunt beasts while trying to use the system. He didn''t hunt dangerous beasts though, he hunted intermediate beasts while mastering the system and not even using Qi. Sometimes he came back with injuries, and sometimes he doesn''t." Zee narrated. "He was making fast progress and began levelling up. And the more he levelled up, the more powerful he got as the phoenix guild was now making crazy progress in the human world. Although we still stayed at the volcano region, it served more like a base for us. Just like how Aurora Academy is for the Fang hunters. We had so many branches, and even conquered some guilds. Because of the system, Gray became a one man army at level 10 at that." Zee added. "I have a question though." Jake said. "When I first saw Gray on the broadcast, when he was trying to conquer a planet and he said the word system. I freaked out but you reassured me that he doesn''t have a system and even if he did, you would know about that. But here, you are narrating how he managed to get a system because of you. Don''t you think it''s contradictory?" "Yes it is, if you listened to an unfinished tale you buffoon! Let me be done with my story." Zee retorted back. "Fine, continue." Jake said. "Thank you." Zee scoffed. "Now, after conquering small times guilds and growing in strength, Gray thought himself to be a god on earth and wanted to do more so he decided he was going to try and challenge a big three for their position. I tried persuading him and telling him it was a wrong decision since I worked with another big three and I knew their strength but as usual, he was adamant. I''m even shocked that he has become somewhat calmer." "So who did he challenge?" Jake asked. "I was getting to that, stop interrupting me!" Zee shouted in Jake''s mind. "My bad." Jake said. "As luck will have it, the fool went ahead to challenge the strongest big three; Rex Slade! Although the big three all had tremendous strength, Rex was a monster in human flesh. I can''t forget that day as it was both hilarious and sad when I saw Gray''s body afterwards. He was beaten so badly by Rex that he was totally covered in injuries and it would have been a miracle if he survived. Although he put up a good fight and managed to injure Rex twice which he had never experienced before except when fighting a Beta werewolf." Zee said and then began chuckling as he remembered how Gray was like for weeks. "After his defeat and since he managed to put up a good fight against him, Rex decided to let Gray stay at his city and he got treated by the best doctors there. And when he was fully healed, Rex decided to teach Gray how to use Qi by himself. All the stages of Qi he knew, although not really all, he taught them all to Gray making him a new powerhouse but during that time, something weird happened that changed Gray and thinking about it now, it looks like it was after he left Slade city." Zee said. ___________ A few weeks later after leaving Slade city, Gray was back at the phoenix guild with renewed strength that he knew nobody could stand against him except the big three so they went conquering guilds after guilds. Even the big independent guilds that was formed, Gray toppled them on his own and stayed at their top and managed to bring the phoenix guild to the number 1 independent guild. A little under the big three which was an amazing feat as no one as young as Gray had ever done it before and he managed to do that in just three years of him building his guild and in a year of him having the system. But something was wrong and throughout his conquest, Gray had never used the system and only his Qi and the skills he learnt from Rex. And so when the day arrived for him to use his system, it was on the day he went for an expedition to a red portal planet. A red portal planet that housed nothing below the advanced tier beasts. He went there with his group and they decided to hunt and when they encountered a king tier beast for the first time, Gray decided to use his system but strangely enough, it wasn''t working. No system screen, no skills and in the process, so many people died that he had to retreat as he wasn''t strong enough to face against a king tier beast yet. Actually, it was a horde of them. When they managed to retreat back, a few days later, Gray was seen storming into Jay''s workshop. "What the hell happened Jay?!" Gray shouted as soon as he walked in startling Jay who was engrossed in work. "What do you mean? What happened?" Jay asked. "The system isn''t responding. No matter how hard I try, it won''t activate. My skills¡ªyears of progress¡ªjust vanished. What is going on?" Gray shouted in anger to the extent the room was seen trembling with the tubes Jay had in his room trembling slightly. "What do you mean by its not working? How is this possible? When last did you use the system?" Jay asked. "During when I fought Rex. I haven''t used it since then as I didn''t need to." Gray replied. "What does that have to do with me not seeing it again?" "It doesn''t! But something must be wrong." Jay said and then quickly turned around searching his desk over and over until he took he needle and walked forward towards Gray. "I need your blood to examine it." "Do whatever you want, but I need my system as soon as possible!" Gray said and Jay stabbed the needle into Gray''s hand drawing blood and then walking off to his computer and began analyzing it while Gray was seen pacing around the room. After a few minutes, Jay''s eyes widened in shock as he glanced at the results which made Gray walk over. "What''s wrong? What happened?" He asked in panic. "The... the...the system has been interfered with. Something has blocked the congual infrastructure leading to the linkage been scrambled with." Jay said. "I don''t speak nerd you fool! Speak in English and tell me what the hell is going on?!" Gray shouted in panic. "When I was working on the system, the advanced chip I stole from Bane was what I used as a linkage between the command and the system so it won''t fail again. That chip, the signal had been blocked and there''s no way I can un-block it!" Jay replied while Gray took a slight step back in disbelief. "Ca...can''t you do something? I mean you are the creator darn it!" Gray said. "I can''t! Yes I did create the system, and I co- created the advanced chip, you are forgetting that someone else did the full work on the advanced chip. Hold on! Was there a time when Bane visited you?" Jay asked. "Yes! He came along with another big three as they wanted to see the fool that challenged Rex." Gray replied. "Did he touch you?" Jay asked. "Yes! What has that got to do with anything?" Gray asked when he saw Jay break out in sweat. "Crap! You shouldn''t have let him touch you. This is why you shouldn''t have challenged Rex darn it! If you had shown some strange skills he hadn''t seen before, don''t you think he will consult the technological genius of their group?" Jay shouted in anger as all his hard work had just been rendered futile. "Wh... what can we do now? I can''t lose the system. Can''t you do another one?" Gray asked. "I can''t create another one because I would need that same advanced chip I stole again and I don''t have it. Even if I wanted to make another one, the first one took two years to create and even so, your body can''t house two systems!" Jay said. "So you are saying I have lost the system?" Gray asked. "Not really. I just have to try and uncode the code Bane put on the chip. It might take a few weeks, months or even years as you know that Bane is my elder in this field." Jay said. "Whatever! Just do something ASAP!" Gray said and then stomped out of the room. "Shit! If Bane knows about the advanced chip, he will know that I''m here. Which means he would try an attack one way or the other to drag me out of here. Gray is not strong enough to shield me again. I need to take matters in my own hands which means I need a system of my own." Jay said. Chapter 369: Jay is dead! After ascertaining he needed to get a system, he got to work on it without letting Gray know anything while on the side, he walked on un-blocking Gray''s system as he poured in years of research and experience from being with Bane Josh. It wasn''t easy as he hardly slept and worked hard on both projects especially since Gray didn''t let him rest always coming to ask about the progress every single day. But honestly, there was none as it was only Bane that knew what he used to jam the system as all research was in vain. While his other project was going nicely as he had to create the advanced chip that will be merged with his system chip. Since he was there and even helped when the first chip was being created, the process was much faster. Not like there weren''t a lot of failures from trying it. Although he was mainly focused on working on his system, he still didn''t forget Gray; his best friend as he worked tirelessly that the bags under his eyes grew to the extent he fell sick. That was when he had his first true break in months as he rested with Gray always taking care of him. After a few weeks of resting and getting treated, Jay was now fit and fine and he didn''t waste time in hopping back to work. Slowly, as the weeks turned to months, the months turned into a year as Jay had finally completed the advanced chip for his system and he was proud of it. And slowly, even his research for Gray''s system was also bearing fruition but it would take a few more weeks before he was certain of how to break the code Bane placed on the system. While all these was going on, Gray grew impatient as days turned to weeks, weeks turned to months and months turned into a year without his system and this frustrated him to no end. On the surface he was worried about the system but deep down, he was worried for Jay as he knew that without his system, he wouldn''t be able to put up much of a fight against Bane whenever he strikes. So he always trained his Qi and honed his fighting skills. Finally! On a particular day, Jay finally made progress after several months as he finally knew how to decode the interference and remove it. He was staring at his computer with a wide smile as he finally made progress for his friend. Turning to the side, he also saw the advanced chip and so he got to work in merging it with another chip that had all the necessary information it needed. While he was doing this, a loud siren was heard resounding in the whole guild and an announcement rang out. "Alert all core members and fighters, we are being attacked by another guild! I repeat we are under attack!" The voice shouted with Jay dropping the small pin he held in shock while hearing sounds of running around the base. "Attacked? By which guild? Which guild will be stupid enough to attack the number independent guild?" Jay asked as his heart began thumping loudly in fright. "Don''t tell me Bane hired another top guilds to attack! After all, the fear of the big three is greater than an independent guild. Crap! This is bad. I would need a day or two to clear the command Bane placed on Gray''s system." He said in panic as he stood up and looked at the chips in front of him. ''Command and information is set, the advanced chip for the linkage process is set, I just need to merge them together and I will have my system to help Gray.'' Jay thought and shutting of the sounds from outside, he got to work. Meanwhile, outside the guild, in the city, a huge and terrible battle occured with the phoenix guild clashing against their attackers and they found out that it wasn''t only one guild, but two that joined hands together to attack them. The fight turned disastrous the moment the phoenix guild''s core members stepped out as they quickly got to work in destroying the attacking guilds but it wasn''t enough as cries of pain and death rang out. The men were all falling rapidly as the phoenix guild was unable to keep up and in anger, Gray stepped out turning the tides of the battle with his immense amount of Qi and all the skills he learnt from Rex. He rained down hundreds of Qi arrows from above destroying the men that didn''t know how to combat it while moving at high level speed tearing down enemies with his swords. "Even though I don''t have the system anymore, I''m still plenty strong and fast from completing quests and using my Qi!" Gray cried out as he quickly pivoted sideways and then planted his foot into his attacker sending him flying away. Currently, Gray was displaying why he was called a one man army as only him took out about half of the enemies alone. But it didn''t stop the loss they were suffering on their side as more men fell. While all these was going on, Jay was back at the base hurriedly merging everything together and that was his mistake. His hurry! As he had made a tiny mistake that made the chips malfunction while he was merging them together. Instead of the chip receiving the advanced chip as a linkage, it began to tug onto Jay''s life and he was unaware as his vision began feeling blurry, he was bleeding from his nose but he didn''t pay attention as he just wiped it and continued his work. "Why isn''t these chips merging? C''mon work darn it! I need to help Gray. Every second I''m here, the guild is falling down." He screamed as he kept on working hard when finally! A banging headache hit him hard and he collapsed with the chips shining brightly illuminating the whole room. And then slowly dimmed back down to reveal a blue orb in the chips'' place while Jay''s body fell off the table lifelessly. ______ "And that was how I suddenly woke up to find myself in your head and you possessing the system I worked hard on to the extent I lost my life. Which meant the system used my soul as a linkage rather than the advanced chip I worked on for a year." Zee said and there was now a moment of silence as Jake was taking everything in. "So...so how did the orb get into my pocket? I remembered I bumped into someone a few years ago when I was still a first year at the academy and when werewolves suddenly ravaged the town. So how did the orb leave the phoenix guild and appear in the hands of a stranger and into my pockets? How did Gray manage to unblock his system if you died before doing it?" Jake asked as he was left with so many questions. "That... I don''t know. All I know was that I died, woke up in your head without any idea how many years passed by and whether Gray is even still alive and doing well." Zee replied. "Hold on! When I was thinking of naming you, why didn''t you just suggest Jay?! You let me pick the name Zee for you. Why?" Jake asked. "Jay... Jay is dead and it''s better he remains dead and that''s why I let you name me. Also, I''m glad the system I risked my life for ended up in your hands and not in the wrong hands." Zee said. "Yeah! I''m glad it did. As I''m going to use this power, this system to rid the world of werewolves totally. That''s a promise." Jake said with his hands clenched. ''Talking to Zee has just left me with more questions than answers. I guess for that, I will have to talk to Gray after the expedition. Time to prepare for the hunt against a humanoid Demi-god tier beast!'' he thought in his head. Chapter 370 370: March on! It was finally the next day! General Paul had already arrived the previous day using the teleporter so they all got enough time to rest up. Those that were to head for the expedition. Jake had slept like never before for the first time in a while but he still had a lot of questions on his mind after his talk with Zee. But he resolved to talk to Gray after the hunt. Finally, they all woke up, freshened up, changed their clothes, and ate to their hearts contents while waiting for the big three to give them a call. They didn''t have to wait for long as Bane Josh sent someone to get them and right on cue, the six that will be going for the expedition were seen descending from the Aeroglide owned by the Fang hunters. The six were Jake, Paul, Alex, Jack, Kate and Gray as the five of them followed behind Jake who had his hands in his pockets walking forward to meet the other big four that stood with their own teams. Surprisingly or unsurprisingly, they each had their eldest children with them. As Raze and Greig both gave Jake a glare which he shrugged off causally while walking to the other big four. "Feels good, doesn''t it? Standing among the world''s strongest?" Bane smiled. "Yeah! It would be a lie to say I didn''t expect this as I always planned on getting here. But this is not what I expected though." Jake smirked. "What did you expect?" Rex asked. "I always saw myself ruling over you, not standing beside you but I guess this will have to do." Jake shrugged and walked forward. "How dare you?!" Raze shouted as he was about to unsheath his sword but all the five that accompanied Jake all drew their weapons at once. "Brother Raze, you shouldn''t dare try to make a mistake." Alex smirked as his giant sword gleamed. "You all should calm down and stop behaving irrationally." Bane said and then he turned towards Gray. "Now that I think about it more, I remember your face now." Hearing this, Gray stepped back a little with his sword disappearing in his sheath. "Not like you recognizing me does anything to me as you made me lose him." Gray said with his hands clenched. "Him? Oh! You mean Jay?!" Bane chuchled as he walked off. "Well, I didn''t expect he would die though." "What is going on? Did you both have an encounter too?" Rivock asked. "It was when I was irrational." Bane chuckled and kept walking forward. "Let''s go and plan better." ''I... I wanted to grow powerful. Strong enough with my system so I could best and teach Bane a lesson for making me lose Jay. But who knew I would lose to Jake?! Now, my revenge is incomplete.'' Gray thought with a bitter smile as he also walked forward. The whole team walked for a few minutes before they suddenly stood in front of a huge tent with the new big four walking in while telling the others to wait outside as they thought of a plan on how to deal with the beast they wanted to hunt. "So any Intel on this beast of ours?" Jake asked. "Yes! It is a humanoid Demi-god tier beast and not only that, it has elemental powers too making it more dangerous." Bane replied. "Should we be wasting time with unnecessary planning? I mean, we are the big four. I trust and believe in each of our strengths so this doesn''t matter right now." Rex said. "I second that. Let''s just go and kick this things arse and get it over and done with." Rivock added. "Do you also agree with them?" Bane asked Jake. "I mean although planning is important, they do make a fair point. Besides, we can''t plan things all by ourselves without including our crew. So let''s do that while we move. Time is of the essence." Jake shrugged. "Fine then, let''s move out." Bane said and they all exited the tent. "I hope you all are ready?! This fight, this hunt, this expedition is for the sake of humanity. We do it well, we attain a strong weapon against the werewolves. We lose, we actually lose a weapon not the war. This expedition is to help us ascertain our success in the war more so are we ready?!" Rex asked with his loud booming voice and the whole crowd shouted all at once. "Yes!!!" "Good! Let''s move." Rex said and they all began marching towards the direction of where the beast was located. In this planet, the whole ground was covered with hard diamond surface while all around, there were no trees, no forest, or even buildings. It was just a vast land of nothing and that was why it was perfect for the duel. Until they found the location for where beasts lay and dwell. Scanning more with Bane''s technology, they managed to find a Demi-god tier beast at the very far edge of the planet which will take approximately a day to reach on foot. They would have taken their Aeroglides, but they didn''t want to be caught unaware by the Demi-god beast or any other beast so this was the best decision and it could also work for some team bonding. For the hunt to work, they needed to trust their partners with their lives so this was why they opted for walking forward. But contrary to what Bane expected, no one was really bonding with the other side. As even the big four were all silent, the five men per team they brought with them were also silent only talking to themselves. ''This is not going as planned.'' Bane thought as he continued walking forward when they all halted at once as they stared in front of them to see a dozen king tier beasts roaming around the place until they locked eyes with the humans. "Who''s going to deal with them?" Rivock asked. "Not me, I don''t want to waste my strength." Bane replied. The king tier beasts all growled at once and were getting ready to charge forward as the team behind them all drew their weapons waiting for a confrontation when... "Let me handle them." Rex said walking forward but he didn''t pull out any weapons and instead just crossed his arms with the king tier beasts all dashing forward but then, an immense amount of pressure suddenly descended all around Rex. The pressure was so thick and suffocating that it made the beasts that looked like wolves of some kind to back away slowly with a whimper. Right now, Rex was channeling all his Qi into a killing intent forcing the beasts back slowly. Until they all ran away in fright. ''So that''s the power of Rex Slade! I wonder how Gray even managed to go toe to toe with this monster.'' Jake thought as he turned around to see half of the team behind them all sweating buckets from the pressure as even the hard diamond surface cracked badly. ''I wonder why I''m not affected. Is it because I have grown too strong? But I still have a feeling though that I won''t be able to fight with him right now.'' he thought and then they all marched on. Chapter 371 371: Tension! It was finally nighttime and the expedition decided to camp out for the night. A huge tent was made for the big four, and other tents for the different factions that came along. After the tents were set, everybody came out with the big four close to their tents as bonfires were made with the big four around them as the weather was quite cold all of a sudden while the other factions were seated away. "So. How long do we have till we get there?" Jake asked as he took a sip of a coffee. "Ah! This tastes good. I wasn''t able to have it when I was at the academy." He mumbled. "Approximately. If we were to start tomorrow, two hours." Bane replied as he was seen fiddling with a big remote control in his hands. "Tell me one thing." Jake said taking another sip of his coffee. "I know big Rex here uses Qi and he is the founder, you use technologies, and that weirdo over there, well his powers are unknown. How did you manage to get to the top with just your technologies? And what power does that angry dude there wield?" "Who are you calling a weirdo and an angry dude?" Rivock asked in anger as invisible steam was seen rising from his head with his hands clenched. "Look at yourself in the mirror. Aren''t you angry right now?" Jake asked with a chuckle as he tossed the cup in his hands away and grabbed another coffee. "I will..." Rivock was about to say as he stood up in anger to approach Jake but Bane just placed his hands on his shoulders and whispered. "Your time will come to take revenge and pay him back. Right now is not the time, we need his strength." He whispered and Rivock finally calmed down. "I don''t know about Rivock or how he managed to do it." Rex spoke as he glanced at the stars. "But during the first war, he just used pure, raw strength to test the werewolves apart. It was surprising for me to match that same raw strength, I would need to supplement my muscles with Qi but he did it with his bare hands." ''Bare hands? Raw strength? How strong is this guy? I don''t think it''s a good idea to keep taunting and messing with him.'' Jake thought. "It''s now you realize that? You fool! Didn''t you listen to my story the previous day?" Zee asked. "Also for Bane, the dude rose up the rankings with mainly technologies and he became a monster in his own respects." Rex said. "When you introduced Qi to the world, weren''t you worried that these two would learn it, combine it with their own strengths, and eventually surpass you?" Jake asked. Rivock burst into laughter. "Qi? Please. My family, my faction¡ªevery single one of us relies on pure, raw strength. It''s only Jack that was fascinated with it and decided to go learn Qi and even with that, he is still weak." "Correct! You see all of us here, we are proud of our natural strengths and believe in them. I believe in my Qi, Bane with his technologies and Rivock with his raw strength. They refused to learn Qi and just walked with what they had." Rex said. "Although I''m fascinated by that Qi thingy, it''s a waste of time in my eyes. Although, unlike Rivock here, I don''t stop anyone from my faction from learning it if they want." Bane said. "I''m not stopping them! If I was, Jack wouldn''t have learnt it and he wouldn''t have attended Aurora Academy because I know it is being taught there. I allowed him to go so he could prove me wrong about how weak that Qi is to our strength but he was unable to." Rivock laughed in amusement while Jake clenched his hands. "You know, Jack isn''t weak at all. He was the strongest student during when we were at the academy. Only a little under Alex and Emily." Jake said. "Oh yeah?! Then why isn''t he where you are today? That Jack you speak of, is more like a failed experiment to me." Rivock said. "How dare you talk about my friend like that?!" Jake asked in anger as he shot up with Qi running around his body. "That friend of yours is my son. So I can talk about him anyhow I want!" Rivock retorted back angrily as he also shot up with his muscles bulging. And right on cue, their auras erupted, distorting the air like a heatwave. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and even the flames of the bonfires flickered violently. Despite not having exchanged a single blow, the sheer intensity of their power created an invisible storm, pressing down on everyone in the camp. The others quickly stood up to see two of the big four glaring at each other ready for a fight. "I always knew that something like this would happen." Alex gulped. "A fight between the two, I wonder who will come out on top." Paul added. "Are we forgetting that we are talking about my dad who is part of the big four?! I don''t think Jake will come out unscathed." Jack added. "That means you are counting Jake out already." Kate scoffed. "I''m not, it''s just the logical truth here." Jack replied. "I have fought Jake, I fought Rex who is also part of the world leaders so I can gauge their strengths. Rivock might win, but the damage Jake will cause to him will be immense." Gray said. "What did you say? That my dad will lose to that bug?!" They heard a voice saying as Greig was seen marching from where he stood towards Gray. "I said what I said." Gray scoffed. "I will..." Greig was about to say when the whole atmosphere grew thicker to the extend the cold became colder as the duo were glaring at each other unleashing their full aura. "Guys! Stop it." Bane shouted as he got in between the duo before they could think of attacking each other. "We need you both at full power for tomorrow so cool down!" "He is right. We shouldn''t be fighting right now." Rex said and that was when the duo calmed down with Jake walking away. "I need to sleep. Goodnight." He said walking away into the tent. "Everyone!" Rex shouted channeling his Qi to his throat. "Extinguish the fires and go to sleep. We need to be invigorated tomorrow so goodnight." Hearing Rex''s order, they got to work as they extinguished the fires and were all moving into their tents to get some rest ahead of the hunt tomorrow. Chapter 372 372: A theory! The next morning was finally here and everybody had woken up excitedly for the expedition as they had quickly woken up early and packed up their tents and then did a quick headcount before they moved on. When they were done, they continued marching in silence as each and every person were thinking about the clash the previous night between Jake and Rivock and how disastrous it would have been. Before their minds moved again to how the expedition will be like today as the team couldn''t help but feel a little bit anxious especially Gray. ''Crap! I can''t believe I lost my system again. The first time, there was hope of it being restored but this time, there isn''t as it has completely being wiped out of existence. So how am I supposed to fight? No system means I''m low on fighting power. But good thing I honed my Qi skills all these years and even learnt to activate some of the system skills without the system. Funny thing is I tried to activate the skills without the system but I guess no system, means no record of any skills.'' Gray thought with his hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles were turning white before he finally unclenched his hands. The more they walked, the more the weather and atmosphere became much more colder as some of the teams were shaking and their teeth were even chattering loudly. "Okay, this cold is slightly getting to me now." Jake said as he opened up his system tab to look for any skill that might help but there was none. Meanwhile the others were feeling quite okay. As Rex just swirled his fiery Qi around his body keeping him warm while the others did something else that only them knew to keep themselves warm. "That reminds me. The first war, what was it like? I mean, I know it was disastrous, but how did it feel like?" Jake asked. "How did it feel like? It felt like the human race was going to go extinct any second." Bane replied. "If we hadn''t stepped up on time, it would have really gone extinct." Rex replied. "But thankfully it didn''t and the humans were quick to accept us and our help." "I heard tales." Jake said. "That you all came together to fight against a Beta werewolf after fighting separately for too long. Even Head General Humfree had to join in. Still, the werewolf wasn''t defeated but chased away." "What''s your point?" Rivock asked. "Don''t you get cocky all of a sudden because you managed to kill a Beta werewolf by yourself, and also chased another one when you were a student." "I wasn''t talking about that but thanks for reminding me that I''m better than you all." Jake chuckled. "You!" Rivock wanted to move but he felt a tap on his shoulders stopping him. "What were you driving at?" Bane asked. "That, throughout the first war, you all didn''t encounter the Alpha werewolf not even once?" Jake asked. "No we didn''t. The highest ranked werewolf we encountered was one of the Beta werewolves that attacked and even with that, it took all of us combined to send it away with injuries." Rex replied. "And it didn''t feel weird to you all? I mean, the foot soldiers were sent, the second in commands were sent, but the boss never came out." Jake said. "It doesn''t really matter." Rex shrugged. "It was a good thing he didn''t come out otherwise we wouldn''t be here anymore. For us to struggle against a Beta werewolf then, meant that when the Alpha struck then, we would have all perished." "Exactly my point!" Jake said. "Think about it, if two guilds were to clash, the second in command was sent and he was a match for the leader of the other guild, that it had to take all the core members and even the leader to manage to send the other guild''s second in command away, what do you think the leader of the opposing guild will do?" "He will come down himself since he knows that the guild he went to war with was too weak for his second in command to draw best all of them at once." Bane replied. "Exactly! So why didn''t the Alpha come out when he knows that he is stronger than you all then? Why wait and let the humans recover and grow their strength? Why wait and let the big three that chased his second in command away with injuries to grow in strength? Doesn''t it sounds fishy?" Jake asked. "Now that I think about it, it does make sense. And I remember during the war, some werewolves were feasting on the fallen humans and not weaklings, but those strong enough to injure them." Rivock said. "So now think, why did the Alpha let you all grow your powers? He knows that he can take you all out without breaking a sweat so he wants you all to grow powerful enough so when he feasts on you, his power will be boosted for something else." Jake said. This theory hadn''t popped into Jake''s head all of a sudden, he had thought long and hard about this since when he battled against Blip. He always wondered what happened and why the Alpha didn''t come down himself and finally, it was clicking in his head. But it still was leaving him with some unanswered questions which was why he chose to bring it out now with the others especially Bane. Maybe something could be discovered. "Which means that there''s another threat greater than the werewolves that the Alpha is preparing for which is why he wants us to grow strong enough so he can feast on us and use the newfound strength for something." Bane said as he suddenly halted his steps with his widened in shock. "How the hell did we not think about this?" Rex asked as he had also halted. "Because you all are dense." Jake mumbled quietly. "What happened? Is something wrong?" General Paul asked. "No, let''s con..." Bane stuttered as the atmosphere was now terribly cold that everybody were able to feel it including Rex who was slightly shivering. "Something is wrong." Jake said as he activated his system and his legendary tier sword appeared in his hands. "The beast, it''s here." Rivock said and then a loud piercing shriek was heard coming from the fog that suddenly appeared in front of them. Chapter 373 373: The Nyxir Just when they were just uncovering and making theories about the werewolves while walking to where the beast was said to be, it suddenly found them on its own as a huge fog draped their views and then a loud shriek was heard. Then from far away, they could hear loud thumping footsteps heading for them and everybody took a stance immediately baiting their breaths waiting for whatever was coming out of the fog. "Were we close to where the beast was?" Jake asked as he held his sword tightly waiting for whatever was to come. "According to my calculations, we are at least 30 metres away from it." Bane said. "Which means it found us on its own." Rex replied. "Everybody! Take positions! Archers, you know where you are to stay. Damage dealers, over here!" Rivock ordered and everybody got to work with General Paul, Alex, Gray, Greig, Jack, Jay and Raze walking over with their different swords in hand. The thumping sound was becoming louder and louder as whatever was coming was approaching them faster. "Is it a mountain that''s moving?" Alex asked as he held his giant sword tighter. That was when, a deathly silence spread through the air, thick and suffocating, as the temperature plummeted. Frost spiderwebbed across the ground, creeping up boots and armor, biting into flesh like unseen fangs. Then, from within the swirling fog, a shadow emerged¡ªa hulking, nightmarish figure, its very presence distorting the world around it. The beast stepped forward, its colossal form parting the mist, revealing a monstrous body forged from ice, bone, and something darker¡ªsomething unnatural. Its towering frame was draped in jagged icicle spines that jutted out from its back like frozen lances, glistening with a pale, otherworldly light. Each step it took sent tremors through the frozen earth, the very air twisting and warping in its presence, as if reality itself struggled to contain its existence. Its face was a mask of terror¡ªan elongated, lupine skull encased in translucent ice, through which eerie, ghostly blue flames burned like trapped souls. Rows of serrated fangs lined its maw, each exhale releasing a dense mist that sapped warmth from the surroundings, turning breath into brittle ice upon exhalation. Six eyes, glowing like frozen stars, stared unblinkingly at the humans, radiating a primal hunger that sent a shiver through even the most battle-hardened warriors. The mere act of looking at the beast made their bodies feel heavier, their movements sluggish, as if the weight of an endless winter was pressing down on them. The air itself groaned under its presence, as if nature recoiled in horror. Ice formed unnaturally fast, creeping up weapons and fingers, making even the simplest movements feel like wading through a storm of endless frost. The wind howled¡ªnot from the weather, but from the beast itself, carrying whispers that clawed at the edges of sanity, urging the weak-willed to kneel before it and succumb to the cold. Then, it took another step, and the ground shattered beneath its weight. The beast was no simple foe. It was a calamity¡ªa walking death sentence draped in ice and despair. And it had set its sights on them. "Okay! It really is a mountain." Alex gulped as visual Qi erupted around his sword. "Hu...humans!" The beast spoke with its terrifying booming voice that it felt like the ground was shaking along with the hearts of all the people there. "Right, it''s a humanoid beast so it will have a level of intelligence." Jake said. "What do you want here?" The beast asked. "We don''t feel comfortable talking with beasts and most especially, the ones that will soon fall by our hands." Rex said as he walked forward. "Oh?! So you came here to kill. Me?!" The beast said. "I guess you are not dumb." Rex said as he raised his hands and grabbed his shirt and with one swift movement, he tugged at it pulling it off and throwing it to the ground to reveal a set of toned abs and bruised body that hadn''t healed yet. His body looked to be made of stone and carved by a talented stone sculptor. "Now I know where Alex got his signature move from." Jake chuckled. "Why do you want to kill me? Beasts... we didn''t harm any humans, yet here you are. Why?!" The beast asked. "Let''s just say we need your core because we are in a war. And it will really help us." Bane shrugged as his white lab coat fluttered in the wind. "War?! Because you are in a pickle, you decide to hunt us to make weapons? We are also lifeforms and have lives to live! Yet, you decided to take lifeforms? Just because my brethrens can''t communicate with you, doesn''t mean we aren''t sad and annoyed!" The beast roared while Jake took the time to use his inspect skill. {Inspect} {Name: Nyxir, the Frostborn Tyrant} {Tier: Demi-god} {Abilities: complete control over ice} {Description: The Nyxir is a towering monster that has complete control over ice and fog and also has utterly terrifying strength, speed and endurance. Anybody caught in its ice, will find it hard to escape.} {Ding! Quest alert!} {Defeat the demi-god beast for rewards} {Rewards: level up, +10 to all stats, 20,000 XP, one new guild skill, an upgrade to a three skills including a guild skill} ''Oh? So it was the beast making the weather cold huh. And it also triggered a quest too. Usually, a beast as strong as this will trigger a warning from the system but it''s telling me to defeat it. Is it because the big three are we with me? Or is it because the system already deems me strong enough.'' Jake thought. "Feelings? Your brethren always attacks us whenever they see us. They have this annoying killing intent. We are just trying to survive." Rivock said. "Is that your justification for killing us? Killing intent? You are at war? And you are trying to survive? Fine! You are trying to survive, so am I." The beast said and then all around it, two hundred ice spears appeared with their tips pointed towards the humans. "Uhm... no one told us this beast had elemental powers!" Jack gulped loudly as the amount of ice spears pointed towards them was a lot. "I guess it''s time we showed you this arrogant beast why we are at the top of the human world." Bane said as he also grabbed his long coat and pulled it away, tossing it to the ground and then right on cue, his hands began changing. As gears twisted and locked into place as his flesh morphed, the metal plating wrapped around his arms like a mechanical exoskeleton. Steam hissed from the shifting joints as his hands reshaped into twin cannons, the barrels humming with stored energy. In short, Bane''s hands looked like a cannon while all around Rex, a thousand Qi swords appeared with their tips pointed at the beast. ''So that is Bane''s power, he turned himself into a part machine. A cyborg of some kind.'' Jake thought. "Just so you know, I''m going all out!" Rex shouted as the thousand Qi swords that covered the whole area spanning for about five metres all flew towards the beast while the two hundred ice spears all shot out towards the humans. Chapter 374: Make an entrance! ''So that is Bane''s power, he turned himself into a part machine. A cyborg of some kind.'' Jake thought. "Just so you know, I''m going all out!" Rex shouted as the thousand Qi swords that covered the whole area spanning for about five metres all flew towards the beast while the two hundred ice spears all shot out towards the humans. As the ice spears shot toward the humans, four warriors rushed forward, shields in hand. In perfect unison, they leaped and slammed their shields into the ground, erecting a towering barrier just in time to protect the others. The ice spears all slammed into the barrier causing it to produce a loud ringing noise that made the four, that made their hands tremble from the ringing and vibrations. Meanwhile outside, Rex had already sent his thousand Qi swords flying towards the beast at immense speed that it was so close to hitting it but then all around the beast, a full ice encasing surrounded it blocking the Qi swords that produced loud bangs of energy sending it skidding slightly until they finally stopped. The beast dropped down the ice encasing and so did the barrier from the humans dropped down. "You are still alive?!" Rex and the beast asked at once. "Doesn''t matter." Bane shouted as whirring sounds was heard coming from his hands that were pointed towards the beast and then with a deafening bang, two black balls of energy were shot out towards the beast at lightning beast. Before it could do anything, or raise any ice, the energies slammed into its body causing its ice body to crack slightly with a few ice falling down as it was sent skidding while on impact, a shockwave spread out. ''This... this... how strong is this guy? Even Rex''s thousand Qi swords which is pretty impressive considering that I can only produce about a hundred, it couldn''t harm the beast but Bane''s energies chipped its ice body. Who knew that the most rational of them all will be a little bit crazy strong.'' Jake thought as he gulped slightly. "Argh!" The beast shrieked as all around it, a hundred ice swords appeared and they were shot forward at immense speed when yellow energy began moving around Rex and a huge Qi shield was raised. It was as big as the beast as the ice swords smashed into it producing shockwaves and loud bangs all around. ''This... this fight is totally out of our level.'' Alex thought with a gulp when he saw Rivock dashing forward towards the beast who was sending ice spears after spears towards him but he was able to avoid each one. As the spears crashed into the ground cracking the hard diamond surface a little while Rivock was charging forward and then with a push from the ground, he was propelled forward as he slammed his fist into the beast''s face sending it skidding a metre away. "Bane!" Rivock shouted. "On it!" Bane shouted back as his hands were whirring with mechanical sounds. ''My cannon hands, I had experimented on myself and turned parts of my body to machine so I can help in the war. But still with this, my arms need beast cores to function. To blasts from earlier was from legendary beasts. These are my last two legendary beast crystals and I hope it does something than chip on its body!'' he thought as a deafening bang resounded again with two lightning fast balls of energies slamming into the beast and lifting it up sending it crashing into the ground. "Archers!" Rex shouted as he turned around to see two Aeroglides behind them with all ten archers on it while Kate was in front of them all as the Aeroglides were seen floating above the ground very high. Kate grabbed her arrow tighter and drew on the strings hard but strangely enough, they were no arrows while the other archers drew their bows with arrows on it. Slowly, three yellow arrows made of Qi appeared in her bow as she held tighter on the strings. ''I spent two weeks with Jake training with Head General Humfree in visual Qi creation and I finally mastered creating solid things with my Qi. Here goes nothing!'' she screamed in her head as they heard Rex''s shout and at once, they released their strings sending the arrows flying forward at immense speed. But Kate''s arrows were much faster as the more they moved, they were gathering small tornadoes behind them. While the beast was seen standing up from where it was sent crashing and right on cue, Kate''s arrows slammed into two of its eyes piercing it and drawing black blood. The beast let out a soul-piercing shriek as black blood spurted from its ruptured eyes. It stumbled, its massive frame shuddering. A furious tremor ran through the battlefield as it let out an enraged, guttural growl, its remaining four eyes burning with unholy hatred towards Kate. The other arrows also slammed into the beast''s body just chipping its body but not causing any major damage as the beast was heard shrieking in anger while looking from where the arrows came from. Immediately, fifty ice spears appeared in front of it and in a flash, they were sent towards the archers at immense speed. "Protect the archers!" Rex shouted but he didn''t have to speak twice as Jay Josh; Bane''s son was seen running forward at immense speed but the spears were faster. Right that instant, small rockets appeared by his legs'' pocket and his speed increased as his hands were changing shape to that of a huge shield and just that moment, he appeared in front of the archers in the air as he slammed his hands together raising the shields and blocking the spears in time. As the spears crashed into his shield arms, it sent a ringing pain running through his body as he coughed out specks of blood but he endured until the spears disintegrated while he landed smoothly on the ground but his hands were throbbing in pain. "Are all your family members and faction members robots?!" Jake asked in surprise. "I thought you were part of the big four? I haven''t seen your contributions here yet!" Rivock shouted. "You know the big boss got to make an entrance." Jake smiled and then beneath him, shadows rippled on the ground and rising out of the ground, a huge ice golem was seen with an ice club in its hand. Chapter 375: A new skill:Swap! "Are all your family members and faction members robots?!" Jake asked in surprise. "I thought you were part of the big four? I haven''t seen your contributions here yet!" Rivock shouted. "You know the big boss got to make an entrance." Jake smiled and then beneath him, shadows rippled on the ground and rising out of the ground, a huge ice golem was seen with an ice club in its hand. "System! Activate cloning!" Jake smirked and right at that instant, puffs of smoke appeared all around him and when they settled, six Jakes could be seen in front of everyone. "Go." He calmly said and the clones along with the ice golem were seen dashing forward. The beast seeing some pests approaching it, angrily began sending ice shards towards them but they were quick to avoid each and every one of the attacks and were closing in on the beast. When they were two metres away, the clones suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the beast and all at once, they shot out two Qi swords at once hitting the beast at the back sending it skidding forward towards the ice golem who swung its giant ice club hitting the beast right in the face. The strength of the hit sent shockwaves around but surprisingly, the beast didn''t move an inch as it grabbed the ice club in the golem''s hands and squeezed on tight breaking it to pieces. "Cheap copy." The beast said and then an ice club appeared beside it flying forward and hitting the golem sending it back. ''Right! Absolute control over ice.'' Jake thought as he saw the beast turn forward towards the clones and swung its legs forward. But the clones activated {Step shift} making them avoid the leg by the skin of their teeth as the leg hit the ground hard sending a tremor all around. "Those clones are too weak and slow!" Rex shouted as a hundred Qi swords appeared around him and with a snap of his fingers, he sent them flying towards the beast who quickly encased its whole body in ice causing loud bangs to be heard from the collision. "Ice!" Jake shouted as he saw the ice golem dash towards the beast who was still encased in ice. Slamming its hands into the encased ice, it manipulated it sending spikes of ice crashing into the beast from inside hitting its ice encased body. But surprisingly, the encasing held and the spikes didn''t even do anything to damage the beast. "You are useless." Rivock commented as he dashed forward and in a split second, he was in front of the encased ice. Throwing his fist out, it hit the encased ice hard causing a loud bang to be heard with several cracks running through the ice before it finally shattered like fragile glass. But then, before Rivock could move, he felt his hand being grabbed by the beast who quickly lifted and proceeded to slam him back down into the hard ground causing him to spit out blood mixed in with spit. "Darn it!" Rex shouted and was about to dash forward when he felt a gust of wind hit him in the face. "I didn''t want to go for close quarter combat yet but I''m forced to!" Jake was heard shouting as his sword disappeared from his hand and in its place, a pair of gauntlets appeared while he was still seen speeding towards the beast who lifted Rivock again and slammed him back down into the hard ground. "System! Activate Strength Surge!" Jake shouted as he leaped forward and right on cue, his strength suddenly increased as he saw the beast lift Rivock again about to slam him into the ground. When Jake got in front of the beast swinging his hand forward that broke several sound barriers and was heading towards the beast at immense speed but then his hand was grabbed by the beast easily as it smirked at Jake. "Gotcha!" It said and then proceeded to swing Rivock away sending him flying while it grabbed Jake and proceeded to slam him into the hard ground to the extent a loud bang was heard. Letting go of Jake''s hands, it lifted its foot up above him and then swung it back down sending its foot towards Jake who was on the floor unable to move due to pain. "Jake!" Alex shouted as his body exploded in fiery visual Qi as he was about to move when he saw Rex dashing forward instead with a long Qi sword in his hand. "I don''t need your help." They all heard Jake say as a smirk played on his face when the beast''s legs finally slammed into his body hard sending shockwaves spreading around that it hit Rex sending him skidding back. "Jake!" Kate shouted at the top of her lungs as everybody were shocked wondering whether Jake will be okay but it was very unlikely considering the beast''s massive build and strength. The beast lifted its foot up expecting a small puddle of blood from the pulverized Jake but instead, there was nothing. Absolutely nothing and that was when they all noticed another Jake behind the beast. "This new skill is very helpful." Jake smiled as he slammed his hand into the beast sending it flying forward. "Jake?!" Alex said in surprise as per their knowledge, his clones weren''t supposed to speak which means this was the real deal. ''After my fight with Gray, I was dissappointed that I didn''t receive any new skills. But luckily, after my talk with Zee, the system rewarded me with a new skill for gaining a new knowledge about its origin.'' Jake thought with a smile as he saw the beast standing up while all the remaining four clones along with Jake stood around it but with a space of a metre. ''Swap! A skill that allows me swap my position with any one of my clones.'' he thought with a smirk as lightning was seen crackling around his hands along with that of the clones. "I thought you all were supposed to be part of the big four? Why are you all standing there like statues watching me do all the work?" Jake asked and then he saw Rivock standing up with Rex holding his long Qi sword tighter. "Let''s show this beast the power of the world leaders!" Bane shouted and right on cue, Jake and his clones shot out lightning bolts towards the beast while Rex and Rivock were seen dashing towards it at tremendous speed. Chapter 376 376: Flex my muscles! "I thought you all were supposed to be part of the big four? Why are you all standing there like statues watching me do all the work?" Jake asked and then he saw Rivock standing up with Rex holding his long Qi sword tighter. "Let''s show this beast the power of the world leaders!" Bane shouted and right on cue, Jake and his clones shot out lightning bolts towards the beast while Rex and Rivock were seen dashing towards it at tremendous speed. The beast shrieked loudly and created an ice shield blocking the lightning bolts from Jake and his clones while from behind, Rex appeared with a Qi sword in his hand which he swung forward and shattered the ice shield immediately sending the beast skidding while Rivock suddenly appeared in front of the beast. Tensing his muscles, causing his arm to rip through his shirt, he sent a powerful punch that ripped through the sound barriers towards the beast but it grabbed the punch like it was nothing although it was sent skidding a few inches before coming to a halt. "World leaders you say? I can''t see it!" The beast shrieked loudly when it shot an ice spear towards Rivock who it was holding onto when Bane suddenly appeared in front of it with his hands that had already changed shape to that of a glowing green energy blade. Swinging the blades forward, it smashed into the ice spear destroying it. "Jake!" Bane shouted and Jake could be seen using {Step shift} to appear beside the beast with Ice''s ice club which he swung forward sending it smashing into the beast sending it skidding with the ice club shattering to pieces. "Clones!" Jake called out as he saw his remaining four clones appeared behind the beast with their hands crackling with lightning and then all at once, they swung it forward hitting the beast forward again with Jake seen tensing his hands hard causing his shirt to rip off at once. ''Good thing strength surge is still active!'' He thought as he swung his hand forward causing several loud bangs to be heard as his hand was approaching the beast when an ice shield suddenly appeared in front of him with his hands shattering it completely. But then the shards from the shield suddenly froze in the air and immediately flew forward hitting and tearing Jake slightly in his body drawing blood. "Weak humans." The beast shrieked again as Rex was seen walking forward with Qi spilling out of him distorting the air around them and even causing the ground to vibrate and tremble. "Weak you say?!" He said as a long Qi whip that was as long as a 10 metres snake appeared in his hands and swinging it, it quickly wrapped around the beast on all sides. And then suddenly, it turned into spikes hitting the beast in its ice body when it angrily shot out two ice blades tearing the whip and dashing forward towards Rex who stood in the same spot. "Now!" He called out and then up above, Rivock could be seen heading back down with his hands in front of him. "Ham... hammer!" Rivock shouted causing the beast to halt its step and look up to see Rivock coming in hot with his fists in front of him. "Hammer strike!" He shouted as his hands smashed into the beast''s head hard causing a huge shockwave to spread out hitting the fog, blowing up huge gust of wind that those at the back were being pushed back slightly. "So much power." General Paul said. "This... this... this is dad''s power." Jack said. "And it''s something you can''t dream of matching." Greig said as he kept on watching the fight. "Must you be mean to your own brother?" Alex asked with a glare. "Keep your mouth shut Slade! I didn''t ask for your opinion." Greig said angrily. "Hey! You can talk to your brother like trash or anyhow you want. But stay away from my brother otherwise..." Raze said as he pushed his coat aside revealing a Katana sword in its sheath. "Otherwise what? You think I''m scared of you?" Greig asked as his muscles began bulging which meant he was ready for a fight until... "Guys enough! You all should focus on how to help in this fight." Paul said. "Tch! How are we supposed to help? When they aren''t giving us a chance to." Gray said. "That''s the problem. Listen to the beast." Paul said. "What do you mean listen to the beast?" Raze asked. "Every minute, it always shrieks. It can talk fine, so why does it need to shriek?" Paul asked. "Isn''t it a normal thing for beasts to make their beastly sounds?" Greig asked with a scoff. "It''s pointless trying to explain things to you since your dumbass brain is too weak to realize things." They heard a voice say and then walking forward was Jay Josh who had already picked up his lab coat and placed it on his shoulders. "Jay! I''m going to kill you." Greig shouted. "You are just as hotheaded as your father. Good thing your brother isn''t like that. You fool! The beast is calling on help." Jay said. "Help? What help would a demi-god beast need?" Raze asked and that was when they heard stampeding noise heading towards them from the mist. "I guess they are here." Paul said taking a stance. "Guys!" Jake shouted from where he was fighting as he weaved in time avoiding an ice sword before shooting out a Qi sword. "Some legendary tier beasts are heading over, handle them. Don''t worry about us." "Legendary tier?!" Gray asked. "Finally! I get to flex my muscles." Alex said as he tore his shirt off and threw it down while grabbing his giant sword tightly and right on cue, his fiery visual Qi erupted around the sword. "I trust that you can handle the threats!" Jake shouted as he saw an ice fist heading for his head and right on time, he swapped with another one of his clones. Chapter 377 377: Stop the bickering! Just as Jake had said, twelve legendary tier beasts were all seen charging out of the mist. They all looked like the beasts the world leaders were battling but instead of six eyes, they had four. Aside from that, they looked the same as the Demi-god tier beast only a little bit shorter. And immediately they came forth, their eyes locked onto the world leaders as they got ready to charge forward without hesitation. "So you called for backup? Well we got some of our own!" Rex said pushing forward towards the Demi-god tier beast with his hands surrounded by visual Qi that was spinning like a vortex which he slammed into the beast sending it skidding. Seeing this, the legendary tier beasts tried to move when from far back, rains of arrows began falling from the sky hitting them and sending them skidding back. The arrows made a large circle around them and that was when they saw a fiery red hair with a giant sword in his hand charging forward ahead of the rest. He was quite fast but he wasn''t putting on any shirt. Seeing the pest dashing towards them, the beasts all shot out ice spears towards him flying with incredible speed and heading towards them but a blaster was heard and then landing in front of the red hair was a young man with a huge shield in his hands blocking it. Those two were Alex and Jay. As Alex was seen pushing off, jumping above the shield with his sword in his hand while his Qi was surrounding it forming another encasing over it and he fell in front of a beast slashing its icy body which broke a huge chunk off it. "Just a chunk? Pathetic!" They heard Greig saying as he appeared in front of a beast who tried to shoot an ice shard but instead, his hands smashed into its face sending it flying and tumbling on the ground but it was very much alive. "No matter how you want to act tough, you are still no match for the Slades!" Raze was heard saying as five hundred Qi swords appeared in the sky above him and with a snap of his fingers, he sent them flying towards the beasts that strangely worked together. As all at once, an ice shield that was as tall as a mansion rose up blocking the Qi shards but not without visible cracks as the more the swords hit the ice, the more it cracked until it finally shattered sending them flying with a huge gust of wind. "Kids, will always be kids!" Paul was heard saying as thirty Qi swords appeared in front of him. "The idea is not too much quantity," he said and he sent the swords flying towards one of the beasts that tried to raise an ice shield. But the swords slammed into it, tearing the shield open, and piercing the beast breaking through its ice body and coming out the other end with the beast dropping down. "It''s all about quality." Paul said with a smile. "Save it, old man!" Greig was heard shouting as he jumped up and came falling down towards another beast who quickly raised an ice shield and then sent an ice spear flying towards him. But Greig simply kicked at the air pivoting sideways avoiding the ice spear before crashing into the ice shield breaking it to pieces while his hands smashed into the beast''s head pulverizing it to the ground with a loud bang that sent a huge gust of wind spreading outwardly. "Must you cause a mess?" Jay was heard saying as his hands began making whirring sounds and right in front of them all, a cannon formed around his hands with a loud bang being heard with two shots of black energies that slammed into a beast''s head destroying it. ''Well, unlike dad, I only have two of those crystals and now, I''m out. But I can still fight!'' he thought as his hands began breaking down before two energy blades appeared in his hands. "I won''t be overshadowed by you kids!" Gray was heard saying as he was running forward at full speed causing the ground to shake with each step as he finally got in front of a beast which swung its hands forward but he simply jumped back avoiding it. But an ice shard was shot towards him which slammed into his shoulder drawing blood but he soldiered on as he pushed off using his to surround his body. "Qi shards!" He shouted as several shards made of Qi was sent flying towards the beast who raised an ice shield taking the hit that caused a loud bang to resound while the shield cracked slightly. "I might not have my system anymore," Gray said as he took a stance while raising his sword above his head with yellow energy surrounding it. The energy was Qi as his sword was shaking with tremendous power. "But I''m still me and long before I had the system, I was still strong enough to not get overshadowed by kids! Dimensional Slash!" He shouted as he swung his hand down causing a huge line of Qi energy to fly out which smashed into the ice shield in front of him tearing it open and also hitting the beast cutting it in two. "Tch! Legendary tier beasts are no problem for me. I dealt with one of you before." He said turning around to see Jack and Alex walking together. "Jack!" Alex shouted as he quickly got down on one knee letting Jack jump forward, step onto Alex and was propelled forward with his sword in front of him and with a spin, he smashed into the beast''s head killing it. "Tch! You both had to work together to deal with a single beast. Pathetic!" Greig was heard saying as out of the twelve beasts, only six were left and they were seen grouping together shrieking at the humans in front of them. "Give them a break,a legendary tier beast is still kind of out of their league." Jay said walking forward. "Yes, the same way a demi-god tier beast is too much for you all." Alex scoffed as he glared at the beasts in front of them. "Can we stop the bickering? And fight!" Paul shouted as he drew a sword from his side out of its sheath with while Qi was brimming around it. Chapter 378: A beast is needed! While the backups were battling against the legendary tier beasts, the world leaders were also busy against the demi-god tier beast that refused to just die. "Qi Slash!" Jake shouted as he swung his sword which he had already equipped sending a humongous crescent slash of wind towards the beast who sent two slice of ice swings towards the slash with the two attacks cancelling each other out. Rex jumped up swinging his Qi sword towards the beast who grabbed it and was seen dragging him forward but he let go of the sword and sent a Qi spear flying towards the beast instead which hit it in the arm going in deep. "Don''t forget me too!" Bane was heard shouting as he dashed forward with his energy bladed hands which he swung several times towards the beast but it easily avoided each and every one of them. It was about to attack back when it heard a loud shout from above. "Seriously? Are all humans dumb?" The beast asked as it jumped back causing Rivock to smash into the ground with his fists kicking up dust. Jake didn''t waste time as he quickly turned towards his system and activated {Stealth} and immediately, his presence was masked as it looked like he along with his clones had suddenly disappeared from view. His smell, aura, footsteps and even presence was gone like that. But he wasn''t gone as he was seen moving all around the beast quickly without making a sound while the other world leaders were busy bombarding it with all the strength they had. "Now." He whispered as he quickly dashed forward along with his clones as lightning was seen crackling around their hands forming an arrow of some kind. ''Probably because the beast is being distracted by others, maybe that''s why it isn''t able to track me.'' he thought as he along with his clones appeared on either side of the beast with lightning arrows in their hands and when the others, moved aside to charge up an attack. Jake and his clones rushed in, their lightning arrows crackling with energy, closing the distance in a blur of speed. ''It won''t be able to notice me. My stealth is quite undetectable unless the beast is of a high tier which it is but being disturbed by the others is messing it up.'' he thought as they were about to slam the lightning arrows into the beast. When it suddenly slammed its hands together creating a huge shockwave that spread out with countless ice shards in the air that was sent in all directions. The shockwave threw Jake and his clones out of the air while the ice shards smashed into the clones turning them into puffs of smoke with Jake ending up slightly injured as blood was dripping down his mouth. The lightning arrows smashed into the ground beside the beast sending sparks of lightning everywhere that only tickled the beast. "It noticed me?" Jake mumbled as he got up and he stood side by side with the others. "Please tell me that our combined attacks is injuring this beast!" Bane said. Deep cracks ran across the beast''s icy frame, its once-pristine body now marred with jagged fractures. Blood oozed from multiple wounds, yet despite the clear damage, a twisted grin stretched across its frozen face, as if it still had something up its sleeve. "Crap! If a Demi-god beast can give us much trouble, I hate to imagine how strong an S rank will be since this bastard is a little under an S rank." Rivock cursed angrily. "Huh? S rank?! Keh!" The beast laughed a little. "Judging from all your petty attacks that barely harmed me, I can confidently say that none of you can best an S rank beast. And you call yourselves world leaders! If this is what the world leaders from the humans can do, then we beasts would have easy time destroying you all!" "You know, I have had enough of your ramblings." Jake said as his hand was glowing blue which he pointed towards the beast in front of him with his own eyes glowing blue too. "System, activate Attract!" A skill that allows the user to draw a thing towards him but it is limited to the thing''s size. And right on cue, the beast was sent flying towards Jake at full speed but then he raised his hand causing the beast to fly up before he swung it back down making the beast hit the ground hard breaking the ground beneath its feet causing a crater to form there. Before the beast could stand up, Jake had quickly activated two skills from his system. {Frenzy strike} and {Adrenaline rush} "A beast is what is needed to take care of a beast!" Jake said as he pushed off from the ground speeding towards the beast with his speed and agility boosted by Adrenaline rush while his sword gleamed in his hand being encased by Qi. "Kiddo! What are you doing?" Bane asked as they saw Jake push off and appear directly in front of the beast swinging his sword from below towards it but it jumped back avoiding it when a Qi sword from behind smashed into it chipping at its ice body. And then Jake swung his sword unleashing a Qi slash that smashed into the beast. Before the beast could even get its footing, he had already moved appearing above it and then delivered a roundhouse kick that sent it crashing into the ground. Currently, his speed and strength were on another level as he was moving like a beast attacking from various angles and points overwhelming the beast totally when... {Frenzy strike has ended} {Adrenaline rush has ended} Jake felt the rush of power vanish in an instant as the system notifications flashed before his eyes. His body, suddenly heavier, hesitated for just a fraction of a second¡ªjust enough for the beast to strike. The ice club smashed into him, sending him flying, blood spraying from his mouth. {-15 HP} Chapter 379: A Tough Body The others were currently in front of six legendary tier beasts after destroying six earlier with their brute strengths and skills. It felt like the beasts didn''t give them much of a trouble at all but that was soon to change as they prepared to launch more attacks forward. "Can we stop the bickering? And fight!" Paul shouted as he drew a sword from his side out of its sheath with while Qi was brimming around it. "I don''t need an old man giving me instructions!" Raze said as twenty Qi swords appeared hovering in the air. "Seriously? Old man? How rude can you be?" Paul asked as he readied his sword. "Just wait, when I inherit father''s chair, I will show the world the power of Raze Slade." Raze said. "Till then, keep dreaming!" Jay chuckled as his energy blades brimmed with so much energy. "Remind me! Didn''t Jake best you in the VR world? Why did you want to challenge him in reality?" Alex asked. "The VR world is different from reality. I was limited on my abilities there and I couldn''t do this!" Raze replied as the twenty Qi swords were sent flying forward at tremendous speed towards the beasts but they all rose an ice wall blocking the attacks that created a loud bang. "Archers!" Paul shouted at Kate and the other archers behind. ''My Qi is being depleted quickly and my hand.'' Kate thought as she looked at her peeled fingers that was even bleeding slightly from drawing her strings too much. "But I can''t give up now. They need me." She said as four Qi arrows appeared in her hands on her bow string and with a tug, she sent them flying forward with so much power and speed that it crashed into the ice wall bringing it down at once. "Attack!" Alex said as he ran forward with Jack slightly behind him as they raised their giant swords in hand moving faster than the others who all stood there watching them. "What are they trying to do?" Greig asked. "They are charging forward like they can deal with the beasts on their own." Raze chuckled. "Is this the time for this?" Jay asked as two rockets appeared on either side of his legs and in a flash, he was sent flying forward with his bladed hands behind his back. "I can''t be left behind by Jay!" Raze shouted as he surrounded his feet with Qi boosting his speed which he showed by running neck and neck with Jay. "Amateurs!" Gray said as he surrounded his legs with Qi and with a push of his legs, he was propelled forward like a rocket. But Jack and Alex were already there as the beasts sent ice spears towards them but Alex quickly jumped in front slamming his hands together with a visible Qi wall rising in front of him blocking the spears that created a loud bang all around while he coughed a speck of blood. Jumping forward, Jack swung his sword unleashing a wave of Qi that pushed the beasts back while Alex picked himself up and ran forward shooting out Qi shards towards the beasts who all avoided each and every one of them. When one of the beasts shaped its hands into a huge ice spear. Actually it surrounded its hands with ice making it sharp and it dashed forward swinging it towards Alex who was unable to avoid it in time letting it hit him in his abdomen but strangely enough for the beast, the tip of the spear broke. "Shocked?" Alex asked as the beast backed away slightly to reveal that there was no damage to the human in front of it with only a slight scratch on where the beast struck with its ice spear. "Aside from dad, even Raze would find it hard to injure my solid body. And after dad, I''m the only one with a tough body. So Jack!" Alex shouted as Jack jumped forward swinging his sword that was brimming with a lot of energy and it sliced the beast''s head at once but his sword shattered right at that moment. "Good job you two. Now it''s our turn." They heard a voice say from behind them when a gust of wind hit them with Jay and Raze dashing forward towards one beast each. With a slash of his energy blade, a beast met it with an ice sword causing a gust of wind to spread. "In a battle of strength, I know I will lose. But technology wise," Jay smiled as the energy blade suddenly changed shape into a spear which caused him to dientagle from the clash. Jumping back, his energy blades suddenly turned into a cannon which he sent two shots of energies towards the beast. ''This is a little weak compared to the previous ones as I''m using a king tier crystal!'' Jay thought as the beast raised an ice wall in front of it blocking the hits which cracked the wall. But it gave Jay enough time and before he could move, Greig was seen appearing in front of him in the middle of a punch. "This is how it''s done," he said throwing his fist that smashed into the ice wall breaking it and hitting the beast in the face tearing its head away. "Stop wasting time." He added. "Why was it my own beast you came to kill? What about the others? Didn''t you see any free ones?" Jay asked angrily when Greig used his brows to communicate to him and turning around, he could see the others finishing up the beasts and just like that, a dozen legendary tier beasts were decimated by the younglings with help from Paul. "At least we did our best to help the oldies there." Greig shrugged. "Oldies? Jake is part of them." Jack replied. "Just shut up! Even though you managed to take down a legendary tier beast with the help of a Slade, you are still a weakling in my eyes." Greig said walking off as they all went to stand at the sides so they can watch the fight with the Demi-god tier beast. Chapter 380: Wanna join in? Back at the world leaders, they were trying their best against the demi-god tier beast and it wasn''t easy not until Jake decided to take things into his hands and charged forward activating two system skills that allowed him overwhelm the beast for some seconds before... {Frenzy strike has ended} {Adrenaline rush has ended} Jake felt the rush of power vanish in an instant as the system notifications flashed before his eyes. His body, suddenly heavier, hesitated for just a fraction of a second¡ªjust enough for the beast to strike. The ice club smashed into him, sending him flying, blood spraying from his mouth. {-15 HP} "Crap." Jake said as his body hit the ground hard cracking it. "That''s what you get for running forward." Rivock said. "Okay, I''m tired of all these." Bane said as his hands began breaking down to form claws, mechanical claws. "Hold on a sec." Jake said as he was seen standing up while wiping the speck of blood from his mouth. "Between a Beta werewolf and this crappy beast, which is stronger?" "Huh?" Bane said. "Don''t you get the question?" Jake asked with a click of his tongue. "A Beta werewolf is stronger. That is if we are talking about a normal Demi-god beast. This one is humanoid so obviously, it will give us tough time. Since it''s not like those frenzy beasts." Rex replied. "So we are saying this one is stronger than a Beta werewolf." Jake said. "The normal Beta werewolves, yes! But the one that appeared during the war, then no." Bane replied. "Good. So I guess I need to go all out. I have been testing the beast to gather information and now, I''m done." Jake said as energy began spilling out of him darkening the whole atmosphere and suffocating the people around. The beast on seeing this, shot out spikes of ice towards Jake who was standing in a spot but then, Bane quickly came in front with his mechanical shield that blocked the spikes effortlessly while Rivock and Ice; the ice golem were seen charging forward. "Where were you all these while?" Rivock asked as the beast was still shooting spikes of ice towards Jake as it had a bad feeling about what was going on. Jumping up, Rivock delivered a strong punch to the side of its face, while Ice swung its own ice club towards the other side. The two hits together was powerful to the extent the beast felt groggy a little bit when Ice jumped back and then hit the ground hard causing ice to rapidly crawl forward towards the beast. Seeing this, the beast just lifted its feet and slammed it back down dispelling the ice when Bane came in from the side with his energy claw which he slammed into the beast sending it skidding with a huge chunk of icy flesh torn off. Where the beast was sent skidding, happened to be where Rivock stood as he was seen tensing all the muscles in his body hard. His feet dug into the hard diamond surface, his muscles bulged more and then with a swing of his hand that the whole air shook crazily, his fist slammed into the beast. The hit was so powerful that the beast was lifted up and slammed back down into the ground hard causing the whole place for several metres away to tremble hard as the ground beneath the beast cracked up to the extent, the beast''s body was also injured. "Rex!" Bane shouted as he jumped back while Rex who was seen standing close to Jake snapped his fingers and in the next instant, two hundred Qi swords appeared from above and were sent flying towards the beast who was still on the floor. It was unable to move when the swords smashed into it hard cracking its body hard and causing shockwaves to ripple out. "Hammer!" Rivock was heard shouting from above while falling down. "Strike!" He shouted as he descended down but at the last second, the beast had moved causing Rivock''s hands to crash into the ground kicking up another round of shockwave with the ground breaking a metre deep forming another crater. A few metres away, the beast was seen with its body bleeding badly as huge chunks of icy flesh were ripped out of its body while black blood was seen dripping down its mouth. "You all are now acting like the world leaders you call yourselves!" The beast smirked. "Since you all are taking this seriously, let me also do the same!" It shouted as five hundred ice swords mixed in with ice spears were seen casting a shadow above the world leaders. "Crap! This is bad." Bane said as he smashed his hands together and jumped back. So did Rivock as all the world leaders stood together with Jake still going through what he was going through. "I don''t think I can block all of them." Bane said as the shield grew more. "Why did we then come along?" A voice was heard saying and turning around, Jay could be seen running over along with Alex. Immediately they got there, Jay quickly slammed his hands together with a huge metallic wall covering the open sides while Alex placed his hands on it pouring his Qi into the wall strengthening it more as blood spilled out of his mouth. ''That is all my Qi.'' Alex thought. "Brace yourselves humans!" The beast shouted as it sent the attacks flying and in a split second, they crashed into the walls causing them to shudder but they managed to hold on tight. Slowly, cracks were beginning to form on the walls as more attacks smashed into them and the first to give was Jay''s shield as he was swung back while the swords finally stopped but then the beast appeared in front of Bane''s shield and with a swing of its hands, it smashed into the wall breaking it and sending Bane flying with blood spraying from his mouth. With a snap, a dozen ice swords were shot forward towards the other world leaders with Rivock finally jumping forward and destroying them with his bare hands but he didn''t come out unscathed. And when he was done, he was seen huffing and panting with slight injuries on his body. "Tch! Pathetic performance for the so-called world leaders!" The beast said. "I thought we invited this fool to the table because he could help." Rivock shouted. "You should just admit that you can''t do anything without me." They had a voice saying and turning around, visible changes were occuring in Jake. "I know I''m better than you." He smirked and then his eyes naturally landed on the beast that took a slight step back. And that was because tendrils of darkness enveloped Jake with only his blue eyes staring at the beast who took a step back in fright. Even those watching could feel their hearts thump louder as they looked at the darkness enveloping Jake and after a few seconds, it settled giving him a black darkness filled cloak coating his body. The cloak wasn''t fluttering, instead it stayed frozen in one place as if it wasn''t moving at all or time stopped for it. "Unleash." He said calmly and coldly and huge amount of energy spread out hitting the beast. "Rex! Wanna join in?" He asked with a smirk. "Why not?!" Rex asked as all around him, flames erupted swallowing him whole while the other world leaders took a step back. "Time to get serious!" Chapter 381: A Transformation! "Unleash." He said calmly and coldly and huge amount of energy spread out hitting the beast. "Rex! Wanna join in?" He asked with a smirk. "Why not?" Rex asked as all around him, flames erupted swallowing him whole while the other world leaders took a step back. "Time to get serious!" "Crap! Rex is taking things serious now." Bane said as he coughed out a mouthful of blood. "Wait! He wasn''t serious all along?" Paul asked as he also walked forward. "You wish. It feels like he and that youngling had the same mindset and now, they are going all out." Rivock said. "Aren''t you both going to help?" Gray asked. "If there''s an opening, we might. But as far as I know Rex, anytime he gets serious, he doesn''t allow anybody come in between his fight. I''m even surprised he is fighting alongside Jake." Bane said. "Which means..." Jack stuttered. "He is going ultra mode!" Rivock added as they stepped back slightly while Jake and Rex were standing in front of the beast who suddenly felt a slight fear running through it. A feeling of some kind telling it to back away as soon as possible. The fire consuming Rex wasn''t the normal orange, this one was yellow which means, it was made of Qi. This was Rex''s visual Qi and the amount of Qi a person had, was going to be evident by his visual Qi. Looking at the fire around Rex, his Qi was twice his body as the tip of the flames was soaring high with every step, the fire grew more with intensity meanwhile, Jake on the other hand, was standing calmly with his cloak frozen in the air. The area around Jake and Rex were clashing as the darkness surrounding Jake grew, Rex''s flames were trying to create light but even with this, they stood side by side as the beast stood its ground looking at them both. "It has been a very long time since I decided to go all out. The last time I did this, was against that Beta werewolf." Rex said as around his hands, the fire twisted and turned forming a long Qi blade. "You ready?" Jake asked as he bent his feet forward cracking the ground totally. "You bet!" Rex shouted as he pushed off at twice his normal speed making him look like a blur to the onlookers as in half a second, he was in front of the beast. Swinging his sword forward, a loud bang resounded as the beast quickly shaped ice around its hands blocking the attack from Rex with hot air been blown around and that was when Jake could be seen in the air as around his hands, a yellow light was shining and then with a bang, something was shot out. Jake fired a blast of pure Qi energy, slamming into the beast''s knees and forcing it to collapse, cracking the ground beneath. Before it could recover, Rex leaped back and unleashed a blazing Qi slash. The beast quickly slammed its hands together forming a thick ice shield which stood in front of it while Rex''s slash hit it burning a hole through it and slamming into the beast sending it skidding. "My Qi, took the properties of fire since when I learned it. So don''t expect your puny ice will be enough to stop it!" Rex shouted as he jumped up and swung his sword releasing a dozen slash in one second sending it flying towards the beast. While the beast quickly jumped around, running as fast as its feet can take it avoiding each and every one of the strikes which hit the ground cracking it. Finally, the slashes stopped as the beast halted its step when all of a sudden, it lost control over its body as it was seen heading towards a general direction. Glancing at the direction, Jake was seen with a twisted smile on his face as his blue eyes glowed with more intensity while he flexed his hand hard and with a bang, it went flying and smashing into the beast that was heading his way causing it to go flying and hitting the ground hard creating a crater beneath its body. "You call yourself a Demi-god tier beast, but you are so weak that I feel like I''m battling a king tier beast!" Rex was heard shouting as five hundred Qi swords appeared in the sky above the beast and in a flash, they were sent towards the beast as all the swords slammed hard into it. Dust and shockwaves spread out and as it was settling, the beast could be seen standing up groggily with little holes in its body while all around it, shards of ice were seen and even with all these, it was caught smirking as it walked slowly out of the crater. "Impossible! Rex''s fiery sword only caused a surface damage?" Bane said in shock. "If I were to rate Rex''s fiery sword''s damage, I would say it would destroy the hide off a Beta werewolf. Although it might not kill it, it would still be enough to give it a deep injury and not a surface one." Rivock added. "Something is wrong." Paul mumbled as he glanced at the beast walking forward with ice falling from its body. The beast whose body was made up of ice and some hard exoskeleton bones was seen walking forward with those ice and bones shattering to the ground. With each step, the ice fell more and more until... *Crack!* *Shatter* (FX for glass shattering) The ice fell off its body to reveal its fleshy body which was looking like a fur with thick hides and muscular tone body while its face, Its face was still a mask of terror¡ªan elongated, lupine skull encased in translucent ice, through which eerie, ghostly blue flames burned like trapped souls. Rows of serrated fangs lined its maw, each exhale releasing a dense mist that sapped warmth from the surroundings, turning breath into brittle ice upon exhalation. "You both went through a transformation, so it''s right I also undergo one." The beast spoke and the cracked ice all rose up to form twenty shards, while around the place, a hundred ice swords appeared. Chapter 382: King of humans! "You both went through a transformation, so it''s right I also undergo one." The beast spoke and the cracked ice all rose up to form twenty shards, while around the place, a hundred ice swords appeared. Seeing this, Jake didn''t say anything. Instead, his face contorted into a smile again as he grabbed the half part of his cloak tearing it apart and throwing it on the ground. The cloak suddenly turned into a path of darkness covering the ground and even hitting the beast''s feet all the way to around two metres behind it while the beast looked at the ground in confusion at it suddenly changing colour. But seeing as it didn''t affect it negatively, the beast thought that it was for show but those watching knew it wasn''t as Gray''s eyes widened. "He... he is going to use that?!" He mumbled in surprise and then a smirk appeared on his face. "What''s wrong?" The beast asked. "Was that thing just for show or what?" "You can say it is." Jake smiled as his half cloak was still frozen in the air. "The length that it covered, will represent the length of where your blood will be reaching." "How dare you?!" The beast shouted that the whole air was vibrating. "It isn''t only you that can make the air vibrate, you know." Rex smiled as the ground where the dark cloak covered was shaking violently to the extent the shadows rippled beneath their feet while the ice shards and swords around the beast shook slightly. "Die!" The beast shouted and sent the attacks flying in anger while Jake smile as he stepped forward and then he tapped the ground with his feet letting the dark shadows rise up in front of him as the attacks hit the shadow but then, it suddenly disappeared from view. "Huh? That''s new." Gray said. "Peek a boo!" Jake smiled and the beast could feel a tremor beneath its feet but before it could move, the same attack it sent towards Jake, came shooting out of the shadows hitting it in its body sending it skidding with a frostbite. "Over here!" Rex was heard shouting from behind the beast as he swung his fiery Qi sword forward while the beast hurriedly formed an ice sword which it also swung forward meeting Rex''s attack but its own sword shattered as it was sent skidding back on the shadow ground. All of a sudden, Rex disappeared into the ground and the beast suddenly felt a tingling feeling behind it. It tried to jump away as it saw a lightning bolt heading towards it but it was a tad too slow. The lightning bolt smashed into it sending joules of electricity and pain running through the beast''s body while its body hit the ground. Before it could stand up, two Qi spears appeared from the ground poking and stabbing the beast''s body. It did well to avoid its vital spots but it still came out with injuries. That was when Rex could be seen appearing out of the shadowy ground beneath the beast. Grabbing its legs, he slammed the beast down causing its skull face to smash into the ground hard. Rex was about to follow up with an attack when he saw multiple ice spears hanging over his head and in a flash, they were shot towards him which made him swing his sword rapidly, releasing Qi slashes that hit the spears breaking them. But it gave the beast enough time to escape as it was caught huffing in pain while glaring at Jake who still had a smile on his face. ''My shadowy visual Qi, it allows me to drop part of the cloak on the ground and using it, I can redirect attacks back to the caster, sink myself and any other person into the shadow and move them all around the place.'' he thought. "System, activate Rampage." He mumbled. {Ramage activated} Right on cue, Jake felt strength welling up inside him and even his speed was boosted as he smirked at the beast. ''Rampage, a skill that increases Strength by 24 percent and agility by 16 percent for 20 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.'' Just as the beast was about to move, it suddenly saw Jake in front of it. No sound was made, no shout, movements were heard but in a flash, he was in front of the beast who tried to jump back but felt its feet rooted into the ground. "If I couldn''t defeat you, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat the Alpha. So thank you for helping me gauge my strength." Jake smirked as his cloak wrapped around his hands and his strength was further boosted to the top. With a swing of his hands, the sound barrier was broken and destroyed at that as Jake''s fist slammed into the beast''s skull face smashing it totally and sending the beast flying to the extent, it crashed into the ground breaking it totally and creating a mini pit fall. The breeze and the air around everybody was ruptured as a heavy shockwave spread out almost sweeping everybody else off their feet. But that wasn''t enough as the beast was seen slowly standing up with half its skull head missing as it glanced at Jake with a smirk on its face which stunned everybody as Rex was seen rising out of the shadows beside Jake. "No way! That wasn''t enough to kill it?" Alex shouted in fright as the beast stood up with blood pouring down its face and it took a single step before falling back down on its knees and looking up at the one that delivered a fatal blow to it. "Indeed, you are the king of humans." The beast said and then fell back down on the ground face flat as right on cue, several system messages flooded Jake''s vision. {Ding! Quest Completed} {Rewards will now be distributed!} Jake didn''t even have time to check them as he felt the strength leaving his body while he stumbled before hitting the ground hard as his chest heaved in exhaustion. ''I did it.'' Jake thought. Chapter 383: Its time! The battle against the demi-god tier beast was finally over as its body lay on the ground with half its skull missing from the final blow Jake landed on its face. While Jake was seen laying on the floor with his face facing the sky above in tiredness as his chest heaved in and out in pain. His stamina was exhausted, his Qi was depleted which was seen as the shadowy ground disappeared, his body returned to normal and even his clones had disappeared as they couldn''t withstand the heat. Before ice could be deleted, Jake had quickly sent it away. Meanwhile, the other world leaders were seen smiling in triumph but quite exhausted. Bane had made his machine parts to be back to normal. Not like he could even keep it up for long. Rex''s Qi although not fully depleted, it was only a little fraction left. The others cheered loudly at the sight of the beast''s defeat. Kate finally heaved a sigh of relief as she glanced at her torn fingers but she shrugged it off as she smiled widely. Even Alex and Jack fell down in tiredness but they were all conscious. Meanwhile, Rivock stood with a furrowed brow, deep in thought as he studied Jake. ''Jake Lucas...'' he thought as he looked at him over and over from where he was standing. ''You are more powerful than i thought. Versatile, intelligent, powerful and skillful. If you weren''t a world leader already, you would have been of help. But I wonder if...'' Rivock was about to move when he looked around and could see Rex walking over towards Jake. ''No! Although they are weakened, they are still powerful people. Who knows, the kid might gat something up his sleeves to help him. But soon...'' "Yoo what are you thinking about Rivock? You got a weird, twisted smile on your face." Bane said as he stood up and wiped the speck of blood from his mouth. "Just thinking how helpful the kid will be in the war." Rivock replied. "Oh? So you finally acknowledge his strength. But you are right though, he is really helpful and it''s good he is part of the world table." Bane replied. "Yeah, really helpful." Rivock added with a brief chuckle. "Weldone kid." Rex was heard saying as he offered his hand to Jake who was still laying on the ground. "Thank you." Jake replied as he took his hand and stood up but he twitched slightly in pain as he was bleeding on his head. "That was crazy work from you two." Paul was heard saying as he walked forward with a smile. "Not like I expected any less from the world leaders." "You too General Paul. You and the others did a fine job against the legendary tier beasts." Jake said. "No need to praise us, we don''t need it." Raze was heard saying. "I still dislike you and I still want to fight you." "Well, you can fight me when you become a world leader. Till then, keep baiting your time." Jake smirked and walked away. "How arrogant!" Raze shouted. "Dad." Greig whispered as he walked forward and stood side by side with Rivock while the others were seen chatting as even the archers finally came over. "Do you think we have seen enough?" "Yes. I guess it''s time huh." Rivock whispered back with a smile. "Rate Jake. Will he really be that helpful?" Greig asked. "No! I mean as he is right now, he is still weak but he has potential to grow stronger so till then, I will wait. But for now, it''s time. The others will have to do." Rivock smirked. "Great." Greig said and then walked away. "I need my rest." Jake said as he saw two Aeroglides which the archers were on earlier. "Wait! Remind me how did this get here?" "I used a pocket dimension of mine. It allows me to miniaturize something big and put it in it. I carried it because I knew the archers would need higher ground." Bane replied with a smile. "Why didn''t you let us use the Aeroglides on our way coming?! Our one day journey would be cut in half!" Jake said. "I thought you all needed the exercise and buildup." Bane shrugged. "That doesn''t even make sense!" Jake shouted as he grabbed his hair in frustration. ''At the end of the day, no matter how powerful he is, he is still a kid. A kid with the whole world on his shoulders.'' Rex thought with a smile. "Alright everyone! Get to work in extracting the crystal cores before we head back!" Rivock clapped his hands and everybody got to work while the big four relaxed and watched with General Paul beside them. ''A demi-god tier weapon huh?! This will be the first in history to be made. I wonder... a Demi-god tier was able to give them so much trouble that the big four had to band together. So what about the S rank? How strong will it be? But come to think of it, I have always heard of Demi-god tier beast roaming some planets with nobody strong enough to challenge them but I haven''t heard of an S rank beast before. Do they even exist?'' Paul thought. ''C''mon! You all hurry up, I want to check my sweet rewards.'' Jake screamed in his mind. ''I can''t believe that those legendary tier beast were killed just like that. They could have served as cool minions for me. But this fight, it has really taught me a lot. If the others were not here, although I would have been able to take the beast alone, I won''t last this long against it. And it might end in a draw. But the strength of the others is very good! Now I know why they are the world leaders. My issue though, is Rivock.'' he thought as he glanced at Rivock who was off to the side with his arms crossed and staring at those extracting the crystals. "What about him?" Zee asked. ''I don''t know, he is giving off strange vibes. Dangerous vibes. And the bulging of his muscles anytime he wants to attack, feels quite weird.'' Jake thought. "Almost like a werewolf right?" Zee asked. ''Yeah! But it''s probably nothing though. Weird things keep happening. I mean, I saw a part human and a part machine. So it might be something else.'' Jake shrugged. "We are done!" Jay shouted. "Great, let''s head back." Rex said. Chapter 384 384: A Sudden interview After extracting the beasts crystal cores, all of them, the whole team were ready to head back. The demi tier crystal was handed over to Bane for keeping, the other crystals were handed over to Jay as they all boarded the Aeroglides. One of the glides was occupied by the big four, Jay, Raze, Greig, Paul, Kate, Alex, Jack and Kate. While the other glide was occupied by the others fighters the other big four brought with them as the glides were seen shooting forward. Jake was seen seated in a sofa in the lounge area of the Aeroglide as he prepared to open up his system to see the rewards he was given. "Finally, let me see what the system has for me." He mumbled with a smile as he began rubbing his hands together in excitement. "Uhm... Jake!" He heard a feminine voice call him and turning around with a slight frown on his face, he could see Kate walking forward. ''Oh c''mon! I was soo close to seeing what the rewards are! What does she want darn it?!'' Jake screamed in his head but he kept his composure. "Can I speak with you for a moment?" Kate asked. "Yeah sure." Jake replied as she walked over and sat down beside him on the sofa with the others spread around the glide. Either in the canteen area, or the cockpit. So it was only the two of them in the lounge area. ''What is so important that Kate wants to speak with me about? Come to think of it, we have never had a conversation like this in a while.'' Jake thought. "I have a few questions. I''d appreciate it if you answered them honestly." Kate said. ''Questions? What questions does she have?'' Jake thought with a slight thump in his chest as he was unable to control his wild heartbeat. Kate was seen taking in a deep breath before breathing back out. "Here it goes." She said and Jake took in his breath and held it slightly trying to listen to what she wanted to ask. "Jake, what do you think about Sophia?" She asked quickly. "Huh?!" Jake said in shock as he was taken aback by the question that he had even forgot he was holding his breath and then he began to cough out violently. "Are you alright?" Kate asked as she quickly ran towards him in panic. "I''m fine. Just that your question caught me off guard." Jake replied. ''I knew it, something was up with the two.'' Kate sighed. "For your question, I don''t know." Jake said as he stroke his chin in deep thought. "What do you mean by you don''t know?" Kate asked. "I mean, Sophia is a great friend, a good fighter and all. But in short, I consider her a great friend." Jake replied and Kate had a wide smile on her face. "Really?!" She asked in surprise. "Yeah. Why do you ask?" Jake asked. "Wait, what about Erin, the news reporter? What do you think of her?" Kate asked. "Her?!" Jake laughed. "She''s beautiful, that is for sure. But I consider her quite annoying though." ''He... he called her beautiful?! Wh... what about me?'' Kate screamed in her head. "So what''s up with the interview?" Jake asked. "No...no...nothing." Kate stuttered. "I still have a few questions though." "Shoot." Jake said as he slumped into the sofa listening to what she had to say. "After the war is over with the werewolves, will you consider having a family? And if so, what type of girl do you want to settle down with?" Kate asked. "A family huh?!" Jake said as he looked up at the glide''s ceiling in deep thought. "I might consider that if I see the girl I truly love. And for your second question, I want a beautiful girl." ''Yes! I think I''m good in that department.'' Kate thought. "An intelligent girl." Jake said. ''Also check, I think I''m well off there.'' she thought. "A nice and kind girl. A girl that will treat my priorities as hers, a girl that will treat my friends as hers, a girl to share my happiness and sadness with." Jake said. ''Alright, I''m good in that department.'' Kate smiled widely. "And last but not the least." Jake said as Kate baited her breath. "A girl that is strong but physically and emotionally. Someone that can stand beside me equally. I would say in this department, Sophia is good." ''What?! Sop...soph... he considers Sophia as okay in this department?! I... I guess all my efforts were in vain, I''m unable to stand with him on equal footing. In terms of combat prowess, Sophia is better than me.'' Kate thought. "Why all the questions though?" Jake asked as he finally turned towards her. "Nothing, I was just asking." Kate replied and then stood up. "Thank you for your time." She said with a tear falling down her eyes which she quickly wiped before Jake could notice and then she quickly exited the lounge. "Do you know that you are a fool?" Zee asked. "What makes you call me that?" Jake asked angrily. "You just shattered her poor heart with that last comment you know?" Zee asked. "What do you mean?" Jake asked and then he heard Zee sigh. "How could I make a dense fighting maniac like you understand?" Zee said. "You know, in all your tales, you never did mention a girl you were into." Jake said. "That was because I was busy chasing my goals." Zee replied. "Same here. And that''s why I want to check my rewards in peace." Jake said and then opened his system tab. {Ding! Congratulations, quest Completed!} {Rewards will now be distributed} {Rewards: level up! +10 to all stats, 20,000 XP, one new guild skill, an upgrade to three skills including guild skills.} "System, bring up my status screen!" "Okay, my stats are shaping up nicely. And the few stat points, I can feel it. Now with these new stats, I could defeat a Demi-god tier beast on my own." Jake mumbled. "Alright, let''s see the new skill." {New guild skill: Rejuvenate; When activated, all contracted members of the guild will be healed of all injuries, and exhaustion. (Note: skill cannot be upgraded nor used more than once a day)} "Nice! This is almost like my own skill restore but even better. Damn! Too bad it only works on guild members and not the leader." Jake said. "Alright, what''s the upgraded skills?" {Skills upgraded: Stun strike, Strength Surge, Adrenaline rush and Overdrive.} "Skill tab." Jake called out. {Skill Tab} {Melee combat (Lv2): Deals 20 damage with intermediate weapons therefore removing 20% HP from enemy.} {Stealth (Lv1): Increases evasion chances by 10%} {Inspect Skill (Lv2): Brings up information of an enemy} {Frenzy Strike (Lv2): a skill that deals rapid consecutive attacks for 6 seconds, with a cool down timer of 10 minutes.} {Second wind (Lv1): Restores 5 points of user''s HP. (Skill can only be used once a day)} {Stun Strike (Lv4): stuns the opponent, making them vulnerable to attacks for two minutes. cool down timer; 10 minutes.} {Strength Surge: Increases user''s strength by 15 percent for 10 minutes. Cool down timer; 1hr, 30 mins.} {Lockdown(Lv1): Immobilises the opponent for 5 seconds. Cool down timer; 3 minutes.} {Step shift(Lv3): A short, quick movement skill to create or close distance and gaps within three metres.} {Immunity{Passive}: This is skill is always active, it protects the host from any werewolf bite that could turn the host to a werewolf.} { Inventory: user can now store items, weapons and armour In his system and when it''s needed, it will pop out.} {Shadow step {Lv 1}: Teleport two metres away to avoid attacks or reposition. Skill can only be used once a day.} {Adrenaline rush {Lv2}: Temporarily increases speed and agility by 4 percent for 4 minutes. Cool down timer; 45minutes. {Restore: This skill allows the user to regain all strength that had been used up back to the way it was in the last 24 hours; this also applies to any skills, techniques or armour that are on a cool down. (Skill can only be used once a month)} {Contract; user can offer contracts to people he wishes to have in his Guild to protect them and grow his strength further. People contracted can also offer contracts to other people but they will obey the user because their lives are in his hands.} {Qi sense:This skill allows user to reveal hidden enemies by making the user more atune to Qi allowing the user to detect concealed threath; This skill works around 10 metres for 1 minute (Cool down timer: 10 minutes)} {Shield of will: (Cost; 10 points of endurance; Cool down timer; 30 minutes) This skill allows user to absorb 2p percent of incoming damage for 2 minutes by summoning a shield of unyielding will, protecting user against harm.} {Magnet (LV1): Attracts all enemies within a one metre radius towards the user. (Casting speed: 10 seconds)} {Control: Allows the user to get any form of living being under his control as long as they make eye contact. This skill cannot be broken unless the being under the user dies or the caster dies. (Note: Skill will only work on beings weaker than the caster)} {Void: This skill allows the user to store living beings or creatures in it infinitely without ever running out of space} {Attract: This skill allows the user to draw a thing towards him but it is limited to the thing''s size.} {Rampage (LV2): Increases Strength by 24 percent and agility by 16 percent for 20 seconds also increasing damage dealt by 8 percent during that time.} "Nice! Now where''s that guild skill?" Jake asked in excitement. *Tring!* {Guild skill: Overdrive (lv2): When activated, it grants all guild members a 10 percent increase in damage dealing, strength and defense.} "Keh Keh Keh!" Jake laughed as he glanced at his system over and over again with a wide smile on his face. "Not only did I get an increase in stat points, I also leveled up, increased some skills and even gained an additional skill for my guild members. Things are shaping up nicely and soon, it would be time to take the fight to the Alpha werewolf. That will have to wait till I get back. Yawn! I''m so tired." He said. Chapter 385 385: An important day! *One week later!* A week had gone by since the duel where Jake had been announced as the new world leader along with going on a joint hunt with the others to get a Demi-god beast.A lot had changed since then. The Fang Hunters were overjoyed that their leader had ascended to the position of world leader, there were a lot of congratulations from the regular members and even core members that couldn''t attend the duel. Due to Jade forming a betting poll during the duel, a lot of credits poured into the Fang hunters'' account and some of them were put into Jade''s business of technological advancement. After being declared a world leader, Jake was now finally able to introduce Jade''s equipment to the world. So many little things that Bane felt like not creating, was very much appreciated in the world as his popularity as a famous inventor was now spreading. This didn''t happen overnight though, as Jake had been making the plans ever since he took Jade in and he had been slowly introducing the inventions to the world. But now as a world leader, he was able to do it properly and the world was more than accepting of the inventions. More orders kept pouring in for Jade, and he couldn''t be happier as the one chance to show the world what a great inventor he was, Jake gave it to him and now, he was bombarded by orders. But of course, he didn''t forget the Fang hunters as he kept giving them exclusive inventions. Even the mech robots had not been introduced to the world yet as it was exclusively for the Fang hunters. Things had been going well for the world, but the threat of another war was still gnawing at everybody''s mind. Even the demigod weapon had now been completed as preparations were being made to welcome in the war. Although the war was on the horizon, the world still went about their day like usual. As even Alex could be seen in his room on his bed after an intense training session. Walking in from his bathroom was Emily who had a towel around her body all the way to her chest with her dripping wet. "I''m so drained." Alex said as he yawned slightly. "You keep overworking yourself. Sometimes you need to just chillax and enjoy your time with me." Emily said, walking forward and using her fingers to trace all around Alex''s face. "You do know that the war is fast approaching right? No one knows when the werewolves would strike." Alex said. "Exactly! No one knows. So till then, let''s wrap ourselves in each other''s arms." Emily said as she used the tip of her fingers to push Alex onto the bed and she gently and slowly climbed onto him like a predator looking up at its prey. Alex had a cheeky smile on his face as he saw her crawling closer when his eyes landed on something behind her and his eyes widened. Pushing Emily off gently, he walked over to a wall. "Oh c''mon! What''s wrong? You just went ahead to ruin my mood." Emily said. "This..." Alex said as he pointed at something at the wall and Emily worriedly walked over to see him pointing at a calendar. "What''s there?" She asked. "Why is this date circled?" Alex asked as he stared a red circle around a particular date which just happens to be the next day. "I don''t know. Could something be important? Besides, why will you circle a date and not remember about it?" Emily asked. "I don''t know. I just feel like something important is happening tomorrow but I can''t wrap my fingers around it." Alex said. "Then talk to Jade. He has information about the whole guild after joining. He is like a walking computer. It is surprising how he manages to remember every single detail in that tiny brain of his. So talk to him, if it is something important, he should know." Emily said. "Great idea." Alex said as he fumbled in his pockets and then finally picked up a small orb. Touching the surface a few times in weird motions as if dialing something, it suddenly glowed and Jade''s face was displayed in the room. More like his face was buried in more junky inventions. "Speak." Jade said as the huge bags under his eyes glanced at Alex before returning back to his work. "Jade! I need you to check the Fang hunters'' database and find out what is happening tomorrow." Alex requested. "Tomorrow? Why? What happened?" Jade asked. "I don''t know. I glanced at my calendar and saw that tomorrow''s date was circled. So I was wondering what was happening tomorrow." Alex said. "Let me see. Give me a few seconds." Jade replied and then clicking sounds were heard in the background as if he was typing on a computer of some kind. "I got it. Tomorrow is Jake''s birthday!" Jade said. "What?!" Emily shouted. "Right! How could I forget?" Alex asked as he slapped his head loudly. "It says here that he is clocking nineteen tomorrow." Jade replied. "He is pretty young." Emily said. "Throughout his stay at the academy, and maybe his young life, I don''t think he has ever celebrated his birthday. He lost his parents from a young age to the werewolves, came to the academy and it has been from one thing to the other." Alex said. "So how about we make tomorrow a memorable day for him?" Jade asked. "I mean, he has really tried a lot. Carrying the whole Fang Hunters on his shoulder, giving me the privilege to become a great inventor even though I''m still an amateur and not yet on Bane''s level." "You are right! We need to rally up the rest and plan a surprise birthday party for him tomorrow." Emily said. "I will get started on informing the others." Jade said. "And I will plan how it will go tomorrow with Peter." Alex said. "Great! It is settled then, let us make tomorrow a very memorable day for our beloved Jake!" Emily said excitedly. Chapter 386: It is time! The next day, Jake was seen moving around Aurora Academy. He initially went to the different classes and could see the students training very hard. Due to his identity revealed, every single person knew what he looked like. So anytime he went to the different classes, the training or class were usually halted and he would be surrounded being asked questions by the students about how he became strong or how was his time when he was a student there. So Jake stopped heading there and instead was just wondering around aimlessly. "Seriously? There''s nothing to do. Where are the others?" Jake mumbled as he decided to head over to the Fang hunters'' guild. Maybe he would see the others. On his way there, he bumped into someone and it was Kate. "Hi Jake." Kate said. "Oh hey Kate! Where are the others? I couldn''t find them at all." Jake asked. "They went on a mission of some kind. No idea what it is though. Not like they would tell me." Kate said with an awkward laughter. "Oh... oh okay." Jake said with a suspicious look on his face. "Why are you suddenly sweaty?" "Sweaty? Me?" Kate asked as she touched her forehead and could indeed see that she was sweaty. "Maybe it''s because of stress or something." ''Why does something feel off?'' Jake wondered in his mind but he just shrugged it off. "I was even lo..." Kate stuttered. "Hi Jake!" A feminine voice called out and turning around, Jake was stunned to see the one and only Helen walking over with Berg by her side. "Helen?" Jake said in surprise as he walked forward leaving Kate and then Helen walked over and gave him a big tight hug. ''That bitch!'' Kate thought in anger as she clenched her hands tightly while glaring at Helen. "What are you doing here?" Jake asked as he finally disengaged from the hug. "Since dad came back, my workload has eased up so I decided to take a break and drop by to see my new world leader." Helen said with a smile. "Aww! That''s so sweet of you." Jake smiled. "So c''mon. How about we go and grab something?! I mean on a little date." Helen winked. "What do you mean by date? We were busy saying something before you interrupted." Kate retorted. "Oh c''mon! I''m sure you are busy right? Besides, I have a surprise for Jake." Helen smiled and then winked at Kate. ''I feel like shooting an arrow into her head.'' Kate thought. "So what do you say Jake? Shall we?" Helen asked. "Uhm... not like I really had anything doing in the first place. So let''s go." Jake said. "Great! I''m sure Aurora city should have a classy restaurant." Helen said. "Yeah I think so. With Jade in our guild, he has been building strange establishments." Jake replied. "So let''s go. Berg! I will be back." Helen said and then she grabbed Jake by the arm and they shot off. ''Not so close!'' Kate screamed in her head. "Miss Kate! How are the preparations coming up?" Berg asked. "Preparations? For what?" Kate asked. "The werewolf slayer''s birthday." Berg said. "Oh! That. It is going on nicely. We should be done soon." Kate replied. "Good! We got the news earlier yesterday that''s why miss Helen had to come quickly. And since it''s a surprise, she needed to take his mind away." Berg said. "Yeah, I was doing just that till she came." Kate mumbled. "What''s that?" Berg asked. "Nothing. Let''s go and see to the preparations." Kate said and she walked away with Berg following behind. ____ Meanwhile, after leaving Aurora Academy, Helen and Jake were seen in a wheely Aeroglide as they were heading towards the former town now city with good living, high rise buildings and more glides moving around. The town was shabby just a few years ago but after Jake took over Aurora, he was implementing a change there. And now, it has been expanded to a city even beyond the forest area as thick walls were built all around the city. Slowly, the wheely glide was seen approaching a huge establishment that had a glowing sign in front of it. *Fang restaurant: Eat like a leader!* The establishment was huge with glass doors spanning the front, while the building stood about as tall as a small mansion. Walking towards it, the door opened on its own and Jake was amazed. ''This was just like the inn I went to when I was on a visit to Raven wing city. I guess Jade did implement this feature.'' Jake thought as they walked in when they saw a dozen table and chairs will only have of them being occupied. Walking towards one, a waiter came over with a pen and book. "Can I take your order?" He asked. "Sure! Two plates of rice with turkey wings, a bottle of wine..." Helen stuttered. "You are old enough to drink wine right?" She asked Jake which took him by surprise. "Nevermind! He is old enough. A bottle of wine please along with the food." She said. "You will get your order in five minutes ma''am." The waiter said. "Great." Helen replied and the waiter left their presence to go get the orders ready. "So tell me, what''s it like being a world leader?" "Great I guess. Except there''s so much work to do, I barely have time for rest. Although, the core members are the ones who usually handle the paperworks, I''m more concerned with the fighting aspect." Jake replied. "Yeah, you are a fighting maniac." Helen chuckled. "Don''t you think of anything other than fighting? I mean, like getting a girlfriend and starting a family." ''What''s wrong with all these females? First Kate and now Helen.'' Jake thought. "That... that will have to come later. Probably after the war." He replied. "Don''t you think it might be too late? I mean, the war is brewing especially with the few attacks and scuffles we faced against the werewolves. Don''t you think when the full war happens, it might be too late to express your feelings to the one who you love. Or for the one who loves you to express their feelings? Come to think of it, do you have any girl in mind who you want to settle with?" Helen asked. "A girl I want to settle with huh!" Jake said as he looked up at the ceiling and then back at Helen with a few faces flashing in front of his eyes. First Helen, then Cindy. But he quickly remembered that Cindy was dead. And then his expression and face suddenly turned sad before his mind rested on Kate with her face lingering in front of his face a little longer. ''Maybe... what if? No! She doesn''t have a thing for me, she considers me a friend.'' Jake thought. "Your order is ready sir and ma''am." The waiter''s voice said pulling them out of their thoughts. "Great! Thank you." Helen said and she along with Jake began digging into their food silently. "Those planets you conquered, how are you managing them?" "After taking over the Phoenix guild, we have a total of ten planets to take care of. So we should assigned men on each of the planets so as to guard them and such. Jade also set up sensors Incase of a beast attack with portals on each of the planets for easy access." Jake replied. "That''s really thoughtful. And it really is helpful to have a mini Bane Josh with you guys." Helen said. "Yeah, he truly is a gem." Jake said when Helen''s watch began beeping loudly. Looking down at it, she had a smile on her face. She quickly stood up and grabbed Jake by the arm. "What''s wrong?" Jake asked. "It''s time." She replied and then she called the waiter to pay for the food before dragging Jake out of the place. "Wait! Time for what?" He asked as he was been dragged out of the establishment. Chapter 387: A Surprise birthday party! Helen and Jake were seen in a wheely glide heading back to Aurora while Jake had already asked her a dozen times about what was going on and why they were in so much hurry. It was almost close to the evening as Helen had arrived in the afternoon so by the time they got to a restaurant and began eating before leaving and heading back, it was already 4pm. "I already told you Jake, I will inform you now. Just have patience till we get back." Helen said. "Fine!" Jake said. "But what is going on?" Helen just sighed out of frustration. "How are you a world leader again? You are behaving like a kid who can''t wait to unwrap his Christmas present." "Maybe I am a kid." Jake laughed as the glide finally pulled up in front of Aurora while they stepped out and were seen walking towards the guild hall quietly. ''I wonder why I haven''t seen Alex or the others throughout today. Even Peter that is usually always looking for me for one thing or the other is nowhere to be seen throughout today. Why do I have an ominous feeling about this. What happened to them? Did something bad happen? Oh crap! Did the thunderbolt guild attacked them while they were on a mission?'' Jake wondered as he wasn''t even paying attention to his surroundings. They were slowly approaching the guild building. After going in, they walked in and were heading straight for another room in the building which Jake didn''t know about and nor did he care about it. But he didn''t notice as his mind was racing through several possibilities. ''Did something unforseen happen to them and Helen wants to show me? Is that why she distracted me earlier to make me slightly happy so I can brace myself for this? But if so, why did she seem genuinely happy? But also, Kate was nervous today, so what the hell is going on? If my suspicion is right, then I''m burning that puny guild down.'' Jake thought with his hands clenched as they stood in front of the door. "We are here." Helen said with seriousness evident in her voice which worried Jake a bit as there was no presence of her happy self of earlier. ''Was I right?'' he thought as his heart was thumping loudly while his hand approached the door slowly until with a touch, it pushed wide open to reveal a dark room. The room was so dark that, Jake couldn''t even see anything a foot from him. And that was when suddenly, the lights flickered on brightening the whole room. "Surprise!!!" So many people in the room shouted at once towards the stunned Jake who was rooted in confusion looking at the people in front of him. "Head General Humfree, General Paul, General Wilfred, General Kron, Sergeant Sunny, Peter, Alex, Kate, Emily, Jack, Jade, Sophia, Dame, Berg, Geo, even you Harry? What''s going on here?" Jake asked in confusion as his mind was still in disarray from his earlier thoughts when someone walked forward from behind and right on cue, a huge banner fell down. *Happy birthday to the most precious, hardworking and kind friend ever!* Were the words printed on it. "Happy birthday?" Jake asked. "Yes silly, it''s your birthday today." Helen said with a smile while nudging at his arm. "My birthday?" Jake asked when it finally hit him why today felt strange. As if something important was happening but he couldn''t wrap his head around it. Then with Kate''s weird behavior, Helen''s sudden arrival and the missing members, it finally clicked in his head. Then his mind naturally went back to a few years ago. The last time he celebrated his birthday with his family, so many relatives were invited and he was so happy with his parents when some of the relatives invited turned into werewolves. As that day happened to be a full moon so their forms ripped out and they attacked all humans possible including Jake''s parents. And ever since then, he never celebrated his birthday. Not that he didn''t want to, it was just that he never did remember about it and the days he did, there was no one special to celebrate it with. And now, he could see his friends in front of him all looking at him with a smile with party hats on their head, a huge banner behind them. "Happy birthday Jake." Jade said walking forward. "You have done so much for me, for all of us here, for the world. So today, we celebrate you." Hearing Jade''s words, a tear fell from Jake''s eyes and he didn''t know when he began sobbing as his eyes suddenly became blurry with tears while he kept sniffling. "Guys..." He said while everybody in the room walked over and gave him a hug as he kept sobbing. "Thank you so much." He said. "You deserve it." Kate said. "You have carried so many things on your shoulders, fought hard for our happiness, and kept hopping from one thing to another. So you need this. Happy birthday." "Guys!" Jake said with more tears streaming down his face. "C''mon man! You are the world leader now. How would the world react on seeing their big four crying like a toddler?" Peter asked with a smile and then Jake was seen wiping his face with a wide smile on his face. "Thank you all of you." Jake said with a smile. "It''s not a problem." Head General Humfree said walking forward. "Today is your nineteenth birthday, can''t believe how much you have grown." "He can say that again." Zee said. "You were this crying weakling that almost got killed by werewolves if it wasn''t because of the system and now here you are, a world leader." ''If it wasn''t because of the help I got from the system, your guidance, and my friends, I wouldn''t be here. Thank you Zee.'' Jake said in his mind. "No mention. Just doing what I had to do to help you. Actually, you can mention." Zee said and then Jake laughed. "C''mon now! Let''s cut the cake." Jade said and they all walked away from the door to the centre of the room while a table was dragged forward with a cake on it. The cake was a vanilla flavoured cake with so many designs on it. But the most notable design on the cake was an image of Jake in his visual Qi form with his dark cloak frozen in the wind while his blue eyes shone brighter. "Aww! That looks just like me." Jake said with a smile. "See Alex, I''m a good artist." Peter said with a mocking expression on his face. "You made this?" Jake asked and Peter nodded. "I wasn''t sure if it was beautiful though. Although, I only did the design, Kate baked the cake with her own hands." Peter replied. "Really?" Jake asked as he turned around to face a blushing Kate. "Alright! Shall we cut the cake now? I really wanna taste Kate''s craft!" Alex said with a chuckle and they all walked forward with Jake grabbing a small knife and after shouting some words, the cake was cut with the whole room clapping. Taking a piece of the cake, he walked forward and hand fed it to Kate who had her cheeks flushed up. "Thank you for the cake, it''s really good." Jake said and then walked away hand feeding everybody personally before he went back and stood in the room. "I got something for you." Dame said walking over and then in his hand, something a little bit long was wrapped which he handed to Jake. "This is a birthday gift and also a thank you for inviting me into this awesome guild." Taking it with a smile, he said. "Can I open it?" "Sure, go ahead." Dame smiled and the wrappings was torn to reveal a beautifully crafter dagger which was a curved, double-edged black Damascus steel blade with crimson engravings that glow when infused with Qi. It had a serrated spine near the hilt for added brutality. With its hilt a dark obsidian with silver inlays shaped like a wolf''s fang. The grip was wrapped in reinforced leather for comfort and control. And it was also embedded with a rare crystal that allows Jake to channel his Qi for enhanced cutting power, temporary invisibility, or explosive slashes. "It''s... it''s beautiful." Jake said with a smile. "I know you are not a dagger user but I thought this would come in handy. And it is also an opportunity for you to give something else a try." Dame said. "It''s perfect. The weight, design and everything about it is too good. Thank you." Jake said as the dagger disappeared from view while Jade walked over. "I studied your fights, all your patterns and everything and I saw you love using gauntlets. So this is for you." Jade said as he presented Jake with a beautiful red and black coloured gauntlet. "This gauntlet allows you to absorb and redirect energy based attacks and also help amplify your strikes. And of course, I stuck with the red and black design of the guild." Jade said. "Thank you so much." Jake said as he hugged Jade with the gauntlets disappearing from view. "I knew it was the right decision to bring you on board the team." "And I''m glad you did." Jade replied as they disengaged from the hug. "Everyone!" They all heard a loud clinging noise and turning around, they could see Jack clinging a glass. "May I have your attention you all?! Thank you." He said and then he jumped off the platform he was on and walked forward. "This party is feeling too sentimental and quite boring so to spice things up, I want to challenge the birthday boy here to a drinking competition." Jack said and the whole room applauded. "Oh no no no! Not me. I don''t like drinking." Jake said trying to walk backwards when he felt his back hit something solid. Turning around, he could see Humfree in front of him. "No escape now." He smirked as he pushed Jake forward while Jack dragged him. "I would have challenged you to a friendly spar, but even if you withheld your strength, no one in this room can defeat you. So this will have to do." Jack said and Jake was suddenly thrust forward with bottles of intoxicating wine lining up in front of them. "Let the contest begin!" Paul shouted as he swung his hand down and in a second, the two men took a bottle and began chugging it down. "Go go go go go go!" The crowd were cheering as Jack had finished a bottle and tossed it away and then he grabbed another one while Jake also did the same. They two men began downing bottles of wind rapidly but it didn''t look to be affecting Jake and slowly, Jack was losing consciousness and then in two minutes, his head slammed into the table while Jake looked at him with a smirk. "I guess even in a drinking competition, I''m still the best." He said. "Yayyyy!" Everybody applauded loudly and right on cue, music was heard blaring in the room with everybody dancing to their hearts content while Jake walked over to the sofa in the room and sat down. That was when someone else also sat down beside him. "What''s on your mind?" Head General Humfree asked as he passed a bottle of wine towards him which he received. "Nothing much, just thinking about the future of the world." Jake replied as he took a sip while Humfree did the same on his drink and sighed. "You know, one thing I have learnt in my life is to let the future worry about itself. Focus on the present and make sure the present is nice and let the past or future worry about itself." Humfree said. "I can''t help but have this foreboding feeling that something big is brewing up and I don''t know if the world is ready for that." Jake said. "Naturally, you are worried because of your friends and all. But think about this, don''t you think your friends are also worried? But here they are, look at them." Humfree said and Jake could see Alex on the dance floor doing a break dance while the others were cheering him on. "Go Alex!" Jack shouted as he suddenly woke up and then fell back down asleep on the counter. "They are having fun. They are also worried about the future, but are keeping it down and enjoying the present. So why can''t you do the same?" Humfree asked as he stood up and then walked out of the hall. "I guess I''m worrying a lot too much and he is right, I need to enjoy the present and live in the moment. Who knows, it might not last long." Jake said with a sigh as he stood up from his chair and walked forward. "I never thought I will ever celebrate my birthday like this. But there''s always a first time for everything." He said as he ripped his shirt off and challenged Alex to a break dance. Everybody were cheering loudly at the duo and finally, after a few minutes, they were huffing and panting while Helen lifted her glass. "This is a toast to a wonderful leader and a good friend so everyone, to Jake!" She shouted. "To Jake!" The whole room said at once and the party continued with so much fun and fervor. Chapter 388 388: Confession {1} (Vol 6: The final volume in the story) The next day, after the party, the whole team were hung over from being drunk and they took the full day off to enjoy themselves more but not getting drunk. Today was just a peaceful day without any trouble or worries and Jake decided to use it for resting instead of training. Which he did as he was seen on the academy roof looking over the city. The soft wind was hitting him in the face, his black hair fluttering in the wind while a peaceful smile rested on his face looking at the whole academy and even half of the city. "I just knew I would find you here." Jake heard a voice saying from behind him as the door to the roof opened with Kate walking in. And then she sat down beside Jake. "Yeah. This place serves as my resting and breathing space. I feel at peace whenever I''m here. Although it has been long since I came here." Jake replied. "Not like I always come here too. But it is nice here and the aesthetic here is very nice. I can see what you are saying." Kate said as she turned around to catch Jake looking at her with a smile on his face. "What?" She asked with a blush on her face. "Nothing, just that you look more beautiful today." Jake said with a smile which made Kate''s heart leap several beats at once. "Wh... what?!" She shouted in shock. "Did I say something bad? I''m so sorry, I mistakenly blurted it out." Jake hurriedly say trying to diffuse the situation. "No, it''s okay. I overreacted." Kate said as her cheeks turned a shade redder. "Why are you here though? You said it yourself, you don''t usually come here. So is there something wrong?" Jake asked as he turned around again to look at Kate who suddenly began blushing as she remembered the reason she came here. _____ A while ago, she was in the higher ups office working hard and going through some paperwork. When Emily burst through the door and strode towards her taking a seat in front of her. "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Kate quickly asked in concern. "It''s Alex! He is so annoying. Can he believe that we were trying to have a breather together and he quickly left saying he had something to deal with." Emily said annoyed. "Oh!" Kate chuckled. "Well, maybe it is important." "But I''m also important too! I''m his girlfriend for goodness sake." Emily retorted. Kate just sighed and pushed her paperwork aside and then looked Emily in the eye. "As far as I know Alex, there are three things he cares about so much. Jake, the guild and you. If he rushed out like that, then it must have to do with either Jake or the guild. But as far as I know Jake, he wouldn''t interrupt your time just like that which means it has to do with the guild." Kate said. "I know the guild is important. But he should really make time for me too. He always keeps jumping from one thing to another." Emily said with her arms crossed. "You yourself just said that you are his girlfriend. Aren''t you supposed to understand him? Should I be honest with you, right now all the men minds are on what is going to happen next so they need to prepare for any contingencies." Kate said. Emily just sighed and then slumped back in the chair. "I guess you are right. The mere thought of the war is affecting even me too. Probably that''s why I overreacted. Because no one knows what will happen in future. What if we are no longer together, what if heaven forbids, something happened to me or Alex? That''s why I wanted to spend all the time I have with him. To express and do things I might not have the chance to in future." ''To do things that there might not be a chance to do in future.'' Kate thought as she also slumped back in her chair in deep thought. "Anything the problem?" Emily asked seeing Kate''s sudden change in expression. "Not really, I''m just conflicted about something." Kate said. "And what''s that?" Emily asked. "Jake! I have this attraction towards him and I feel like talking to him about it but I''m worried that he might not reciprocate the same feelings towards me." Kate replied. "Love? Is that what you are calling an attraction?" Emily laughed. "If you are in love with him, then go for it. Look at me and Alex now. Do you think Alex was the one who asked me out?" She asked and the laughed again. "Heck no! I did it myself since I couldn''t hold in the way I feel. I asked him out several times during our time in the academy but he kept turning me down with one excuse or the other. After the realizing that he might lose me when those iron fist bastards attacked, he decided to tell me how he felt too and boom! That''s how we are together." "So what are you saying?" Kate asked. "As far as I know Jake, if it comes to the matters of the heart, he is very dense. He might love you but not sure about it. Meanwhile, he might dismiss it with something else like training or fighting to get his mind away from it." Emily said. "So I''m saying, go for it! Don''t be shy any longer. If you keep holding back, you might not get the chance to do so anymore. So what is it going to be?" Kate was now deep in thought thinking about what Emily said and the more she thought about it, the more she realized that Emily was making sense. "Fine! I will do it." Kate said. "Later." "No! Do it now." Emily said and then stood up to drag Kate out of the chair. "But I have a lot to do now." Kate said. "Do it later. This is more important." Emily said as she pushed Kate out of the door. "Don''t come back until you tell him." Thinking back about what led her to the roof, Kate clenched her fists as heat surged up her face, her breath hitching. Her heart pounded as if she had just finished a sprint. "Kate? What is wrong?" Jake asked. With a sigh, Kate closed her eyes and took in a long, deep breath."Jake, there''s something I''ve been holding in for a long time... and I can''t keep it to myself anymore." Chapter 389 389: Confession {2} "Jake, there''s something I''ve been holding in for a long time... and I can''t keep it to myself anymore." Kate said. Hearing the serious tone in her voice, Jake sat upright and turned to look at her more preparing to listen to what she had to say. ''C''mon! You can do this even though he is staring at you so much.'' she thought. "Uhm... I''m all ears." Jake said and Kate sighed again. "Jake, I don''t know how to put this to you, but I hope you don''t get upset or whatever your response is to ruin our relationship." Kate said and Jake felt a sudden sense of fear, worried about why Kate was speaking so seriously. Meanwhile, Zee was heard chuckling in Jake''s mind. "Oh here it comes." He said. "The truth is..." Kate said as she took a deep breath. "I love you Jake! I really do. I want us to be together, get married and even give birth to kids together. That''s how much I love and want to be with you." She blurted out at once stunning Jake a lot. "What?!" Jake shouted as Kate''s sudden confession was out of the blue and he was so stunned that his mouth was left hanging. ''Crap! I knew I shouldn''t have confessed to him. What if he rejects me? Am I even good enough for him? Can I stand beside him equally?'' Kate thought worriedly when she heard Jake sigh. "The truth is, I have been lying to myself all along." Jake said as he turned around from looking at Kate to looking at the academy and the city. "What do you mean?" Kate asked. "I was unsure of my feelings for so long, I didn''t know if what I was feeling was true or not. I didn''t know if I could even feel that way or if I considered you that way." Jake said when Kate suddenly clutched her dress tightly. ''Here comes the rejection.'' she sighed. "I guess I was also feeling the same way." Jake said as he turned around to look at Kate. "I think... no! I''m sure of it, I also love you back and I want to build a family with you." He said and Kate''s eyes widened in surprise as she was also caught stunned. "Th... then why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Kate asked. "Firstly, I wasn''t sure if you felt the same way towards me and secondly, I had a lot on my mind. The war, the guild, being a world leader and all that. Everything was playing on my mind that didn''t let me think about romance and feelings. But I guess Peter was right, I really do need a bit of romance in my life and I should stop worrying about the future but life in the present." Jake replied. "So...so... you love me too?" Kate asked and Jake stood up and grabbed her gently lifting her up then he placed his hands on her face and looked deep in her eyes. With the way they were so close, Kate felt her heart racing with each second, her cheeks heating up more and more, even her breath was hitching but her eyes rested on Jake''s eyes. "I''m saying, I love you too." Jake said and then a tear dropped down Kate''s eyes as she quickly hugged him tightly. "Thank you." Kate said and Jake smiled as he hugged her back. "And I love you so much that I couldn''t imagine what would become of me if you weren''t here." "At the end of the day, the dense idiot finally realizes his feelings." Zee commented with a chuckle as Jake and Kate disengaged from the hug. "But Kate." Jake said as he looked deep in her eyes. "You do know I''m a world leader right? And the war is drawing closer. So I will have to put any romantic emotions between us on hold for now till after the war. Because if I were to continue with the way I am currently, you might not be happy." "Yeah, I totally get it. I wouldn''t want my relationship to be like that of Emily and Alex''s." Kate chuckled and Jake smiled as his hazel blue eyes were looking deep into Kate''s eyes while he moved slowly towards her and seeing this, Kate''s breath hitched. ''Is... is... is he about to do what I think it is? This... this is going to be my first kiss.'' Kate thought excitedly as she closed her eyes, baiting her breath while Jake''s face moved closer to the extent Kate could feel Jake''s hot breath on her face. Jake''s eyes were now closed as he was mere inches away from her face and his lips were just mere seconds away when the door to the roof suddenly swung wide open with a loud bang that startled the two. ''Darn it! Who the hell is that? He was so close. I swear I''m gonna put an arrow into the person if this is not important.'' Kate cursed in her mind as she and Jake turned around to see Peter walking in panting in exhaustion as he looked out of breath. "Peter? What''s wrong? Why do you look out of breath? Were you on a marathon with Sophia?" Jake asked with a chuckle as he stepped away from Kate while Peter lifted his head to reveal his face that was scrunched up seriously. "Yeah! What''s wrong? That you had to interrupt us." Kate said the last part quietly. "We... we... there''s a big problem!" Peter said and the sudden playful expression on Jake and Kate''s face disappeared as they suddenly shared in Peter''s panic. "What happened?" Jake asked walking forward when Peter did the same and then stood in front of Jake. "Two of the planets we managed to conquer are under attack! And Head General Humfree has called a meeting for that." Peter replied. "Is that what you are worried about that you had to come running? There are plenty of strong fighters in the guild, just take a few and the problem will be sorted." Kate said. "No! This can''t be handled lightly as it''s a powerful force attacking us." Peter said. "Spill it out. What is it?" Jake asked. "The planets are being attacked by werewolves!" Peter shouted. "What?!" Jake and Kate shouted out at once. Chapter 390: Show them why we are called the Fang hunters! Just after confessing their feelings for each other, they were about to engage in a passionate and loving kiss when Peter swung the door wide open in panic and rushed in with a bad news. "Two of the planets we managed to conquer are under attack! And Head General Humfree has called a meeting for that." Peter replied. "Is that what you are worried about that you had to come running? There are plenty of strong fighters in the guild, just take a few and the problem will be sorted." Kate said. "No! This can''t be handled lightly as it''s a powerful force attacking us." Peter said. "Spill it out. What is it?" Jake asked. "The planets are being attacked by werewolves!" Peter shouted. "What?!" Jake and Kate shouted out at once. "What do you mean?" Kate asked. "I meant what I mean damn it!" Peter shouted back. "Where are the other core members?" Jake asked. "Back at the meeting room waiting for you both." Peter replied. "Let''s go." Jake said as they all rushed out of the roof running towards the guild hall where the meeting room used by the core members was. It didn''t take more than two minutes when they swung the door wide open to see the panicked expression on all the core members'' faces while Jake and the rest hurriedly took their seats. "I''m sure you must have been briefed on the way here judging by how fast you arrived." Humfree said and Jake nodded. "Great! So we can get to work without wasting time on unnecessary details." Paul said. "Why do I feel like it''s a war? Is this another scuffle or are we at war?" Alex asked. "According to Jade here, the sensors recorded about fifty werewolves on each planet which means, this isn''t another scuffle but the start of the second war." General Wilfred said. ''Fifty werewolves huh?! The last time a large force like this attacked was during the tournament when I lost Vynn.'' Jake thought with his hands tightly clenched. "How many of our men are on the planets?" Kate asked. "On planet Draytos, we have about a hundred E rank adventurers, planet Veldara has about fifty D rank adventurers." Sunny replied. "Crap! This is bad. Depending on the ranks of the werewolves, those adventurers won''t be able to last long." Emily said. "Do we know what rank the werewolves are?" Jack asked. "While setting up the sensors and scouting drones, I programmed them to detect both beasts and werewolves, so I have their ranks." Jade replied as he stood up and glanced at a screen in his hands. "The ranks of all these werewolves are nothing below the omega level. Not a single runt among them." Jade said. "Damn it! Planet Draytos won''t be able to fend them off as those werewolves are above them in tier." Peter said. "But didn''t sergeant Sunny say that there were about a hundred men there? I''m sure they will be fine." Jade said. "Have you ever been to war? Did you witness the first war firsthand, or just watch it on the news?" Humfree asked. "To answer your question, numbers do not play a role against these werewolves as strength matters but those E ranks do not have it and so they will perish." "So what are we doing? What''s the plan?" Alex asked. "I can''t keep sitting down here." "Jade! The portals on the planets, get them running." Jake ordered. "Alex and General Wilfred, take a thousand C rank adventurers and head over to planet Veldara. Peter, gather round five hundred C rank adventurers and come with me to Draytos." "Finally! I get to come with you after so long." Peter said excitedly. "Will these setting be enough though?" Humfree asked. "In order not to split ourselves too thin, this will be better and I need the rest of you here so you can respond to any emergency issues. Also, contact the remaining big four and inform them about this." Jake said. "Do you need their help for this?" Sunny asked. "Hahaha! They wish. I just want you to inform them to stay active and alert just in case the werewolves strike their planets next. Also, Gray, Andrew and Rave lord should be informed to stay on standby just in case." Jake said. "Roger that." Sergeant Sunny said. Meanwhile Alex and Peter had exited the room to go rally up the men that will accompany each of their teams for the fight. "I have a feeling, this is not suddenly random." Jake said. And in a few minutes, the army were ready as they had been briefed about what was going on while Jade got the portals ready as they all stood in the portal room with the different weapons in hand. Luckily, the portal room was able to fit two thousand men in it without any issue so the whole men were able to fit inside no problem. Just like that, the doors to the room swung open with Jake and the others walking in. "The werewolf slayer." The men were heard whispering as they bowed down slightly to Jake and the core members who all stood in front of the portals with a stern expression on their faces. "I won''t beat around the bush and begin a long speech since I''m sure you all are aware of what is going on. So here it goes! The werewolves have decided to step on our turf and attack our planets so we need to show them not to mess with us." Jake said as the whole room listened attentively. "In this guild, we are not guild members, we are families and this place along with the conquered planets with the earth is our home and any intruders, are not welcomed so what do you say? Let''s go show those damned werewolves why we are called the Fang hunters! And why I''m called the werewolf slayer." He said as a mask appeared in his hand which he placed on his face. The whole room on hearing Jake''s words, cheered loudly as they were suddenly pumped and ready for what was to come. "Let''s all go to the different planets and f*ck these werewolves up!" General Paul said raising his hand up and so did the men who added a loud cheer and then, the team split up going through the portal to eliminate the intruders on the different planets. Chapter 391: Are you going to help? As Jake and his men stepped through the shimmering portal, they were immediately greeted by the harsh environment of Planet Draytos. The sky was a swirling mix of dark red and deep purple, as if twilight had been frozen in place. Thick, ominous clouds loomed overhead, casting eerie shadows across the barren, rocky terrain. The ground beneath their boots was a blend of cracked earth and jagged obsidian-like formations, whispering of ancient tectonic turmoil. A gust of dry, bitter wind swept across the battlefield, carrying the metallic scent of blood and the distant howls of werewolves. Far in the distance, flashes of battle illuminated the horizon¡ªfigures clashing in a frenzy of steel, claws, and raw power. The howls of the beasts reverberated through the air, sending chills down the spines of even the most seasoned adventurers. To their left, nestled within a series of natural rock formations, stood a fortified shelter¡ªa makeshift bunker built from scavenged shipwrecks and reinforced metal plating. The structure bore the scars of previous battles, deep claw marks carved into its surface. Several wounded adventurers were huddled near the entrance, their armor dented, weapons stained with fresh blood. A few stood as sentries, gripping their weapons tightly as they watched the battle unfold beyond the horizon. The air was thick with tension, a mixture of sweat, fear, and burning ozone from the clashes of Qi and elemental attacks echoing in the distance. Explosions of light flickered sporadically, signaling desperate spells being cast in defense against the relentless assault. Jake inhaled deeply, his gaze fixed on the chaos ahead. The planet reeked of war. It was time to remind these werewolves why they feared the Fang Hunters. Several metres away, the few men on the planet were engaged with the omega werewolves who all tore through the men easily while their yellow eyes glowed with intensity as they kept ripping through the men. Funny enough, the werewolves hadn''t lost a single man but the humans had suffered a lot of damage that they would find it hard to recover. On seeing the people step out of the portal, those at the edge of the shelter suddenly had renewed hope as they smiled widely especially at who stepped out. "Is... is that not the werewolf slayer?" "Yes, it is him. I can''t forget his face ever, he really is the one." "Then it''s safe to say these werewolves are screwed right?" Just as Jake was about to step forward, a system notification flashed in front of his face. {Ding! Quest alert!} ''Quest alert? For these little omega werewolves?'' Jake thought as he clicked on the tab and was about to read through it when Peter''s voice tore his concentration. "Uhm... aren''t we going to help them?" Peter asked as he saw a werewolf smash an adventurer''s head. "Yeah, go ahead. I want to check something real quick." Jake replied. "Whatever." Peter said as he drew his two axes. "Let''s go show these werewolves who the boss is!" He shouted and the five hundred C rank adventurers charged forward with Peter in front and in less than a minute, they were already at the forefront. "Fall back and let us handle it!" Peter shouted as he jumped back dodging a swing from a werewolf before twisting around and slashing its hand with his axe and then unleashing a devastating kick to its side sending it skidding. Out of the initial hundred men on the planet, they were left with around thirty left and the twenty men at forefront were currently retreating back to go meet the ten injured at the shelter while the whole place turned into a battlefield. Meanwhile, Jake was staring at his system screen trying to read the quest. {Quest alert! The system has detected that host is too strong right now for the werewolves to be much threat to him. So in order to give him much of a challenge, all system skills have been locked and will only be unlocked when more than half the threat have been eliminated.} ''Wait! What?! How could the system do this to me? Most of my strength comes from the system! Zee! Are you seeing this?'' Jake screamed in his head. "Yes, I sure am. And I''m very confused at this." Zee replied. "Crap! What am I going to do now? I only have my QI to use in this fight." Jake mumbled. "Don''t forget you got Peter and your men there. Besides, it''s just fifty omega werewolves. You will be done before you realize it." Zee chuckled. {Ding! Threat eliminated (0/100)} "Wait what?! 150? But..." Jake stuttered as he heard whirring noises from above and then a huge Aeroglide was seen hovering above the planet. Dropping down from it, were more omega werewolves adding to the earlier fifty which Peter and the rest were fighting against. "Oh o! I kind of jinxed you." Zee said. "How could Jade''s sensors be off?!" Jake wondered aloud as he saw one of the adventurers in front get pounded by two werewolves. While Peter quickly descended in their midst swinging his two axes skillfully. With one of the werewolves swinging its furry hands towards him which landed on Peter''s arm but nothing happened to him as he had already reinforced his body with Qi. "Surprised? I also got a tough body you know." Peter smirked as he pushed off coating his axe with Qi and swinging it forward decimating the werewolf''s head. Before twisting around in time with his axes in front of him taking the brunt of another werewolf''s kick which sent him skidding. "Darn it!" Peter shouted as he swung his axe several times in the air releasing Qi slashes towards the werewolf slicing its body apart. "Will you keep standing there and watching the show or will you come and help?" He shouted as he ducked in time avoiding a swing to his head. "I''m talking to you Jake!" Peter shouted as he jumped up in time and swung his leg from the side smashing into a werewolf sending it flying into another. "I was just about to help, quit whining." Jake said as he clicked his fingers and fifty Qi swords appeared. Chapter 392 392: Bad luck! The fight at planet Draytos just took several turns in several minutes. Firstly with the hundred men on the planet being halved, then to the arrival of backup which included Jake and Peter. Then Jake having his system skills locked to finding out that there were more werewolves which Jade''s sensors failed to notice for one reason or the other. And now, there were two hundred werewolves on the planet. With Jake being tasked to take care of more than half of them before his system skills could get unlocked. "Will you keep standing there and watching the show or will you come and help?" He shouted as he ducked in time avoiding a swing to his head. "I''m talking to you Jake!" Peter shouted as he jumped up in time and swung his leg from the side smashing into a werewolf sending it flying into another. "I was just about to help, quit whining." Jake said as he clicked his fingers and fifty Qi swords appeared in the sky hovering above the werewolves and the battle in total. Seeing this, the whole humans jumped back just in time as Jake sent the swords flying. Tearing the limbs of werewolves, their heads and other body parts. The shockwave the swords made after making impact with the werewolves was crazy as dust was kicked up, so did the ground reverberate badly. Fifty swords got rid of sixty omega werewolves in an instant as the growl of pain and anger died down with the remaining werewolves standing around to look at where the swords came from. {Ding! (60/ 100 eliminated)} "That was fast." Jake mumbled as the remaining men dashed forward again to continue their work. Seeing and experiencing how strong their leader was, managed to boost their morale which was already going down earlier after seeing more werewolves drop down. But the sight of how destructive their leader was and with Peter with them at the front lines, their confidence was boosted as they fought with more fervour. Swinging its claws forward, a werewolf hit a guild member in the face sending him skidding but the man charged forward again swinging his sword towards the werewolf. But the werewolf blocked with its claws causing a gust of wind to ripple out while the werewolf clenched its hands and swung it forward about to smash it into the man when a huge shield appeared in front of the werewolf receiving the hit with a loud ringing noise spreading out. While the hands of the man who held the shield throbbed with so much pain that his hands trembled but the shield managed to absorb the impact while the werewolf stood stunned. Not until the sword user jumped forward with the shield user raising his shield letting the sword user push off from it rocketing towards the werewolf and then with a swing of his sword, a Qi slash came out hitting the werewolf back. Then the man landed in front of the werewolf coating his sword with Qi and made a thrust towards the werewolf tearing through its abdomen and causing it to hit the ground with a thud. "Thanks for the earlier save." The sword user said. "No mention. Just doing my job as the shield." The shield user smiled. "Let''s move. We got more werewolves to slay." The sword user charged forward with the shield user following right behind him. Meanwhile, Peter was currently tearing and mowing down werewolves both like a beast and skillfully. Lifting his axe above his head, he managed to block a punch to his head but he was forced on his knees. Without wasting time, he swung his second axe from below slashing at the werewolf''s abdomen before he coated his legs with Qi and pushed off strongly causing the werewolf to stumble back. Swinging his axe forward, a huge slash of Qi flew out and the werewolf''s head was next as it fell down rolling around. Before he could move to the next, a shot of nail was sent flying towards him which he struck with his axe sending it down to the ground. "Oh! A special one." Peter said as another omega werewolf was seen walking forward with its elongated claws and when it was close enough, it swung it towards Peter from all sides. With a sidestep, Peter avoided a swing. Jumped to avoid a slash and then ducked down to avoid an overhead hit before rolling his axe on his fingers and then swinging it from down below, the axe smashed into the werewolf''s face throwing its head back with blood gushing out of its face. "You know, if it was the Peter of two years ago, you would have probably given me a lot of trouble." Peter said swinging his axe around and around when he saw another werewolf dashing forward from behind the one he was facing heading towards him. Powering his arms with Qi, he swung the axe forward sending it flying and smashing into the werewolf''s head impaling it and coming out of the other end. The werewolf he was facing earlier suddenly felt a slight sense of fear as it stepped back remembering how the axe from earlier grazed its face before smashing into its comrade. "But the Peter of now, won''t be troubled by the likes of you!" He shouted as he pushed off strongly from the ground and moved like a blur towards the werewolf. In a panic, the werewolf shot out multiple nail shots at Peter but none of them managed to hit him as he was skillful enough to avoid each one and then, he was now in front of the werewolf with his axe glistening. "To give me any trouble, bring your Alpha down here!" He said coldly as the axe gleamed in front of the werewolf then its head was seen rolling on the ground. While all these was going on, Jake was still in his spot unmoving as he had his hands tucked in his pockets looking at all what was unfolding several metres away from him. ''Peter has grown so much stronger that an omega werewolf can''t give him much trouble any longer. Even the C rank adventurers are holding their own. Although, some of them have to group together to take down a single omega werewolf, they are still doing well. My worries are about these ones.'' Jake thought as he turned to look at the injured E rank adventurers tending to their injuries. ''They can''t handle them. The omega werewolves are way over their leagues. Which means, when I get back, Jade has a lot of work to do.'' he continued his train of thoughts when he saw two omega werewolves managed to break out from the front lines and were heading towards him. "Really? Out of all the people here, you both chose to head for me?" Jake asked as he suddenly chuckled seeing the werewolves almost close to him. They were quite fast as they managed to get away from the front lines and reach Jake in just ten seconds. "System! Activate inventory!" Jake called out as he had his hand held out waiting for his sword to appear but... {Error! Skill locked.} "Crap! I forgot about that." He mumbled as he side stepped in time avoiding a swing from one of the werewolves while another one jumped up throwing a punch towards his face but he simply coated his hands in Qi and grabbed the hand. Squeezing on tight, the werewolf was heard growling in pain as the other werewolf quickly stood up dashing towards him. Lifting the werewolf he had in his grip with a single hand, he threw it aside causing it to crash into the charging werewolf causing their bodies to crash into each and other and explode. "I guess my normal strength is too much for you all." Jake mumbled as he saw the werewolves torn body on the ground then his gaze fell back at the battlefield. "I guess it''s time to join the battle." He said as two Qi swords began appearing in his hands. Chapter 393 393: Let him cook! "I guess my normal strength is too much for you all." Jake mumbled as he saw the werewolves torn body on the ground then his gaze fell back at the battlefield. "I guess it''s time to join the battle." He said as two Qi swords began appearing in his hands. In a flash, Jake was seen dashing into the battlefield with the swords held right behind him. This caught the attention of the fighting werewolves, who turned and abandoned their current fights to charge at him. "Crap! They are all heading towards the werewolf slayer!" Someone shouted. "Let''s go and help him!" Another person said. "Yeah, I don''t think he can handle a hundred werewolves on his own." Someone said. "Let''s go help our leader!" Someone shouted and they were about to charge forward when they saw Peter step in front of them all. "No one should move from their spots." He said. "Why? The werewolf slayer is in trouble." Someone said. "Is he?" Peter asked and they turned around to see Jake skillfully swinging his Qi swords. With a downward slash, a werewolf saw its hand falling down before a kick got implanted in its face sending it skidding back just in time for Jake to duck avoiding a claw swing before he stabbed his Qi sword into the werewolf killing it. "He would soon be overwhelmed." A concerned guild member said. "No, let him cook." Peter smiled as Jake jumped up high while forming a Qi platform beneath his feet. With a snap of his fingers, ten Qi shards shot out speeding towards the werewolves slamming into their heads killing ten werewolves at the same time. That was when a werewolf jumped up heading towards the floating Jake with a swing of its claws which caught him unaware and he was sent crashing out of the air to the ground hard. And then, the remaining werewolves were seen dashing forward towards where he lay when several Qi spikes shot out towards them impaling them in their chest and heads. "My endurance stat is so high that your puny attacks can''t harm me." Jake said as his Qi swords suddenly glowing brightly and which he swung it releasing a humongous crescent slash of Qi that consumed twenty werewolves at once before they could move. "All of you, every single one of you are too weak to give me any trouble. Want to get rid of me?" Jake asked as he kicked off from his position and then he got to the midst of three werewolves in a flash looking he teleported. "Get me your Alpha so I can end this damned war!" Jake shouted as he moved too fast for them to see him and then the next instant, they fell down with a thud behind him. Seeing this, the remaining werewolves were all taking several steps back in fear as they could see Jake''s blue eyes glowing with intensity while his sword glowed brighter. "Where are you all headed? Get over here!" Jake shouted as he threw one of his Qi swords forward and it slammed into a werewolf, coming out the other end and impaling another werewolf in the chest. "The Jake of three years ago, was almost killed by a runt. The lowest of you lots, then an omega werewolf nearly took my life. Do you know how I got my revenge?" Jake asked as he was taking small steps at a time towards the remaining fifty werewolves that were stepping back slowly. "I killed a Beta werewolf. One of your Alpha''s second in command." Jake smiled widely that his teeth were on full display while the air around the planet suddenly crackled with sinister energy as Jake drew his hand back and the Qi sword he swung out earlier appeared back in his hand. "So if your Alpha wants revenge, let him come down here himself. Otherwise, you are all not needed!" Jake shouted as he slammed his swords into the ground releasing a disrupting Qi energy that threw the werewolves and even some of the humans far back off their feet. And without caring for the rumbling ground, he dashed forward. Slamming his fist into a werewolf''s chest, it felt its chest implod on itself while being sent skidding several metres to the extent it hit five more werewolves and they smashed into the ground hard. Seeing as there was no escape from this demon, the remaining werewolves decided to attack which they did by charging forward with all the speed they could muster. In ten seconds, they were already all around him as three werewolves dashed in at once swinging their claws forward at once. But with a flick of his wrist, a werewolf saw its claws on the ground. While Jake sidestepped avoiding one and another one grazed his face drawing blood before he unleashed a roundhouse kick on its furry chin sending it flying with half its face destroyed. Seeing this, the remaining werewolves charged forward but the Qi swords around his hands suddenly changed shape and took the form of Qi gauntlets all around his hands and with a bang, he exploded from his position towards the incoming werewolves. Mid air, he twisted his body around avoiding a stab before he unleashed a hook towards the werewolf sending it hitting the ground hard kicking up dust and breaking the ground beneath its body. With a thrust of his palm in the air, a burst of Qi energy burst out hitting another werewolf in the chest hard and sending it flying towards where the others stood. Peter quickly jumped up and swung his axes in a flash severing the werewolf''s body apart and causing each part to hit the ground. Slowly, Jake was destroying the werewolves one by one and sometimes two at a time. And in three minutes, all werewolves lay dead on the floor with blood covering Jake''s mask and body. "That was a job Weldone." He smirked. {Ding! Quest Completed} {The system has finally agreed that the host is on another level} "It''s about time." Jake said. Chapter 394: First fight won! Just like that, Jake had totally ended the battle on planet Draytos with not much effort. Although he did struggle a bit without his system, he still came out on top without any injuries. Just slight scratches and minor injuries. Seeing this, the whole Fang hunters on the planet cheered loudly to the extent it felt like half the planet was trembling loudly from the immense shout. "You did it man." Peter said walking forward with a smile on his face as he patted Jake on the shoulder. "Yeah, I guess I did." Jake replied. "The first half of the second war has ended. And now, we await news of the second half." Peter said. "Just a moment." Jake said walking forward as he glanced at the huge glide hovering above the planet so he did what he could. Lightning was seen crackling around his hands rapidly and then bringing his hands together, a huge ball of lightning was beginning to form. The ball of lightning was as big as small bicycle. And then with a swing of his hands, the ball shot forward and slamming into the Aeroglide in a few seconds lighting it up and throwing it off the air onto the ground. The glide caught on flames and exploded as soon as it hit the ground shaking half of the planet very hard. The smoke from the glide was seen rising up. Seeing this, the men cheered again and hugged themselves happily as they saw the Aeroglide burning. That was when a system message flashed in front of Jake and Peter''s eyes. "The battle on planet Veldara is over! We won." The message read and a smile appeared on their faces as they glanced at the men in front of them. "Listen up everyone!" Jake shouted and the men all quietened down. "I won''t hide anything from you all and neither will I beat around the bush. This fight today, is not a little scuffle from the werewolves in an attempt to push us, this is war." The weight of Jake''s words crashed into the men. As the mere thoughts of the second war happening at any time kept most of them awake at night and now, the fourth world leader and their guild leader was telling them they were at war. "But don''t fret! Yes we are at war now. The second war has started but the first round has been won! The Fang hunters, the whole world and the whole of humanity has won the first round of the second war!" Jake shouted and the men all smiled widely at this. "We have successfully proved to the werewolves why we are called the Fang hunters. Congratulations to humanity for winning the first round and now, we need to be prepared. Let''s head back!" Jake said. "Yes!" The whole men shouted at once in ecstasy. "You sure know how to give heartfelt speeches now." Peter whispered. "I could see that they were losing their morales, so what better way than giving a speech on how we won. Them hearing that we won the first fight of the second war, is surely a moralre booster." Jake smiled. "You are truly shaping up to be an effective leader huh." Peter said. "Where is the weak Jake of three years ago?" "He is dead. Thanks to the harsh world. And now, the Jake that stand before you, is the werewolf slayer." Jake said as they all walked towards the teleporter which was located inside the shelter. Two hundred men from the five hundred men that came with them were left back while the rest along with the thirty injured were taken back to the guild. Soon! Humanity would be aware that the world was at war again and this time, it will be more terrifying than the first war. After stepping into the teleporter, they reappeared at the academy, where the injured were quickly tended to. While a meeting was quickly called amoing the core members as they were all seen in the meeting room with Jake and the others seated. "So you mean to say that two hundred werewolves attacked that planet you were on?" Alex asked as he found it hard to believe his ears. "But how did they avoid the sensors Jade set up?" Paul asked. "I think that my network got jammed." Jade said as he was rapidly tapping on the screen in his hands. "How could your network get jammed?" General Wilfred asked. "I don''t know. It''s like they are using more advanced technology than I am." Jade said. "How can the werewolves be using advanced technology? Aren''t they supposed to be this rabid beasts? I find it hard to believe that there is someone more smarter than Jade among them." Head General Humfree said. "Not only that, they sent reinforcements using an Aeroglide." Peter added. "No surprise about that, after all it is known that they could blend with humans. An example of that is Blip." Sunny said. "So what are we doing now?" Emily asked. "Prepare for war. Have you all informed the other world leaders?" Jake asked. "Yes! They said they will get back to us." Kate replied. "Good. Jade! I need your help in creating more mech robots. At least five hundred more please." Jake said. "Sure, it will be done. I will just have to pull in more all nighters. Nothing hard." Jade said yawning. "Great! The rest of you, train and get..." Jake stuttered as an orb on the round table was seen glowing in and out. "The big four." Head General Humfree said and then the faces displayed on the screen was that of Bane. "I see you all won the fight. That''s good. I have an urgent information from the others. There''s a party/ slash press conference tomorrow evening. You all are invited and I''m sorry for not informing you earlier about our decision Jake. You were busy fighting. So tomorrow''s press conference is important so it''s crucial you attend as we will be announcing the start of the second war to the world." Bane said and then his face disappeared from the orb. Chapter 395: Have yourself to blame The next evening arrived and the team were ready for the party. Although not all of them were planning on attending. Those that wanted to attend were Jake, Peter, Wilfred, Kate, Sophia, Alex, Sunny and Emily. These were the ones that were to attend today''s party while the rest wanted to stay back for one thing or the other. Since the Fang hunters simply had a lot of money now, they were able to afford glamorous dresses. Jake was seen in a black suit and black trouser which had stripes of gold on either side. While silver cufflinks held up the sleeves of the white shirt inside. Kate was seen in a beautiful purple gown with her blonde hair neatly braided with a few flowers in them. Looking at her, Jake was unable to keep his eyes off her as she blushed on noticing Jake''s gaze. That was when Peter in a deep blue suit walked over and whispered in Jake''s ear. "If you keep staring at her like that, you won''t let us leave again." He said and Jake quickly coughed slightly clearing his throat and then signalled for the others to hurry up. They all boarded a luxurious Aeroglide which Jade had specifically created and designed for today. It was the normal sized glide, with beautiful black and red designs and the Fang hunters'' emblem on it. "Shall we?" Jake asked. "Sure, let''s go." Emily said as everybody boarder the glide and in a flash, it was seen speeding away. "Does anyone know the location?" Wilfred asked. "Bane sent it to us and Jade has inputted the coordinates in for us. So getting there will be no problem." Alex replied. "That''s nice." Kate said as she felt someone approaching her and on turning around, she could see Jake standing in front of her. "Did I... uhm... did I tell you that you look absolutely stunning today?!" Jake asked with a slight blush on his face. "No, no you didn''t." Kate smiled back. "Well, you look breathtakingly beautiful today." Jake said with the blush on his cheeks growing wider. "Thank you." Kate smiled widely when Peter walked over. "Who knew that the famous world leader and the scary werewolf slayer could blush?!" Peter asked with a smile when an intense aura suddenly washed over the glide. "I''m so sorry for ruining your moment. Please don''t put an arrow in me." Peter said looking at Kate with a smirk while walking away. "We are approaching our destination now." Alex said as the glide was seen approaching a grand mansion. "Woah! That mansion is huge! Who owns it?" Sophia asked. "The former big three now known as the big four. This place is where the big four hold their any occasion they have while inviting dignitaries from all around the world here." Alex replied as they found a parking space that was filled with a few wheely glide made by Jade, and a few Aeroglides. The wheely glides made by Jade had made things more convenient for the populace so it was in hot demand but it is only a few that was introduced so not everybody had it. Parking their glides, they all got off and were seen heading inside the mansion with other people by their sides. The mansion had two floors, with two spiralling staircases that would lead up to the balcony of the second floor. The second floor which was large enough to fit around a hundred people in it comfortably. On the ground floor at the entrance, there were pillars laced in a special glowing silver substance. And even had the most beautiful beast crystals wrapped around it. The people walking past them, also wore glamorous clothes with some more glamourous than the others. To the extent, it looked like some of them came to attend a fashion event or something. Leading up to the mansion was a stone walkway and a wide red carpet which had been laid out for the attendees. The arriving guests all walked in on the red carpet while dozens of cameras and drones were sent flying in the air and snapping the event. The Fang hunters already knew that no one cared about some of them coming to the event. As today was all about Jake and if they had turned up without him, it would have been weird. "Sheesh! What a waste of beast crystals." Peter commented as he looked around in with a disgusted expression on his face. "You are right. We always fight everyday, risk our lives to hunt beast crystals. Example of this was on the joint hunt when we nearly lost our lives and here, they are using them for decorations and ornaments." Kate added disgusted. "No doubt that some of the crystals are below the king tier." Emily said. "Whatever they want to use beast crystals for, is none of our business right now. My aim is to get this day over and done with so I can prepare as much as I can. So shall we head in?" Jake asked. And the others nodded so they all walked in with Wilfred at the front followed by the rest while Jake held up the rear. The guests seeing the members of the Fang hunters walk in, were trying to guess who they were as not a lot of them had been captured by the world. "Isn''t that General Wilfred?" Someone asked as he walked past. "Yes he is the one. And that''s two of the impressive core members on the day of the duel." Someone also added pointing towards Alex and Peter. "Oh my word! Is that the werewolf slayer?!" Someone asked as their attention turned from the core members to the main attraction; Jake as he walked in. The reporters quickly left those that they were interviewing earlier and rushed towards Jake with their cameras. "The werewolf slayer! One question please." Someone said. "Tch! How can that show off steal my show?" One of the earlier interviewee asked in anger. "Don''t you recognize him?" Someone asked. "I don''t and I will never. He needs to be taught a lesson." The man said as he strode towards Jake. "Hey you!" The man said placing his hands on Jake''s shoulder. "I don''t know who you are, but I will advise you get your hands off now." Jake said turning around while the reporters had their cameras rolling. "Or what? What will you do? Do you know who I am?" The man asked in anger as he began nudging at Jake. "Oh! Someone is about to kiss the ground." Peter commented with a smirk. "Or you will have yourself to be blamed for what happens next." Jake said as his aura began spilling out with his blue eyes glowing brighter while the air suddenly felt thick and suffocating. _____ {A/N} I''m sorry guys, I just want to tell you all in advance that the amount of chapters left in my stockpile are just 4???? so once I upload them, I will go on a small break to stockpile chapters again and I will come back on 1st of May. Please guys, just in case, I''m not dropping the book just going to stockpile. Chapter 396: Be grateful! "I don''t know who you are, but I will advise you get your hands off now." Jake said turning around while the reporters had their cameras rolling. "Or what? What will you do? Do you know who I am?" The man asked in anger as he began nudging at Jake. "Oh! Someone is about to kiss the ground." Peter commented with a smirk. "Or you will have yourself to be blamed for what happens next." Jake said as his aura began spilling out with his blue eyes glowing brighter while the air suddenly felt thick and suffocating. ''What''s this? Why am I suddenly feeling this way? What''s with this strange aura pouring out of him?! No! I''m a respectable and very strong adventurer, I can''t be scared of him.'' the man thought as he glared back at Jake with his hands still rested on Jake''s shoulders. "Didn''t I just say you should take your hands off?" Jake asked with a low threatening growl. "And I asked or what? Do you know who I am?" The man asked. "The famous double A ranked adventurer. Just a little under the leader''s of the independent guilds." Alex said, walking over. "So you know me. Then tell this fool to know his place!" The double A ranked adventurer said. "How dare you?!" All members of the Fang hunters said at once as they prepared to lunge forward even without their weapons until Jake raised his hands stopping them. "You are a double A ranked adventurer, correct?" Jake asked as he grabbed the man''s hand which was on his shoulders and his blue eyes grew more intense while he squeezed tightly on the man''s hand. "And I''m an X ranked adventurer!" ''X rank? Is he kidding me?'' the man thought in his mind as the pain on his hands grew more intense while the cameras surrounding the place suddenly began shaking tremendously as even the glasses some people held with drinks inside began trembling. ''The X rank, only those at the level of the new big four has that rank. Is he saying he is part of the big four? Wait! Didn''t someone new join the world table recently? The werewolf slayer. Is he the one? Crap! There''s no way to be sure as I didn''t watch the news that day because I was out on another planet hunting so I don''t know what the werewolf slayer looks like. What if he is not the one?'' the man thought in fright as sweat began forming on his head but then he burst out laughing. "Who am I kidding? You are a fake!" The man said as he unleashed his Qi to its full potential while countering the pressure on his hand and then he glared at Jake. "Not everyone can become an X rank adventurer just by saying so." "Alex." Jake called out as he let the man''s hand go but from his suit, the man pulled out a dagger. "The world isn''t really doomed if something happens to a double A ranked adventurer right?" "No! But it certainly will if something happens to a world leader." Alex replied with a smile. "Again with the lies of being a world leader!" The man said as he exploded from his position strongly heading towards Jake with his dagger being coated with Qi. "Then he certainly doesn''t need his head anymore." Jake said as Qi was seen surrounding his hand taking the form of a sword while the man quickly swung his dagger forward towards Jake who used his Qi sword to block with shockwaves spreading around. The drones and cameras all flew away crashing into the walls, the guests at the entrance or close to the scene had their hair blown up, even the glasses in their hands shattered spilling their contents. But the adventurer felt his hands vibrate badly after clashing with Jake and then in the next second, he was seen flying into a wall hitting and cracking it badly. "Ju... just from a block, he sent that double A ranked adventurer flying?! How come?" Someone close to the scene muttered. "Is that what you saw? Look at my hands. My glass shattered." Someone commented. "But has that adventurer being living under a rock this while? Doesn''t he know that, that is the werewolf slayer?" "I guess he is just tired of living so he decided to end his life by challenging a world leader." Someone else too added. Slowly, the man that was sent flying was seen rising with blood dripping down his suit, his hand was a mangled mess but he gripped his dagger tighter with his other hand and walked over with a scowl on his face. "Do you know, I have killed countless humans? Those higher than me in strength and power. Those in my path and those that opposes me. So it won''t be any different if I kill you too." The man smirked. "In all these things you mentioned, I didn''t hear you say that you managed to kill a Beta werewolf, did I?" Jake asked as he just took a single step but then suddenly appeared in front of the man who was at least four metres away from him. "But I did." Jake smirked as he began condescending his Qi around his sword when... "Enough!" A booming voice rang out with the whole building shaking tremendously. Hearing the voice, everybody froze and so did Jake who turned around to see a huge man with fiery red hair walking over with a crimson blazer resting on his ton body. "Tha... that''s Rex Slade." Someone from the crowd said. "One of the big four, Rex." The adventurer muttered in fear. "Werewolf slayer, must you always cause a scene wherever you go?" Rex asked. "Tsk!" Jake scoffed straightening his blazer and walking away. ''He...did Rex just call the man the werewolf slayer? Di... did I just mess with a world leader?! Crap!'' the man thought with his whole body suddenly drenched in sweat. "Be grateful he came." Jake whispered towards the man and then walked away leaving Rex at the entrance with the others. ______ {A/N} I''m sorry guys, I just want to tell you all in advance that the amount of chapters left in my stockpile are just 4???? so once I upload them, I will go on a small break to stockpile chapters again and I will come back on 1st of May. Please guys, just in case, I''m not dropping the book just going to stockpile. Chapter 397: Wheres Jake? After leaving the entrance, Jake''s eyes were met with a grand hall filled with people dressed extravagantly, a stage was built in front of the hall, off to the side, a bar section was placed. While in the middle of the hall, the guests stood. Either making connections or talking with each other, trying to get to know one another better. The hall itself was huge enough to fit around two hundred people comfortably with a grand and beautiful chandelier above lighting up the whole place with beautiful colours, a soft music was being played off to the side with some people gently grooving to it. Jake didn''t care for all these as he casually walked towards the bar section and sat down. ''Thanks to Jack, I somewhat come to enjoy alcohol. But not like I can keep drinking it all the time lest, I get addicted to it." He thought. "Give me that." Jake said pointing to a bottle that had the letter S written on it. The bar man quickly poured a glass and put four cubes of ice in it. Then he skidded it on the table towards Jake who effortlessly caught it and took a sip while being deep in thought. ''Just imagine I wasn''t there on that day.'' he thought as he occasionally took a sip, downing in his thoughts and the soft music in the background. ''So many men would have died that day. The werewolves, I can''t believe I have grown so strong that omega werewolves do not pose a threat to me. On that day we went on our first beast hunt as first years, we were almost killed by runts(lowest ranked in the werewolf army) but we managed to survive thanks to sergeant Lee who came to help. It turns out, he is also a traitor.'' Jake thought as he sighed and took a mouthful of his drink. ''Then Aurora was attacked with me managing to kill omega werewolves by the skin of my teeth and then thrust into a battle with a Beta werewolf which almost killed me twice. But thankfully, it ran away for some reason. Then I encountered the same Beta werewolf again but I didn''t engage with it and it fell off the bridge that day. I wonder if it''s still alive or didn''t make it after falling into that abyss. Then the fight with Blip which I nearly died but thanks to the system, I came out on top but fell unconscious for two weeks. Damn! That was bad. I hate to imagine if something had happened during those two weeks.'' he thought again as the hall suddenly grew chattery but he didn''t pay attention even when someone came over and sat down beside him until he heard a beautiful feminine voice. "Hey handsome! What are you thinking about?" Turning around, he could see a stunning figure seated beside him. The female was dressed in a tight fitting crimson gown, showing and highlighting her nice beautiful curves more. Unlike before when she had glasses on her oval face, today there was none. Her beautiful black hair was swept back neatly letting it drape her shoulders and flow in the wind freely. Her beautiful oval face had a stunning smile plastered on it as she stared at Jake. "E... Erin?!" Jake said surprised. "What are you doing here?" "I will have what he is drinking please." Erin said glancing at the bar man with a smile on her face. "R... right away ma''am." The bar man said and quickly got to work. "For your question, did you think you were the only influential person in the world?" Erin asked as she moved closer towards Jake with her beautiful black eyes staring at his facial features. "I''m a famous reporter, of course I will get invited." "Ri... right!" Jake said stepping back a bit with his face all red from blushing slightly. "Although, I''m upset with you." Erin said pouting her mouth forward. "Your order ma''am." The bar man said as he passed her the drink. "Thank you." Erin said with a smile which felt like it could blow the man away as he blushed back to his post. "Why are you upset with me?" Jake asked. "Your birthday celebration, you didn''t invite me. Why?" She asked as she took a sip of her drink. "I just forgot you existed." Jake mumbled as he took a chug of his drink. "Are you saying something?" Erin asked. "No! I meant to say, I wasn''t even aware I was having a party. My friends decided to throw a surprise party for me." Jake said. "Oh. That explains why the news didn''t get out." Erin said. "Sorry, how did you even know I did my birthday recently?" Jake asked. "I''m a reporter, I have my ways." Erin smiled while Jake felt his heart thumping loudly. "She''s dangerous." Zee commented. ''Agreed!'' Jake mentally said. "I heard you created a scene at the entrance. You sure are a trouble maker." Erin said, smiling. "I just needed to put an arrogant weakling in his position." Jake shrugged. "Attention everyone!" They both heard the sound of glass clinging in front of the hall with Bane holding a glass while the music stopped. "Thank you all for coming!" Bane said as the hall suddenly grew silent while listening to what Bane had to say. "Before I continue, it won''t look right for only me to stand on this podium to give a speech so allow me call the other big four on to the stage." Right on cue, the guests were heard clapping as Rex and Rivock were seen heading towards the platform but Jake was nowhere to be seen on the stage. "Huh? Where is that youngling?" Rivock asked as he looked around. "Wasn''t the werewolf slayer supposed to be there?" Someone from the crowd wondered aloud. "What''s Jake doing now? Didn''t he head inside before us?" Emily asked as the core members were all seen in the hall looking around for Jake. "Uhm... Jake, I think you need to be th..." Erin stuttered as she turned from the stage to look at where Jake was seated earlier but he wasn''t there anymore. It was like he totally disappeared. "Crap! What''s Jake doing now?" Alex wondered. "Uhm..." Bane muttered on the crystal in front of him which was glowing green. "Werewolf slayer, where the hell are you?" "Right here." They all heard a voice say as Jake suddenly appeared beside them standing as if he was always there with a smile on his face. "It''s settled, you all are weaker than I am." He smirked. Chapter 398 398: Get ready for the second war! "Uhm..." Bane muttered on the crystal in front of him which was glowing green. "Werewolf slayer, where the hell are you?" "Right here." They all heard a voice say as Jake suddenly appeared beside them standing as if he was always there with a smile on his face. "It''s settled, you all are weaker than I am." He smirked. ______ A few moments ago, when Jake saw Bane clinging on the glass, he quickly turned towards his system. ''I have a feeling that, that oldie might call the rest of us to stage. I don''t really want to be seen walking towards the stage with whispers and people trying to talk to me. So I will have to use this skill to avoid their gaze and also test how sharp their senses are.'' Jake smiled. And that was when Bane was heard calling on the other big four. "Time to bounce." Jake muttered. {Stealth skill activated} The system announced and right on cue, it was as if Jake had disappeared from view, no trace, no scent, no aura, no presence, no Jake. Nothing! Absolutely nothing. And that was when the crowd began muttering and looking for Jake who was seen heading towards the stage. Weaving through the guests and making sure he didn''t bump into them, he was closing in on the stage. That was when he heard Bane ask. "Uhm..." Bane muttered on the crystal in front of him which was glowing green. "Werewolf slayer, where the hell are you?" And right at that time, he climbed the stage and stood beside the others with the skill cancelling itself and him replying with... "Right here." and then he smirked and looked towards the others. "It''s settled, you all are weaker than I am." He smirked. "I will let that comment slide for now." Rivock whispered. "As I do not want to cause a scene here." ''The werewolf slayer! He is so full of surprises but I had already seen this skill when we were out on the join hunt so I''m not that surprised. But why couldn''t I detect him earlier? This skill is so perfect for assassin type work.'' Rex thought. ''Funny thing is, I managed to detect him. I sensed that someone was on this stage with us but I was unable to pinpoint where he was exactly.'' Rivock thought as glanced at Jake with his side eye. ''This skill, coupled with his speed and strength, is really dangerous.'' "Oh?! He has arrived." Bane said. "I know I announced on the day of that duel who the fourth world leader is." He said as the cameras were now rolling live bringing to the public and the whole world the event. Every single soul were tuned in to their various electronics watching what was being displayed on it which happens to be the current event. "But because of what happened earlier, I found out that not everybody knows what the new world leader looks like." Bane said. "What?!" Someone on the online forum commented. "For someone not to know who the werewolf slayer is, means that person is living under the rock." "Nah... some people do not really want to know what he looks like." Another person replied on the forum. "Or some people are just too arrogant to accept him. I mean, I bore witness to the same issue which happened at the event today. Someone tried to attack the werewolf slayer out of envy." "Crap! That is total bullshit! I don''t believe it." Someone replied. "Well, you had to be there." The person said while Bane continued what he was saying. "This right here, is the new world leader. Jake Lucas also known as the werewolf slayer." Bane announced pointing towards Jake who stepped forward slightly. The whole guests clapped, some wholeheartedly, some half heatedly and some just doing it out of respect to the big four. Half of the world failed to accept Jake as they see him as too young and naive. But one thing they couldn''t deny was his power which some thinks is being exaggerated. "Alright! That is part of the reason for this party." Bane said and a hush befell the hall. "This party is to inform you about what majority; about seventy percent of you all are unaware of." Hearing Bane''s words, whispers befell the hall as even the online community were wondering what the world leader was trying to get at. "Recently, two of the Fang hunters'' planets were attacked, by werewolves." Bane''s words crashed into the people like a truck hitting a building as they were confused by what he was saying. "Werewolves?" Someone from the crowd found the voice to ask. "Do you mean scouts or a small scuffle?" "Neither of those." Bane replied. "It was a full out battle with a planet being attacked by about two hundred omega werewolves, and the other planent was attacked by fifty omega werewolves." A silent hush befell the whole place, both all around the world and the hall as they tried to process what Bane was saying. "Luckily, the Fang hunters came out on top with just about a hundred casualties." Bane added which surprised the crowd the more. "A hundred casualties? In a war against omega werewolves?! That... that''s very impressive!" "Of course, it will be possible if the werewolf slayer was there." "But could he be there on two different planets at the same time?" "Which means even the core members and the guild members are monsters." "Didn''t you watch the live broadcast of the duel?" "I did, but the werewolf slayer''s duel overshadowed the others so I didn''t pay much attention." "I''m sure most of you have already begun piecing things together by now." Bane said as a deep scowl appeared on his face. "That''s right, we are at war now! The peace we had for so long has been broken and now, the second war has begun." Bane''s words slammed into the whole world like lightning from above stunning them and sending them into shock. Even the mere thoughts of the war coming was enough to send someone to their maker. But now, Bane just announced that the second war had started. "I know you all are scared right now. But you are all going about it the wrong way." Rex said walking forward with his booming voice reaching the back of the hall even without the crystal. "It isn''t us that''s supposed to be scared, it''s the werewolves. Look on the bright side you all, the first fight in the second war came out as a victory for humanity because of the Fang hunters. Over the years that the werewolves decided to retreat back, they made a terrible mistake as we have managed to grow our strength tremendously." Rex added. "Exactly! In the world that you have the big four, the independent guilds, and even strong adventurers, why do you need to fear?" Rivock asked. "In the whole world, we have around two triple A ranked adventurers, but more than two dozen double A ranked adventurers. And you also have us! The big four and also X ranked adventurers; the only ones there is." "But... but the werewolves dealt us a lot of blow." Someone from the crowd muttered. "And we dealt them worse." Jake said walking forward ahead of the others calmly as if the pressure and weight of the war wasn''t his business. "Think about this, they lost a large amount of army when they attacked Aurora, lost more again when they attacked the Fang hunters, Even lost a Beta werewolf who was one of the upper echelons. So now tell me, who is losing? If you all want to sit back and act like the weaklings you are, you are welcome to. I don''t even give a f*ck! But I want you all to know this, I have a mission to accomplish." He said as the whole hall was so silent listening to every word he was saying. "My mission is to eliminate every single werewolves from this world and I will accomplish it with or without you all! As long as I have the Fang hunters, I know it will be done. So tell me! Do you all still want the threat and fear of the werewolves hold you back? Or do you want to face the fear and stand up against them so you can eliminate them once and for all. Make your choice now!" Jake said. "He is really good at this speeches day by day." Peter whispered. "I don''t even know who is influencing him." Alex muttered. What everybody didn''t know was that Jake didn''t just come up with the speech on his own. In fact, he didn''t care about motivating anybody but Zee was the one who analyzed that the world were skeptical about the whole prospect of war. So it told Jake exactly what to say to give them the push they needed and they were about to see if it made a difference. "Jake is right, we can''t keep living in fear of the werewolves, we need to put a stop to this once and for all." Someone from the guests said. "Yes! The werewolves need to pay for invading our space." "Right! They need to be eradicated!" "Werewolf Slayer, we are with you on this!" Someone shouted. "Yes!" The whole room shouted at once and so did the online forum as they were sending their support towards Jake which put a smile on his face. "Beautiful! So let''s get ready for the second and final war shall we?" Jake asked. "Yes!" The room exploded at once. "Why do I feel like you are growing more popular than us?" Rex asked. "Maybe I am." Jake smirked. Chapter 399 399: War planning and strategies It had already been two weeks since the big four announced to the whole world that the second war had already begun and humanity should be prepared. Ever since then, the whole world had been buzzing. Adventurers that had been sent out into different planets, had been called back by their different guilds while they plan on what to do. The whole world were working in earnest building shelters, hunting for beast crystals which will help in making strong powerful weapons for the world. Even the Demi-god weapon the big three had, the location had been shared to each of them on how to locate it in case of emergencies. They had called for a famous blacksmith who made the weapon and he did it so perfectly that even the power from the weapon would slightly leak out. At the Fang hunters'' base, Jade had been so engrossed with work that he hardly ever slept. He was busy making mechs for the weak fighters in the guild, making other inventions that would help them. After the day he found out that the werewolves had advanced technology than his, he had made adjustments to all the sensors on the different planets the guild owned. Even the one which the phoenix guild and the Raven wing''s had a hold of. Everything was secured tightly. All planets had higher ranked adventurers instead of the usual E and D ranks. Currently, each planets had a couple hundreds of C rank adventurers and one or more B rank adventurers. Security was tight, Bane had set up sensors around the Earth''s atmosphere, satellites and other things were set up to notify the world when the werewolves decided to attack. The same satellites with a slight modification made by Jade was set up at the fang hunters'' base, and planets they owned. Meanwhile, the big four decided to set up a meeting to plan what to do next. They each had to bring a single person who would serve as advisors to them at the meeting, if needed. Jake decided to take Head General Humfree along and he gladly accompanied him. In a few hours, they arrived at a secluded mansion owned by Bane Josh who as usual got so many technologies and securities around. That even a fly would find it hard to break into. This mansion wasn''t where Bane lived, it was just a place he uses to hold meeting anytime it was his turn to host. And currently, the big four along with Head General Humfree were seen in a huge meeting room sitting around a round table and were getting ready to discuss their plans. "Head General Humfree, it''s so nice to see you after so long." Bane smiled. "Right! How long has it been again?" Humfree asked as he stroke his long white beard. "Yes! Around ten or twelve years now. I can''t really remember." "Will we be seeing you in this second war again? Your strength was helpful in the first war. And you even helped when we were struggling against a Beta werewolf." Rex said. "By all means, I will be there. I just have a feeling that there won''t be a third war, this will be the second and last. So who am I not to join?" Humfree asked with a chuckle. "That''s great! Now to the reason for this meeting." Rivock said. "That''s right. So what are the strategies we are using in this war? Are we going to sit around and let the werewolves strike, let the weaklings push forward or what?" Bane asked. "Or should we build our forces?" Rivock asked. "In the last war, what strategy did you all use?" Jake asked. "Just sat around and the werewolves attacked." Humfree replied. "How did that turn out?" Jake asked. "Partly good and partly bad." Rex shrugged. "So why try the same strategy again when victory isn''t guaranteed?" Jake asked. "Do you want to suggest something or do you want to insult us?" Rivock asked. "I''m trying to suggest something angry uncle." Jake smirked. "Who are..." Rivock wanted to stand up when Bane laid his hands on his shoulders pushing him back down. "We are at war currently, we are here trying to discuss plans to aid us. Now is not the time to be bickering amongst ourselves or be separated. We need to be united." Bane said. "I agree with the tech uncle." Jake said and Bane glared at him. "Stop acting like a child and get straight to the point." Rex retorted. "Fine! I''m suggesting we push forward. Instead of sitting around, let''s attack the human planets the werewolves are on. Why will this work? The werewolves won''t expect it, we can reclaim our taken planets, destroy their morales and build ours." Jake suggested. "Th... that is a surprisingly good idea." Bane muttered. "But what happens if the werewolves attack us and we are out reclaiming planets?" Rivock asked. "Did I say we all should go?" Jake asked. "Just choose a faction amongst us here which will go ahead, the rest of you stay here and prepare more." "Remind me, how many planets do the werewolves have under their grip?" Humfree asked. "They have ten planets under their grips." Bane replied. "So we would need to reclaim all ten." Humfree said. "So which faction amongst us is going to be tasked with reclaiming our planets while protecting ours?" Rex asked. "Obviously the person who suggested the idea." Rivock said. "The Fang hunters?" Jake asked and then chuckled loudly. "I suppose it''s not such a bad idea though, after all, we can boast of a large number of members than you all so it''s no problem." "You are lucky..." Rivock said with a glare. "You are lucky we are at war and we need to work together. Otherwise, I would have loved to put you in your place." "All talk and no action makes a Rivock a weak man." Jake smirked. "I will kill you!" Rivock shouted as his muscles bulged and he shot forward fro from his position about to head towards Jake when a loud knock interrupted them. "Who''s there?" Bane asked. "Sir Josh, I''m sorry to interrupt you but you need to see this." The person said. "Is it that urgent?" Bane asked. "Very urgent sir." The person replied. "Then come in." Bane said. "And you too, behave yourselves. You aren''t kids!" The man walked in with a tablet in hand and was seen heading towards Bane but before he did, he quickly bowed down to the other world leaders before he handed the tablet back to Bane. "If it isn''t as important as you make it out to be, I''m going t..." Bane trailed off as he took a look at the tablet with his eyes widening in shock. "What happened? Is there a problem?" Rex asked. "Shit! We have waited for too long." Bane said as a sweat trickled down his face. "What''s wrong? Don''t keep us in suspense." Rivock shouted. "The...the werewolves, they are finally making their moves. And you are not gonna like what I''m seeing here right now." Bane said as silence befell the room immediately. Chapter 400: Lunar Bastion! The Lunar bastion! It was a world of eternal twilight, its sky forever shrouded beneath the crimson glow of two moons. Their eerie light bathed the land in a dull red hue, casting long, ominous shadows over the jagged terrain. The air itself was heavy, thick with an unseen force¡ªa raw, primal energy that crackled with the presence of countless werewolves. The land was vast and untamed, stretching across regions both deadly and magnificent. Colossal black trees, their bark hardened like obsidian, stood tall in the endless forests of the Blackwood Abyss. Their roots twisted unnaturally, some said to be alive, feeding on the corpses of the unworthy. Beyond the forests lay the Bloodfang Peaks, a mountain range that speared the sky with jagged cliffs. These mountains served as the training grounds of the strongest Alpha-class werewolves, their caves home to warriors who had survived brutal rites of passage. In the far south, the Crimson Wastes spread endlessly¡ªa barren desert where the exiled and defeated roamed, their bodies ravaged by both the scorching sun and the monstrous creatures lurking beneath the sands. This was a place where only the strongest endured, where rogue werewolves fought among themselves for dominance, hoping to one day be strong enough to return to their packs. But the true heart of the werewolf empire lay at the center of the planet¡ªthe great capital, Fenrir''s Dominion. __ Fenrir''s Dominion ¨C (The Capital of the Werewolves) Carved into the side of a massive black mountain, Fenrir''s Dominion was not just a city, but a fortress¡ªan unbreakable bastion where the ruling Alphas and their warlords gathered. Towering spires, forged from an ancient stone darker than night, loomed over the land like the fangs of a beast, their tips glowing faintly with pulsing crimson energy. These spires served as watchtowers, manned by warriors who could see miles beyond human vision. The outer walls of the city were fortified with layers of enchanted obsidian, reinforced with lunar runes that pulsed beneath the surface, forming an unbreakable barrier. Anyone who touched these walls without permission would find their life force drained, their body collapsing into dust. At the heart of the city stood the Moonfang Citadel, the ruling seat of the werewolves. This massive structure was a fortress within a fortress, its halls wide enough to fit entire battalions of werewolf warriors. Flaming torches of blue fire lined the walls, their eerie glow casting long shadows upon the floor, while massive statues of ancient warlords loomed over all who entered. The werewolves did not rely on technology the way humans did. Instead, their civilization was built upon a fusion of runic magic and raw physical might. The city''s defenses were powered by blood-infused sigils, ancient symbols that granted their warriors heightened abilities in battle. Gargantuan war beasts patrolled the lower districts, creatures bred specifically for war, their hulking frames covered in thick armor-like fur. And above all else, there was a feeling¡ªa presence¡ªthat made Fenrir''s Dominion different from any human city. The air thrummed with power, a silent hum that filled the lungs of every werewolf who walked its streets. This was their home. Their sanctuary. And soon, it would be the command center of their greatest war yet. ____ Deep within Fenrir''s Dominion, the rulers of the werewolf race had gathered. Massive statues lined the grand hall, depicting warriors of legend¡ªAlphas who had once led their kind to victory in the First War. Their eyes, sculpted from glowing red crystals, seemed to watch over the council with silent judgment. A long table, carved from the black heartwood of the Blackwood Abyss, stretched across the chamber. Around it sat the mightiest of the werewolves¡ªthe Higher authorities, their hulking forms wrapped in dark armor adorned with silver etchings. At the head of the table sat the most terrifying of them all, Vornak Bloodfang, the Alpha werewolf. His bloodshot red eyes gleamed with cold calculation, his massive frame radiating power as he surveyed his generals. Silence reigned for a moment, broken only by the distant howls that echoed across the land. Then, Vornak spoke, his voice a deep, guttural growl that carried across the chamber. In the room, several werewolves sat but instead of their werewolf forms, they instead chose to appear with human forms all except the Alpha who sat on his finely made throne that was coloured crimson red. To the extent it looked like it was dyed with blood instead, it still flows down till now. His hulking and towering figure sat on the throne, his crimson eyes glancing at the others that sat around the table. At the table, three other werewolves sat but they were currently in human forms. A broad-shouldered young man with a massive build sat at the table, his neatly swept-back black hair adding to his imposing presence. The human wore no clothes on his upper body as his upper body was out on display without any shirt on it. The human only had a pair of trousers on and a pair of shoes while his eyes were sharp as if devoid of emotions and non-chalant. This was the senior Beta werewolf Varian Bloodfang; younger brother to the Alpha werewolf; Vornak Blood fang. This Beta werewolf was the one who attacked Aurora Academy earlier and the one who killed Vynn; Jake''s friend. Beside him, a chair was seen empty, without any occupant on it. But further to the side, a man was seen seated staring in front as if in thought. This man was different to the others in the room, instead of a full human form, part of his body was still transformed and that was his hands which were blackened claws. He also had a strong build but his blonde hair was fluttering in the wind above his shoulders with a lost expression to his eyes. This was Dredmar Blackclaw; the leader of the omega werewolves pack. Although all werewolves were directly under the Alpha, he still needed to appoint people over the pack and hence the different groups with the most strongest of them standing above them. And off to Blackclaw''s side, a young teenage guy was seen with his slightly lean build, short green hair and smily face. Was Ulric Nightbane; the leader of the Delta pack. Werewolves were divided in ranks with the Alpha at the top, three Beta werewolves under him which serves as his second in commands, the Gammas which are known as the advisors to the Alpha. Delta which are the regular pack members, omega werewolves; these werewolves are stronger than the deltas and then lastly, are the runts which are the newly turned. (See begining of the book for reference! Auxiliary chapter has the description, check it out.) "What''s the information?" The Alpha''s deep voice bellowed in the room snapping the generals from their thoughts and back to the room. "Sir! After our last attack, the humans are more cautious now. They have set up a lot of defenses, recalled their adventurers that are out to prepare for war."Dredmar replied. "Puny little humans." The Alpha laughter rang around the room. "Do they think their futile efforts will help them?" "But Alpha." Varian spoke. "I think we have been keeping quiet for too long now. Those humans are growing stronger everyday. I mean, they killed Blip, and are still growing stronger." "Blip was always a hotheaded fool so he met what he was seeking." The Alpha replied. "What about the other Beta werewolf?" "He is still back at the human world gathering Intel." Varain replied. "I''m confused about one thing though." Ulric said. "Why did you order for a few omega werewolves to attack only the planet of a single guild?" "To test his strength one more time." The Alpha smirked revealing his sharp fangs. "Jake Lucas! The only one that could put a pin in my plans, I needed to examine his strength." "So, what now?" Dredmar asked. "Do we just sit around and do nothing?" "He said sit around and do nothing." Varian laughed out loud. "Indeed, some of you do not see the bigger picture here. My little attack was to warm the werewolves and also the humans up before we strike again." Vornak said. "When is that going to be?" Dredmar asked. "Soon. Incredibly soon. But first, we need a diversion. There''s something I need to do before we strike full force. So Dredmar, you are leading this diversion. Feel free to go crazy but make sure you don''t lose." Vornak said. "As your lordship pleases." Dredmar bowed down to the Alpha. "Great! Once my mission is complete, it will be time to show myself to the world and join this war. I can''t afford to sit back because if he joins, you all will be wiped out." Vornak said. "If who joins?" Varian asked. "Jake Lucas! The chosen one who doesn''t know that he is chosen yet." Vornak replied with a smirk. "So I will need to keep it that way. Time to reveal to the humans, the full wrath of an Alpha!" He said as his red eyes glowed with more intensity while the others had their eyes glowing with different colours. ___ {A/N} We have hit a milestone of 400 chapters guys! And I think I deserve something big for getting this far???? right? Guys! It isn''t easy and so, I''m going to be taking a short break guys in order to calmly stockpile and write the war. Please bear with me, I will be resuming uploads on the 1st of May... In the meantime, if you enjoy this book, kindly check out my other series titled Magus Supremacy... I''m sure you would love it. Chapter 401: see that god! The big four were currently in a meeting trying to discuss a way forward and possible strategies against the werewolves when a messenger interrupted them by bringing a tab for Bane to look at. "The...the werewolves, they are finally making their moves. And you are not gonna like what I''m seeing here right now." Bane said as silence befell the room immediately. "Wait, what?!" Jake asked in shock as he stared at the slight sweat that Bane broke out in. "Can''t believe that instead of us making the first strike, the werewolves decided to strike us first. That''s surprisingly fast." Humfree chuckled as he stroke his white beard. "Any notable werewolves amongst them?" Rex asked. "That''s why I''m shocked. The leader of the omega werewolves is part of the attack." Bane replied as he frantically tapped different buttons on the tab trying to hack into the city which was under attack, trying to hack their security feeds. "You mean Dredmar?" Rivock asked in surprise. "Yeah." Bane replied not even looking up from the tab. "Dredmar? Who is that?" Jake asked with a raised eyebrow. "Just as the werewolves have the Alpha, the leader of them all, the three Beta werewolves; the second in commands, we also have the omega werewolves, delta, runts and so on. Each of these tiers ranging from the omega werewolves, to the delta and so on have their group leaders and for the omega werewolves, it''s Dredmar." Humfree replied. ''So this Dredmar guy is the strongest omega werewolf there is, huh?!'' Jake wondered inwardly. "But how come we never heard of him during the first war? There was nothing on that werewolf or even a record of you all fighting against it." Jake muttered with a raised eyebrow. "A lot of things were not made public. Each of us fought different opponents at different intervals. The only thing that was made public was our combined efforts against the beta werewolf." Rex replied. "So, this Dredmar, how strong is he?" Jake asked. "Are you here to keep asking silly questions or do you want to suggest something?!" Rivock asked angrily. "Keep that tone down." Jake growled slightly as he glared at Rivock. "That anger, it should be me feeling that. None of you, deemed it necessary to inform me about all these new guys!" "That''s because they were nothing to worry about." Bane shrugged while his eyes were still fixated on the tab in his hands. "Our main focus are on the Beta werewolves and the Alpha. After that, the rest will naturally crumble." "They are nothing to worry about, and so are you all to the Alpha initially. But look at you all, you managed to gather strength, powers and even support. Do you think you are now tiny flies to the Alpha? Or why do you think he is acting out now?" Jake asked. "That''s none of my business. For now, this is." Bane said as he swiped his hand on the tab and a holographic display appeared in front of them all. "What''s this?" Jake asked with a raised eyebrow. "A security footage from the city of Fenna." Bane replied and then, they could see pure chaos. The city had tall buildings and so many Aeroglides running around. It was beautiful but now, destruction rained supreme. Five hundred omega werewolves were seen rampaging around. Tearing the humans down one by one while their buildings crumbled. Some adventurers had even arrived to help. They were at the B rank but even with them, they couldn''t do much as for every single werewolf that falls, two adventurers also meet their doom. That was how strong the omega werewolves were. At the far back, a single human could be seen. His arms crossed while at the end of his hands were blackened claws. His blonde hair fluttered in the wind as a small smile crept on his face looking at the destruction. His fierce yellow eyes glowing with intent while watching the desperation of the adventurers as they tried to combat the werewolves. "We... we need the strength of at least A rank adventurers!" One of the men shouted as he ducked in time trying to avoid a claw swing. When from below a knee kick to his abdomen by a werewolf sent his body flying into a building while destroying part of it with blood spraying from his mouth. "Damn it! They can''t handle these much enemies." Jake said as he watched the holographic display tensly, his hands tightly clenched while his blood boiled in anger. "That''s right, we need to help." Humfree added. "Bane, how far is that Fenna city from here?" Rex asked, his crimson hair slowly floating above his shoulders as he stared at the destruction going on. "About thirty minutes, give or take." Bane replied as he typed in some things down. "Good! I will be borrowing one of your glides. Input the coordinates before I get to your garage." Rex said as he stood up, his arms bulging by how tense he was clenching his hands. "Wait, don''t you need backup?" Jake asked. "I''m all the backup I need. I will destroy all of them together and prove to the world and those filthy beasts that the humans are not weak." Rex said as he strode towards the door. "Also, I think it''s the perfect time for payback." He said, his hand crept up to the scar on his face and then he exited the room. "Wait, what did he mean by payback?" Jake asked in confusion. "Remember when I said different people fought different werewolves during the first war? Well, Rex fought Dredmar and that was where he got that scar from." Humfree replied. "Ohh! I guess it''s time for payback indeed." Jake smirked. "I need to head back to my city now. If the werewolves can sneak into your city and get to Fenna, then they aren''t small fries again. I need to go and prepare." Rivock said as he stood up and exited the room. "What are you going to do Jake?" Bane asked as his fingers hovered over the tablet. His eyes fixated on Jake. "Want to prepare for your planet conquest?" "Actually, I have a task to complete that I have been putting off for a while now." Jake said as he stood up and then glanced at a still sitting Humfree. "Let''s go see that god." Chapter 402: The celestial being! "Are you sure about this?" Humfree asked as he and Jake were seen in an undisclosed location. A small cave out front with trees and leaves moving as if they were alive. Twisting and turning like snakes, the ground shook every once in a while. Behind the cave, some mountains lay and these mountains had aerial beasts roaming around it. And despite the fact that the two humans had stepped foot here, the beasts didn''t seem to be attacking or even paying any attention to them as they focused solely on circulating around the mountains. "Yeah, I''m very sure. I have so many unanswered questions and the god has to answer them. Also, I have been wanting to do this for long but different things always pops up that distracts me. But now," Jake said, his hands tightly clenched as he stared at the cave a few metres away from him. "Now, is the right time for me to get my answers." Humfree just sighed and began walking forward. "Come on, you won''t get your answers while standing there." And with that, two two men walked towards the cave that had a behemoth stone blocking the entrance. But as they stood there, the stone moved away from the entrance letting them both in. Immediately Jake stepped through, a chill crawled around his skin as he looked at the cave in front of him. The cave was actually wide and big enough to fit about a hundred people in it. Several benches scattered around the room all curved like a letter U towards the front. In front of the benches, a glowing white crystal was seen floating. It''s glow so radiant that it would make most people close their eyes. But Grey''s gaze was fixed on it. His hands tightly clenched as he grinded his teeth back and forth. "Come on." Humfree said as he stepped forward with Jake following behind him. In a few seconds, they stood mere inches away from the crystal with Humfree bowing down towards it while Jake stood there rooted. His gaze still on the crystal as he refused to bow. "Jake, bow." Humfree whispered but Jake stood rooted in his spot not even bulging an inch. "Jake Lucas!" The crystal spoke directly into Jake and Humfree''s mind. The voice itself was somewhat soothing, tranquil, smooth and feminine like which was unlike the voice Humfree was used to. "I can feel your pure anger. It moves around this whole cave like a thick cloud trying to suffocate the room." The crystal said again. "If you know that I''m angry, you should know why I am angry." Jake said, his hands tightly clenched to the extent his knuckles turned white. "I know, and I''m sorry." "Sorry? You are sorry?" Jake barked loudly. Pure anger seething from him as his nails dug deep in his palm. "Vynn died, you could have prevented it. Cindy died, you could have prevented it. My parents died, you could have prevented it. Humanity was on the brink of going extinct, so many people died and you could have prevented it but you chose not to. Why?!" SILENCE! "What? You are not going to answer me now? Don''t you dare go quiet on me." Jake roared in anger. "I''m not being quite. Just trying to view the possible way of explaining to you so you can understand." The crystal said with a sigh which made it feel almost human like. "Explain to me however you see fit. I will understand." Jake said as he crossed his arms, his foot tapping against the ground rapidly. "I lived with humans. Before they became this advanced, I was with them. Lived with them, ate with them, and acted human so I could understand them, their pains, happiness and sorrows. Why is that? Because I was supposed to be their protector! Their guardian!" The crystal said, its voice slightly somber. "I did everything in my possible power to protect them from the threat I saw. Contrary to what you think, I''m not a war god. I don''t have overwhelming powers to destroy galaxies. But what I do have is vision. I could see the past, present and future and with that, I saw it. The threat of the werewolves. It was inevitable no matter how much I tried to steer the humans away from it. Nothing was possible." "What? So you just gave up? Became a lump of crystal to be oozing out wisdom and knowledge? Bull shit!" Jake shouted in anger, his eyes glowing slightly blue. "No! I wasn''t always like this. I had features. A body, limbs, head, eyes, mouth and so on. But after my fight with him, I lost it all. There was nothing I could do and so, I tried my best to seal him and in the process, I got reduced to this." "Him? Who''s the him?" Jake asked with a raised eyebrow. "I wish I can answer that but currently, you won''t be able to. Just know that I''m not the only god there is. There are as many gods as they are creatures and humans. And point of correction, we aren''t gods. We are called celestials." "I don''t freaking care! Call yourselves gods, demons, celestials or whatever! I don''t give a fuck! All I want to know is how can I stop this damned war? How can the humans win this war?" Jake asked when another round of silence occured again. "Over the years, I have searched the fifteen million possibilities of this war to see if the humans could win. But there was none, out of the fifteen million possibilities, the humans lost terribly especially since he later got involved." "Wait! So you mean we are going to lose?" Humfree asked in shock as he shot up from his kneeling position. "Yes! The humans are going to lose this war... at least, in the fifteen million possible futures I saw. But over the years, when I became this... a lump of crystal, I saw another possible future. Just one that got added to the fifteen million possible futures. In that possibility, the humans won and that was because of you. Jake Lucas!" "Wait a freaking moment! What the hell do you mean? Out of fifteen million possible outcomes, we lost all of them and only won one? And that was because of me? I...I don''t get it." Jake said, his hands on his silky black hair. "Can you kindly enlighten us? I''m tremendously confused right now." Humfree said. "Jake, you are going to be the savior of the world because of what you have...tha...the..." the crystal was now heard stuttering. "Da... damn it! He...he...he is going to rise now!" "Wait, rise? Who''s rising?!" Jake asked in shock. "Death!" The crystal said, the whole cave trembling. Chapter 403: Test that theory out! "I''m going to f*ck him up badly!" Rex cursed as the Aeroglide he was in was speeding towards Fenna city at tremendous speed. *Bang!* The sound barrier shattered as the glide doubled in speed and was rocketing towards the city while Rex''s hands were tightly clenched until... The glide slowed down to reveal the crumbled down city. Destroyed buildings, broken houses, dead bodies scattered around. The five hundred omega werewolves still rampaging around while the handful of adventurers remaining were still holding their own. Although, they were still injured but they stood their ground. The buildings around that were crumbled had fire blaring around it, smoke rising to the sky as Rex''s glide got closer. "So this is where all the fun is happening." He muttered as the glide''s back door opened up and then, with a leap to the extent his feet sent the glide flying and crashing into a building causing a massive explosion. Rex landed a few feet away from the struggling adventurers. His landing created a crater beneath his feet as he slowly rose up to see all attention turned towards him. "Is...isn''t...isn''t that Rex Slade?" One of the adventurer''s said through ragged breath when a werewolf swung its claws smashing into the adventurer''s face and sending his body into a building with his head pulverized. "Alright, you have had your fun." Rex''s boomed loudly across the whole area which caused Dreadmar that was still standing a few metres away to raise an eyebrow at the newcomer. ''Why does that voice sound so familiar?'' Dreadmar thought not until he began feeling it. Energy spilling out in the area, the air trembling by this. Even glass windows in some of the glides around shattered as Rex walked forward. One step at a time and seeing this, the remaining adventurers stepped away clearing a path for the world leader. "Oh you all are so cooked right now." An adventurer croaked out as he held his side with his hands while spitting out some speck of blood. "Usually, I would have left the protector of this city being Bane to deal with this. But someone has kinda pissed me off so..." Rex smirked as in the sky some weird noises were heard and then... Swords made from yellow energy were seen in the sky. About a thousand of the swords were hovering in the sky covering so many metres and making the remaining adventurers gulp. "Ar... are those Qi swords?" "I knew that the world leaders had tremendous power, but this? This... this is beyond strong." An adventurer gulped. "More like on the borderlines of terrifying." "Earth is kinda closed for you all today. But you know what else is not closed? The afterlife!" Rex said as he snapped his fingers and then... *BOOM!* The city trembled as the swords struck down with terrifying force. Slicing through werewolves like hot knife cutting through butter. An omega werewolf jumped up, its claws smashing against a sword shattering it to bits when another one imapled it from behind. Then another one to the head,and finally, to the chest. The swords rained havoc even more than what the werewolves did. Blood, craters, dead bodies on the enemy side flowed endlessly just with one move. No matter how hard the werewolves wanted to combat against the Qi swords, it still destroyed them. Some of them tried to run away but at the end of the road, Rex would be seen standing in front of them with a couple Qi spears impaling them. Rex made sure to not let any single werewolves live as in just a single minute of making an appearance, the five hundred werewolves were all dead. "Now I finally recognize you." A voice boomed from far away, a human with blonde hair finally began walking forward. He would have looked quite normal if it wasn''t for his blackened claws that was the same as the werewolves that attacked. *VROOM!* Mechanical sounds were heard rushing down from above which caused everybody to look up and see several drones filing the streets while above them, an Aeroglide was seen hovering above the street. Descending down, were two individuals. One with a camera in his hand, the other was a female who held a microphone in the other as she quickly turned towards the camera in front of her which was rolling live. "As we can see, the second war is in full swing with the werewolves making their first move. And right here, we have Rex Slade who came out on his own to stop their advances." Erin commented down the camera which got the online community commenting. "Hold on a sec! Aren''t those about hundreds of werewolves?" "Three hundred if I''m not mistaken, wait! It might be more than that." "How did Rex manage to eliminate them on his own?" "Should we be surprised? After all, he is a world leader." "Yeah. But this many werewolves? Damn!" "As we can see," Erin continued ignoring the comments pouring down in the community. "Rex Slade is about to clash with the infamous omega werewolves ruler! Dredmar!" "Dredmar? Who the hell is he?" "Uhm...are you deaf? Didn''t you hear Erin saying he was the leader of the omega werewolves?" "I heard that, but compared to the Beta werewolves, have we ever heard of this guy called Dredmar before?" "There''s always a first time for everything." __ "I was trying so hard to recall who you are and I finally did. The strongest big three; Rex Slade." Dredmar said, a smirk crept on his face as he saw Rex glaring at him. "You know, for the strongest world leader, you sure did get beat up by me a lot. Oh?! I also left a farewell gift on you, didn''t I? Oh right! There it is on your face." Dredmar chuckled. "And that''s why I''m here, to return the favour." Rex said, a hundred Qi swords appeared around him, their tips pointed towards the omega werewolf. "Are those supposed to scare me? Just because you eliminated those weaklings with these, don''t expect it will work on me!" Dredmar growled loudly as his fangs protruded from his mouth slightly. "Let''s test that theory out." Rex said and he snapped his fingers sending the Qi swords flying at immense speed towards the omega werewolf. Chapter 404: All that for a trickle of blood?! Rex Slade! The top dog amongst the world leaders and the most feared names amongst the werewolves was currently in Fenna city which was located in Bane''s country. The big three all had different countries where they control and no one is allowed to interfere in anybody''s control. The Fang hunters'' country and base was at Aurora city. The reason Rex was interfering in this fight and not just let Bane handle it was because of the werewolf that struck and that was Dredmar; the one werewolf Rex has vendetta against and this fight was going to determine what would happen next. As the whole world were currently tuned in including Bane and Rivock as they watched from Erin''s Livestream the fight that was about to occur. "And that''s why I''m here, to return the favour." Rex said, a hundred Qi swords appeared around him, their tips pointed towards the omega werewolf. "Are those supposed to scare me? Just because you eliminated those weaklings with these, don''t expect it will work on me!" Dredmar growled loudly as his fangs protruded from his mouth slightly. "Let''s test that theory out." Rex said and he snapped his fingers sending the Qi swords flying at immense speed towards the omega werewolf. *BOOM!* A thunderous clap was heard as Dredmar swung his hands together releasing a reverberating shockwave that destroyed the Qi swords before even getting to him. "To deal with you, I don''t even need to transform!" Dredmar roared as with a single push of his feet, the ground cracked as he was heading towards Rex. "I need to thank you for destroying those swords as I just got a reason to chop your furry head off with my own hands!" Rex exploded from his position causing the ground to shatter beneath his feet as a deep crater was formed. *BANG!* A resounding bang that blew shockwaves around the streets, the drones in the air rattled tremendously, windows on the still standing buildings shattered immediately as the ground for several metres on end broke as debris and part of the ground was kicked up. Why was that? It was due to the collision of Rex''s knuckles against Dredmar''s knuckles and that was what caused this level of mass destruction. "Huh? Are we even in strength?" Dredmar raised an eyebrow as they still stood still when Rex smirked. Dredmar''s hands recoiled back so hard that his body went flying as it smashed into a building razing it to the ground immediately. "Wrong, I''m much more stronger than you." Rex smirked as he saw Dredmar standing up from the ground while stepping forward with his mangled hand. "Impressive! You have surely grown stronger than when we fought last." Dredmar commented as his hands bulged slightly, the mangled hand now healing back up. From his shoulders downwards, they became furry as his claws elongated and his yellow eyes sharpened. "Then I just have to boost my strength more!" Dredmar roared as he pushed off from where he stood throwing the debris far back away from him as he rocketed towards Rex. Dredmar got to Rex in a split second as he swung his furry claws forward with a loud bang but noticed that it was unable to hit Rex as it got frozen in the air and no matter how hard he pushed, it was unable to bulge. "You know," Rex said as he grabbed his shirt with one hand and tore it off. "Being the creator of Qi sure comes with its own perks. And one of which is, the privilege of coming up with different skills!" He strained the last part as his Qi reinforced fist slammed into Dredmar''s jaws. A loud terrifying bang resounded in the air as Dredmar was sent flying again. His body crashing on the ground, tumbling and causing small craters where his body landed until he dug his claws deep into the ground coming to a skidding halt. "Huh?! You are quite durable for you not to be bleeding right now." Rex muttered. "Keh! Kek!" Dredmar chuckled as he slowly rose up. *Tchk!* He spit out blood as he turned towards Rex his blackened claws now glowing fierce yellow while his eyes radiated with more energy. His normal, human feet began changing shape and slowly, talons appearing instead and then, with another fresh burst of speed that an innocent small building off to the side crumbled when the shockwave from the dash destroyed it. Before Rex could blink, Dredmar swung his hand forward with a loud bang and the forcefield that restricted his punch earlier shattered like fragile glass as the werewolf''s punch smashed into Rex, lifting him up from his feet and swinging him away like a rag doll. "Woah! Are we watching the same thing?!" Erin screamed down her camera. "The untouchable Rex Slade, that no one could even land a single hit on just got flung like a rag doll by an ordinary omega werewolf!" Hearing the term ''ordinary'', Dredmar''s head snapped towards Erin. His eyes glowing bright yellow as he tried to take a step towards her direction which made her gulp slightly until... Dredmar felt his feet restricted and on looking down, he could see a Qi whip surrounding his feet and by the next second, he was lifted off the ground and slammed back down with so much force that a deep crater formed beneath his body. A mouthful of blood sprayed out from him, as dust and debris filled his nose and that was not enough. With the whip still wrapped around Dredmar''s feet, he was lifted up and slammed back into the ground forming another deeper crater with shockwaves spreading around fiercely. Rex was about to do it the third time when Dredmar quickly spun around, his claws smashing against the whip causing it to shatter before he leapt backwards in time to catch two Qi arrows flying towards his face. Clenching his hands on it, they shattered as he saw Rex standing with a trickle of blood down his mouth. "What? All that for just a trickle of blood? Oh how weak you have grown!" Rex smirked as a yellow light was appearing in his hand and then, a long Qi sword appeared which he pointed forward. "For spilling my blood, I will take your life!" Dredmar growled loudly as his body began changing shape. Growing in size with fur covering his every body until he stood around 7ft tall, his claws gleaming slightly as he put a little pressure on his feet crushing the ground beneath him and then... "Round two, fight!" Rex smirked as he dashed forward and so did Dredmar. Chapter 405: The chosen one! Jake was still at the cave where he was speaking with the celestial whom Humfree said always informed him of almost everything. Throughout the conversation, the celestial had already dropped down different bombs to the men in front of it. One of them being that there were more celestials in the world, and the lump of crystal once had features. And it turned into a crystal while sealing ''Him''. Oh! It also dropped the fact that out of fifteen and one million possible outcomes, the humans only won one in the war and it was all because of Jake. The biggest one yet was what the celestial said about Jake... "Jake, you are going to be the savior of the world because of what you have...tha...the..." the crystal was now heard stuttering. "Da... damn it! He...he...he is going to rise now!" "Wait, rise? Who''s rising?!" Jake asked in shock. "Death!" The crystal said, the whole cave trembling. "Death?!" Jake asked, his heart thumping loudly. "Wh... what do you mean?" "I just unknowingly glimpsed into a future where the humans won and I must say, Jake you are in a hell lot of trouble." The celestial said. "Can you kindly stop speaking in riddles and come clean?" Humfree asked in a slight panic. "You want to know who I sealed? I can''t tell you much just that he is also a celestial! A dangerous one at that that killed countless celestials, destroyed worlds, and almost restarted the universe. It took the power of the literal gods to try and seal him but I was the last component they needed and so I sacrificed myself. Bu...but... in my vision, he will arise again and once he does," "No one would survive. This will be worse than the war against the werewolves." Jake mumbled loud enough for the others to hear him as his face was now drenched in sweat. ''Wait! Is this the threat the Alpha was preparing for? Is that why he wanted the humans and most especially the big three to grow strong enough? So once he feasts on them, it will grow strong enough to challenge this celestial.'' Jake thought inwardly. "Wh... what is the way forward now?" Humfree stuttered. "How... how do we prevent this?" "Did you know why I said out of the fifteen and one million possible outcomes I saw that the humans only won one?" The celestial asked. "No." Humfree replied. "And that''s because of him. In all the outcomes I saw, I saw him come back and wipe out the universe in anger but in the one outcome I saw, the humans won the war against the werewolves but... you lost Jake." The celestial said. "Lo...lost? What did I lose?" Jake asked. "I can''t say. All I want to tell you is, grow stronger. Honestly, at your current strength, you might lose against the Alpha werewolf." The celestial replied. "Why can''t you tell me what I lost? And how much stronger do you want me to grow damn it! The system keeps slowing me down." Jake retorted, his hands tightly clenched in frustration. "The reason I can''t say is because of the restrictions placed on my by the celestial realm. I have already told you all I can and about how strong you need to grow..." the celestial said and a round of another silence descended in the cave. "You need to be strong on the universal level. Grow stronger than the celestials, than the literal gods who are the leaders of all celestials. Grow so strong that you are placed at the top of the world, universe and planet. Only then, will you be able to defeat him." "Bu... that might take forever to do! The system is slowing me down damn it!" Jake shouted in anger. *SILENCE!* "Do you think that the system was your source of powers?" The celestial asked. "Wait, what is all these system talk about?" Humfree asked as he raised a confused eyebrow. Ignoring his questions, Jake asked. "What do you mean that the system is not my source of powers?" "Kek!" The celestial laughed. "Yes, the system played a part in growing your strength, majority of them all came from inside you. Jake, you were chosen, you had and still have tremendous powers inside you waiting to be unleashed. The system was just a way to help you control and use those powers but you are the one restricting yourself." "If I had all these powers all along, do you think I will still be like this? Do you think I will let my parents die? Let Vynn die? Cindy, the remaining humanity. What bull shit are you serving me?!" Jake roared, his Qi seething out causing the benches scattered around to fly around. "Indeed, it will sound like bullshit now. But trust me when I say, you are the key. The key to stopping this war, the key to stopping him and the key to protecting the universe. Although, you are also the key to destroying the world. Do you know why that celestial is powerful? I will let you discover that one yourself later on. Just grow powerful." "Trust? You want me to trust you? For all I know, all what you have just said could be made up damn it! You are freaking floating crystal no bigger than a beast crystal!" Jake shouted in anger. "You can believe me if you want, or you can chose not to. I have said all I wanted to say." The crystal said as its glow was now fading slowly until... "Wait!" Humfree called out. "Why did you say I should hand over the academy to Jake whenever he asked for it?" "Why did I allow you listen to all our conversations when I could have just spoken to Jake directly? It''s because he is the chosen one and currently, you have to do everything in your power to protect him if you want to have any chance of winning this war." The celestial said and then, the light surrounding the crystal dulled down. "Like hell I need protection you damned, useless and annoying crystal!" Jake roared in anger, his eyes glowing bright blue. Chapter 406: Rex the monster! In the streets of Fenna, a city in Bane''s country, a devastating clash occured between Rex and Dredmar who is the leader and strongest omega werewolf in the werewolf army. They had been going at it for long now and their clash proved to be destructive. Buildings crumbled down, craters appeared, shockwaves spread out and even dead bodies were flung aside. "What? All that for just a trickle of blood? Oh how weak you have grown!" Rex smirked as a yellow light was appearing in his hand and then, a long Qi sword appeared which he pointed forward. "For spilling my blood, I will take your life!" Dredmar growled loudly as his body began changing shape. Growing in size with fur covering his every body until he stood around 7ft tall, his claws gleaming slightly as he put a little pressure on his feet crushing the ground beneath him and then... "Round two, fight!" Rex smirked as he dashed forward and so did Dredmar. In a flash, they met in the center. Dredmar swung his furry arm that caused a loud bang to be heard while Rex swung his Qi sword forward with the two clashing hard causing a mini shockwave to erupt out. Pushing away, they both dashed back and then bolted back in at tremendous speed. Swinging his Qi sword from the side towards the omega werewolf, it swirled around and knocked the sword back. That was when two Qi spears launched forward towards Dredmar from the side which he knocked back with a clap of his hands releasing a mini shockwave. *Bang!* Rex infused his hand with Qi and swung it forward causing it to smash into Dredmar and send him skidding back with a throbbing pain. "You thought you are currently battling with the previous Rex, but you are wrong." Rex said as he snapped his fingers unleashing a dozen Qi swords from above. Bending his feet, Dredmar jumped up towards the Qi swords and destroyed them with a single swing of his claws but Rex managed to appear above him. "This is not like the old!" Rex roared as he swung his hip sideways unleashing a devastating round house kick towards the omega werewolf''s head sending it crashing back to the ground with full force. Just as Dredmar smashed into the ground with a mouthful of blood. He tried to stand up when he saw five hundred Qi swords hovering above him each gleaming with tremendous amount of power. ''How much Qi does this monster have? And people call us monsters. If we are monsters, what should Rex be called?'' Dredmar thought in horror. "I currently don''t have beef with you, it''s your good for nothing Alpha I want!" Rex said as he snapped his fingers sending the Qi swords flying at tremendous speed towards Dredmar. "Good...good for nothing Alpha? Th... that does it!" Dredmar roared as his eyes glowed bright yellow, his hands trembling slightly. "AWOOOOOH!" Dredmar howled towards the Qi swords heading towards him shattering about a hundred of them. And then... *Bang!* He bolted around the streets, avoiding the Qi swords that crashed into more buildings, half destroyed buildings and the streets. But he managed to avoid each and every one of the swords with agile and tremendous speed. With a burst of speed, he leapt forward towards Rex and swung its claws forward but... *Clang!* The claws clashed against something like metal. But looking closely, Dredmar could see visual Qi surrounding Rex''s hands forming a strong encasing around it. *Boom!* Shockwaves roared around as Rex swung his legs from the side aiming for a round house kick but his leg met with Dredmar''s as he had swung his own leg in time so as to intercept the kick. Another round of hot air spread out as Dredmar''s feet throbbed with immense pain which caused him to jump back from Rex who smirked as he dropped his leg back. ''Ho...how is this possible? We werewolves are supposed to have superior strength, speed, agility and even durability with humans. Which I had proved when I fought against Rex a few years ago. So how... how can he match and even surpass me in those areas? I have been growing my strength too, I have grown stronger over the years so why? Why and how is this possible?!'' Dredmar screamed in his head as he clenched his hands tightly in anger. "I''m sure you must be wondering why I''m suddenly stronger than you. Well unlike you that must have stayed satisfied with your strength and position over the years, I strived, grew stronger to keep on staying at the top of the world!" Rex said as his muscles were now bulging. "Damn you! F*ck you! I will kill you and when I''m done with you, I will eat your corpse so I can become much stronger! Damn you!" Dredmar howled as he dashed forward with tremendous speed that the air got slightly distorted, the ground where he stood before cracked so badly the fissures ran for several metres. To the left, right, front and up, Dredmar kept running around the place. The drones were unable to pick where he was with the way he was blurring around the place. Only blurs, cracked grounds and afrimages were left in his wake until he suddenly appeared behind Rex and he swung his claws forward causing the air and sound barrier to get broken. But unexpectedly, Rex spun around in time. Qi surrounding his hand with so much power that the air was distorting. In a second, fiery yellow Qi erupted in his hand which he clenched and swung forward towards Dredmar who had his eyes widened. ''Ho...how did he know where I''m going to attack from?'' he thought until... *Bang!* *Boom!* Rex''s knuckles crashed into Dredmar''s abdomen. A tremendous amount of pain running through his body as the air, blood and spit get knocked out of his mouth. *Tchk!* He coughed out a mouthful of blood as like a ragdoll, his body went flying into a building crumbling it down to the ground while Dredmar''s body went through the building and came out the other end. With a single leap, Rex jumped up and crossed over the building and then landed back where Dredmar was laying unconscious. Drones were sent forward towards where the world leader was and the whole world could see the strongest omega werewolf sprawled on the ground unconscious. Lifting his hand up, something was beginning to form in the sky. A huge fist of Qi while at the edge of it, a long thin yellow blade appeared around the knuckles. The fist was as big as a small car while the blade was as long as a pole sticking out of the fist''s knuckles. "I want you to rest easy knowing that your Alpha would be joining you soon!" Rex said as he swung his hand down sending the fist crashing down with tremendous speed and then... *Bang!* *Boom!* It crashed into Dredmar. A gaping hole in his stomach, his body reverted back to its human shape, blood gushing from his mouth and stomach. The ground beneath his body was destroyed as a huge crater formed beneath him. Whatever buildings were left in a ten metres radius shattered down and got reduced to mere rubbles leaving the world stunned. Chapter 407: Come out of the shadows! "Uh...uhm... I''m... I''m too stunned to even comment!" Erin screamed down the camera as she watched what the drones were displaying through her glasses. Her glasses were no ordinary ones. It was linked with their livestreaming system which allowed her to watch what the drones or cameras displayed, the comments from the online community and so on. "We knew that Rex Slade was strong, probably the strongest world leader there is. But this...this... this is freaking insane! The whole Fenna street have been destroyed right now. I''m sure that this clash eliminated half of the city and this is just a clash with the strongest omega werewolf there is." Erin said. And the online community that had paused commenting to watch what they were watching even though it was quite difficult due to the high level speeds between the two opponents. "Damnn! With this amount of strength, the Alpha werewolf is done for." "Not only the Alpha, the whole werewolves are doomed." "Funny enough how this is just the strength of one of the world leaders and we got three more." "No arguments, but the werewolves are indeed cooked." "Honestly, we have literally won this war already because what did Rex just do? Not only did he obliterate five hundred omega werewolves in one strike, he also finished off their most strongest omega werewolf." "Funny enough how he didn''t even use the third stage of Qi. He mostly used the first and second stages and he still dominated." "Dude didn''t even use a weapon damn it! We have high level weapons in the world, but he didn''t even use one and only used his Qi yet he dominated." "That is not even my concern. Look at the level of destruction here. Imagine this is just the fight against omega werewolves. Now Imagine how the other fights would go especially against the Alpha." "I hear ya dude. The clash against the Alpha might obliterate a whole planet because what is this! Fenna city has been reduced to ruins and rubbles." "I wonder how Bane would react now. We all know that Fenna city is part of his country and with Bane destroying it, it might spark bad blood between them." "Nah... I don''t think Bane would react that badly. After all, it''s for the greater good of humanity." "True. But I''m so excited... the werewolf slayer killed a Beta werewolf, Rex killed Dredmar and obliterated five hundred werewolves, the Fang hunters which is Jake''s guild killed hundred of werewolves when they attacked. Isn''t this a sign that we are going to win this war? It feels like the werewolves are no longer that much of a trouble." "Let''s see how things go." __ "Hmm. So this is Rex Slade''s strength huh?!" Jake who had already left the cave where the celestial was, was now back at the fang hunters base just in time to catch Rex overwintering the omega werewolf. "Jake!" Humfree called out as he was also in the room. "When do we start?" "Get the team ready. We move out tomorrow! I guess it''s time for me to make my move too. We can''t win this war if I keep sitting here, let''s go out and reclaim those planets the damned werewolves took from us." Jake declared with a smirk on his face. __ "Dude, your dad is on fire!" Peter said as he clapped Alex on his back as they were both watching the live stream together. "Too bad that you turned out to be a weakling." "Hey! I could literally slice your head off in an instant. Who the hell are you calling a weakling?! I''m literally stronger than you." Alex retorted back. "Who says you are stronger?" Peter asked with a narrowed gaze. "Jake. Otherwise tell me why he takes me on so many missions and quests and doesn''t take you." Alex smirked. "That''s because he is saving me for the best." Peter replied. "Yeah, keep dreaming." Alex scoffed. __ Back at Fenna city, Rex just shrugged after seeing the destruction of the city and Dredmar''s dead body. Then he turned away, scanned the streets and walked over to where his ripped off shirt lay. ''Damn it! I need to stop ripping my shirts off whenever I want to fight. I have lost count of beautiful shirts I have destroyed.'' Rex sighed inwardly as he heard whirring sounds above him. An Aeroglide descended from above and landed beside him as a single person stepped out. "That was beautiful work out there, Dad." Raze said as he tossed a shirt towards Rex. "Nice." Rex said as he caught the shirt and put it on while they walked towards the glide. Before they stepped in, Rex''s eyes glanced towards the drones in the air and smiled towards it before stepping into the glide along with Raze as it took off from the planet. "Guys! We have just seen the power of a world leader, the power of Rex Slade and I know that the werewolves are trembling by now." Erin smirked at the camera and Druig took it as a signal to end the Livestream. Meanwhile, at Lunar bastion, a few werewolves were seen in the room along with the Alpha and they had just finished watching the Livestream. "Terrified?" Vornak asked, his voice deep and carried a guttural growl. "Tsk! The humans have really grown too arrogant huh?" "What do you want to do now? Brother?" Varian asked, his blue eyes glowing with intensity. "Should we strike now? The humans have already grown big heads after winning two fights." "It will soon be time for us to attack, after all, I managed to get this without them knowing." Vornak said as he lifted a single object; a dark ring that absorbed the light around them. "What is that?" Ulric asked. "Is that so important that we had to sacrifice Dredmar?" "You know you all are very special to me and so it saddens me that Dredmar is gone but know this, it''s not in vain." Vornak said as his red eyes glowed with intensity as the room shook and reverberated with how he felt. "The humans will pay soon enough and I think, it''s time for me to come out of the shadows and act openly now." The Alpha smirked, his fangs on full display. Chapter 408: Full on attack! Two days after the Fenna incident, Jake and the core members were seen in the garage where their glides have been parked. The guild had two different types of glides. The mini one for easy transportation that could transport five people in it and they could move around comfortably. And then the glides that could fit two hundred people in it comfortably. Currently, the Fang hunters were seen in this garage that housed the huge Aeroglides. Inside the garage, Jake, Peter, Alex, Kate, Wilfred, Paul, Sunny, Emily, Sophia and Geo were seen. While inside five Aeroglides, a hundred B rank adventurers were waiting in each of the five Aeroglides. "Remember guys!" Jake said as he turned to the core members. "The werewolves have a grip on ten human planets that are kind of close to earth. Our mission is to reclaim five of them in a week. So for that, I will be dividing us here into five groups. Peter is to come with me, Alex and General Paul are to head to another planet, Emily and General Wilfred to another planet, Sophia and Geo to another planet, Kate and Sergeant Sunny to another planet. With these set up, we can conquer five planets in a week. Is that understood?" Jake asked. "One question though." Peter said as he stroke his chin. "You said the werewolves have ten planets under their grips and we are attacking just five? Besides, we can conquer these five planets in a day or two so why a week?" "For now, yes. We will attack five planets and see how they react. If there''s no aggression from them, we move on to the next five planets and then reclaim them." Jake replied. "Hence the reason I said a week." "Finally! It has been long I fought." Alex said as he tensed his arms. "Be careful guys! And most especially, destroy the werewolves. Good luck you all." Jake said as he stepped forward along with Peter as they stood in front of a glide. The others also stood in front of a glide as they looked at it. "Let''s go!" Jake ordered and everybody stepped into their respective glides, the roof above the garage split open and they all zoomed out heading into different directions. In Jake''s glide, the hundred B rank adventurers were all sprawled in the lounge chatting and flexing their weapons. While Jake and Peter were in a room, they both sat down with Jake cross legged in the middle of meditating while Peter just lay on the bed, his eyes darting around the roof above him. "How strong do you think the Alpha werewolf is going to be?" Peter asked. "I don''t know." Jake replied while still meditating. "If we encounter him on this our quest, do you think you can handle him?" Peter asked as he finally sat up which made Jake to snap his eyes open, inhale deeply, stand up and then looked back at Peter. "I guess we will never know for now. Currently, I know that I''m not strong enough to fight against him. I would lose but I can''t say the same thing if all the big three att..." Jake trailed off as his watch was beeping hard which caused him to tap it. Humfree''s face got displayed in the room and he had a worried expression on his face as if something bad happened. "Jake, there''s a problem." Humfree said which caused Peter to walk forward. "Please give us a break! We just left Earth a few hours ago and now, trouble?" Peter asked as he facepalmed himself. "Not my fault that the werewolves are more active!" Humfree snapped loudly. "What is the problem?" Jake asked. "You know I was worried that the werewolves hadn''t made any movement after Rex''s display? Well, I guess I was right to worry." Humfree replied. "And what made you worry?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. "All these days, it felt like the werewolves weren''t really serious and were just testing the waters and our strength but now, they have gone full force!" Humfree shouted. "Full force? Please go straight to the point." Jake said as his heart was now thumping loudly. "They have gone ahead and struck each planets the big three own. That means Rex, Bane and Rivock are currently facing an attack and the numbers isn''t small by any means. Seven hundred werewolves on each planet. They have struck all the planets owned by the big three, even the independent guilds are not spared. This has become a large scaled war Jake!" Humfree shouted. Hearing this, Jake''s heart leapt several beats in a second. His eyes bulged slightly as his skin suddenly went a little pale. "Wait a moment." Peter said with his hands held out. "There are fourty beast planets in space, the werewolves have a grip on ten which we are launching an attack against, the big three have a hold on ten, the Fang hunters have a grip on ten, and the remaining ten have been spread out. So you are saying the werewolves are attacking all twenty beast planets owned by humans? With a force of seven hundred werewolves?! How the hell is this possible? How can they have such a large amount of men with them? This is totally absurd! Wait, what about the Fang hunters? Are we under attack too?" "That''s the strangest thing. We are clear. The ten planets under our grip is intact, no attack, nothing. And hence the other world leaders have requested our help. Since we have a large number of guild members, they need our help and that''s why I''m contacting Jake." Humfree replied. "Crap!" Peter roared in anger. "Those cowards! How could they attack when we have left Earth? This is so annoying! More than half of the Fang hunters'' core members are on their way to conquer the planets under the werewolves'' grip so what do we do?" Peter asked. "That''s why I called Jake. What do you want to do?" Humfree asked as Jake looked to be in deep thought. "How many people need our help?" Jake asked. "Only Bane and Rex asked for help, Rivock said he doesn''t needs us. Also, the Thunderbolt guild need our help too." Humfree replied. "No surprise about Rivock there, he is a stubborn old man that hates me to the core. Anyway, I want you to do this..." Jake said as he smiled at Humfree. "Send the Raven wing''s guild out to help the thunderbolt guild. Send another three hundred men along with the Rave lord. That should be enough. And for Bane and Rex, send Gray and his core members along with a hundred men over to Rex. For Bane, send Andrew and a hundred members from the iron fist guild. That should be enough right?" Jake asked and he saw a smile appear on Humfree''s face. "For a second there, I was worried that you would want to turn back around to help but I''m glad you made the right choice." Humfree said. "Tsk! I need to grow my strength and level up more so I''m not backing down from this." Jake smirked and Humfree''s holographic display disappeared. Chapter 409: Quest Alert! *Knock knock! "Who''s there?" Peter asked as he paced around the room in worry until the knock interrupted him while Jake was meditating again. "Werewolf slayer sir, and sir Peter, we are already here." A voice said from outside. "Here? Here where?" Peter asked. "Our targeted planet." The voice said. "Oh, right!" Peter said as he saw Jake slowly standing up and walked towards the door. Swinging it open, he along with Peter walked towards the lounge where the hundred B rank adventurers were already getting their gears ready. Seeing Jake and Peter walk forward, they stopped their chattering. That was how much they respected these two even though the duo were younger than them all. "Can we see the feed from outside?" Jake asked and then a holographic display appeared in front of them all. Velmora Prime was one of the ten human-inhabited planets now under werewolf control. Once a prosperous world of lush forests, glistening lakes, and floating cities built into towering canopies, it had since descended into a haunting shadow of its former self. The skies were perpetually overcast with dark purple clouds, crackling with occasional arcs of unnatural lightning¡ªan effect of the corrupted moon that now orbited the planet, said to empower werewolf transformations. The terrain was rugged and wild. Massive obsidian trees loom across the forests, their twisted roots spreading like veins through the soil. Packs of feral werewolves roamed freely, patrolling around the place using the dense terrain and natural camouflage to ambush enemies. Ancient ruins lay scattered across the wilderness¡ªremnants of a civilization that once used tech to harmonize nature and machinery. Far ahead, everybody could see a fortress that stood firmly on the planet. The planet was forged from blackstone and obsidian, the fortress radiated a primal energy, as though the structure itself was alive¡ªbreathing, growling, waiting to pounce. It was not merely a stronghold; it was a statement. A reminder that the beasts don''t just conquer¡ªthey consume. Spiked walls surrounded the citadel, each fang-like protrusion engraved with ancient lupine runes that pulse faintly under moonlight. Massive bone totems¡ªfashioned from the skeletons of slain beasts and fallen enemies¡ªlined the perimeter, oozing dark aura and warding off unwanted intruders. The main gate was shaped like the open maw of a wolf, with metallic fangs and crimson-glowing eyes that flickered with malevolent intelligence. Inside, the fortress was a labyrinth of stone halls, blood-stained arenas, and dark chambers. Howls echoed through its walls day and night. The air was thick with the scent of iron, sweat, and raw magic. Defensive technological devices protected the citadel from aerial attacks and teleportation spells. Siege towers, beast cages, and watchtowers formed outer layers of defense, manned by feral scouts and elite berserkers. Hidden tunnels ran beneath the fortress, some leading to escape routes¡ªothers to sacrificial chambers used in their dark rituals. "So, that is where those beasts lay." Peter scoffed as he looked towards Jake who was staring at the display intensely. "Any problem? Jake." Jake didn''t respond as his gaze was fixated on something in front of him as if he was reading something intently and that was what he was doing as a system notification had flashed in front of him. {Ding! Quest alert!} {Quest details: Host has decided to reclaim all ten planets under the grip of the werewolves, this won''t be really easy considering the amount of werewolves that might be in the fortress. So the system has decided to give host a quest, to motivate him so he won''t give up his quest.} {Quest: Eliminate all werewolves in the fortress and each fortress attacked by host. Rewards: ???} ''Wait! A question marked reward? The only times this has occured is when I have been given a difficult quest. Is this going to be too difficult? The only good thing about a question marked reward is that the rewards are always juicy. But the quest! I wonder how many wer...'' "Jake!" Peter called out again drawing Jake from his thoughts as he finally looked around the room. "You okay man? I have been calling for three minutes now." "Oh! I''m sorry, I zoned out a bit." Jake replied as he glanced back at the holographic display. "Land this glide, let''s conquer this planet!" "Yayyy!" All hundred B rank adventurers in the room cheered at once as the glide slowly made a landing. A ramp was let down as Jake and Peter walked forward, the remaining hundred adventurers descending down as they were hit by a slight chill, the chill was quite ominous but they shrugged it off. "What should we do? Do we charge or what?" An adventurer asked. "No, we wait. I''m sure they must have noticed us by now." Jake smiled as he saw the massive gates of the fortress open up. Two humans walked out casually. Hands tucked in their pockets as they strode over as if they didn''t have any care in the world. Jake looked past them and could see werewolves lining the walls, they stood on the walls waiting for a signal. Then something caught Jake''s eyes as he saw winged beasts moving around the fortress and didn''t even attack the werewolves. ''Huh?! When did they have the ability to control beasts?!'' he thought. "Uhm Jake." Peter whispered as he the two men walking forward slowly. "I have been meaning to ask. Did you assign Jack on a mission? I haven''t seen him around the base in a week now." "Rivock had asked for him. You know he didn''t sign a contract with the Fang hunters, so he is still Rivock''s son and bound to be with him. After Rex''s display, Rivock was worried about his son so he asked Jack to come back to him." Jake replied in a whisper. "Oh! That explains it." Peter muttered. "Have the humans grown foolish over the years?" One of the two humans walking forward asked. "Why would they send a meagre force out to this planet?" "What do you all want here? Don''t you know that we are at war currently? Do you all have a death wish or something?" The other human asked. "Are they trying to play good cop, bad cop? Because they are doing a bad job." Peter remarked with his arms crossed. "The reason why we are here, is to reclaim what you all took from us." Jake replied as he stepped forward a bit, the two humans stood about a two metres away. "What we took? Oh! You mean this planet?" One of the humans laughed. "Oh how delusional the humans have become!" The other human facepalmed himself. "Do you know how many werewolves are in there? Not only werewolves, but dangerous beasts waiting to be unleashed." "I don''t care...I don''t..." Jake said calmly as he held his hand out and a mask appeared in his hand. Placing it on his face, he glared back at the humans in front of him. "I don''t care how many werewolves are in there because I will slay them all. And that is the promise of the werewolf slayer!" "Oh?! Fine then." One of the two humans said as his clothes began ripping off, his body growing twice the normal size, fur was seen appearing on his body as his eyes glowed bright yellow. "Oh?! And omega werewolf." Peter commented as he swung his hands downwards, a pair of axe appeared in each of his hands from his sleeves. "Fang hunters!" Jake called out as the huge gate in the distance opened up, hundreds of werewolves poured out, along with a hundred beasts. "Attack!" Chapter 410: We got the werewolf slayer with us! "Fang hunters!" Jake called out as the huge gate in the distance opened up, hundreds of werewolves poured out, along with a hundred beasts. "Attack!" An immense battle cry shook the planet as Peter was seen in front of the Fang hunters, his two battle axe in each hands as he dashed forward and then... *Boom!* An immense battle exploded at once on the planet while Jake stood there rooted, his hands tucked in his pockets. "Go." He muttered and shadows rippled beneath him. Rising out of the shadows, were beasts. Thirty king tier beasts, two legendary tier beasts rose up. The two legendary tier beasts were Kronks and Ice and immediately, they all bolted forward to join the battle. A swing of his axe, Peter cut down a werewolf''s limbs. Another werewolf was about to slash at his back when a shield appeared in front of him absorbing the impact. Then an adventurer jumped up, his two swords cleaving the werewolf''s head. "Nice! Let''s go!" Peter smirked as he dashed forward. "Yeah!" The two adventurers said at once as they also bolted forward. Two beasts were seen working together as they rained havoc around the place. A swing of its tail sent an adventurer skidding with blood dripping down his mouth. Another beast was about to finish the adventurer up when an ice club appeared and whacked the beast away shattering its head in an instant. In an instant, fifty ice shards shot out raining down on the other beasts killing and freezing them instantly. "Ha! In your furry faces, we also got beasts on our side!" An adventurer roared out as a wolf zipped forward clashing against another wolf and they began blurring around the battlefield trying to take each other out. Jake was still rooted in the spot he stood in earlier as he examined the battlefield intently, his hands tucked in his pockets. "No more werewolves are coming out again, I brought a hundred men with me. Along with thirty beasts and two stronger beasts, this is quite meagre for this takeover. The enemy has about three hundred werewolves and a hundred beasts." He muttered as he saw an adventurer get impaled by spikes from a beast. Another one was smashed into the ground hard by a werewolf, an adventurer was also surrounded by two beasts at once and they were making quick work of him. "No one notable here except those two that haven''t made their moves yet." Jake muttered as he glanced at the two earlier humans that have fully transformed into omega werewolves but haven''t moved yet. "I guess it''s time to join the fray then." Jake smirked as he bent his feet forward looking like a sprinter that was about to take off. "System, activate Adrenaline rush!" {Adrenaline rush activated} Right on cue, Jake could feel an immense amount of energy wash over him as he directed half of his Qi to his feet to as to increase his speed and then... *Bang!* A thunderous bang rang out as he dashed towards the two werewolves, his body a blur as the ground he stood on earlier was destroyed causing a huge crater to appear on the ground. A growl was heard on his left as Jake quickly pivoted to the side and whipped his leg forward smashing into a werewolf and killing it instantly. ''I guess I can help the others a little.'' he thought as two swords appeared in his hands instantly and then... *Boom!* Jake exploded forward, his swords moving like a work of art as he cleaved down werewolves left and right. Two swings of each of his swords, sent slashes of Qi forward. Before the werewolves could react, the slashes tore through them. "System, activate Frenzy strike!" {Frenzy strike activated} Immediately after that notification flashed in front of his face, Jake became a beast as he dashed, bolted and darted around the place. Moving like a beast as his movements became wild and unpredictable. Beasts and werewolves alike fell by his swords. Each steps left craters, deep fissures and dead bodies in his wake. "Woah! And we also got the werewolf slayer on our side!" An adventurer cheered as he saw a blur wheeze past him. "Show off!" Peter shouted as he ducked avoiding a swing and then his axe made quick work of the werewolf. Spinning around, his leg smashed into a beast sending it flying and crashing into the huge gates in the distance with a loud bang. Leaping up, Qi surrounded Peter like wind and then he landed in the midst of a dozen beast dispelling the Qi and throwing the beasts off their feet. Before they could react, Peter had already moved from one beast to the next tearing gaping holes in their heads. Meanwhile, Jake had already reduced the enemy to half their numbers in just a few minutes of joining the battle and all these without getting even a slight scratch until he finally got to the two werewolves guardians. "Now I know you." One of the two werewolves said as he transformed his jaw into a human mouth for easy speech. "You are the one called the werewolf slayer, one of the new big four. That ridiculous mask, your speed and strength gave you away." "Oh yeah?! I guess you are not meatheads as I thought." Jake smirked as he took a stance. The two swords disappearing from view and instead, a single one appeared. This was Jake''s legendary tier sword and he pointed it forward at the two werewolves in front of him. "Shall we dance?" He asked. One of the two werewolves was about to dash forward but Jake shook his head. "This will get boring soon if only one of you come at me. Instead," Jake said as one of his legs moved back a little, his sword pointed forward and rested on his arm. "Both of you, come at me instead." "Arrogant!" The speaking werewolf howled as they both dashed towards Jake. Chapter 411 411: The power of the werewolf slayer! One of the two werewolves was about to dash forward but Jake shook his head. "This will get boring soon if only one of you come at me. Instead," Jake said as one of his legs moved back a little, his sword pointed forward and rested on his arm. "Both of you, come at me instead." "Arrogant!" The speaking werewolf howled as they both dashed towards Jake. A claw strike was seen heading towards Jake''s head but then, he was nowhere to be seen as he appeared behind one of the werewolves. He swung his sword forward but it was met by a claw which sent a ringing sound in the battlefield. "I thought you would go flying." Jake smirked as he swiftly pivoted on one foot avoiding a claw strike that almost cleaved his arm off. "System, activate Rampage!" Jake called out as he ducked avoiding a wild swing to his head before kneeing the werewolf hard in its abdomen sending it skidding with a cough of blood. {Rampage activated} ''How is this possible? We have durable body, so how come I''m injured?'' Leaping backwards, he avoided a kick to his body before swinging his sword multiple times unleashing several Qi slashes towards the second werewolf. Spinning around, the werewolf swung its own claws several times in air unleashing visible claw strikes in the air that clashed against the Qi slashes and both attacks cancelled each other out. "AWHOOO!" A werewolf howled as it appeared behind Jake and swung its claws forward, the air distorted a little bit as a loud bang was heard as the werewolf''s claws were heading towards Jake until... "Step shift." Jake muttered and he suddenly pivoted aside so fast that the werewolf tumbled forward and Jake appeared in front of it again. *Bang!* A deafening bang was heard as Jake''s foot smashed into the werewolf''s face sending it skidding while it''s jaws got dislocated slightly. "GRRR!" The second werewolf growled as it slammed its furry hands into Jake sending him skidding a bit without incurring any damage to his body. "I guess having 102 points in endurance stats sure come in handy." Jake''s lips curled up in a smirk as he held his sword by the blade and glanced at the two werewolves suddenly surrounding him when... "Damn it!" "We are being overwhelmed!" "Help me!" "Arghhhhhh!" Jake heard multiple screams which made him look around the place and could see his men getting overwhelmed. From the hundred men he took along with him, they were only half of them left and over a hundred more enemies. Peter was still out front barreling through beasts and werewolves alike but his body was now riddled with injuries. Blood trickling down his face and arm but he still didn''t give up as he kept going at the enemies. "I need to help." Jake muttered as he looked around when a flash of black appeared in his face and then he was whacked backwards. His body tumbled and bounced on the ground a few times before he stabbed his sword into the ground bringing his body to a skidding halt. *Tchk!* Jake spit out blood as he slowly rose up to see one of the werewolves appear in front of him in the middle of a swing of its leg but then... *Bang!* Jake caught the leg with a single hand. His eyes glowing with an intense blue colour while he slowly raised his eyes to look at the werewolves. "My comrades are dying. And as much as I love prolonging my battles, I have to finish this." Jake said as his sword disappeared from view. ''System, activate Strength Surge!'' {Strength Surge activated!} Right on cue, a tremendous burst of energy spread in Jake''s body. The hand which held onto the werewolf''s leg began glowing slight yellow while the other werewolf was seen dashing forward. Yanking his hand forward, the werewolf stumbled as its body smashed into the ground hard. That was when the second werewolf that was dashing forward appeared and it swung its claws that were clenched into a knuckle out towards Jake who also swung his fist out at the last second to meet it. *Boom!* The two knuckles hit each other, the ground shattered forming an immense and huge crater beneath them, the whole air vibrated heavily as a thunderous bang rang out. Right on cue, the werewolf''s hand shattered like fragile glass leaving it with a single hand. ''Ho... how... how did a werewolf like me lose in a battle of strength?'' The werewolf Jake smashed into the ground tried to move as it held Jake''s legs and was slowly standing up when Jake turned around to stare at it in the eyes. "Stun strike!" {Stun strike successful} The werewolf now suddenly stopped moving. No matter how hard it tried, it was unable to move any part of its body as it could only glare at Jake who raised his leg up and with a twist of his hip, he unleashed a swift roundhouse kick that twisted the werewolf''s head. Immediately after, the werewolf''s body fell with a sickening thud while the one that had its hand broken felt a slight thump in its heart as it took a slight step back. ''He... he...he is dangerous! He... he is almost like the Alpha! This... this sickening aura radiating off of him...is this the power of the werewolf slayer?!'' the werewolf thought as it swiftly turned around and tried to run away. It took several steps forward in an attempt to run away when... "Attract!" Jake muttered. {Attract: This skill allows the user to draw a thing towards him but it is limited to the thing''s size.} {Attract successful} The system announced and Jake''s hands glowed a slight yellow as he held it outward while the fleeing werewolf suddenly felt its body lose control and was unable to move and then... It''s body flew backwards towards Jake at tremendous speed that it broke a few sound barriers and when it was close to Jake, he raised his fist, his muscles bulged and tensed as the sleeves of his shirt tore off immediately. With a swing of his hand, the whole sound barrier shattered like glass as his fist connected against the werewolf''s body tearing a gaping hole through it as its body fell with a sickening thud. "Woah! I can''t believe I''m this strong." Jake muttered as he raised his hands up and down while admiring it. "Who would have believed that I was the same person who struggled against an omega werewolf just two years ago?!" He smirked when... "Help!" Looking up, he could see his men still struggling. "Right! Let''s finish this." Jake said as he bolted forward while his sword appeared in his hand mid run and boom... Jake exploded forward making quick work of the remaining enemy and in just two minutes, the battle was over as Jake just finished felling the last enemy with a smirk on his face. "Tsk! Show off." Peter scoffed as he walked over, his body riddled with injuries. Chapter 412 412 *Tring!* {Quest Completed!} {Rewards will now be distributed} "Beautiful." Jake muttered as he turned towards the remaining fifty men with him and back at Peter who was glaring at the dead werewolves in anger. "What next?" Peter asked as he turned back towards Jake. "Take a few men with you, head towards that fortress and search for anything. If it''s clear, we head in there, rest, wash up and wait for news from the others. I doubt they will find it as easy as this place. So anywhere that''s struggling, we go and help them." Jake replied as his eyes glanced back at the system screen hovering in front of him. "Fair enough." Peter said as he walked over towards the adventurers. "Come on now, time for some exploration!" And with that, the men all went towards the fortress to see what lay there. ''Now that I have gotten them out of the way, let''s see what this system has for me.'' Jake thought. "Display rewards." He ordered. {Rewards: +40,000 XP, Level up¡Á2, +5 free stat points.} "Hpmh! The level up reward is quite juicy and so is the XP reward but the better one is the stat points. Too bad I didn''t receive any skills. I guess I just have to make do though." Jake muttered as he swiped the rewards screen off. "Display status screen!" "Hmph! I''m almost close to leveling up again, that''s a good news. Now, where do I allocate these free points?" Jake said as he paced all around the place while staring at his status screen. "I already have a high enough points in endurance, even an omega werewolf can''t harm me. So that stat is out of the question. Stamina is quite useful especially since it''s linked to Step shift. Which is quite useful. But the more I use step shift, the more my stamina reduces. Although, now that I''m this fast, I can easily avoid even an omega werewolf''s attack without batting an eyelid. A Beta werewolf, just maybe." Jake muttered as he stroke his chin and he walked over towards the Aeroglide. And then proceeded to sit on the ramp while still staring at his system screen. "Currently, my agility is the highest stat I have and that ties back to how fast I am. I could easily avoid multiple attacks and I also have skills that can boost my speed. So does my strength stat. Even without using Strength Surge, I could easily render those omega werewolves dead but I decided to use it for more flair." Jake chuckled as he remembered the frightened expression of the werewolves. "Arghh! What stat should I allocate these points too now?! It''s quite confusing and hard to choose." *Tring!* "Huh? What''s this?! A message from Peter?" Jake mumbled as he slowly rose up and clicked on the message. {Hey Jake, we found something. Come check it out.} "Found something? What did the find?" Jake muttered as he looked in the distance at how far the fortress is. "Argh! It''s so far! And I''m quite lazy." He said as he rubbed his hair slightly until he remembered something. "Right! This will have to do." He muttered as he turned towards his system. "Crap! There''s a restriction placed on it. I need to have been in that place before but I haven''t." Jake cursed in anger. "I guess we just have to run there." Immediately after he finished speaking, he took a stance like an athlete ready for a race and then with a bang that sounded as if a gun had been shot, he bolted forward. He became a blur of movement as he ran forward at full speed that some dead beasts'' body got blown out of the way anytime he passed through until he finally got inside the fortress. The moment Jake stepped through the towering obsidian gates, a chilling stillness washed over him. The interior of the werewolves'' fortress was nothing like the savage battlefield outside¡ªit was ancient, primal, and unnervingly quiet. Dim torches lined the jagged stone walls, casting flickering shadows that danced like restless spirits. The air was thick with a musky scent of blood, wet fur, and decay, a scent that clung to the nostrils and refused to let go. Claw marks raked across the stone pillars¡ªsome fresh, others faded with time¡ªtelling tales of untold rage and dominance. Massive bones, likely from beasts or unfortunate humans, were stacked in corners or mounted like trophies on the walls. The stone beneath Jake''s boots was cracked and stained dark, as though soaked with centuries of battle and ritual. In the center of the grand hall stood a raised platform, where a twisted throne made of iron, bones, and sinew loomed. Behind it, a wall-sized mural, painted in dried blood and ash, depicted a monstrous wolf eclipsing a blood-red moon¡ªlikely a tribute to the Alpha or a symbol of prophecy. The deeper Jake walked, the more the fortress throbbed with an eerie heartbeat, as if the structure itself was alive, pulsing with the collective fury and hunger of every beast that ever called it home. Then came Peter''s voice from deep inside the fortress in a room of some kind. "Over here slow poke." Jogging over, Jake went through the door and could see Peter waiting for him in there with a panicked expression. "What happened? Where are the others and who the hell are you calling slow poke?!" Jake bombarded Peter with questions in an instant. "They are out exploring, and you are the slow poke, and your first question, look behind me." Peter said as he moved out of the way for Jake to see what he saw. "What do y..." Jake trailed off as his eyes bulged, an intense aura washed over him as a flickering light in the room lay. "How''s this possible?" Chapter 413 413: Rex Slades power! The next team that had been sent out to conquer the werewolves planet was that of Alex and General Paul and they had just landed while preparing the hundred men for battle. In the distance, the looming fortress of the werewolves lay. "This is going to bore me soon." Alex yawned as his hands stretched backwards and slightly touched his giant sword. "We have to take everything slow. I just hope we don''t encounter a Beta werewolf here." Paul said as he went through several footages of what was going on outside. On the walls of the fortress, the werewolves were patrolling and looking straight the human''s direction but didn''t do anything. "That''s the problem there. I want to encounter a Beta werewolf to see how far I have grown. Can''t keep getting overshadowed by Jake." Alex said. "That there my friend, is called recklessness. Didn''t you learn anything during your fight with Blip?" Paul asked as he kept on tapping a few buttons. "That Beta werewolves were strong? That''s old news. So tell me something new. Those beasts are looking straight at us and not attacking, why is that?" Alex asked as he also stared at the display in the room. "That''s because of the camouflage feature Jade had installed for us. They can''t see us hence the reason they are not attacking currently." Paul replied when someone walked in the room. "General Paul, when do we strike?" the man asked. "We have been hovering in the air for five minutes now." "Give me a minute. I''m trying to study the planet''s terrain more." Paul replied without looking up. The display zoomed back at the planet''s ground and they could see that it was covered in meadow grasses that could probably stop at one''s ankle. The sky was clear, almost like Earth''s and the grass spread for miles on end. ''I wonder if there are beasts in the grass.'' Paul thought as he kept staring at the grass. "Shall we attack now? I''m getting bored!" Alex asked in frustration. "When did you turn to an impatient Peter? Go ahead and attack if you want to, don''t stress me." Paul retorted angrily. "Fine! I will do it myself." Alex said as he walked over to the glide''s hatch and then slammed a button causing the hatch to open up. "What are you doing?" Paul asked as he finally looked up to see the hatch opening up. Turning back around, Alex smirked as the hatch fully opened up. "Taking back what belongs to Alex!" And then he jumped out without looking back. He was speeding towards the ground hard when the werewolves noticed the falling human and in a flash, they activated some tech on the wall with them. Flying projectiles began launching at him with immense speed. Seeing this, Alex gulped. "Okay, maybe I did act foolishly." He muttered as he swiveled around and grabbed his giant sword and then spun around continuously hitting the projectiles away that caused countless explosions as they hit the ground. And then... *Boom!* Alex landed on the ground causing a small fissure in the ground before standing up to see the iron gates open up and a hundred werewolves ran out. "Beautiful." Alex smirked as he grabbed his shirt with his hand and tore it off tossing it aside while the werewolves kept on running forward with loud growls. "Now this will be fun." He said and surrounding his body with Qi, he darted forward with his sword in his hand. A werewolf leapt forward and was about to slam its claws on him but with a sharp halt, he swiftly turned around and swung his sword forward causing the werewolf to split apart. Leaping forward, his Qi extended out and a hundred visible shards shot forward smashing into a few dozen werewolves killing them on the spot. While the remaining ones charged forward at him. A swing of its claws, Alex was sent skidding but without a scratch on him. Swinging his sword forward, a huge slash of Qi flew out and slammed into four werewolves decimating them at once. "This is so fun!" Alex roared as another werewolf managed to get behind him, another one in front of him as they both attacked at once. The werewolf in front of him clashed against his sword sending a reverberating bang in the air while the werewolf behind him slammed its claws hard on his back but surprisingly, a clang was heard as if metal hit steel. No scratch was seen on Alex''s body as he swiftly impaled his sword into the werewolf in front of him before spinning around with a smirk. "Surprised?! Don''t be." He said as his sword flashed in front of the werewolf and it''s head was seen rolling on the ground with a thud. But even with all these, Alex was getting overwhelmed. He tried to attack a werewolf, another one got beside him and whacked him away sending him skidding. Before he could regain his footing, another werewolf leapt towards him and swung its furry foot forward but he managed to grab it with a single hand, his muscles bulging slightly as his Qi ran rampant around his body. "How dare you filthy beasts think you can touch me? I''m the son of Rex Slade!" Alex roared as he yanked the werewolf from the air, slammed it hard into the ground causing a crater to form beneath the werewolf who coughed out blood. It''s furry form reverting back to normal but before it could Alex grabbed it and swung the werewolf forward causing it to smash into another werewolf that had leapt towards him sending it flying. "I''... I''m Alex Slade!" Alex roared as fifty Qi swords materialized in the air. His crimson hair floating above his shoulders as his eyes began glowing slightly with power before he swung his hands down causing the Qi swords to smash into the remaining werewolves obliterating them instantly. That was how Alex managed to obliterate a hundred omega werewolves that came after him and before he could breathe easy, the gate opened up again with two hundred werewolves dashing forward. This time, they were a mix of omega and runt werewolves as they growled and charged towards Alex who despite this smiled and gripped his giant sword tighter. "Bring it on." "You are just as reckless as your dad." Paul''s voice boomed as he walked over with the hundred B rank adventurers behind him. "You are late." Alex smirked without turning around as his sword roared with fiery yellow Qi. "No, we are just in time." Paul replied as a hundred Qi swords formed in the air above him. "Fang hunters, destroy!" he said and then swung his hand forward, the Qi swords launching at immense speed, the adventurers dashing forward and so did Alex who was at the forefront. Chapter 414 - 414 "You are just as reckless as your dad." Paul''s voice boomed as he walked over with the hundred B rank adventurers behind him. "You are late." Alex smirked without turning around as his sword roared with fiery yellow Qi. "No, we are just in time." Paul replied as a hundred Qi swords formed in the air above him. "Fang hunters, destroy!" he said and then swung his hand forward, the Qi swords launching at immense speed, the adventurers dashing forward and so did Alex who was at the forefront. In a flash, a terrifying battle occured on the planet to the extent the grasses were uprooted for miles on end as Paul''s swords smashed into the werewolves and annihilated fifty runts while the omega werewolves who were more skillful managed to avoid the swords. "Face me!" Alex roared as he slammed his sword into a runt tearing its head off before swiveling around and raising his hand up causing a visible Qi wall to rise up and absorb the impact from an omega werewolf. Spinning around, his sword decimated the werewolf''s arm before he planted a kick to the beast sending it skidding back. "Alex!" An adventurer called out as Alex raised his head to see four werewolves heading towards the man. In his other hand, a yellow sword was beginning to form and mid shape, he dashed forward while the man raised his shield forward. With a leap, Alex climbed the shield and he was tossed forward towards the four werewolves and by then, his Qi sword had finished forming as he landed in the werewolves midst. His knee hitting the grass beneath him pushing it away when one of the werewolves swung its furry leg forward aiming to take Alex''s head off. But he simply raised his metal sword up to clash against the kick blocking it easily before flipping his Qi sword decimating the leg and then jumping up, spinning around and unleashing a flying kick to the werewolf sending it flying back. While Alex was battling multiple werewolves at once, General Paul was doing the same thing. After unleashing the hundred Qi swords on the battle, he darted forward moving almost like a blur as any runt that appeared in front of him, he made quick work of them. A werewolf tried to sneak up on him but he had quickly sensed it and sent a Qi sword flying into the werewolf''s head impaling it and causing it to drop down dead. Before he could move, a claw swiped at his face drawing a slight trickle of blood while he staggered back to see a pair of glowing yellow eyes in front of him. "Oh?! An omega werewolf." Paul smirked as he used his thumb finger to wipe the blood on his face. ''And it managed to bypass the Qi surrounding my body to cause an injury. Impressive!'' Paul thought. "AWHOOO!" The werewolf howled before charging forward and General Paul did the same as they met in the center with a loud bang, shockwaves spread around as the grass beneath their feet blew off revealing the hard brown ground. "I''m a General for a reason!" Paul roared as he pivoted to the side, avoiding a wide swing from the werewolf but he didn''t attack. Instead waited for the werewolf to come at him again which it did as it swung its foot towards Paul''s head but he simply ducked avoiding it before leaping back with a smile on his face. This went on for a few seconds before the werewolf suddenly felt its movements slowing down. Looking at its feet, it could see it was wrapped up in a yellow thin whip of some kind. "I can''t be wasting my energy on you, so rather than using brute force, I decided to go for tactics." Paul smirked as he snapped his fingers, the whip moved and the werewolf''s feet were sliced up before a Qi sword from above smashed into its head killing it. With General Paul and Alex on the field, the battle was going much more smoother as the werewolves fell at rapid pace that the humans hardly suffered any causalities. When they were done with playing around, Paul and Alex decided to unleash twenty Qi swords at once but it came at a cost. "Kuh!" Alex coughed as he smirked at the remaining fifty werewolves that were getting ready to charge but stopped to look up at the hundred Qi swords from both Paul and Alex. "With this, our Qi will get depleted but it''s worth it. So do us a favour and perish!" Alex roared as he swung his hands down and so did Paul raining down Qi swords that sliced the werewolves apart. Their heads had gaping holes in it as they all fell with a sickening thud. So did Alex who had slight scratches on his body and face, Paul had a little more injuries. His cheeks were bleeding, his arm had claw strikes on it and part of his shirt was ripped but in total, they were all okay. ''Damn it! We lost about twenty men. I''m sure that Jake''s team didn''t lose this much.'' Alex cursed inwardly. "The rest of you, split up in two and go scout that fortress." General Paul ordered and the men got to work while Paul and Alex rested. "Damn that was hard!" Alex chuckled as he slowly stood up and stretched a bit before sheathing his sword on his back. "Yeah! Jake will surely be angry at the amount of men we lost." Paul replied as he looked at the dead twenty men. "How many men do you think Jake lost?" Alex asked. "Five, maybe." Paul shrugged as he wiped his bloody face. "Well, atleast we got the planet." Alex said as he shrugged when one of the adveneturers that had gone inside to scout came running out. "What''s wrong?" Paul asked. "You both need to see this." The man said. "See what?!" Alex asked as he stared at the man. "Just come with me." The man said as he ran back towards the fortress and so did Paul and Alex. A few moments later, they were in a room and what Alex and Paul saw surprised and shocked them at the same time. "How...how is this possible? How do they have this?" General Paul asked as a white light was hitting his face. Chapter 415: Trouble on Earth! Back on planet Velmora prime, Jake''s team had just finished eliminating all the werewolves on the planet and Jake was busy resting up on the Aeroglide''s ramp when he received a message from Peter telling him to come over to the fortress. "What happened? Where are the others and who the hell are you calling slow poke?!" Jake bombarded Peter with questions in an instant. "They are out exploring, and you are the slow poke, and your first question, look behind me." Peter said as he moved out of the way for Jake to see what he saw. "What do y..." Jake trailed off as his eyes bulged, an intense aura washed over him as a flickering light in the room lay. "How''s this possible?" Staring right back at Jake, was a portal swirling with ominous white and red colour. He walked closer and moved all around the portal and couldn''t see what he was looking for. "Correct me if I''m wrong," Jake said as he glanced at Peter before turning back to the portal. "Portals do have something they pop out from right? Like a circle of some kind or electronics that activate the portal." "Yes." Peter replied. "Then why the hell is this portal floating above the ground without anything activating it. I thought portals couldn''t stay active for long as they will be turned off but this, has been on for only heavens knows how long." Jake said. "And that''s the reason I called you over as I''m also confused." Peter sighed. "Hold on, what if the portal leads back to where the werewolves come from? This could be a trap or something right? What if werewolves start popping out of it?" Jake asked as he eyed the portal. "And again, that''s the reason I called you over. I don''t have any idea of what to do." Peter said. "Should we go in?" Jake asked with a smirk. "Ahem." Peter coughed a bit then glared at Jake. "Usually you guys are the ones who say this to me but are you crazy Jake?! We don''t know where it leads to and you want us to go in?" "Hey, it''s just a suggestion." Jake chuckled. "Well, that suggestions is dumb as hell." Peter scoffed as he crossed his arms and kept staring at the portal. "And I don''t know if the others are done with their conquest, I would like t..." Jake trailed off as his system flashed in front of him and so did Peter. "It''s a message from General Paul." They both said in unison as they stared at the message. {We have conquered our planet successfully but we saw a strange portal that isn''t connected to anything but floating above the ground.} "No way! They also encountered the portal?" Peter gasped. "What if this is on every single planet under the werewolves'' grip?" Jake asked as he stared at the system in front of him and then back at the message. Another system message flashed in front of the duo. "General Wilfred says they are done conquering their planet and also encountered the same portal." Peter read out when another message flashed again. "Sophia also says their planet has been conquered and the same portal is there." Jake read out. "Okay, that means we are right. This portal is on all planets conquered by the werewolves." Peter said. "I''m still wondering. What if it''s like the portal I asked Jade to create for us. The one that links each planet to one another and then back at the base." Jake said as he stroke his chin in thought. "That could be a possibility. And for freak sake, there''s no button to turn this off. What if another wave of werewolves pour out?" Peter asked. ''Hmmm...I haven''t even heard from Kate yet. Is she alright? Is their planet not conquered yet?'' Jake thought as he stared at his system waiting for a message from her. *Tring! Incoming message.* {Jake, what do we do about this portal?} "A message from Sophia." Jake muttered as he sighed. "What''s she saying?" Peter asked. "About what to do with the portal." Jake replied as he fiddled with the system. "Well, tell her to pipe down. We are still in the middle of deciding on what to do damn it!" Peter screamed in frustration as he paced around the room. ''It has been a few minutes now and no new waves of werewolves are coming out. No message from Kate, nothing. What the hell is going on? What do I do?'' Jake screamed in his mind. "I got it!" Peter''s voice suddenly jolted Jake back to his senses. "Gotten what? What did you get?" Jake asked. "You have this skill don''t you? That one where you can create copies of yourself so they can fight too. Why not create a copy, send it into the portal to figure out what the hell is with this portal!" Peter suggested. Jake sighed, walked forward and then placed his hands on Peter''s shoulders which earned him a raised eyebrow from Peter. "I always thought you were a fool, a hotheaded butt head, a fighting maniac, a dumb..." "Enough with the insults and get straight to the point." Peter growled slightly. "What I''m trying to say is that, that is an amazing suggestions." Jake smiled. "Is that so hard to say? That you had to add insults." Peter scoffed as Jake smiled and walked towards the portal. "System, activate cloning." He mumbled under his breath. {Cloning activated} Right on cue, a puff of some appeared beside Jake and then, an identical copy of him appeared beside him. "Now, let''s ex..." Jake trailed off as his watch was blipping furiously. "Huh? What''s going on?!" Tapping it, Humfree''s panicked face appeared in the room as Peter came over from the wall he was leaning on. "Head General Humfree, what''s wrong? Why do you look panicked?" Jake asked as he turned back to look at the portal. "Jake, there''s trouble back here on Earth." Humfree said, his white hair fluttered a bit. "What do you mean by trouble on Earth? Can you kind of hurry it up? We are in the middle of something." Peter said. "I''m sure whatever you are all doing is very important but what I want to say, Jake, I want you to think your decision through before you act." Humfree said as Jake''s heart began beating faster. "What happened? Weren''t you supposed to be coordinating forces for the war? Did something unexpected happen in the war?" Jake bombarded Humfree with questions. "Not only did something unexpected happen in the war, this could shake humanity if got out." Humfree gulped loudly. "Will you spit it out already?!" Peter shouted in frustration before Humfree took in a deep breath. "Jake, Rivock is dead." Humfree blurted out and silence befell the room with Jake and Peter frozen in shock, mouth agape. "Hold on," Peter said as he began chuckling in disbelief. "Which Rivock are we talking about? Is it the same one? The same Rivock that''s part of the world leaders? The same one that''s part of the big four or do we have another one?" "I''m talking about the same Rivock! The world leader Rivock!" Humfree shouted down the call angrily. "How the hell is this possible?!" Peter shouted as he grabbed his hair in frustration. "Who could be strong enough to take out a big four like it''s nothing? That guy has strength greater than you, he might even be stronger than Jake and you are saying he is dead? How is this possible?!" "Wh...who killed him?" Jake asked in a stutter. "He...he got killed by the Alpha. That''s right Jake, the Alpha has joined this war." Humfree replied. "What?!" Jake and Peter exclaimed out in shock. Chapter 416: I will be back soon. Jake and Peter were back at Velmora prime and were deciding about what to do about the portals encountered on all the planets that were conquered and under the werewolves'' grip. When Peter finally came up with an idea and Jake tried to execute it when Humfree called with a bad news. He told Jake that Rivock was dead and he was killed by the Alpha werewolf. "He...he got killed by the Alpha. That''s right Jake, the Alpha has joined this war." Humfree replied. "What?!" Jake and Peter exclaimed out in shock "Wait a second, how the hell is this possible? The Alpha has joined the war?" Jake asked as he stared at Humfree''s holographic display in shock. "Yes and unfortunately, it''s first target was Rivock." Humfree replied. "The others, how are they? Rex and Bane, do they know?" Jake asked. "Yes. The war and attack has ended but unfortunately both sides suffered terrible casualties. Gray lost two of his five core members, Andrew is badly injured but the Rave lord is alright just that he lost a bit of men. Rex lost about five hundred men, and so did Bane. But the biggest hit to humanity is the loss of Rivock Dem." Humfree recounted. "Wait! Jack, his brother and the rest of the Dem faction, how are they?" Peter asked in a panic. "Unfortunately, all the three planets under Rivock''s grip has been taken over by the werewolves. The faction has been wiped out completely. No sign of Jack or his brother and no sign of Rivock." Humfree replied solemnly. "Wait, but you just said Rivock is dead. So how is there no signs of him?" Jake asked. "Yes, he is dead. Because according to Intel, the Alpha werewolf appeared at Rivock''s base, the three planets under his grip were attacked by Beta werewolves. And so he lost everything at once. According to a few survivors, Rivock clashed against the Alpha in a devastating battle that razed down a whole city. The fight spilled out more into the other parts of the country therefore destroying more than half of Rivock''s country until he finally lost and then, the Alpha ate his body up. That was what was recounted to us all by the handful of survivors." Humfree explained. "Crap! The fight obliterated half Rivock''s country? How the hell is that possible?" Peter asked in shock. "And he still lost. Rivock freaking lost!" Jake cried out in shock. "So, what do we do now?" Peter asked as he glanced around the room and strode over to a chair before falling on it weakly. "I really I''m confused this time around." Humfree admitted. "I haven''t heard from the other world leaders so I don''t know what their decision is." "The war, did we successfully eliminate all the werewolves that attacked or what?" Jake asked. "They retreated. But something about this war feels off." Humfree muttered. "What do you mean?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. "Why launch a simultaneous attack on the others, draw the Alpha out, have him kill a world leader, and not still attack the Fang hunters. Nor did it go after the world leaders. I mean, clearly after the fight with Rivock, it shows that the Alpha is definitely stronger. So why?" Humfree asked. "You are right, it does sound fishy." Peter muttered as he stroke his chin. "Rivock''s planet, how far is it from the other planets we want to conquer?" Jake asked. "Actually, it''s not really far. But there''s one thing though." Humfree replied. "Which is?" Jake asked. "Those planets are directly close to a planet of some kind. This planet, is different from the rest. No human whatsoever can enter and hence the world leaders let it be. If a human tries to enter, they die." Humfree added. "Huh? Doesn''t that sound suspicious? You just said that humans are prohibited from entering and the werewolves aren''t humans. So doesn''t that mean that, that is where they stay?" Peter asked as he shot out from his seat. "You won''t understand this, but Jake will surely understand." Humfree replied as he glanced back at Jake. "Remember what other beings that aren''t human?" "The celestials." Jake muttered with widened eyes. "Correct. It might not necessarily be a place where the werewolves stay, but more like where a celestial live." Humfree replied. "What''s a celestial?" Peter asked with raised eyebrow. "And that''s why I said only Jake could understand." Humfree said. "So what''s the next step? We aren''t sure who or what stays on that planet, and we can''t venture into there either. So what can we do?" Jake asked. "Hold on. I don''t know what this celestial talk is all about," Peter said as he interrupted them. "But the more I listen and think, the more I feel like the werewolves hide out is that planet." "Why do you say that?" Jake asked. "Think about it. The condition of no humans venturing into the planet, and the fact that it''s directly close to the planets under Rivock''s grip earlier on. Doesn''t it sound quite suspicious?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. "To me, it doesn''t." Humfree shrugged. "Okay, listen to this." Peter said as he walked forward from where he was seated. "The big three knew of this planet right? Yet when they went on their planetary conquest, Rivock took a hold of three planets directly close to that weird planet of some kind. The Alpha appears, sends werewolves to distract others, went to Rivock, killed him, waged war against those three planets, and now is in control. We don''t know whether Jack or Greig are even alive or not. Doesn''t all these sound suspicious to you all?" ''The more I listen to Peter speak, the more this uneasy feeling in my chest keeps growing. Why? Why am I suddenly reminded of the time I felt like Rivock was a werewolf? Is he truly a werewolf? Did he betray us? What the hell is going? And what the hell is that planet?!'' Jake screamed in his head as he felt a slight headache coming up. "I don''t have any idea of what you are saying, and honestly, it all sounds baseless currently. But right now, Jake''s decision is all I''m waiting for right now." Humfree sighed. Jake didn''t reply instantly as he glanced back at the portal behind him, then his clones, then Peter and back at Humfree in front of him. "I''m not coming back to Earth right now." Jake finally said. "The others can possibly handle anything that comes their way for now. So Peter," He said as he snapped his fingers causing his clone to disappear. "Leave the adventurers here so as to guard the planet, take the mini Aeroglide and head over to General Paul, rally up those that have conquered the other planets, formulate a plan and an attack strategy on the other planets. No one should touch those portals until I''m back. Conquer all planets including the one Rivock had under his grip that has been taken by the werewolves. Head General Humfree, take care of the guild." "Wait, why are you speaking like you aren''t coming back again? What''s going on?" Peter asked in a panic. "And why did you dispell you clone?" "Don''t worry Peter, I will be back soon before you know it." Jake smiled as he turned towards the portal behind him and smiled. "Wait, what are you doing?! We don''t know what''s on the other side!" Peter shouted in a panic as he tried to reach out. "And that''s what I want to find out." Jake replied as he jumped into the portal. Immediately it registered that someone went through, the portal snapped shut. "Jake!" Peter cried out. Chapter 417: A fracture! "Wait, what?!" Alex shouted in anger as he slammed the table in front of him to the extent it crumbled down under his strength. In front of him were all the core members that had gone on the planetary conquest. Every single one of them gathered on the planet where Alex and General Paul had conquered after Peter sent them all an emergency message to meet up. "You are saying that Jake jumped into the portal alone? And you were there, you couldn''t stop him?" Alex roared in anger. "How could I stop him? He was too fast damn it! He didn''t even consult me before doing that, he just jumped in. So don''t freaking blame me." Peter retorted in anger as he also shot out from his seat. "I shouldn''t blame you? Of course I will blame you because you let Jake go into that portal alone. And should I remind you that when the same thing happened with me, you blamed me." Alex retorted back. "I blamed you because your weak arse allowed Jake push you into the portal so he could stay back and fight against a legendary tier beast. Which I should remind you was way above his level that he almost lost his life!" Peter roared back. "And I''m also blaming you for being so incompetent that Jake jumped into a portal that only heavens knows where it leads, alone! Who knows, he might encounter dangerous beasts that could easily kill him." Alex shouted. "And do you think I don''t know that?! I would have also jumped in along with him if the portal hadn''t snapped shut." Peter said. "Yeah, and that''s because you are too slow that even an intermediate beast is faster than you." Alex shouted. "Me? Slow? I could best and also wipe the floor with you if I wanted to." Peter roared as his hands were now tightly clenched. "Wipe the floor with me? How delusional can you be? Have you forgotten who I am? I''m Alex Slade! The son of Rex Slade!" Alex roared as his fiery visual Qi erupted out. "Spare me please! Every single time you keep bragging with your dad''s name. I thought you wanted to make a name for yourself and not live under his shadows. Isn''t that why you joined Jake''s guild? Isn''t that why you joined the Fang hunters? But instead you keep crying out Rex''s name! Why is that? Because no one knows who the fucking hell you are! They only know you as Rex''s son!" Peter shouted. "I will kill you right here, right now!" Alex roared as he drew his giant blade which blazed with fiery Qi. "Bring it on!" Peter said as he threw his hands down and his axes slid down his sleeves and settled in his hands. They were about to clash when... "Enough of all these!" Kate''s voice roared in the room before they could clash. "Who asked you to interfere?" Alex shot her a menacing glance, his teeth grit. "Obviously you don''t care about Jake and that''s why you are comfortably sitting there as if nothing happened." "I don''t care about Jake?" Kate asked as she shot out of her seat. "I have known him longer than you do. I have been with him for years now and you say I don''t care about him?" "Tsk! Obviously you are with him for years because your weak arse aren''t strong enough to stand alone. You needed him and that''s why you are still here, don''t know where to start from." Alex scoffed. "I will advise you take your words back." Kate said as she grabbed her bow and four Qi arrows appeared on the strings. "Am I supposed to be scared?" Alex asked with a frown. "Alright, I have heard enough." Paul said as he stood up and walked towards Alex whacking him on the head hard. "You are all adults now and you still behave like kids?" "Tell it to this battle maniac!" Peter shouted as he shot Alex an angry look. "You, keep quiet." Paul roared in anger. "All of you, keep the fuck quiet!" Hearing the anger in Paul''s voice, they all calmed down and settled back in their seats while the General remained standing. "Do you all believe that whatever Jake encounters, he won''t be able to overcome? Is that how little you think of him? Is that how little your trust in him is? We all saw Jake overcoming whatever was thrown at him. In his first year, he encountered a runt on a beast hunt and he almost died along with some of you in this room. Remember?" Kate, Peter and Sophia flash backed to when they were still first years and how they had nearly died from encountering a runt werewolf; the lowest tier possible of a werewolf. How even though they were badly injured, Jake still persevered and fought against it and was almost killed until they had been rescued by sergeant Leo. "As if that wasn''t enough, he almost got killed again by members of the iron fist guild with the leader of the group being a C rank adventurer. Mind you, he was still a freaking first year. He still persevered and managed to come out on top." Paul continued as Peter flashed back again. "In his second year, he encountered a Beta werewolf; the second in command to the Alpha and nearly died, infact, so many people died. But he managed to chase it. He saved the academy from an overwhelming amount of beast horde, took over the academy, took it to great heights, fought against a legendary tier beast that was several levels above him and managed to come out on top, went to war against the top three independent guild whose leader was a freaking Beta werewolf. I was there, he won but in the process went unconscious for weeks. He managed to become a world leader with sheer determination and all these at a very young age! Something that will take years, ten to twenty years to accomplish, he did in two to three and you are afraid that he might die?" Paul asked as a hush befell the room. "You know," Sunny said as he stood up. "I don''t blame you all, you are still kids. And although I haven''t been with Jake for as long as most of you have been, I still consider him the son I never did have and although I''m also scared, I know that whatever he would encounter there, he will come out on top. That is who Jake is, that is who the werewolf slayer is!" "Yeah, so all of you, keep your differences aside and let''s formulate an attack strategy against these planets before Jake comes back." Wilfred also added. "Are we together?" Paul asked in a loud booming voice and the whole room slowly nodded their heads. "Great, let''s help Jake finish this before he comes back." Chapter 418: A strange world! "Okay, I just realized that, that was quite a dumb thing to do." Jake''s voice echoed as he went through a weird sensation after jumping through the portal. Usually, it takes about three seconds to pop out the other way after jumping through a portal but now, it had been several minutes and all around Jake was just pure white, like a void of some kind. "I wonder where this portal leads to. I''m quite reckless." Jake muttered. "Did you just realize that?" Zee asked as it let out a bit of frustrated sigh. "You should have thought this through." "Yeah I know. Stop adding salt to the inju..." Jake''s words hung in his throat as he was forcefully ejected forward with so much force that he went crashing through several trees with so much force that his body created fissures in the ground with each bounce. "Argh! Curse this damned portal!" Jake cried out as he finally came to a skidding halt. Standing up, he brushed off the dirt on his body and looked at the destruction caused. ''If this doesn''t draw something attention, then I don''t know what else will.'' Jake sighed inwardly as he glanced up and could see the sun hung like a golden crown in the heavens, its warm rays pouring down through a canvas of endless blue. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers and dew-kissed grass. The ground beneath him stretched out in soft, vibrant green¡ªlush and springy, as if nature itself had laid out a carpet just for him. Distant birds sang lazily from the treetops, and somewhere nearby, a small stream whispered its song as it wound through the land. Everything felt alive... calm, yet brimming with subtle energy. And for a rare moment, Jake allowed himself to breathe it all in. "Huh? Is it my perception or does this place has a strange aura that''s trying to force it''s way into me?" Jake muttered as he looked around. "And why does this place look like Earth? It doesn''t smell like another planet, but it feels like Earth but with more clear blue sky. Where the hell am I?" "AWHOOO!" A loud howl interrupted him as he quickly turned around to see four beasts heading his way. Two were wolves, the remaining two were gorilla type beasts but with four hands on their body. The wolves moved with menacing intent as they headed towards Jake slowly and causally. "Huh? Are all these supposed to scare me? Tsk! I''m sure they are just advanced or king tier beasts." Jake muttered in amusement as he quickly turned towards his system. "System, activate inspect skill." {Inspect: Beasts''... Error! Error! Error! Beast grading system different! System is trying to adjust!} "Huh?! Errors?" Jake muttered as the two wolves suddenly lunged at him. With a swift movement, his Qi surged through his body as he pivoted on one foot and slammed his hands into one of the wolves sending it skidding away from him. The other wolf tried to sink its fangs in him but he swiftly kicked the ground beneath him and jumped back in time to avoid the attacks. That was when one of the gorrilas appeared behind him and whacked Jake with all four hands sending him crashing back to the ground with a sickening thud. "Argh! That was painful." Jake said as he quickly rolled away in time because the second gorilla had jumped up and was about to smash into him. Quickly jumping to his feet, Jake activated his inventory skill and summoned his sword in his hand while glaring at the beasts that were surrounding him slowly. {Ding! Inspect skill has adjusted to the grading system. Skill can now be cast!} "Activate inspect skill!" Jake called out as he slowly eyed the beasts. {Name: Fanged wolves.} {Level 7 beasts.} {Abilities: fast and powerful.} {Name: Magical gorillas.} {Level 7 beasts.} {Abilities: Earth.} "Huh? Levels? Earth? What the hell is this?!" Jake screamed when one of the gorrilas appeared beside him, it''s four arms swung forward and at edge of its knuckles, earth surrounded it and smashed into Jake. This sent him skidding, blood spraying from his mouth as he glanced up to see the wolves heading towards him. One of them was about to chomp on him but he quickly lifted his sword and pressed it into its jaws. "This sh..." *Crack!* *Shatter!* The legendary tier sword shattered like fragile glass as Jake was whacked again in the face tumbling back and bouncing on the ground creating deep fissures on it as he skidded a bit. "Kuh Kuh Kuh!" Jake coughed out specks of blood as he slowly stood up. "My sword? How the hell is this possible? Unless they are legendary tier beasts too, they shouldn''t have been able to break my sword." "AWHOOO!" The two wolves howled at once as they bolted towards Jake along with the gorrilas that now shot out rapid spikes of earth towards him but Jake remained unfazed. "Okay, I have had enough." Jake said. "System, activate Attract!" {Attract activated!} Lifting his hands up, the spikes of earth stopped just a few inches away from his face while his eyes glowed slight blue and the beasts were all seen halting as they floated above the ground. And then, in the next instant, they got smashed into the ground hard causing a shockwave to spread out everywhere hitting the trees and uprooting them from their stumps. "I know that isn''t enough to kill you all." Jake said as twenty Qi swords appeared above the beasts and in a flash, they shot down tearing gaping holes in their heads. {Ding!} {Congratulations! Host has defeated beasts.} {Level up¡Á3, 20,000 XP granted, a new magical skill added.} "Huh?!" Jake muttered and then his ears picked up sounds in the distance. "People? Humans are here?" He muttered as he slowly picked himself up and bolted forward, away from the forest. In a minute, he stood in the middle of a town. Beautiful houses lined the sides, a narrow pathway that led to the slummy part of the town. Carriages could be seen moving around the town with people in it while some humans were seen buying and shopping on the sides. "Is this a dream? How can humans be on the planet which the portal I found on the werewolves planet brought me to?! Or are they werewolves in the form of humans?" Jake muttered as he slowly looked around. "Zee, tell me we are both seeing the same thing." "We are seeing it alright." Zee muttered and that was when, the people suddenly froze. Someone was seen handing out a piece of paper to another but they froze mid air, carriages stopped in the middle of the street, the howling wind froze, the birds flying above froze, in short, it was as if time stopped and then... "I don''t know who you are," a voice said as somebody materialized in front of Jake. A silver and blue robe settled on his body nicely, but he pulled the hood on his head. Through the hood, Jake could see a few strands of crimson hair as the person''s fierce brown eyes stared hard at him. "But I will advise you leave here now otherwise," the individual said as sparks of lightning began dancing around his hands. "You will face the wrath of the supreme mage!" Chapter 419: Lets go have some fun! "Wait, what the hell do you mean by all the portals snapped shut?" Alex roared in anger at a messenger who was in front of them all. The core members had been planning their strategies against all the conquered planets under the werewolves grip. Initially, they were to conquer ten planets and they managed to conquer five with Jake''s help. Now, not only has Jake disappeared into an unknown portal, they had more planets to conquer as the werewolves have taken the three planets under Rivock''s grip. Meaning they had to conquer eight planets in total again so they were restrategizing when a messenger dropped by with an urgent news that all portals on the conquered planets have all snapped shut. "Crap! This is bad." Sunny mumbled as his heart leapt in fear. "When did it all snap shut?" Kate asked. "Approximately, twenty minutes ago." The messenger replied. "Wait, isn''t that the exact same time Jake jumped through that portal?" Sophia asked in shock. "I''m afraid it is." Peter shuddered. "So... the portals are all linked together?" Emily asked as she slumped in her seat. "Not only are they linked together, the key to snapping them shut was for someone to walk into it." Paul muttered. "Wait, how are we supposed to help Jake? Or how is Jake supposed to head back if all portals are snapped shut?!" Alex asked in worry. "I don''t think there''s anything we can do about that right now." Wilfred said. "We just have to wait and see what Jake would do." "Hold on, doesn''t Jake has this skill that teleports him? I mean, he used it after his fight with the legendary tier beast and appeared in the fang hunters'' meeting room." Peter said. "Yes, he had also used the same skill when we were at the iron fist meeting which he used to eliminate all the adventurers in the room." Alex added. "If what you all are saying is true, then we don''t have to worry about Jake coming back. If he hasn''t gotten here by now, means he doesn''t want to yet. So let''s not panic and assume the worst." Wilfred said. "Yes, in the meantime, let''s prepare on the attack plan." Paul said as he sat around the now replaced table after Alex destroyed the previous one. "So, I was thinking." Paul said. "Since we are now one member short, instead of moving in groups of two, and then divide ourselves in five, let''s move in groups of three. So we will have each teams attacking a planet at the same time. It won''t be as fast as before, but it will reduce any possible risk." "I agree." Wilfred nodded. "Same here." Peter nodded. "Of course you will agree, after all you are a weakling and a coward." Alex scoffed. "Call me a weakling again, and you will have my axe in your mouth." Peter said as he glared back at Alex. "Guys, not again please." Emily pleaded. "So what are the teams?" Kate asked. "Obviously, we can''t put Alex and Peter on the same team otherwise, that team would be dead in an instant." Sunny said. "So, let Peter, Emily and Sunny take about fifty men with them. Alex, Kate and Wilfred on one team." Paul suggested as he looked around the room. "That leaves me, Geo and Sophia on one team. Any objections?" "It''s fine by me." Sunny shrugged. "I like how you added the different elders on the team." Wilfred chuckled. "If we are talking about elders, will you count yourself?" Paul chuckled. "Hey! I''m...actually, I''m not an elder. I''m more like a youngster." Wilfred smirked. "Okay, I take my words back. You are an oldie." Paul said. "I''m much younger than you, you know?! Grandpa." Wilfred smirked. "Grandpa?! How dare you?!" Paul shouted as he shot out of his seat. "And they call us children." Peter facepalmled himself. After a few more short arguments, the different teams split off onto three planets so as to conquer them. __ Meanwhile, at the Lunar bastion, the Alpha was seated on his crimson throne while beside him, were more werewolves than before. His younger brother who was a Beta werewolf, Ulric, two more Beta werewolves and now, another omega werewolf took Dredmar''s place. "Perfect! This is more like it." The Alpha''s voice boomed even though he was fully transformed, he could still communicate easily. "Yeah, I missed everybody." Varian said as he crossed his hands. This was the only werewolf that was not transformed in the room. "Oh?! Let''s also welcome a new Beta werewolf in our midst." Vornak; the Alpha werewolf spoke and a single werewolf stood up and bowed slightly at everybody and then sat back down. "I''m impressed." Another Beta werewolf spoke, his voice quite menacing. "You managed to become a Beta werewolf in just two years, that''s wonderful. It shows your resilience and determination." "It wasn''t easy, but my bloodlust and revenge driven mind pushed me through." The Beta werewolf who had a large scar on its furry face spoke through its large snout. "Revenge? That''s new." The omega werewolf who replaced Dredmar spoke. "Yes! My revenge and the reason I left humanity and joined you all." The scarred werewolf said. "Who do you want revenge against? I remember when I wanted to turn you, you were in a dark alleyway slightly naked and looking disheveled. I wanted to ask for your origins but I kinda forgot." Varian said. "My revenge? It is against that filthy Jake Lucas! The one who ruined my life. The one who took everything from me and went ahead to become a world leader! I hate him, I hate him and want to rip him to shreds!" The scarred werewolf howled in anger as its eyes glowed fierce blue. "You will have your revenge now." The Alpha said, it''s snout curled up into a smirk. "And after what happened today, humanity''s hope would be shaken. That''s why, I want you, Varian go over to Earth and cause havoc." "Finally! I was starting to get bored of seating in the gloomy room all day. Let''s go have some fun." Varian smirked. Chapter 420: Crossover! Jake had just stepped into the portal that took him to another world that felt and looked like Earth save for a few differences. He just finished dealing with four beasts that were as strong as legendary tier beasts on his own earth. Therefore reinforcing how strong he has become since just a few months ago, he nearly died when he encountered a legendary tier beast and now, he dealt with four at once without breaking much of a sweat. Just when he heard the voices of humans and he walked over, before he could approach anyone, time looked to have froze up and only Jake could move while everything and everybody were left suspended. "I don''t know who you are," a voice said as somebody materialized in front of Jake. A silver and blue robe settled on his body nicely, but he pulled the hood on his head. Through the hood, Jake could see a few strands of crimson hair as the person''s fierce brown eyes stared hard at him. "But I will advise you leave here now otherwise," the individual said as sparks of lightning began dancing around his hands. "You will face the wrath of the supreme mage!" "Huh? Who the hell are you threatening?" Jake asked as he took a slight step back to examine the person in front of him. "Look, I don''t know who you are or what you are but you can''t just threaten the supreme system user like that." "Supreme System User?" The voice asked in surprise as the lightning crackling around his hands died down. ''Wait! That lightning stuff, that is the same thing I have. The system had granted me some magical abilities or something and lightning was given to me. Wait a second, I don''t sense a system from this individual, so does that mean that he knows how to use magic? Wait, where the hell am I?'' Jake screamed in his head. "It might not be magic though, the system is fond of naming things anyhow so we don''t know what power you gained." Zee sighed. ''Wait, aren''t you it''s creator? Definitely you should know what you created damn it!'' Jake roared inwardly. "Yes, I did create the system. But at this point, it has grown beyond my expectations or what I programmed it as. Example of what I''m saying is when you battled against Gray and it absorbed his own system therefore naming you the supreme system user." Zee explained. ''How can...'' "You just dared to talk back at me? Clearly you are not from around here." The mysterious individual spoke again and then raised his hands in the air. The wind howled louder and then... "1, 2,10, 20, 50...crap! I lost count." Jake muttered as in the sky, countless swords seemingly made from wind materialized in the sky. "I can see that you are not from this universe and one rule of multi-versal travel, never threaten a guardian." "Hey! Hold on a second. Let''s not be hasty." Jake said as he took slight steps back while looking at the wind swords in the sky. "Uhm Jake, I don''t know how you will do it, but calm that dude down or else you will die." Zee urged as Jake could hear him gulping loudly. "Wh...who are you? And where is this place?" Jake asked with slight sweat forming on his face. "I answer to no one." The individual calmly said and with a snap of his fingers, the wind swords shot forward at tremendous speed heading towards Jake. "Crap! System, activate all skills that relates to speed." Jake shouted as he began using his normal speed to try and dodge around. {Are you sure about this?} {Yes/ No} *Swoosh!* A sword zoomed past Jake''s face drawing blood before lunging into the ground. Kicking up from the ground, he managed to avoid another when one more lunged into his arm. "Do I look like I''m enjoying this? Yes! Freaking activate them damn it!" Jake cried out as he quickly pivoted on one foot avoiding a wind sword that scratched his face. {All skills relating to speed activated!} Immediately after the notification popped up in his face, Jake could feel the speed bubbling up inside him and then... *Bang!* He began moving like a blur avoiding each and every sword causing them to smash into the ground, themselves or the buildings until there was no more swords. "This is my chance." Jake muttered as he bolted forward towards the mysterious individual as a sword appeared in his hand mid dash. In a flash, he appeared in front of the individual as he swung his sword forward causing it to slice the air when the individual suddenly disappeared from view. Causing Jake to stumble forward but he quickly caught himself and then at the right moment, quickly spun around, his sword clashing against the individual''s sword. "Hmm, impressive." The individual said as his hood slipped off from his head. "I love that speed and strength, let''s kick it up a notch!" "What the hell?! Who is this battle maniac?!" Jake cried out as he leapt back just in time to see a lightning arrow wheeze past his face. Before he could move, the Earth moved and swirled around his feet locking him in place. "What the hell! I can''t move." Jake grumbled as he tried to move his feet when he saw the individual tracing his fingers in the air. "Fire magic: fireballs!" The individual smirked as a dozen fireballs materialized from nowhere and launched towards Jake at immense speed. "Crap! System, activate Shield of will!" {Shield of will activated} Right on cue, before the fireballs hit Jake, a wall appeared in front of him absorbing the impact of the fireballs. "Activate Strength Surge!" {Strength Surge activated!} Immediately after the notification flashed in his eyes, Jake dragged his feet up and the earth locking him in place shattered as a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. "I tried," Jake said in anger. "Because I don''t know where this place is, and because I don''t know who you are, I decided to tread carefully and give you the respect you deserve. But it''s clear you are hotheaded fool!" Immediately after he finished talking, the air trembled hard as tendrils of darkness enveloped Jake with only his blue eyes staring at the beast who took a step back in fright. The individual who was slightly intrigued by this, felt his heart thump louder as he looked at the darkness enveloping Jake and after a few seconds, it settled giving him a black darkness filled cloak coating his body. The cloak wasn''t fluttering, instead it stayed frozen in one place as if it wasn''t moving at all or time stopped for it. "Unleash." Jake said calmly and coldly and huge amount of energy spread out hitting the streets. "Impressive! I knew you were holding back, and so was I." The individual smirked as his body began glowing white slightly, his hair floating above his shoulders and his eyes went pitch white. "Breakthrough!" He called out and a burst of energy spread out. Lightning was seen shooting out of his eyes and his body hitting the ground beneath his feet. "For making me breakthrough, I want you to tell me your name. So when I visit your universe, I can pay you your respect." The mysterious individual smirked. "I''m Jake Lucas, what about you?" Jake spoke coldly and calmly. "Dawn! Grey Dawn, the Supreme mage." The individual said, his crimson hair fluttering in the wind above his shoulders. "Well Grey Dawn, you are wrong! I won''t be dying today!" Jake roared as he blitzed forward at tremendous speed and so did Grey as they met in the center with a loud bang. ___ {A/N} I don''t know if my readers from Magus Supremacy are here but for those that don''t know, Grey Dawn is a character from my other series titled Magus Supremacy. Also, he isn''t going to play a major role here, he is just making an appearance and since Jake might be in this universe for some time, you all might be seeing him and even get to know him. For anyone interested about his character, check out Magus Supremacy only on Webnovel and be wowed by this OP character! Let''s go?????? Chapter 421: Not a demon! "For making me breakthrough, I want you to tell me your name. So when I visit your universe, I can pay you your respect." The mysterious individual smirked. "I''m Jake Lucas, what about you?" Jake spoke coldly and calmly. "Dawn! Grey Dawn, the Supreme mage." The individual said, his crimson hair fluttering in the wind above his shoulders. "Well Grey Dawn, you are wrong! I won''t be dying today!" Jake roared as he blitzed forward at tremendous speed and so did Grey as they met in the center with a loud bang. Fireballs were hurled towards Jake who swiftly turned around, his cloak fluttering up and absorbing the impact before he spun around sending fifty Qi swords hurling at Grey. But an earth wall just rose up in time absorbing the impact from the Qi swords with only a minor crack running through it until Jake dashed forward, his hands being coated with Qi. Snapping his fist forward, it slammed againist the wall and shattered it like fragile glass while Grey was sent skidding and from above, two Qi swords hurled down towards him but he swiftly waved his hands and wind surrounded him causing him to fly backwards just in time. The Qi swords smashed into the ground kicking up dust and debris. Out of the dust, several wind swords were shot towards Jake. In one smooth movement, Jake grabbed his cloak, tore a piece from it, threw it down to the ground causing it to form a massive shadow on the ground that sprawled forward until it got to Grey''s feet. Not knowing what it was, Grey swiftly used his wind magic to float above the ground causing the shadowy ground to miss him. For the wind swords, Jake swiftly spun around, his cloak absorbing and swallowing the swords in a flash and causing them to reappear from the shadowy ground. ''Oh?! He can redirect attacks using that shadow cloak.'' Grey thought as he saw his own wind blade heading towards him in the air. Moving around, weaving and dodging, Grey managed to avoid every single wind blade until Jake suddenly appeared above him, Qi swirling around his hands and then with a bang, his hands smashed into Grey with a deafening boom that sent him hurling to the ground at immense speed. That before he could cast his wind magic, his body had already slammed into the ground hard. Blood spurted out of his mouth in waves as he slowly rose up. But from above him, a hundred Qi swords hovered in the air. "Damn it! The people." Grey muttered as he looked around and then snapped his fingers causing ripples to form in the air and the people all got teleported out of the streets. But he was a tad too late as the hundred Qi swords hurled towards him at terrifying speed while. But just in the nick of time, he snapped his fingers causing a huge earth wall to rise above him in an attempt to absorb the impact but the wall shattered and the swords lunged deep into the ground. Luckily for Grey, he had managed to avoid the Qi swords in time as he looked up to spot where Jake would be but he was nowhere to be seen. Unknowingly for Grey, he had stepped into the shadow ground and that was when he felt his legs being grabbed and the next instant, he was sent smashing into the ground hard that the shadow ground split apart for a second before coming back together. "Shit!" He muttered as he kicked off from whatever was holding him and used his wind magic to hover above the ground with blood dripping down his mouth. "You know," Jake said, a smirk appeared on his face as his eyes glowed with more intensity. "I jumped into that portal thinking that I will pop into a place where the werewolves are so I can slay them all before they invade Earth not knowing that I will jump into another universe. I didn''t want to fight you Grey Dawn, but you forced my hands. Since there are obviously no werewolves here, I need to get back in my universe, my people needs me." "You came into my universe through a portal? Wait, what''s this about Earth? Is that where you are from?" Grey asked looking genuinely surprised. "Isn''t this Earth?" Jake asked with a raised eyebrow. ''He definitely is from another universe and looks to be in trouble but I still need to test him a bit. He could be lying about everything and might be a demon instead.'' Grey thought inwardly as his body began glowing bright white again. Above him, two hundred lightning arrows materialized in the blink of an eye crackling and gleaming with so much intensity that made Jake gulp slightly. ''Shit! This guy is a weirdo.'' Jake thought as he turned to his system. "System, activate cloning skill! Activate magical ability, lightning! And activate Rampage!" {Cloning activated!} The system announced as puffs of smoke appeared around Jake, and when they settled, six Jakes could be seen standing with the same expression and fluttering cloak. {Lightning activated!} Lightning began crackling around their hands as they stared at the hundred of lightning arrows above them with a gulp. ''Huh? He can use magic?! Then that definitely means he is a demon! And hence, he has to perish!'' Grey thought with a grim look on his face. {Rampage activated} The notification flashed in front of Jake''s face as he felt a burst of strength and speed bubbling in him when without warning, Grey launched the hundred arrows forward. "Shit! I haven''t done this before but there''s a first time for everything!" Jake muttered as he and his clones raised their hands and shot out lightning arrows mixed with QI arrows all at once towards the two hundred lightning arrows from Grey. When they clashed, the whole atmosphere trembled, a loud boom rang out as four buildings crumbled to the ground, the ground shook with so much force that fissures ran deep in the ground. The force of the two attacks colliding even sent Grey hurling from the air, Jake went skidding as the two attacks cancelled each other out. "Begone demon!" Grey roared as he hurled a lightning spear forward at terrifying speed that most people wouldn''t be able to avoid but not Jake as he swiftly pivoted around avoiding the lightning attack. But his senses screamed at him and so he turned back to look at the lightning spear hurling towards a frozen little girl. "Shit!" Jake muttered as he bolted forward at immense speed and even sunk in deep into his shadow and appeared in front of the girl in time as the lightning spear slammed into him causing him to fall on his knees. "Arghhhhhh!" Jake cried out as the lightning sent joules of pain running through him, his teeth was grit, his curly hair got frizzled up, his transformation was now reverting back and so were his clones as they went up in clouds of smoke. {-50 HP} ''What the fuck?! That single spear took half of my HP? How fucking strong is this guy?'' Jake screamed inwardly as he fell on one knee when something strange began occuring in front of him. The little girl was rupturing in and out as if paper was being scrunched and then, she disappeared from view. "That checks it, he isn''t a demon. If he was, he wouldn''t have had the heart to save an illusion." A voice spoke into Jake''s mind and this time, it wasn''t that of Zee. "Zee, was that you?" Jake asked. "Does that sound like my voice?" Zee retorted back. "Then what was that?!" Jake muttered as he turned around to see a red wolf materializing beside Grey. Chapter 422: Learn magic! "That checks it, he isn''t a demon. If he was, he wouldn''t have had the heart to save an illusion." A voice spoke into Jake''s mind and this time, it wasn''t that of Zee. "Zee, was that you?" Jake asked. "Does that sound like my voice?" Zee retorted back. "Then what was that?!" Jake muttered as he turned around to see a red wolf materializing beside Grey. "A beast? How can a beast speak to me?" Jake mumbled under his breath in confusion. "Noir, what do you mean?" Grey asked as he looked at the small wolf beside him which looked at Jake over and over again. "I don''t interrupt you when you are fighting, why did you interrupt me?" "Because you were about to kill someone who is important to his universe." Noir retorted back as he glanced back at Jake. "All what that guy was saying, is the truth. His universe is really in trouble." "How can you say that?" Grey asked as he also glanced back at Jake who was now standing back up but he was in no condition whatsoever to fight. "How can you be so sure?" "Let''s just say, it''s another power of mine." Noir replied. "Excuse me, but what the hell is going on?!" Jake asked in frustration but he was totally ignored. "Then explain how he can use lightning magic! I mean, we both saw the same thing. Only those of this universe are supposed to use magic, so how can he?" Grey asked. "That, we have to ask him." Noir replied with a sigh. "Hello! Will anybody answer my damn question?! How can a beast speak? What is this universe and how can I get back to my world?!" Jake asked in anger. When the wolf and Grey were arguing, Jake had tried to use his blink skill so as to get back to Earth and prepare for the war since it was obvious that this place didn''t have werewolves but for some reason, the skill refused to activate. Therefore it looked like he was stranded on this universe with nowhere of getting home. ''Curse me! I shouldn''t have jumped through that portal. I''m so freaking reckless!'' Jake screamed in his mind. "You are in our universe, Arondale and in this universe, we are people called mages. People that can use extraordinary power like that lightning power of yours. So that brings me to my first question, how do you have lightning magic? Because I can''t sense any mana running through you." Grey said as his eyes narrowed down to a slit. After the wolf had made an appearance, Grey''s glowing form had reverted back to normal as he walked forward towards Jake. "Uhm... what''s this mana you speak of? And for your question, it was system that gave me the lightning powers. I have no idea what it is and how it really works." Jake replied. "System? What system?" Grey asked as he glared at Jake as if he was lying. "Look, I don''t know what this magic stuff you are talking about is, nor do I know what mana is. All I care about is how to get back and end this war with the werewolves!" Jake screamed in anger as his hands were tightly clenched. "How did you get here?" Noir asked as it walked forward with steady steps. "Jumped through a portal I found on a planet under the werewolves'' grip which we had conquered back." Jake replied. "And you didn''t think of investigating the portal before jumping through? How foolish can you be?" Grey asked. "Yeah, I admit, I acted foolishly. No need to rub it in." Jake scoffed as he crossed his arms. "What are the werewolves thingy you speak of?" Noir asked. "Beings that can transform, gain superhuman strength and speed and then kill others that are not like them while also consuming their kills so as to gain more strength and powers." Jake replied. "Sounds a lot like demons to me." Grey shrugged. "Do you not know any other thing than demons?" Jake asked, his eyes narrowed in anger. "So what''s going in your universe?" Noir asked ignoring the banter. "The humans are at war against the werewolves, one of the world leaders got killed by the leader of the werewolves; the Alpha. I''m part of the remaining three world leaders and I was on a mission to reclaim all planets the werewolves took from the humans where I encountered a portal that brought me here." Jake explained. "That sounds interesting." Noir mumbled. "How strong are the werewolves?" Grey asked with a little grumble. "Quite strong. Wait, weren''t you listening to what I was saying? The leader of the werewolves killed a world leader who is as equal strength as I am, if not more." Jake explained again. "No surprise there." Grey said walking away while snapping his fingers and the humans that had been teleported returned back to the streets, Noir followed Grey''s footsteps. "What do you mean no surprises there?" Jake asked causing Grey to halt his steps. "If they are as weak as you, then it''s safe to say that your universe has lost the war already. If the leader of the werewolves killed a world leader, and ate his body just like you said werewolves do, don''t you realize he is now way above your league? Which means..." "Humanity have lost." Jake mumbled. "Is that what the celestial saw? That we can''t win this war?" "Luckily for you, even though you don''t know what it is, you have the lightning magic and at its current level, it''s far weak so what do you say, let the supreme mage teach you magic." Grey said as he tilted his head to the side to glance back at Jake. "That is if you are interested." "Jake, all what that Grey individual is saying is right. At your current level, you are no match for the Alpha as you might lose in a few minutes, no! In a new seconds. So take this offer. It doesn''t harm to try something new for a change." Zee suggested. ''Even if you didn''t say anything, I was about to agree.'' "Wait! Why can''t you come with me to my universe and help me fight against the werewolves?!" Jake asked and Grey halted his steps, turned around and smirked. "I sense something in you, Jake! You don''t realize this yet, but you are your universe guardian and I''m my own universe guardian. I can''t leave my universe otherwise, my foes will have a chance to rampage freely. Which is why I''m asking again, will you learn magic?" Jake just sighed and walked forward. "Sure, why not?!" "Great! Let''s go." Grey said as he snapped his fingers and a portal appeared in front of them and they all stepped through. Immediately they disappeared, the humans finally began moving again, the wind moved as usual but the humans looked confused. "What the hell happened here? The town was okay just a few seconds ago." "It must have been Grey. Anywhere he goes, destruction follows." "Which means a huge fight had occurred here." "At least he didn''t destroy half a city like he did the last time he fought." "That guy''s strength really scares me." "Same here. If I didn''t know better, I would have called him a god." "Anyway, let''s make plans of fixing the town, again." __ {A/N} Guys! You can catch Grey''s story now only on Webnovel and it''s titled Magus Supremacy... Do check it out and give it a read guys! Chapter 423: A worried leader! Back on Earth, in Jake''s universe, it has now been two weeks and so many things were happening at once on Earth. Rivock''s death had been kept under wraps so humanities'' morale wouldn''t be shaken. But under the guise of this, Rex and Bane were shaken as they got to work in rebuilding multiple defenses and at times mobilizing men to different planets for help. After the simultaneous attack launched by the werewolves, that officially marked the beginning of the war as both sides went full on attack. Now, both sides were slowly pushing into each other''s territories. Occasionally, the remaining world leaders received word from the Fang hunters about the planetary conquest. They had been informed about Jake''s decision of jumping into a portal and causing all of them to snap shut. This news even hit them hard just like when Rivock died. Losing two world leaders, was a big hit but knowing that Jake must still be alive, they soldiered on. After conquering five planets under the werewolves'' grip and Jake jumping through a portal, the team went on conquering more planets. And out of eight planets, they managed to conquer six planets successfully in just two weeks leaving about two more planets left unconquered. In his huge mansion in the Slade country, Rex was seen in a room on a chair as he swiveled around the chair in deep thought. His crimson hair fluttering in the slight wind when a soft knock was heard on his door. "Come in." Rex said and the door opened up to reveal Raze, Rex''s first son and Alex''s brother walk into the room. "Dad." Raze said as he took a seat and sat opposite Rex. "What happened?" Rex asked as he suddenly sat up. "Is there trouble brewing?" "Not really, I just came to check up on you since i haven''t seen you in quite some time." Raze replied. "When did you come back from that planet trip?" Rex asked. "Just yesterday. And don''t worry, the planet is secure. A rank adventurers are posted on every corners of the planet." Raze replied. "Isn''t that too much? Since A ranked adventurers are not that many in the world." Rex asked. "Every single day, more adventurers rise up. Does that can''t stand the werewolves and so they work harder than ever and in few months, are able to get to the A rank comfortably." Raze replied. "I guess even normal civilians are picking up arms now." Rex sighed as he glanced at the window. "Something on your mind?" Raze asked. Rex just sighed, stood up and walked towards the window in the room to glance at it. "Just that I can''t help but worry about the future of the world. Rivock was killed like it was nothing, Jake foolishly jumped into a portal that leads to only heavens knows where, the werewolves are making more heavy moves. We are losing forces rapidly and the Alpha had just made an appearance ones and we lost a world leader, lost about hundreds of thousands of men. All these just got me thinking." "To be sincere, I lie anytime I say that I''m not also worried." Raze sighed as he also stood up from his chair and walked forward. "My younger brother is out there conquering planets that are under the werewolves'' grip. And although they are being successful, I worry for his wellbeing. I''m always on the front lines fighting and you dad, you are forced to face off against the Alpha whenever he attacks. I wish I was strong enough to help but I know." Raze said as he looked at his hands and he clenched it tightly. "I''m still too weak." "You are not weak, son." Rex said turning around, his eyes carried a tint of sadness. "It''s just that the enemy is too strong." "I wish there was a way to end this war once and for all without more bloodshed. Honestly, I miss the time of the peace treaty." Raze sighed. "Yeah, me too..." Rex trailed off as a loud beeping sound was heard ringing in the room. "Trouble." Raze muttered as he dashed towards as he quickly grabbed a tab in the room, scrolled through it continuously until he froze, worry, fear etched on his face as he slowly looked up at Rex. "What happened? What are we dealing with this time?" Rex asked as he strode over, his crimson cape fluttering in the wind. "A...a... A Beta werewolf has attacked." Raze stuttered and Rex just sighed as he snatched the tab from Raze''s hands and surveyed it. "Hmm...A Beta werewolf and by the looks of its fur..." Rex stuttered as he zoomed in on the location. "Th... this is Aurora Academy! The werewolf is attacking the Fang hunters'' base! Damn it! Majority of their core members are out of the base and Jake is not even around." "That''s why I froze. Their strongest fighters are not around, and even their leader is not here." Raze gulped as he looked over at Rex who had his hands tightly clenched in frustration. "And not only that, it is attacking with two hundred werewolves." Rex muttered and the colour got drained from Raze''s face. "We need to help now! I need to help. The Fang hunters'' are needed, they can''t be wiped out now." Rex said as he turned towards the door and swiftly exited the room, his cape fluttering after him. "Crap! It''s like the werewolves are giving us breaks to recover every few days." Raze muttered as he slumped into a chair. "The Fang hunters are indeed cooked it Dad doesn''t get there on time. But luckily, they have head general Humfree, he should be enough to hold them back." "I just everything is going to be okay." __ {A/N} I don''t know if you all are enjoying the direction of the story so far but I want to inform you all to kindly support the story if you are enjoying the direction it''s heading into. Also, check out Grey Dawn in Magus Supremacy if you want to read his own journey. Chapter 424: Protect Aurora! "Head General Humfree! The werewolves are heading our way!" Kron shouted as he burst through Humfree''s meditation room in a panic. "Is that supposed to cause any panic? Just take some men and handle the situation." Humfree scoffed as he closed his eyes back to meditate. "These are not some strays, it''s a full on fight! And a Beta werewolf is leading the charge." Kron said as sweat drenched his face. Hearing this, Humfree snapped his eyes open as a wave of panic settled into his mind and he quickly rose up from his position. "Then why didn''t you tell me this sooner? Why were you beating around the bush?" Humfree asked in frustration as he walked towards the door. "I tried to." Kron replied as he headed out along with Humfree. "Contact the Raven wing''s guild, tell them we need their help. Also contact the world leaders and tell them the situation." Humfree ordered. "What about the iron fist guild?" Kron asked as they walked down the stairs. "This fight is not something the younglings can handle. That''s right, contact Gray too and tell him to come over here ASAP!" Humfree barked the orders as they swiftly exited the guild building. A thousand fighters stood in front of Humfree ready for the battle that was about to occur and they didn''t have to wait for long as a huge Aeroglide hovered in the air above them and in the next instant, several lasers were shot from above. "Take cover!" Humfree cried out as everybody unleashed their Qi above them in an attempt to shield them from the lasers and it worked as the adventurers came out unscathed. "Crap, they had to target us now." Kron muttered in anger as the werewolves were now jumping down one after the other and with each landing, the ground trembled with immense pressure. "AWHOOOO!" the werewolves all howled together as they dashed towards the Fang hunters and boom! Chaos erupted in front of the base as the werewolves swung their claws ripping through the adventurers like hot knife ripping through butter. "Wait! Aren''t these omega werewolves? How can they kill B rank adventurers so easily?" Kron shouted as he punched the air several times unleashing fist of Qi that smashed into a few werewolves ripping gaping holes in their heads. The werewolves were all moving like blur and wherever they went, several human bodies fell down with thuds as the claws always seemed to rip through them. "Shit!" Humfree leapt forward, Qi swirling around his body as he landed in the midst of a few werewolves and with him, a wave of Qi spread out knocking a few of them back. With a spread of his hands, dozens of Qi swords shot forward clashing against claws as the werewolves all managed to shatter the Qi swords as if they were mere glasses. ''What the hell is going on?! It''s like their claws have become sharper and stronger. These are just mere omega werewolves damn it! What''s going on?!'' Humfree cursed inwardly as he swung his hand down and a sword shot forward from his sleeves. With a spin, he clashed against a claw as sparks flew out, the werewolf was sent skidding and before it could react, a Qi sword shot forward and slammed into its furry head causing it to fall limply. Without turning around, Humfree lifted his sword behind him just in time to block a swift kick to his side but the force of the kick sent him skidding a few inches as his hands throbbed in pain, his teeth tightly grit. ''Curses! This is the first time in ages I despise my old age!'' Humfree cried out in his mind as Qi surged through his weak limbs and he managed to push the werewolf leg away. And then, in a precise arc, his sword cleaved the werewolf''s leg as he leapt back just in time to avoid another werewolf who was lunging at him. Before he could attack the werewolf, Kron had already appeared beside him and with a swing of his hands that were wrapped in gauntlets, he smashed the werewolf away with a gaping hole tearing through its side. "Thanks." Humfree muttered as he looked around to see a thousand men reduce to half their numbers but they were still holding their grounds. As they learnt to work together against the werewolves and that was their current saving grace as werewolves fell down rapidly. "Let''s go!" Humfree roared as he pushed forward, his sword moving like a blur of movements, Qi swords were beginning to rain down when the Aeroglide above them moved again and sent two hundred werewolves crashing down again. "Shit! Are we facing waves of them now?" Kron cried out as a werewolf smacked him in the face, its claws scratching his face as he was sent skidding back, the ground cracked badly. Luckily for Aurora, young students were no longer trained again as the academy doubled up as a guild, rather it was those that were strong enough to fight that were trained and no more children otherwise, it would have been disastrous. Kicking off from the ground, Kron began running in the air and with each step, he sent bullets of Qi raining down piercing the werewolves in their heads, limbs or eyes. This went on for a while until a werewolf leapt up, its furry hand smashed into Kron sending him flying from the air while another werewolf waited for him from below as it planted a strong earth shattering kick into Kron''s side sending him flying with blood spraying from his mouth. "Okay, I have had enough!" Humfree roared as the air above them began shaking with tremendous power and in an instant, two hundred Qi swords formed materialized in the air as he coughed out mouthful of blood. "Perish, all of you!" Humfree shouted in anger as he swung his hands down and the swords rained down pure havoc. Heads were ripped off, gaping holes formed on their heads and the werewolves that tried to fight back, had their limbs shredded off until no more werewolves were left. The ground was totally destroyed, dead bodies lay on the ground, Kron was slowly getting up as he held his side in pain while the remaining three hundred men that were left had beaming smiles on their faces. "Have we won?" "I think it is over." "Man, that was harder than I thought." "C''mon, let''s take Head General Humfree back. He really went all out." "Yeah." They all agreed as the adventurers tried to move, an earth shattering bang was heard and all their heads slid off from their necks. All three hundred adventurers had their heads blown off as a figure suddenly emerged from the Aeroglide, his glowing blue eyes burning with intensity. Chapter 425: Reunion! Just as the Fang hunters fighters thought that the fight was over, and were about to head back into the academy, an earth shattering bang rang out as the three hundred adventurers had their heads blown off and a figure with blue glowing eyes emerged. "Crap! I knew it wasn''t as easy as that." Humfree mumbled as he slowly stood up to see the Fang hunters'' members hit the ground with sickening thuds, Kron stood beside him, his gauntlets radiating with immense energy as he was vibrating in anger. "Long time no see Fang hunters." The individual said as he stepped forward with a twisted grin on his face. A broad-shouldered young man with a massive build sat at the table, his neatly swept-back black hair adding to his imposing presence. The human wore no clothes on his upper body as his upper body was out on display without any shirt on it. The human only had a pair of trousers on and a pair of shoes while his eyes were sharp as if devoid of emotions and non-chalant. "Who are you?" Humfree asked in anger as he wiped the specks of blood from his mouth. "Me? I thought this would have made it obvious what I am." The individual smirked as his eyes glowed bright blue. "A Beta werewolf?!" Kron muttered in shock. "And not just any Beta werewolf, I''m the senior Beta. Just in case you don''t know, I was the one who attacked humanity during the first war." The werewolf smirked. ''No way! This was the werewolf who attacked humanity during the first war? The one that made the big three and Head General Humfree band together to take care of?!'' Kron shuddered inwardly. "Now, I don''t want to waste time." The werewolf said as it lifted its fingers pointing it towards Humfree and Kron. "Where is the one who calls himself the werewolf slayer?!" "Werewolf slayer? You mean Jake?" Kron asked with a chuckle as he suddenly erupted in a loud laughter. "He isn''t home currently and do you think that if he was here, you would be able to do anything to him?" "You speak too much, I can fix that." The werewolf howled as it just took a single step and it appeared in front of Kron who was about ten metres away. It swung its claws that suddenly elongated forward and it almost hit Kron''s head when a loud clang was heard. A sword appeared in the claws'' path and holding onto the sword was Humfree, his white hair floating in the wind as he grit his teeth and then pushed the claws away. "Old man? Look at you, look at me. You were this young when we first met, and now, look at you. You can barely stand and you want to go against me?" The werewolf asked with a slight frown. "Not only will I go against you, I will also make sure to bury you here." Humfree replied as he pointed his sword forward towards the werewolf. "You will bury me?! Ha! How delusional." The werewolf laughed and then its other claws elongated forward again making his furry hand look like blades were fixed on his finger nails. "Let''s dance, old man." The Beta werewolf said as it dashed forward at tremendous speed towards Humfree and when close, it swung it''s claws forward towards Humfree causing a loud bang to resound. But Humfree''s sword clashed against the claw as a shockwave spread out, hitting Kron away sending him skidding. "Impressive, you still got fire in you." The werewolf roared as it bolted forward, and it began swinging its claws out in a blur of movements while Humfree was barely keeping up. A slash to the side, Humfree''s sword was there blocking it and then he unleashed an earth shattering kick was swung forward slamming into the werewolf and sending it skidding. A snap of his fingers, Humfree launched twenty Qi swords forward and the werewolf bolted forward slamming its claws against each and every one of the shattering it to pieces. Leaping up, it came crashing down towards Humfree who was about to react a tad bit late but Kron had already leapt forward, pushing the Head General out of the way just in time. As the werewolf crashed into the ground sending a wave of shockwave forward. The academy shuddered from this jump. Spinning around, Kron punched the air several times unleashing fist of Qi flying forward towards the werewolf who just slammed its hands together unleashing a shockwave that shattered them to bits. "Above you!" Humfree stated as the werewolf looked up and a giant fist made of Qi hung in the air. With a snap of his fingers, it came crashing down towards the werewolf creating another round of shockwave to the extent the giant gates of the academy got dented. "Got to hand it to you, even after you have lost your vitality, you still got this spark in you." The werewolf said as it was seen just a few metres away from where the Qi fist had slammed into. "I thought you said you didn''t like too much talk?" Kron roared as he had moved so fast that he appeared beside the werewolf with his hands swung forward mid swing. But the werewolf had moved faster appearing behind Kron who stumbled forward a bit but quickly caught himself and spun around swinging his fist forward which was caught in the werewolf''s palm. "Too weak!" The werewolf exclaimed as it slammed its knee into Kron who coughed out blood and spit as it felt like his insides got ruptured. "Leave him alone!" Humfree roared as he shot a dozen Qi arrows forward that flew at terrifying speed. "As you wish." The werewolf said and then spun around kicking Kron in the path of the arrows and in the blink of an eye, his body smashed into the arrows which imapled him hard as his body fell down with a thud. "Kron!" Humfree cried out in horror as he swiftly dashed forward to see the General bleeding continuously, his eyes closing in and out but a smile was on his face. "No! I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean for the arrows to hit you, please don''t die!" "It''s okay Head General Humfree. I know it wasn''t intentional, and I don''t blame you at all so... so... don''t blame... blame yourself! I...I don''t have anymore time left again, it''s... it''s being an honor serving you Head General Hum...Humfree... just please...kill that...that...that beast!" Kron said as his eyes finally closed shut, his hands fell on his side. "NOOOOO!" Humfree cried out in pain as his teeth was tightly grit. "Aww! So sad." The Beta werewolf said. "Let me send you to him for a reunion!" It said and the dove towards Humfree so fast that he wouldn''t be able to react until.... "Hey loser! Catch." A voice said as a humongous Qi fist shot down from above and the werewolf swiftly jumped back in time. "You?!" The werewolf said in surprise as the dust settled and a man with his crimson hair fluttering in the wind along with his crimson cape was seen. "What a reunion." Rex smirked. Chapter 426: Lets go again! The battle at Aurora was so terrible that a thousand men had now been lost to a few hundred advanced omega werewolves that could rip anything through with their claws and so, the thousand B rank adventurers were all lost. Not only that, even General Kron was dead leaving only Head General Humfree to face off against a Beta werewolf not until... "Hey loser! Catch." A voice said as a humongous Qi fist shot down from above and the werewolf swiftly jumped back in time. "You?!" The werewolf said in surprise as the dust settled and a man with his crimson hair fluttering in the wind along with his crimson cape was seen. "What a reunion." Rex smirked. *VROOOM!* From above, a whirring sound was heard as dropping down, a middle aged man in a white lab coat dropped down perfectly, his coat fluttering in the wind as he turned to glance at the greaving Humfree and Rex. "Glad you could make it to the party." Rex smiled. "Couldn''t miss it for the world." Bane smirked as he turned towards the Beta werewolf who still had its hands crossed. "What a reunion." "It is a reunion indeed. Just that the first time we met, there were four of you, but after our leader''s attack, there are just only three of you here." The Beta werewolf laughed as Humfree suddenly stood up after placing Kron''s body aside. "Usually, I don''t get too attached to people." Humfree said as he strode forward, his hands wiping his tears, his long silver robe fluttering in the wind. His hands moved and packed his long flowing white hair into a ponytail. "Why? Because during my time in the military, I knew that people come and go. People die, people live, loved ones betray and loved ones got killed." Humfree continued as he grabbed his loose robe and tosssed it aside. In place of the robes, was a complete set of silver coloured armour. A chest piece, a pair of boots, shoulder pads, and a silver coloured sword in his hand. "But during my time as the coordinator and overseer of the Fang hunters, I learnt to care. My military heart warmed up, I cared, I loved and now, you not only killed a beloved General, you also killed a member of the Fang hunters. And in the process, you have just incurred the wrath of a Head General!" Humfree declared, his silver coloured sword trembling with energy. From the blade to its tip, it was being encased in a yellow energy, Humfree''s eyes gleaming with anger. "It has been long I have seen you this angry." Rex said as he stepped forward and stood side by side with Humfree, his coat fluttering in the wind. "Same here." Bane added, his lab coat flowing in the wind freely. "The last time, you all were unable to kill me. Do you think you can do that now?" The werewolf asked as it uncrossed it''s hands, his claws that were elongated receded back as it''s hands began bulging until fur covered it''s hands fully. "That was last time, this time I will make sure to finish the job." Humfree roared as he exploded from his position so fast that some people would not be able to keep up. In a wide arc, his sword thrust forward, Qi exploding out of it towards the werewolf but it simply swung its claws smashing against the Qi and then swiveled around to avoid Humfree''s sword. "I will take revenge for what your Alpha did to Rivock!" Rex roared as he swung his hands down, two huge Qi swords flew down with tremendous speed towards the werewolf. But punching the air with two of its hands, the swords cracked and were about to slam into the Beta werewolf when it leapt to the side avoiding the swords that slammed into the ground with tremendous power that a crater was created. *Bang!* Bane''s hands that had formed two cannons had released balls of energy forward that slammed into the werewolf with tremendous force that blood sprayed from its mouth, its body went flying so back that it smashed into Aurora''s gate. A huge dent appeared on the gate as the werewolf''s body smashed into it. *Swoosh!* Humfree''s sword wheezed in the air, slicing the wind as it moved towards the werewolf that was slowly standing up. Hearing the sharp sound, it swiftly lifted its hands up, grabbing the sword and then planting an earth shattering punch into Humfree''s side sending him skidding. "That''s some surprisingly study armour!" The werewolf laughed as Humfree winced a little, stumbling to his knees when Rex leapt forward. Two giant whips of Qi flashed forward wrapping around the werewolf''s arms. Tugging at it, Rex tried to pull back as the ground cracked hard. The werewolf was trying to pull its hands back resulting in a tug of war between it and Rex. *Bang!* Another explosion occured as Bane fired two consecutive shots of energy forward and in a bid to save itself. The werewolf''s hands grew more as it nudged at the whips causing Rex to go flying. His body smashed against the energy blasts that sent his body reeling in pain, blood trickling down his mouth. "Damn you Bane! Look where you are aiming at!" Rex caused as his body bounced on the ground a few times before he stabbed his hands into the ground coming to a halt. "Not my fault that your body went flying into my line of fire." Bane scoffed as his hands were getting ready to fire another shot. "Time to get rid of the most dangerous threat." The werewolf said as it leapt towards Rex who was just getting up. Its claws elongated while Rex looked up ready to block as the werewolf swung its hands forward unleashing a devastating claw strike forward but then... *Clang!* A metal sword appeared in front of the claw strikes blocking and destroying every single one. "I have had enough of you!" Humfree roared as he stabbed his sword hard into the ground unleashing a wave of Qi that smashed into the werewolf sending it flipping back in the air but it managed to regain it''s footing as it skidded on the ground. "Impressive!" The Beta werewolf smiled as it glanced at its brown fur that looked to have light scratches on it. Humfree, Rex and Bane stood side by side ready to go for another round again. "Alright, let''s go again. But this time," the werewolf said as it glanced around and its claws grabbed the gates ripping it off its hinges with a single hand. "I attack." It said as it tossed the gate with tremendous force that the sound barrier shattered with loud bangs as the huge gate went flying forward. Chapter 427: Its about to get bloody! "Alright, let''s go again. But this time," the werewolf said as it glanced around and its claws grabbed the gates ripping it off its hinges with a single hand. "I attack." It said as it tossed the gate with tremendous force that the sound barrier shattered with loud bangs as the huge gate went flying forward. Rex and Bane swiftly dove aside avoiding the huge gate while Humfree stood rooted. His sword in its sheath as his hand hovered above the hilt waiting for the perfect time while the gates approached him with terrifying speed. When the gate was about two inches away from him. In one smooth motion, he pulled his sword from its sheath, swung it forward, and put it back in its sheath as the torn gate fell apart on either side of him. But contrary to what Humfree had expected, the Beta werewolf had already leapt forward and smashed its furry hands into Humfree''s face sending him skidding quite a distance, his face trickling with blood. *Bang!* Bane''s cannon hands shot two energy blasts again but the werewolf had already moved faster, its claws heading towards Bane''s face faster than he could avoid. But just in time, from above, a hundred Qi swords rained downwards towards the werewolf but it managed to leap back in time causing the swords to smash into the ground kicking up dust and debris. Before the werewolf could react, a Qi fist from the side shot forward and smashed into the werewolf hurling it from the academy and out of the broken gates and into the entrance that led to the academy. The werewolf''s body bounced on the rough ground as it skidded a bit on the streets, its fur a little bit roughed up from the hits. It tried to stand up when it felt its feet was being withheld by something. Glancing down, it could see a yellow whip made of Qi and at the end of it, was Rex. Lifting it up, the werewolf went flying up and then smashed back down in the ground with so much force that the ground cracked, blood spurted out of its mouth. "I will kill you!" Humfree roared as he had leapt up and was seen falling back down with his sword gleaming with Qi energy. The sword was heading towards the werewolf''s head but at the last moment, it managed to twist around avoiding the attack as Humfree crashed into the ground. The werewolf was about to react when it felt its feet tugged at and then, it was sent flying forward towards Rex who had coated his hands with tremendous amount of Qi. *Bang!* His hands shot forward and slammed into the werewolf sending it flying back as a shockwave and a deafening bang rang out, the ground cracked with fissures running through it after that punch. The werewolf''s body was hurled further back with so much force that dust, craters formed with each path the hurling werewolf''s body passed through. ''Damn it! How strong are these individuals now?! Did we leave them for so long?!'' the werewolf thought inwardly as it''s body finally crashed into a building crumbling it down immediately. "Huh?! How far back was I punched?" The werewolf wondered in confusion as it suddenly saw buildings surrounding him. It turns out that the werewolf was now in Aurora city after getting punched by Rex from Aurora Academy which was about a hundred metres away. "Shit! That guy has definitely grown stronger than when we last fought." The werewolf muttered as it looked around to see some civilians were initially standing around after they saw a building crumble. Then the werewolf stepped out of the building, blood trickled down its mouth as it glared at the humans eyeing it up but they didn''t fret. "Huh? Why aren''t they ru..." The werewolf muttered as it glanced at its body. "Oh right! I''m still in my human form." "Everyone!" A booming voice rang out as Humfree, Rex and Bane were seen approaching. "Look! It''s Head General Humfree!" "Wait! Aren''t those the other world leaders there?! What is going on?" "Who even is this man?" "Is he that dangerous for these three to walk together?" "Wait! Haven''t something like this happened in history?" "Yeah. When a Beta werewolf attacked, the world leaders along with Head General Humfree had band together against it." "Wait, don''t tell me..." Panic began to settle in the hearts of the civilians that were in the streets as they stared at the Beta werewolf who was smiling at the trio walking over. "I want every single soul wherever you are." Humfree said, Qi coursing through his throats amplifying his words to every single corner of the city. "Whether you are in your house, the restroom, the restaurant, playing video games, or playing with your spouse, whatever you are doing, vacate this city now!" "Are you sure you want to cause that amount of panic?" The Beta werewolf smirked. "Why... why should we vacate?" Someone from the crowd that were on the streets asked. "If it''s the three of you against the threat, you can handle it right?" "Wait, where''s the werewolf slayer? Isn''t he the protector of this city?!" "That''s right! I can''t even see the other world leader. Rivock Dem, where is he?" "Crap. This has just gotten worse." Bane muttered when Rex stepped forward. "I will advise every single soul to adhere to what Humfree is saying because," Rex said as the air in the whole city, the sky trembled, the ground quaked with energy as Rex was finally unleashing his Qi. Slowly, in the sky, swords made from Qi were starting to materialize. "1, 2, 3, ,4 ,5,,6,18,60, 70,100,600,800,900, 1000." A thousand Qi swords materialized in the air all of their tips pointed straight at the Beta werewolf as Humfree took a stance, his silver coloured sword gleaming with tremendous energy. Bane''s hands were now breaking down and forming another shape. Instead of a cannon, his hands now formed two blades each shaking with energy. "It''s about to get bloody." Rex said, his hands pointed in the sky. "You all are finally going all out huh?! Fine, let''s play." The werewolf said as it began to grow in size, it''s snot now grew bigger, deadly fangs appeared in its mouth, brown, thick fur surrounded its body and it''s eyes glowed bright blue. "AWHOOOOO!" "It''s a Beta werewolf!" "A freaking Beta werewolf!" "Run!" The whole civilians scattered around the city began running away from the streets were the battle was going to take place as they swiftly went into buildings that were far away from the streets were the battle was about to occur. Chapter 428: Do it the hard way! "I will advise every single soul to adhere to what Humfree is saying because," Rex said as the air in the whole city, the sky trembled, the ground quaked with energy as Rex was finally unleashing his Qi. Slowly, in the sky, swords made from Qi were starting to materialize. "1, 2, 3, ,4 ,5,,6,18,60, 70,100,600,800,900, 1000." A thousand Qi swords materialized in the air all of their tips pointed straight at the Beta werewolf as Humfree took a stance, his silver coloured sword gleaming with tremendous energy. Bane''s hands were now breaking down and forming another shape. Instead of a cannon, his hands now formed two blades each shaking with energy. "It''s about to get bloody." Rex said, his hands pointed in the sky. "Obliterate!" He said as he swung his hands down and the thousand swords all moved at once. Focused on only one single individual, the Beta werewolf that had now fully transformed into a werewolf. *Bang!* The air trembled as the werewolf leapt upwards, it''s leap creating a crater where it earlier stood, something was seen wrapping around its brown furry hands and swinging it forward, another terrifying bang was heard. The werewolf spun in the air, energy surrounding it from head to toe making it glow slightly as its body smashed into the Qi swords dozen after dozen unleashing bangs after bangs. But Rex didn''t relent. Despite the destruction of the Qi swords, he kept unleashing more projectiles towards the werewolf that were smashing into its skin hard. But it kept spinning and flying in the air destroying each of the swords until it levitated slightly several metres above the ground and then... *Bang!* It shot back down towards the ground that it''s speed destroyed the sound barrier and in a split moment, it landed back down with a sickening crash that the air trembled. All Qi swords shattered instantly, a deep crater that went eleven metres deep appeared where it had struck. Nearby buildings crumbled in an instant. "Is that all?" The werewolf struggled to say through its snout as it stood up to reveal slight scratches on its skin that didn''t seem to draw the slightest bit of blood. "Not even close!" Humfree and Bane roared as they dashed forward heading towards the either side of the werewolf with their blades gleaming brightly. A swing of their swords sent huge slashes of energy flying forward. They were as big as a crescent moon heading towards the werewolf on either side. Without saying anything, the werewolf spun around deepening the crater beneath it, and then with a wave of its hands, it stopped spinning as a huge tremendous burst of wind shot out slamming into the energy slashes and crumbling them down. "My turn!" The werewolf howled as it blitzed forward that for a second, an affrimage still stood where the werewolf was a few moments ago. A swing of its claw, sent a deafening bang ringing as it headed towards Humfree''s head at tremendous speed but Bane had swiftly blitzed forward, his bladed hands shot forward towards the claws intercepting their paths with a ringing clang. *Crack!* "What the?!" Bane stuttered as an earth shattering kick from the werewolf sent his body hurling like a rag doll across the street with blood spewing from his mouth and nose as his body finally slammed into a building coming to a halt. "Eat my visual Qi!" Rex roared as he bolted forward, his hands being surrounded by fiery visual Qi as he swung it forward, distorting the air slightly but the werewolf swiftly turned around, it''s hands clamping hard on Rex''s knuckles while he was seen skidding back a bit. "Not bad." The werewolf said as it lifted Rex with a single hand and then smashed him into the ground hard creating a deep crater that had fissures running around, blood and dust filled Rex''s nose as tremendous amount of pain shot through his body. ''Damn it! And I was coating my body with Qi and still?! I would have been dead by now if I didn''t have my QI.'' Rex thought. "I knew the Alpha was strong," the werewolf said as it leapt back. It''s snout reverting back to normal letting him speak properly. Rex and Bane were slowly standing up, their hands clutched their sides that was aching badly. Blood dripping down from Bane''s mouth and nose. "But I was still surprised by the fact that he managed to take out one of you so easily and I thought maybe you all have grown weaker. But I see that I was indeed right. You all gave me a tougher challenge during the first war, or is it because you are one man short?" The werewolf chuckled. "Argh!" Humfree exclaimed as he fell on a single knee, his body coursing with tremendous pain. "My Qi is almost depleted." "See, side effect of old age. Join us, join the werewolves, let me turn you and you won''t have to worry about pains or old age anymore. You will regain all lost vitality and strength." The werewolf said as it shook its head slightly. "How about you shove your shitty words down your arse!" Rex roared as his hands roared with fiery Qi, a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. "You know, before Jake left, I had promised him." Humfree said as he slowly rose up, his grip on his sword tighter than ever, his teeth grit in determination. "That I will take care of his guild, take care of his members and take care of the city. So what do you want me to say to him? When he comes back and see that Kron is dead and I didn''t kill his murderer." "What?! You want to kill me? With your puny strengths? Ha! You all are even unable to injure me and you want to kill me? How do you want to do that?" The werewolf asked. "By beating you to a pulp that your natural healing is unable to keep up!" Bane said as he blitzed forward, his energy blades gleaming brightly while heading towards the werewolf. "Fine, since you all don''t want to learn the easy way," the werewolf said as his mouth turned into a snout, his eyes glowing bright blue. "Let''s do it the hard way!" Chapter 429: Reclamation begins! "Wow!" Geo exclaimed as he slumped into a chair in the Aeroglide''s lounge area. A drink in his hand as he heaved a sigh of relief. Slight injuries spread across his face. His forehead had a band aid on it as he quietly sipped his drink. Sophia could be seen across him, she was seen cleaning her sword with a frown on her face. "Why can''t Jade create a tech that can make cleaning weapons easier?" She grumbled in annoyance as she lifted the sword up, examined it and then placed it back down. "I''m so tired." Paul''s voice echoed as he walked through the doors to the lounge, his hands on his head as he headed towards the counter where the drinks were placed, poured himself one and then strode over to sit back down. "General Paul, we have been orbiting around space for a few days now. When are we going to the next planet?" Geo asked as he swirled the content in his glass. "And I told you all, as soon as we get word from the others." Paul replied before taking a swig of his drink. "I don''t really care. I love the few moments of rest but something keeps bothering me though." Sophia said as she glanced at the men in the room. "Which is?" Paul asked barely sparing her a glance as he took a swig again. "The more planets we conquer, the less werewolves we see. Doesn''t that bother you all?" Sophia asked. "It does. But who are we to complain? The less werewolves we see, the less work we have to do." Geo replied with a shrug. "Besides, we lost less men." "True. Although, it does bother me too. What Geo said is right, the less werewolves we see, the less we lose men." Paul added. "I''m just thankful that after the others conquer their respective planets now, we would just have three planets to conquer and then, we can now head back to Earth." Geo said finally swallowing the last content from his glass. "Same here. I''m so thankful that I don''t have to stay here for so long." Sophia sighed. "I still feel saddened, it has been two weeks now and Jake hasn''t returned. Didn''t you all say that he has this skill that could teleport him back here? Why hasn''t he returned?" Geo asked as he tossed his glass aside. "I''m also worried too." Sophia said as she slumped back into her seat. "But if he hasn''t arrived yet, means that he must be doing something important. We all know that he is quite strong." "What I''m worried is the portals all snapping shut at the same time after he went through one. We still haven''t determined what caused it." Paul said as he swirled his glass. "Assuming the portals were still open, I would have called over Jade to check them out." "Too bad that they all snapped shut." Sophia sighed as she stood up, grabbed her sword and looked at the rest. "Since we are not heading anywhere now, let me g..." *Beep!* "Oh will you look at that, Wilfred''s team are finally contacting us." Paul said as he quickly swallowed his drink and dropped the glass. "Answer!" Right on cue, Wilfred''s holographic display appeared in the room as he looked at team with a smile on his face. "I''m glad you all are ok..." Wilfred stuttered as another beep was heard in the room. "Hang on, looks like Sunny is also calling." Paul said as he answered the call and now, Sunny''s display hovered in the room. "Oh great! You all are okay." Sunny heaved a sigh of relief. "Of course we are okay, we aren''t weak." Sophia scoffed. "So are you all done conquering your planets?" Geo asked. "Yeah." Wilfred and Sunny answered in unison. "Great!" Geo said as he lifted his hands in the air with a smile. "Did any of you encounter those portals again?" Paul asked with a raised eyebrow. "None at all. It felt like after Jake went through that portal, all of the portals snapped shut all across the planets." Wilfred sighed. "Wait, what are you all talking about?" Sophia asked as she was suddenly intrigued about the conversation and strode over to take a seat. "Along with deciding on conquering the planets, we thought that we would be able to find even one of those strange portals so as to find a way to reach Jake." Sunny replied with a sigh. "No offense, but are you all nuts?" Geo asked as he shot out of his seat. "Did you all forget what happened after Jake went through a portal? It f*cking snapped shut! What if you all go in and the same thing happens?" "Relax." Paul said. "It would only happen if we get a hold of any of the portals." "Yeah. Besides, we aren''t that stupid to jump into a strange portal that leads to only heavens knows where." Wilfred added. "Better." Geo heaved a sigh of relief as he sat back down. "So I''m assuming everyone has conquered their planets successfully, right?" Paul asked and Wilfred along with Sunny nodded. "I guess that leaves us with Rivock''s planets that were conquered." Sunny sighed. "The ones close to the forbidden planet where no human can enter." Sophia replied with a sigh of her own. "So, when do we attack?" Wilfred asked and Paul looked to be in deep thought. "Something about those planets keep bothering me." Paul muttered. "Which is?" Wilfred asked. "Rivock has strong men, those that have supernatural strengths along with Rivock and yet, they lost those planets easily. What if some strong forces are on those planets? We were lucky so far that we didn''t encounter a large force of werewolves but what if our luck runs out right now?" Paul asked. "I understand how you feel. And honestly, this whole thing still worries me but we still have to attack those planets." Wilfred said. "And we need to move soon because Alex won''t let me rest peacefully. He wants to attack the planet and return back to Earth soon." "I guess we are all tired of staying in space for weeks now." Geo chuckled. "So Paul, give the damned order now." Sunny said. "Fine, let the reclamation of Rivock''s planets begin!" Paul ordered and everybody smiled. Chapter 430: Attack the forbidden planet! "So nice of General Paul to give the order." Alex smirked as his team''s Aeroglide were seen hovering above their designated planet which they were about to attack now. "Yeah! Thanks to you, we won''t have a moment to rest now." Kate sighed as she took her bow and examined the strings while at times pulling on it. "You''re welcome." Alex chuckled as he swung his giant sword around which cut the air with deadly precision with sharp whistling sounds. "The fortress has been locked in." Wilfred said as he walked forward. "Strangely enough, there are no werewolves patrolling on the walls." "Good enough. Which means just like always, this will be a piece of cake." Alex smirked. "Let''s not get too ahead of ourselves here." Kate said as she stared back at Alex. "I''m not getting ahead of myself, I''m speaking the truth." Alex shrugged. "Call it whatever you wan..." Kate trailed off as a beeping sound echoed in the glide. "Huh?! Didn''t we just discuss just a few minutes ago?" Wilfred muttered as he saw that the caller was Paul. "What is it? Any problem?" Wilfred asked as Paul''s holographic display popped up in the room. "Good, you all are in the room." Paul said as Sunny''s holographic display also popped up. "I have discussed with Sophia and Geo here and they have agreed so I want to discuss with you all too." "About?" Peter''s voice echoed from Sunny''s holographic display. "The forbidden planet." Paul replied, his voice carrying a heavy weight around the room. "What about it?" Kate asked with a raised eyebrow. "I have thought long and hard about it and also assigned Jade on this task and the results came out yesterday. This was the reason I asked you all to hold on, on any attacks for now." Paul said as Wilfred turned towards another holographic display in the room that displayed the planet they were on. ''The werewolves aren''t making any movements. Even though we are on camouflage, they should have sensed us if a high enough werewolf was on the planet. Which means, just as Alex said, this might be a piece of cake.'' he thought. "What task did you assign Jade on?" Kate asked, her voice betraying her worry. "I asked him to create a drone that carried a sensor on it so as to scan the forbidden planet." Paul replied. "Huh?!" Emily muttered. "Why is that?" "Doubt." Paul replied. "I doubted all what was told to us and I was right. Do you know when I said that the planet didn''t allow any humans on it? That any humans that step foot on the planet are immediately killed?" "Yes!" Alex replied suddenly intrigued. "That is because of what Jade''s drone found there." Paul said as from his side, he swiped a screen and a map appeared in the room. "Huh? This isn''t a planet, it''s as big as a continent." Kate muttered as she looked at the large terrain in front of her. "I don''t get it, why are you showing us this?" Peter asked. Paul then zoomed in and finally, the whole crew could see what was being displayed. "Wait, red dots? There''s nothing below the orange dot here." Emily gasped. "Exactly! Orange dots means they are not something we have to worry about while red means they are quite the dangerous things there. But look at this!" Paul said as the display zoomed in again and they finally saw something at the heart of the continent. "Hold on! Black? What does this mean?" Peter asked as he stared at the display. "Not even one black, but two. What are those?" Wilfred asked genuinely surprised. "Just as green means that they are easy prey, orange means they are on equal footing as us, red means a tier above us and possibly only those at the triple A rank can handle it, black means they are several levels above us." Paul explained. "Hold on, I don''t understand all these." Peter interrupted Paul before he could continue. "Why are you showing us a planet or continent filled with beasts?" "That''s not just a planet filled with beasts, but it''s teeming with werewolves." Paul''s words felt like a bomb got dropped on the team. "We...werewolves? How''s this possible? How did the big three not realize this sooner?" Alex asked genuinely shocked. "They knew. No! More like only one of them knew and decided to keep it under wraps." Paul replied. "Rivock..." Wilfred muttered as his eyes widened in shock. "Rivock?" Peter asked in surprise. "That would explain why his planets that are under his grip are directly around that planet." Kate murmured loudly. "And would explain why it never got out and why it was said that no humans can step foot on that planet. Because every single one that tried to step foot, must have been killed and since the other world leaders didn''t want to lose more men, they let it go." Sunny added. "Correct." Paul replied. "But... how did you figure it all out?" Peter asked. "I still haven''t... all these are just theories with sound evidence that have not been proven yet." Paul replied. "So what do we do now?" Kate asked. "We prove these theories with sound evidences." Paul replied with a smirk. "How?" Sunny asked. "Simple! After we conquer these three planets, we choose a few of us that will head over to that planet and check it out." Paul suggested. "But we just saw two black energies there which you said are way above our levels. How do we handle those?" Emily asked as she gulped loudly. "There''s something I noticed about Jake." Paul''s voice cut through the tension. "The more he battles, the more it looks like he levels up. The more battles he partake in, the more stronger he becomes. So why don''t let us be like Jake? We have three unconquered planets right? I have a plan." He smirked. "Okay, with that smirk, I''m sure that plan will be twisted." Wilfred gulped in fright. Chapter 431: What the werewolves have been cooking! "What?! You want to kill me? With your puny strengths? Ha! You all are even unable to injure me and you want to kill me? How do you want to do that?" The werewolf asked. "By beating you to a pulp that your natural healing is unable to keep up!" Bane said as he blitzed forward, his energy blades gleaming brightly while heading towards the werewolf. "Fine, since you all don''t want to learn the easy way," the werewolf said as his mouth turned into a snout, his eyes glowing bright blue. "Let''s do it the hard way!" *Boom!* The world leaders along with Humfree darted forward with tremendous speed that the ground slightly quaked when they clashed against the Beta werewolf. A swing of its claws sent a claw slash towards Humfree who swung his sword in a perfect arc and smashed it into the claw strike breaking it and leaping up, his sword above his head. Humfree was seen falling down from above with his sword while the werewolf tried to move around to avoid the sword when a mechanical punch from Bane smashed into its stomach sending it skidding. A sharp slicing sound in the air shot forward from behind smashing into the werewolf''s back as it stumbled forward. "Damn you!" Humfree roared as he fell from above, his sword smashing into the werewolf''s head and sending it crashing into the ground creating a crater. "Enough!" The werewolf howled in anger as it punched the ground hard with a lot of energy causing a wave of shockwave to spread out and smash into the others sending them skidding and almost flying. The werewolf stood up, blood dripping down its brown fur, its blue eyes glowing with more intensity. "Hmm..." Rex muttered as a Qi sword appeared in his hand, his eyes fixated on the werewolf. "So you can bleed, good to know." "Oh this?!" The werewolf asked as it glanced at its injured body which began closing back rapidly until he was as good as new. "Oh look! The injury has healed up. What are you going to do?!" "This!" Bane said. *Bang!* Two shots of energy fired out as terrifying speed and another bang resounded again as it hit its target. But contrary to what they expected, it didn''t hurt the werewolf as it held out its furry hands that grabbed the canon ball energy with a smirk. "Looks like you all have grown weaker than before." The Beta werewolf said as it clenched its hands destroying the energies before smirking at the trio in front of it. "Alright, I''m getting bored." It said and then zipped towards Head General Humfree, its claws gleaming slightly as it swung it towards him when Bane leapt in the way, a metal wall rising in front of the werewolf as its claws ripped through it. But luckily, Humfree and Bane had already dashed away to safety while Rex fell down with his Qi sword smashing into the werewolf''s hand causing a large slash to appear. "Damn you!" The werewolf growled as it swung its furry legs towards Rex who swiftly leapt backwards in time as Humfree quickly appeared. His sword clashing against the furry leg causing a reverberating shockwave to spread out, as Humfree''s hands throbbed in pain while he was sent skidding a few inches away. Bane leapt up next, his hips whipping out, as he swung his legs out, a long blade gleamed out which hit the werewolf squarely in its face drawing blood and was sent skidding and almost tumbling. "Never call us weak again!" Rex roared as visual Qi blazed brightly in his hands which smashed into the werewolf''s abdomen, blood and spit sprayed out as its body tumbled backwards and bounced on the ground a couple times. "Keh Keh Keh!" The werewolf laughed as it slowly rose when its face was met with a heavy kick from Humfree that moved its head a few inches away. Humfree leapt an inch back and swung his leg again when it was grabbed by the werewolf whose eyes glowed with ferociousness before smashing Humfree into the ground with one smooth motion. "Kuh!" Blood sprayed out of his mouth as debris and dust filled his nostrils. "Funny how that kid managed to defeat Blip on his own, and you all had to band together so as to fight me." The werewolf howled in amusement as it lifted its feet and swung it down heading for Humfree''s face. But just in time, Rex dashed forward, a shield made from Qi shimmered into existence as it swiftly held the werewolf''s feet back. Bane jumped forward, his hands turning into that of a robot hand which slammed into the werewolf''s face sending it flying away from Humfree and almost hit the ground but quickly regained its footing when... "Just die damn it!" Rex cried out as a long Qi sword shimmered in his hands which he attempted to smash into the werewolf who quickly raised its hands grabbing onto the sword, blood trickling down its furry claws as Rex pressed on, the ground cracked under the pressure of the two clash. "Not today!" The werewolf grinned as it whipped its second claw towards Rex''s face which landed squarely sending him flying into several buildings which crumbled with each slam of his body until a building broke his momentum. "How weak ha..." "Just shut the hell up!" Bane shouted, his energy blade shimmering with intensity as he swung it forward towards the werewolf who immediately ducked and delivered an earth shattering punch into the world leader''s stomach causing spit to shoot out of his mouth as his body suddenly flew backwards, crashing into a building and bringing it down on him. "Argh!" Humfree shouted as a hundred Qi swords shimmered into existence and in a second, shot towards the werewolf who just simply waved it''s claws and destroyed the swords like it was nothing. "Okay, I''m too bored." The werewolf said as it stepped forward, Humfree''s grip tightened around his sword as he glared at the werewolf. Swirling his Qi to his feet, he bolted towards the werewolf with terrifying speed. "I guess its time I showed you all what the werewolves have been cooking up all these years." The werewolf smirked as it dashed forward like a blur, its claws moved so swiftly towards Humfree that he didn''t feel anything nor could he react on time. The werewolf appeared behind Humfree and walked away like nothing happened as the Head General stood there stunned, not knowing what was going on not until... "Damn it!" Rex roared as he was seen approaching from where he was sent flying, blood dripping down his face, nose and mouth as one of his hands clutched against his side. "Humfree!" "Hu..." Humfree trailed off as he glanced at his body and he could see blood spraying like a fountain of water and from his shoulder downwards, he was missing an arm. Chapter 432: Enhanced! "Damn it!" Rex roared as he was seen approaching from where he was sent flying, blood dripping down his face, nose and mouth as one of his hands clutched against his side. "Humfree!" "Hu..." Humfree trailed off as he glanced at his body and he could see blood spraying like a fountain of water and from his shoulder downwards, he was missing an arm. In the werewolf''s claws was Humfree''s missing arm which it took a bite off with a wicked grin on his face. In a split second, the whole arm was gone. "Now I feel refreshed." The werewolf smirked as its claws now elongated, looking like it was dripping down something greenish. "Do you think missing an arm will stop me? Even if I lost my legs, I will still use my rod to strike you down!" Humfree roared as he bolted forward, his sword tightly gripped with a single hand. Swinging it, it sliced through the air smoothly and very fast but the werewolf simply pivoted sideways avoiding it and his claws moved quickly. The next moment, cracks appeared on the sword and it shattered to the ground before a heavy kick landed on Humfree''s chest sending him flying away. "I knew you were hiding something." Rex''s voice boomed as he walked forward, hands clutching his side in pain as Bane slowly emerged from the building he was smashed into. His energy blades shimmering back in existence. "Oh really?! But I''m not the same werewolf you fought against a few years ago. I have become something better, advanced and enhanced. How you going to deal with that?" The werewolf asked with a grin. "And we are not the same as when you fought against us." Rex said, the air around him burning with more intensity, the ground rumbled as he stopped clutching his side and smirked. "Unleash." He said calmly as fire erupted around Rex''s body burning the air itself. The fire consuming Rex wasn''t the normal orange, this one was yellow which means, it was made of Qi. This was Rex''s visual Qi and the amount of Qi a person had, was going to be evident by his visual Qi. Looking at the fire around Rex, his Qi was twice his body as the tip of the flames was soaring high with every step, the fire grew more with intensity meanwhile, Jake on the other hand, was standing calmly with his cloak frozen in the air. "I was saving this for the Alpha, but there''s no harm in using that now." Bane grinned as his body started getting encased in metal. From his feet, to his legs, to his waist, then his back began turning mecha. And in a second, Bane fully looked like a robot. (Think of something like iron man.) "Oh?! You all got an upgrade. So have I!" The werewolf bolted forward like a blur, its claws swinging in the air rapidly unleashing slashes of claws towards the duo. Raising his hand to the air, a metal sword shot down into Rex''s hand and in one smooth motion, he swung his sword out unleashing a humongous Qi slash forward that clashed against the claw strikes. Immediately the attacks clashed together, a loud bang resounded in the air, the attacks cancelled each other out. "Oh! The active skill to call the sword from wherever it is." Bane spoke, his voice coming out like a robot of some kind. "Cool!" Bane said as he pointed his palms out in the air. While observing the blurs the Beta werewolf left behind as it blitzed from one place to another. "Bingo!" Bane smirked as energy blasts shot out of his hands and in a flash, crashed into the werewolf sending it bouncing back but it swiftly stabbed it''s claws into the ground coming to a halt. Quickly standing up, it spun around just in time to hit Rex''s sword back and tried to unleash a swift kick towards him but two consecutive blasts from Bane sent it tumbling back with its fur all frizzled up. Placing it''s claws together, the werewolf thrust it forward sending a ball of some greenish goo flying towards Rex who spun around in time just to avoid it but a speck from the goo hit his arm. *Sizzle!* Looking down at his arm, Rex could see a small hole burnt into it which made him stop for a bit. Glancing back down, he could see a gaping hole in the ground. ''Crap! It can use some weird abilities?! Fuck! This is getting dangerous!'' Rex screamed internally when he saw the werewolf blitz towards him. "Gotcha." It said as it swung its now greenish claws forward towards Rex who was too slow to react. "No, gotcha!" Bane said as he descended from above, his palm pointed towards the werewolf''s abdomen and a blast rang out as the werewolf was sent hurling back into a building bringing it down to the ground. "Thanks." Rex said as the werewolf was seen approaching, its body now dripping with more blood than usual, its abdomen had a gaping hole that was now closing rapidly while its eyes glowed with more intensity. "Be careful, that beast has an acidic ability." Rex warned as he gripped his Katana tightly, his fiery Qi wrapping against the blade. "You all made a big mistake." The werewolf howled as it bolted forward at immense speed. *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Three consecutive blasts of energy shot out from Bane''s mechanical palms towards the werewolf who avoided each and every one of them until it got behind him, its claws swinging towards the world leader''s mechanical back until.... "I said, watch your back damn it!" Rex roared as he appeared behind the werewolf''s back before it could attack Bane and then, his sword shot forward slamming into the werewolf''s back. It went deep and its fur was burning up primarily because of Rex''s visual Qi. Spinning around, the werewolf swung its furry hands slamming into Rex''s face sending his body bouncing into the ground. "Peek a boo!" Bane smirked as he held out his mechanical palms and tried to blast at the werewolf but his wrists were grabbed and the next instant, he was smashed so hard into the ground. That buildings several metres away shuddered, a deep and huge crater formed beneath Bane''s body and the next instant, his robot body began crumbling down as he coughed out blood. "I guess there was no..." The werewolf trailed off as a sharp sound was heard in the air heading towards it. Making the werewolf turn around to receive a Qi sword from Humfree in its face sending it staggering back. "We told you, we are not as weak as before!" Bane roared as he leapt off from the ground and swung his hip sending his leg whipping into Rex''s sword that was lunged into the werewolf''s back. With that, the sword protruded out of the werewolf''s back into its chest causing blood to drip down its mouth as it suddenly staggered to its knees. Its fur slowly reverting back as it turned to see Bane, who was hunched down, his breathing now ragged with injuries on all his body. "You... you think it''s going to be over?" The werewolf asked as it staggered to its feet glancing at Bane and Humfree who despite their exhaustion, they still stood strongly. "The...the Alpha has more stronger werewolves just like me. The enhanced and when they st..." "Just shut the f*ck up and die!" Rex roared as he stirred to his feet, a Qi sword shot forward and smashed into the werewolf''s head, another one sliced through its neck as it fell down with a sickening thud. Therefore bringing the battle with the strongest Beta werewolf to a close. Chapter 433: A deal! "Okay, I know I act foolishly and immature at times, but General Paul has gone senile with his plan." Alex sighed as him, Kate and Wilfred were seen in their Aeroglides. Preparing to land on one of Rivock''s conquered planets so as to reclaim it. "He does has a point though, there''s nothing we can do about it. If we can possibly end this war before Jake comes back, it will be for the best." Wilfred sighed. "Kate! Don''t you have anything to say about this?" Alex asked. "Anything Paul says, I go by it. If he says that this is the best course of action, who am I to argue?" Kate asked with a shrug. "So shall we go ahead and conquer this planet? So we can put our plans in motion." Wilfred asked and Alex just sighed. "Sure, let''s go." Alex shrugged as the Aeroglide finally descended. Immediately the ramp was let down, three hundred men rushed out of the glide while following after were Alex, Wilfred and Kate. "I will take my position now." Kate said as she leapt onto the glide''s roof and it took off into the sky while she pulled out her bow awaiting when the battle begins. The planet they had landed on was a bit unique as the ground beneath their feet was hard, red and rocky while volcanoes spread around the place causing terrible heat to wave over them. But coursing their Qi around their bodies, everybody were able to withstand the heat. As usual, the werewolves'' fortress was standing strong in the distance. Unshaken, unmoving but unlike the other planets which they usually attacked that had several werewolves lining the walls, this one was bare. But slowly, the gates rose up to reveal a single werewolf stepping out of there. But unlike the omega werewolves that are stuck with their Beasty forms, this one was a human who walked forward. A 5ft human who had a long scar across his face walked forward, his hands tucked in his pockets as his black hair flowed freely in the wind. "I want to talk." The man said as he stopped a few metres away from the ground. Seeing this, Wilfred stepped forward, his sword still in its sheath around his waist. He walked forward until he was a metre away from the man. "What does a werewolf like you want to say to us?" Wilfred asked, his eyebrows raised. "A way to stop a huge amount of bloodshed on both sides." The man replied. "Huh?! Aren''t you a werewolf?" Wilfred asked with a raised brow of confusion. "I am. But before that, I was a human." The man replied with a sigh. "A human? Why did you now decide to become a werewolf?" Wilfred asked. ''Let me see if there''s a way we can conquer this planet without fighting. Honestly, I would rather not lose any more men during this conquest. I feel like we are nearing the end of this war especially with Paul''s suggestions. If we go through with it and manage to do it, we might just end this war.'' "I joined the werewolves because of revenge. I needed power and strength to complete my revenge especially with how powerful the person I want to take revenge against is currently. I knew with my previous strength, I wouldn''t be able to do anything and when the werewolves had approached and offered me power, I couldn''t resist and I took it with the hope of taking revenge." The man said as he untucked one of his hands and clenched it in and out. "Wh...who do you want to take revenge against?" Wilfred asked as he stopped crossing his arms as he stared at the werewolf cautiously. "Lucas! Jake Lucas. I believe he is now a world leader right?" The man asked with a smirk as Wilfred took a step back, his heart thumping in fright by what was going on. "Why do you want to take revenge against him? What did he ever do to you?" Wilfred asked. "Let me take you back the memory lane a bit. When that bastard was a student at Aurora Academy, he humiliated me, ridiculed me in front of my subordinates and caused me to lose my position in the iron fist guild. When we met again in Raven wing''s city, he humiliated me again, ripped all my clothes off and caused me to go off running without any clothes on. So here I am, I want to take revenge." The man said, his voice dripping with pure anger and hatred. "And you think that you would be able to defeat him?" Alex asked as he strode over, his hands behind his crimson hair as he yawned slightly. "Whatever power or strength you must have posssed in the werewolf world, wouldn''t still allow you to touch a hair on Jake''s head." "Are you sure about that?" The man asked with a smirk as he stared at Alex. "What''s your name? Maybe we can help you." Wilfred said, he wanted to proceed cautiously because of the aura the individual in front of him was exuding. "The name is Scar and I don''t need your help. I just need to know, where the hell is Jake?!" Scar asked with anger. "He isn''t here." Alex replied as he unsheath his giant sword which hung on his back. "And if he was, I wouldn''t have let you go anywhere close to him." "Alright, my patience has gone thin. Since I was a human, I wouldn''t want your men to die unnecessarily here so here is an offer for you." Scar smirked as he looked at the duo in front of him. "Which is?" Wilfred asked with a raised brow. "I''m the strongest werewolf among the four hundred troop behind me. So how about you two who I suspect must be the strongest amongst your own troop fight me. You win, I help you take down the four hundred werewolves in that fortress so you don''t have to handle them yourselves." Scar said. "And if you win?" Wilfred asked. "Simple." Scar grinned as he stared at them. "I kill you all, eat your bodies and then go out to find Jake, kill him and eat him up too." "Alright, astalavista!" Alex said as he bolted forward, his sword roaring with visual Qi. "You shouldn''t be so reckless." Scar said as his eyes glowed bright blue while his hands changed to that of claws. "A Beta werewolf?!" Wilfred muttered in surprise. "Still doesn''t change anything!" Alex roared as he leapt forward, the ground quaked in his wake. Chapter 434: We arent weaklings! Alex, General Wilfred and Kate had just descended on one of Rivock''s conquered planets with a total of three hundred men and they were ready to start their conquest. But a lone werewolf who had a grudge that dated back to three and a half years against Jake came out and gave them an offer. A two V One duel. "And if you win?" Wilfred asked. "Simple." Scar grinned as he stared at them. "I kill you all, eat your bodies and then go out to find Jake, kill him and eat him up too." "Alright, astalavista!" Alex said as he bolted forward, his sword roaring with visual Qi. "You shouldn''t be so reckless." Scar said as his eyes glowed bright blue while his hands changed to that of claws. "A Beta werewolf?!" Wilfred muttered in surprise. "Still doesn''t change anything!" Alex roared as he leapt forward, the ground quaked in his wake. "Big mistake." Scar howled as his claws reverberated in the air heading towards Alex at terrifying speed but with a spin, Alex''s sword shot forward and crashed against Scar''s claws causing a bang and a shockwave to spread out like a wave hitting General Wilfred back a bit. "See, it''s nothing t..." Alex trailed off as his hands shook and throbbed in pain. The next second, he was flung back that his body bounced on the hard, red ground so hard that his clothes were getting ripped out. *Swoosh!* Two arrows made of Qi shot forward at terrifying speed towards Scar who held his furry claws out and grabbed them. But contrary to what he expected, he was being pushed back slightly from the force of the arrows. "Okay, let''s rumble then." Wilfred said as in one smooth motion, he unsheathed his sword and blitzed forward towards Scar who had just finished destroying the Qi arrows. "Qi Slash!" Wilfred said as he leapt forward, his sword swung down unleashing a massive slash of QI that slammed into Scar sending him skidding and almost tumbling back. Before he could regain his footing, Alex appeared in front of him. His hands roared with fiery Qi as he swung it forward breaking the sound barrier and smashing it into the werewolf''s abdomen with a loud bang that sent it flying and bouncing back. Stabbing his claws into the ground, Scar came to a skidding halt as he spit out a slight trickle of blood. His eyes glowing with fierce blue intensity. "Again!" Scar howled in anger as he dashed forward in a blur and so did Alex, his sword moving in the air with precise movements like a seasoned swordsman. In a split second, they met in the center of the battlefield with a resounding bang that the ground shattered from the clash, a deep crater formed beneath them as Alex grit his teeth, pushing against the werewolf''s claws with all his might. Scar''s mouth began opening up and a row of sharp fangs protruded from his mouth as he swung his head forward aiming to chomp on Alex''s hands. "Damn you!" Wilfred cursed as he leapt forward, his sword flashed in front of Scar and then got stuck in his jaws where its fangs were supposed to sink into Alex''s hands. *Crack!* *Shatter!* Wilfred''s sword shattered like fragile glass as Scar''s jaws snapped shut and it was just in time as Alex tensed his muscles, Qi coursing through his very limbs. His eyes burned with intensity as he pulled Scar forward and with a swing of his head, he headbutted Scar causing his head to swing back a few inches. But in a flash, it swung back forward and smashed into Alex''s own head while letting go of Alex''s hands causing him to smash into the ground with full force. A deeper crater formed beneath Alex''s body as he coughed out blood, his eyes almost rolling backwards but he stabbed his teeth into his lips causing him to stay awake but his body was being ravaged in pain. "You were no match for me." Scar said as he swung his leg forward smashing it into Alex''s side sending his body flying with his ribs cracking from the heavy kick. "Alex!" Wilfred cried out as his sword was now shaking with energy which he swung forward unleashing another massive Qi slash which Scar wholey avoided causing it to tear the ground open as it moved forward. "Missed me." Scar said as he was about to move. "But I never miss." Kate''s voice rang out as a dozen Qi arrows shot forward from above at terrifying speed. "Tsk!" Scar scoffed as his claws elongated while he prepared to destroy the arrows until they all shook tremendously and then... *Bang!* Countless explosions rang out as the arrows when close to Scar who was about to destroy them, exploded with so much force and energy that he was sent skidding with bullet-like holes in his body. "You shouldn''t have messed with the Fang hunters!" Wilfred roared as he performed the triple threat technique while darting forward. His hands glowing slight yellow from coating it with Qi and he smashed it into Scar''s neck causing his knees to buckle, a mini explosion erupted, fissures ran deep in the ground, the air quaked slightly. With gritted teeth, Scar glanced up at Wilfred. His eyes glowing brighter as he grabbed a hold of Wilfred''s wrist and in one smooth motion, lifted and smashed the general hard into the ground. *Rumble!* The ground rumbled and it even felt like the planet shifted slightly from the slam as Wilfred coughed up mouthfuls of blood, debris and dust filling his nostrils and mouth as pure pain shot through his body. "Goodbye General, you are all weaklings!" Scar howled as he lifted his foot that was now transforming into a furry foot and was about to smash it into Wilfred who was trying to stand until... "I will advise you take your words back!" Alex roared as he blitzed forward and then rugby tackled Scar to the ground. Half his face covered in blood as he lifted his hands that now roared with yellow fiery Qi up, his teeth grit as he glared at the werewolf beneath him. "We aren''t weaklings!" He shouted as he swung his hands down in anger. Chapter 435 435: A Generals death! "Goodbye General, you are all weaklings!" Scar howled as he lifted his foot that was now transforming into a furry foot and was about to smash it into Wilfred who was trying to stand until... "I will advise you take your words back!" Alex roared as he blitzed forward and then rugby tackled Scar to the ground. Half his face covered in blood as he lifted his hands that now roared with yellow fiery Qi up, his teeth grit as he glared at the werewolf beneath him. "We aren''t weaklings!" He shouted as he swung his hands down in anger. *Boom!* Alex''s hands began smashing into Scar''s face one at a time. Resounding bangs rang out as his hands were now a blur of movements quickly turning Scar''s face into a work of art. Scar''s head was sinking into the ground with every punch as blood spurted out, his black hair was slowly sinking into the ground as a deep crater was forming with every single hit. "You want to kill Jake? Tsk! Beat me first!" Alex roared as his hand unleashed a devastating punch to Scar''s nose causing him to feel slightly dizzy from the hit. "Before you get to Jake, you have go through me...go through me! And do you know who I am? Alex Slade! The son of Rex Slade and the strongest core member of the Fang hunters!" Alex roared as his hands smashed into Scar''s face that was now a bloody mess. "I...Keh Keh Keh!" Scar laughed as Alex landed another punch on his mouth. "I should go through you? No! I won''t go through you, instead I will go over you!" He roared as Alex''s fist was now heading for his face again when he grabbed it in his palm. "And I won''t take my words back, you are a freaking weakling!" Scar shouted as his leg snapped forward slamming into Alex''s back and causing him to fly over Scar''s body. *Swoosh!* Two arrows shot forward towards Scar who stood upright to glare at Alex and without turning around, he grabbed the arrows in his hand and snapped them. "Stay out of this." Scar said, his head titling towards Kate who stubbornly drew her bow string, a Qi arrow appearing on it. "You just threatened to want to kill the love of my life, I can''t sit this out, now can I?" Kate asked as she drew the string letting the arrow loose towards Scar. "Then die first!" Scar howled as he bent his knees, causing the ground to crack beneath his feet and then leapt towards the arrow. A loud clap from Scar shattered the arrow while he was still propelling towards Kate who began methodically shooting arrows after arrows at the werewolf who spun around continuously avoiding each and all the arrows. "Leave her alone!" Wilfred shouted as he coated his feet with Qi and leapt up with a resounding bang. Still airbone, he swung his foot smashing it into Scar''s face just in time as his claws had been swung forward towards Kate''s face. The kick sent Scar''s body plummeting down with tremendous speed. "Over here!" Alex shouted as Qi encased his hands and he swung it forward. A delayed bang broke through the sound barrier as Alex''s fist connected with Scar sending his body flying upward again. "You shouldn''t have really messed with the most dangerous guild in the world." Kate said as she saw Scar''s body flying towards her while three arrows appeared on her bow string. With a slight tug, she let the arrows loose towards Scar who angrily grabbed the arrows with his hands as his body was now plummetting down at a decent speed. "You don''t learn, huh?" Kate smirked as Scar looked at the arrows in his hands that suddenly broke down and a mini explosion occured sending his body plummeting back down with terrifying speed. That in less than a second, his body connected with the ground, a shockwave erupted out shaking the air, another deep crater appeared beneath the Beta werewolf''s body as blood sprayed from its mouth. "Tsk, tsk, tsk." Alex scoffed as he limped forward towards Scar who was slowly rising up while Wilfred stood side by side with him as they stepped forward. "Are you really sure you are a Beta werewolf? I mean, what if the Alpha deceived you by putting blue contact lenses in your eyes to make you think you were one." Alex smirked as he chuckled slightly. "What Alex here is trying to say is," Wilfred said as he pointed in the air, a massive Qi sword hung above Scar''s head waiting to descend like a sword of judgement straight from heaven. "For a Beta werewolf, you sure are weak." Wilfred finished his words as he swung his hands down causing the massive sword to shoot back down with tremendous speed that everyone watching knew that it would be hard for someone to avoid it until... "Keh Keh Keh!" Scar laughed as a bang resounded, the massive Qi sword shattered like fragile glass as he slowly rose up. "Oh look?! His supposed destructive sword shattered like glass." "Well, there''s plenty where that came from." Alex said as a hundred Qi sword hung above him, their tips pointed straight at Scar who looked at the sky with a raised eyebrow. "Before you unleash this puny attack, listen to this." Scar said as he walked forward a bit but the swords shook with more energy ready to be unleashed. "You think that if you kill me, it will stop the plans the Alpha has? Keh! On every single planet which we had taken from your puny world leader, there are strong werewolves that could squash the world in a flash. Enhanced werewolves that could easily rip through your fleshes and bones as if they were nothing." "Just as you said, it''s nothing because the Fang hunters aren''t weak and I''m sure they can handle themselves." Alex smirked. "But can your dad handle the strongest Beta werewolf in the werewolves'' rank?" Scar asked with a slight grin. "Dad? What do you mean?" Alex asked as his heart thumped loudly in fright. "I''m sure you must have heard of a Beta werewolf that attacked humanity during the first war. It was so strong that the world leaders along with Humfree had to band together to take care of it. Well, that same werewolf is currently attacking your puny guild and I''m sure your dad would have gone to help. Do you think he would be able to handle it? After all, two world leaders are gone." Scar said, his grin widening. ''No...Dad can handle himself right? But I remember Raze telling me a story that during the first war and when the werewolf had attacked, dad had come back with terrible injuries and was put in bed for three weeks. Wh...what if the werewolf is much stronger now? What...what if...'' Alex thought as the swords suddenly shimmered out of existence. "Didn''t think that would work. Now goodbye!" Scar smirked as he blitzed forward at immense speed that Kate was unable to keep up and nobody was able to do anything. Scar''s claws shot forward towards Alex''s stomach at terrifying speed that it was going to hit in less than a second. Until somebody flashed in front of Alex, a smile plastered on his face as Scar''s claws stabbed him and burst out of the other side. "General Wilfred?!" Alex screamed in shock as blood sprayed from Wilfred''s mouth. "I''m... I''m sorry that I won''t be able to see this war to the end... do... do...kuh!" Wilfred coughed out more blood. "Kindly kick this filthy werewolf''s arse for me." Immediately after he finished his words, Wilfred slumped down with a sickening thud. "NOOOO! General Wilfred?!" Alex cried out and so did Kate who fell on her knees at this. "Aww! I was supposed to save you for last. But who cares?! You were so eager to die." Scar clicked his tongue with a grin. "I...I...I... I will kill you!!!" Alex roared, his eyes now glowing bright brown and right on cue, his body flared with fiery visual Qi, his hair floating above his shoulders. "Die!" Alex cried out as he swung his hands down and immediately, five hundred Qi swords shot down from the sky towards the werewolf who stood stunned. Chapter 436 436: Nice to see you all! "It''s freezing out here." Emily commented as their glide just descended on Rivock''s second conquered planet. Nivareth was a desolate, frostbitten planet where winter reigned eternal. The landscape stretched endlessly in a sea of shimmering white, blanketed in thick layers of snow that never melt. Towering ice cliffs rose like jagged blades from the ground, their translucent surfaces reflecting pale blue light from the distant, dying sun that barely warms the sky. Snowstorms whipped across the plains with howling winds that cut through armor like daggers, reducing visibility to mere feet. The ground beneath the snow was hard and unyielding, riddled with deep crevasses and hidden ice caverns that echoed with haunting whispers carried by the wind. Frozen lakes dot the land, their glassy surfaces concealing ancient creatures entombed in ice. Despite its unforgiving climate, Nivareth holds a haunting beauty¡ªa tranquil, silent world cloaked in frost, where every breath becomes a mist and survival depends on strength, will, and fire. And this was where Sunny, Peter, Emily and three hundred Fang hunters were to conquer. The ramp was let down as the three generals descended down from the glide, the three hundred men followed next. Right in front of them, thirty metres away, was the giant werewolves'' fortress. "I''m so tired right now." Sunny yawned as he stretched a little, silver coloured gauntlets were fitted around his hands. "I hear you." Peter sighed as he stared at the giant iron gates opening up. "Especially with what General Paul suggested, I''m already feeling a huge headache coming up." "Same here." Emily said as she unsheathed her katana, the blade gleaming slightly as she pointed it downwards while from the giant gates, two hundred werewolves dashed out. "Luckily for us, after this planet, we would be slightly free to commence with Paul''s plan." Peter shrugged as he held his hands downwards, two axes slid down his sleeves, his eyes fixated on the charging werewolves. "Attack." Sunny commanded and the three hundred Fang hunters members dashed forward with Peter, Sunny and Emily out in front. In the twinkle of an eye, a devastating battle erupted on the planet. *Clang!* Peter''s axes clashed against a werewolf''s claws as he sent it skidding. Throwing the axe up, he used the other axe to whack the thrown up axe sending it flying into several werewolves. The axe tore through their heads until it got stuck in one which was slowly falling down. Before it could, Peter was already in front of it, dragging the axe out, the werewolf slid down with a thud. "Yawn! This is getting boring." Peter yawned loudly as he swiveled around, his hand in front of his face in time as a werewolf had thrown a punch that made him skid an inch. "Ouch? Just kidding." Peter chuckled as his axe slid out of his hand and cut through the werewolf''s neck with ease. "Stop joking around, you fool!" Emily cried out as she leapt up in time because a werewolf had almost swept her off her feet. Landing back down, she climbed up the werewolf''s arm before her katana moved like a blur, cutting through the werewolf''s neck with ease. "I can''t take this petty fight with seriousness, it''s really boring." Peter commented as he ducked under a werewolf''s punch and he retaliated with a curved punch of his own. Sending the werewolf flying and crashing into another werewolf and they tumbled on the snowy terrain, unable to get up. "On this one," Sunny groaned as he pivoted on a single foot and sent a powerful cross to on omega''s head causing it to implode on itself. "I agree with Peter, this is getting boring." Sunny finished his words as he leapt back just in time to avoid a thrust of a werewolf''s claws. Just at the right time, he pivoted sideways avoiding another werewolf and then he lunged forward with blinding speed as his hands grabbed the werewolf''s head twisting it with a sickening crunch. "Well, we got no choice but to do this." Emily said as she miscalculated and was about to leap back when a werewolf''s claws sliced her cheeks open drawing blood. "Okay, I''m pissed now." Emily said and then, Qi coated her hands, feet and sword as she dashed forward with blinding speed. Her Katana swiftly made quick work of the werewolf''s neck, slicing it open. A twist of her body, she managed to lunge her sword deep in another werewolf''s head. She was about to move when an omega whacked her in the face sending her skidding to the extent the snow beneath her feet were kicked up. Stabbing her sword in the ground, she drew it back up with force that part of the snowy ground shot forward and slammed hard into the werewolf sending it flying and crashing into two more werewolves. *Tchk!* Emily spit out blood as she glared at the remaining werewolves that were currently ravaging in the midst of the other fighters. Compared to the three monsters of the guild, the other members were finding it hard to handle the werewolves in front of them. Although they were struggling, they hardly lost any men. One after the other, the werewolves kept falling down. For every two werewolves that fell, a human also fell to their claws but thanks to the three core members'' efforts, the fight was much easier with hardly any losses. Just like that, five minutes passed and the fight was drawing to a conclusion as each of the core members were faced with a single omega werewolf each. A sharp twist of his head to the side, Peter avoided a claw strike that only grazed his face but didn''t draw any blood as his axe shot forward from below splitting the werewolf''s head in two. "How are you guys coping?" Peter asked as he turned around to see Sunny and Emily finishing up their own werewolves with ease. "Welp! That was easier than I expected." Sunny yawned as he looked at their losses. ''Just fifty men lost, that''s pretty low and impressive. I guess with every battle, the others grow more in strength.'' "Let''s just take down the fortress, set up camp an..." Peter trailed off as the giants gate opened up again, albeit quite slowly causing everybody to turn back around. But contrary to what they expected, a lone figure emerged but his figure was unclear from the distance he was. "I knew that these measly numbers wouldn''t be able to take care of you. After all, I know how strong you all are." The voice said with a slight smirk. "Why does that voice sound familiar? Why do I know that voice?" Peter mumbled as the figure stepped forward more, his face and features becoming more clearer. "It''s nice to see you all, my friends." The figure said as he stood ten metres away, his eyes glowing bright yellow. "Jack?!" Peter, Emily and even Sunny exclaimed at once. Chapter 437: A brewing storm! Back on Earth, the fight against the strongest Beta werewolf had just come to an end and it came at a great cost. Half the Fang hunters'' city was destroyed, part of Aurora Academy was also destroyed, the Fang hunters lost a thousand men and a General too. But that was not all, Head General Humfree also lost an arm as he could be seen in the middle of the city, Rex and Bane by his side. Their bodies and faces were covered in a lot of external injuries, their internals also ruptured and no doubt bleeding from the heavy and strong punches delivered by the werewolf to them. "We finally won," Bane said as he blinked twice to see the Beta werewolf on the floor, blood pouring out of several injuries. "We managed to kill the strongest Beta werewolf the from the enemy side." "Yeah, but at what cost?" Rex asked as Humfree could be seen standing, an arm missing, his face blank as he stared at the ground. *VROOOM!* A mechanical sound from above drew their attention as they saw two Aeroglides hovering above them and when it was let down, Gray could be seen descending down from it. His cape fluttering in the wind as he walked forward and examined the whole place. "Damn, I was late." He mumbled under his breath as he saw the destruction. "Oh no! I''m late!" A feminine voice was heard cursing loudly as several drones filled the air filming the aftermath of the battle. Turning around, they could see Erin and Druig walking forward. Without wasting anymore time, Erin faced the camera being pointed towards her by Druig. "I''m sorry everyone. I want to apologize to the public for not coming on time to show you all the fight of the history." Erin said as her face was being displayed to all corners of the world as long as they were tuned in. "As we can see here, the one known as the strongest Beta werewolf amongst the werewolves'' ranks has just been slain by the world leaders and the Head General of Aurora Academy! Although humanity won, but at what cost?" She asked as the drones zoomed in on the one armed Humfree, the injured world leaders that were barely standing. The online community took to their keyboards to express their emotions. "Damnn! Aurora city really suffered a lot." "Shit! Look at Head General Humfree, he is missing an arm!" "Does that mean he won''t be able to fight again?" "I mean, can you fight with a single hand?" "Look at Rex and Bane! They are so battered, blood trickling down. I have never seen them this injured." "Same here." "Per my knowledge, wasn''t this the Beta werewolf that was said to have launched an attack on humanity during the first war? The one which wiped out two hundred thousand men on its own and forced the world leaders along with Humfree to band together." "Now that you mentioned it, it does look like the werewolf." "Wait, you guys are missing something here... where the hell is Jake? All these are happening in his city and he is nowhere to be found?" "That''s right, none of the Fang hunters'' core members are even here too." "Did they abandon the Fang hunters?" "How could the werewolf slayer do this?" "To be honest, I have never liked that guy from the onset." Erin who was skimming through the comments, tapped her ear and then spun towards the camera. "Information is just reaching me that the core members are out conquering the planets under the werewolves'' grip! And per my source, they have all managed to conquer ten planets." Erin said. And the commenters took to their keyboards again. "They are out on a planet conquest?" "I don''t know, I''m unable to believe all these." "Well, that will explain why they are all absent and Head General Humfree had to deal with all these." "Tsk! Why take all the core members along with their leader? I thought the core members were in the ranks for a reason? For their strength! So why did Jake accompany them?" "I can''t help but agree with you. If truly Jake was with them, by the whole hype around him, this whole planet conquest would have been over by now." "Uhm, do you guys know what a planetary conquest is like? We are not even sure how many werewolves are on the planets they are attacking. Shouldn''t we be impressed that they managed to reclaim back ten planets?" "Oh look! One of the werewolf slayer''s d*ck rider!" "I don''t d*ck ride, I was just speaking the truth and stating the logical truth which you dumbasses are too dumb to realize." "Someone throw this fool out of this community, we don''t need d*ck riders here." Erin who was reading through the comments from her glasses, sighed in frustration. ''I was trying to help but turns out I just made things worse.'' "Head General," Gray called out as he walked towards Humfree who was still rooted in his spot barely paying attention to what was going on. But on hearing his name, he turned around, his old eyes weary and tired, his packed white hair fell freely above his shoulders as he glanced at his seared stump. "Gray, when did you arrive?" Humfree asked as he took a step forward and his eyes began closing in and out, blood dripping down his mouth as he almost plummeted forward but just in time, Gray dashed forward and grabbed him. "Crap! He has over exhausted himself in the fight, he need..." Rex stuttered as he also fell on his knees, his hands clutching his side as blood trickled down his nose and mouth. "Shit! The fight must have taken a lot out of us." Bane muttered as he grabbed his throbbing arms. Just in time, two different glides descended as an individual descended from each the glides. "Dad!" They all said at once as they darted towards Rex and Bane. These two were Raze and Jay. Raze darted towards Rex and grabbed a hold of him while leading him to the glide, Jay did the same for Bane as they all zoomed away from the city. "Over here!" Gray shouted as three men rushed out from his own glide and helped the unconscious Humfree away as they also zoomed off to get him checked up. "This war, we are beginning to lose our powerhouses one at a time. Do we have a chance of winning?" Erin mumbled in worry. Chapter 438: Jake will come! Planet Cryora was a bleak, glacial world orbiting a dim blue star, locked in perpetual twilight. Its surface was a fractured wasteland of frozen plateaus, jagged ice ridges, and towering frost spires that glitter like crystal daggers under the pale light. The air was thin and sharp, each inhale stinging the lungs with biting cold. Blizzards were near-constant, sweeping across the terrain like white hurricanes, carving deep ravines in the snow-covered earth. Glacial winds howl through skeletal remains of ancient structures buried in permafrost, remnants of a forgotten civilization that once dared to colonize the unforgiving land. Underfoot, ice-crusted ground creaked with each step, and geothermal vents occasionally burst through the frost, releasing ghostly steam that momentarily warms the surroundings before vanishing into the frigid void. Cryora was a place where time felt frozen, danger lurked beneath the snow, and silence reigned like a god. This was the planet where Paul, Geo and Sophia were to conquer. The planet which was initially under Rivock''s grip but now, was under the werewolves''. "I don''t know if it''s because you are growing old or something, but I hope this your plan doesn''t put us below six feet." Geo said as he descended from their glide, followed by Paul and Sophia. Behind them were three hundred men from the Fang hunters as they stared at the giant gates thirty metres away from them. "Trust me, this is for the best." Paul replied. "I hope you are right though." Sophia added as her rapier sword suddenly appeared in her hand. ''Glad Jade made an easy tech for us. I had asked him to give me something that would make carrying my sword with ease.'' Sophia thought as the giant gates rose up. Three hundred werewolves bolted forward like feral beasts. "I don''t need to call the attack since you all know the drill but now, I feel like doing this. Fang hunters!" Paul roared as all the three hundred men drew their different weapons, their eyes fixated on the charging werewolves. "Let''s reclaim our planet!" Paul said. "ARGHHH!" The whole three hundred men let out a battle cry as they all bolted forward with immense speed. *Boom!* In less than three seconds, a huge battle erupted as clangs, bangs and thunderclaps resounded on the planet with every clash. An adventurer was seen ducking just in time to avoid a claw swing to his head and in retaliation, his sword cleaved the werewolf''s side sending it skidding before he leapt forward, his sword drew different lines and patterns on the werewolf''s face. Before he bolted forward and in an instant, the werewolf fell to the adventurer''s blade. "Hmm, fascinating!" The adventurer smirked as he spun around in time to avoid another claw strike, his blade slammed into the claw. Surrounding his feet with Qi, the adventurer''s feet shot forward, slamming into the werewolf and sending it flying into several more. Just like this adventurer, the others were also holding their grounds and surprisingly, no members from the Fang hunters had fallen down yet and instead, in just two minutes of clashing, fifty werewolves had already fallen down. And that was because of one thing... "Bringing in A rank adventurers from the guild really was worth it." Paul smirked as he saw the adventurers moving from one werewolf to another bringing them down. "Yeah, you had to go ahead and pull half the A rank adventurers the guild had." Sophia scoffed as she saw one adventurer leap forward, his shield shot out in front of him absorbing the brunt of a werewolf''s punch. Before flinging upward and slamming into the werewolf''s jaws sending it skidding. Spinning around, the adventurer swung the shield out sending it flying all around the battlefield smashing into several dozen werewolves before returning back into his hand. "That style reminds me of a movie." Geo chuckled as he saw the shield user moving around, swinging his shield almost like a sword and taking attacks without the shield taking any damage. "I had to pull the A rank adventurers because we needed to be at full strength for what I plan to do." Paul replied as he observed the adventurers closely. Surprisingly, one of them made a slip up and in the process, an omega werewolf''s claw shot forward slamming into his head and ripping it off. "I''m still going to say this again." Geo said as he turned from the battlefield to glance at Paul. "This your plan is too dangerous, I mean we all saw those black energies. I don''t think there''s anybody on Earth that can deal with them." "That''s why I''m counting on Jake''s return." Paul smirked. "Jake''s return?" Sophia asked as she turned around to face Paul. "We don''t know when he is coming back from who knows where. We don''t even know if he is going to even come back." "He is, I have faith and hope that he will." Paul replied with a sigh. "Just a matter of the right time." "Well, I hope you faith and hope are right and can save us because what we saw would definitely put even the big three down below." Geo clicked his tongue as he turned around to see the battle wrapping up. "And will you look at that." Paul announced with a grin. "The battle is almost over and we didn''t have to lift a finger." "Think again!" A voice boomed across the battlefield as the giant gates opened up just as the Fang hunters had just finished the remaining dozen werewolves and all their breathing became ragged. "Why does that voice sound eerily familiar?" Sophia muttered as a figure stepped forward, a yawn escaped his lips as his steps were cold and calculated. "I really begged, and pleaded him not to send me here." The voice said again as the figure revealed himself, his eyes glowing bright blue. "Wait, Greig?! What the hell are you doing here?" Sophia shouted as she saw the figure reveal itself. "I didn''t want to do this especially to former allies... wait, sorry! I meant to say to those I pretended to be their allies." Greig grinned. "What do you mean?" Geo asked as he reached for his back and pulled out two axes, the blades gleaming under the dim light. "I mean I''m here to kill you all. Is that so hard to understand?" Greig asked as his eyes shone bright blue, his hands bulging ripping through his shirt with fur appearing on his arms. Chapter 439: An incomplete revenge! "NOOOO! General Wilfred?!" Alex cried out and so did Kate who fell on her knees at this. "Aww! I was supposed to save you for last. But who cares?! You were so eager to die." Scar clicked his tongue with a grin. "I...I...I... I will kill you!!!" Alex roared, his eyes now glowing bright brown and right on cue, his body flared with fiery visual Qi, his hair floating above his shoulders. "Die!" Alex cried out as he swung his hands down and immediately, five hundred Qi swords shot down from the sky towards the werewolf who stood stunned. In a resounding bang, the five hundred Qi swords slammed into Scar with a thunderous boom, the ground quaked by the massive power of the attack. Alex turned towards the spot where Scar was initially, Alex''s body flared with visual Qi which seemed to resonate with his anger, his hands clenched tightly around his sword as he saw the dust get swatted away. In its place was a full grown werewolf which stood about 9ft tall, it''s brown fur ruffled from the strike from earlier. Blood dripping down its head, snout, face and hands. "AWHOOO!" Scar howled. "Shut the fuvk up!" Kate roared from above as she fell down with an axe kick towards Scar who raised its hands up just in time as Kate''s legs smashed into his arms with a thunderous bang. Pushing his hands outward, Kate flipped a couple times before landing back down smoothly and just in time, Alex bolted forward, his sword unleashing a massive Qi slash towards Scar who pivoted sideways avoiding it. But... *Whoosh!* Three Qi arrows from Kate''s bow shot forward with massive speed but in a blur, Scar moved away causing the arrows to hit the ground causing a mini explosion. In a flash, it appeared in front of Kate, it''s claws swung out towards her with immense speed but... *Clang!* A loud clang resounded as Alex had already dove in front of Kate, his sword in front of him but when the werewolf''s claws hit, it cracked... *Crack!* *Shatter!* The sword shattered under the immense pressure from the two clash and with a push of her feet, Kate leapt forward, her hips twisted sideways as she landed a roundhouse kick towards Scar''s face sending his whole werewolf body to go flying away. Swinging his hands down, Alex unleashed two hundred Qi swords down towards Scar who was now standing up to see the swords heading towards him with impressive speed. "AWHOOO!" Scar howled as he slammed the ground hard with his fist causing it to rumble and then digging his claws into it, it sliced through the ground like hot knife cutting through butter and then lifted the huge slab of Earth up. The Qi swords smashed into the wall at the right moment unleashing a wave of dust and debris flying out, hitting the glide Kate was on earlier sending it flying from the air and crashing into the ground with an immense explosion. "Is twat alrl?!" Scar struggled to say. "Go get yourself an English freaking teacher!" Alex roared, anger blazing in his eyes as he swung his hand forward, a giant Qi katana appeared mid swing and smashed into Scar sending him flying. "Kate!" "On, it!" Kate grunted as she shot four Qi arrows forward with immense speed that before Scar could react, the arrows slammed into him. A mini explosion rang out as his body was flung so back that it hit the giant gate with a thunderous bang and even dented it slightly. "I know you are still alive!" Alex shouted as he bolted forward, swinging his hand up, the Qi sword shot into the sky and hovered there while Qi flared around his hands and feet as he appeared in front of Scar. His fist shot forward with tremendous speed that the sound barrier shattered as the fist was speeding towards Scar but in one smooth motion, a claw wrapped around Alex''s hands. His hands halted in its track as a glowing blue eyes stared at him with malice. "Enwogh!" Scar howled in anger as he lifted Alex off his feet with a single hand suspending him in the air before slamming him back down with a thunderous bang the next instant. *Crack!* "Damn it! Something broke." Alex muttered in anger as he coughed out blood and dust seeped into his nose. Before he could say something else, he was hoisted in the air again before getting slammed back down with a bang. *Crack!* ''F*ck! At this rate, I won''t have anymore bones in my body.'' Alex screamed inwardly. "Do something!" He cried out. "That''s what I was," Kate grunted as she swung her feet forward in a roundhouse kick. "Doing something!" *Boom!* Her feet was held by Scar''s claws and the next instant, he delivered an earth shattering punch to her abdomen that sent her flying. *Tchk!* Kate coughed out blood and spit as her internal organs were slightly ruptured with the way Scar punched her away. "Now istw ywor thrun!" Scar howled as he looked beneath his feet to look for Alex but instead, a yellow shining whip were seen around his feet. "I wish I had time, I would have taught your English again. But I''m out of time!" Alex roared from two metres away as he yanked the whip and Scar fell down with a thunderous boom, a deep crater appeared beneath his body. Alex swiftly clapped his hands and fifty Qi swords shot down with terrifying speed and before Scar could react, they slammed into his limbs pinning him in place. "I promised, I made a freaking promise that I will kick your arse." Alex said, blood covered half his face, a limp in his every step, hands clutching his side. "And I''m going to do just that!" "Fuck that!" Scar shouted as his snout returned back to normal. "Before I die, I would take my revenge against Jake Lucas! I will kill him, I will freaking kill him!" "Too bad that you can''t do that in this lifetime, try again next time." Alex grinned as he swung his hand down and the sword he swung into the sky earlier shot back down like a meteorite heading to earth and in a flash, it smashed into Scar''s head impaling it and creating a gaping hole in his head. Alex smiled at this as he tried to take a step forward when he suddenly plummeted into the ground, his chest heaving in and out as darkness covered his vision. "I''m... I''m sorry Jake, General Wilfred died on my watch." Alex muttered as his eyes shut in and out until he took one last breath. "General Wilfred, I avenged you." And then... Alex''s eyes snapped shut as his hands fell on his side. Chapter 440: A shocking and close betrayal! On Planet Nivareth, something shocking happened after the fight with the werewolves. Just as the Fang hunters had just finished killing the werewolves on the planet, a figure emerged from the giant gates. "I knew that these measly numbers wouldn''t be able to take care of you. After all, I know how strong you all are." The voice said with a slight smirk. "Why does that voice sound familiar? Why do I know that voice?" Peter mumbled as the figure stepped forward more, his face and features becoming more clearer. "It''s nice to see you all, my friends." The figure said as he stood ten metres away, his eyes glowing bright yellow. "Jack?!" Peter, Emily and even Sunny exclaimed at once. "Oh?! You all still remember me." Jack smiled, his eyes gleaming yellow as he stepped forward. His eyes examining the destruction caused, the dead werewolves, the dead humans and then back at those standing. "Peter, Emily and Sergeant Sunny, nice to see that you are all alright." Jack smiled as he stretched his hands slightly. "Jack? What the hell is going on? Why did you just come out from the enemy fortress?" Sunny asked in a panic as he kept staring at Jack''s glowing yellow eyes. "I don''t see Jake, where is he? Didn''t he join the party?" Jack asked as he tilted his head around searching for Jake but he was nowhere to be seen. "Stop avoiding the question, answer the damned question!" Peter roared in anger, his hands on his axes loosened. Jack sighed softly, his gaze returned back to those in front of him. "You were asking why I came out from the enemy side?" Jack asked as he lifted his hands up to point at his eyes. "If these doesn''t explain," he said and his hands began bulging and then, his hands transformed to that of furry claws. "Does this answer your question?" He asked with a slight grin. "Yo... you...you are a werewolf?!" Sunny asked, his hands fell by his side. Mouth dry, head spinning in confusion. "Bu... but y..." Peter kept stuttering as he stared at the yellow eyes and the transformed claws. "How the hell is this possible?! You were with us at the academy, you were close to us, your dad was a world leader and all that, how the hell are you a werewolf?" "Keh Keh Keh!" Jack laughed as he stared at his claws and then his furry hands. "Wait! How did this happen?" Emily asked. "Was it when the Alpha attacked you all? Did he do this to you? Turn you against your wish? Talk to us! Your brother, where is he? Where''s your dad? Is he alive? If the Alpha turned you against your wishes, we can help you all. What if we kill him off, will the changes revert back. Jack, talk to us!" Jack just sighed softly. "You know, I always felt something was off in my life. I grew up like normal kids do, for several years, I was not allowed to see my dad in person. I didn''t know who my mum was, nor where she was. All I had was my brother; Greig! He taught me all what I knew, fighting and other things. I snuck out to learn Qi from those that could use the first stage, I learnt it without dad nor Greig knowing. I thought it was normal, I always wondered why the others, those in the Dem faction were not allowed to use it." Jack said, his eyes a little moist as he stared at the others that had stood confused. "We were warned and banned from learning or using Qi but I went ahead to learn it behind my dad''s back and when I got fascinated by it, I decided to leave for Aurora Academy. Even with that, even with how Qi was forbidden for the Dem faction, dad didn''t say anything when he found out and instead sent me off to Aurora. I still didn''t suspect a thing. I met you all, trained with you all, fought together with you all, did everything with you all. We killed werewolves together and I still didn''t suspect a thing." "Cut to the chase! What the hell is going on?! We didn''t ask for any history lesson from you damn it!" Peter shouted in anger but Jack just smiled softly. "Peter... I didn''t want to interact with you all, didn''t want to move with anyone just like Jake. But slowly, you all made me warm up and we became one small family and I still didn''t notice anything. But when I had clocked eighteen, I felt it. On a full moon, this blood thirst befell me, I didn''t know how to control it. Luckily for me, I wasn''t in the Fang hunters, I was back in the Dem''s faction where I had transformed for the first time. I thought I was a freak, I thought it was because I was probably bitten by some werewolves or something, but Greig stood there watching me, his eyes also glowing blue as he calmed me down. And that was when I realized, I was always a werewolf from birth, so was Greig." "Wa...wait!" Peter stuttered, his mouth dry as he looked at Jack. "You were always a werewolf from birth? So is your brother? Why didn''t you tell us?! You called us family but couldn''t say anything?" "Family?" Jack said as he laughed a little. "What? Was our bond fake? You didn''t consider us close?" Peter shouted in anger. "No! I did consider you all close to me... before I found out what I was. I was ready to die for you all, I was ready to die for the guild and that was why I fought against Greig when he attacked Aurora a few years back." Jack replied with a somber smile. "Wait!" Emily stuttered, her eyes widening in shock. "It...Greig was the Beta werewolf that attacked Aurora when we were students?!" "Indeed." Jack nodded with a sigh. "I didn''t know then not until the day I transformed when he told me the truth." "Yo...you...your brother freaking killed Vynn!" Peter roared, tears streaming down his face, his hands clenched in anger. "I know. And honestly, I wish I could rewind the time back." Jack sighed. "Rewind time back? Your damned brother killed Vynn, my best friend, Jake''s best friend, our best friend and you are what? Feeling sad?! To hell with that?!" Peter shouted in anger, tears continuing to drop down his eyes. "Is...is Rivock a werewolf too?" Sunny asked as he stared at Jack wearily. Tilting his head to face Sunny, Jack smiled. "I will let you all find out yourself, it''s not in my place to say anything." "To hell with what you want to say!" Peter shouted as his grip on his axe got tighter. "You betrayed humanity, you betrayed us and most especially, you betrayed Jake! What do you want us to tell him? That his friend was the very thing he hated?! His close friend is a werewolf?!" "Ahh!" A soft sigh escaped Jack''s mouth. "Jake, he''s a good kid. And I really wish things were not like this, but..." he said, his eyes glowing bright yellow and... *Buzz!* A yellow aura shot out from his eyes like a laser of some kind and before anybody could react, it slammed into Sunny, slicing his body apart. "I''m a werewolf now, and a powerful one at that. So I''m sorry, you all have to go." Jack said as Sunny''s body slid apart to the ground. "ARGHHH!" Emily shouted out in fright. Chapter 441: Clash of former friends! When Sunny decided to tag along on these planetary conquest, he wasn''t dumb to think that he might survive on this quest. Especially if they were to encounter any strong werewolf. But who he didn''t expect would kill him, was the one that killed him. Sunny came to Planet Nivareth and he thought that after this, he would finally relax. What he didn''t expect was to die at the hands of a former student. Even if Sunny never taught Jack directly, Jack was still a student of Aurora Academy earlier and now, he has become a werewolf and a powerful omega werewolf at that. And before Sunny could say ''Jack'' literally, he got sliced apart by Jack. *Buzz!* A yellow aura shot out from his eyes like a laser of some kind and before anybody could react, it slammed into Sunny, slicing his body apart. "I''m a werewolf now, and a powerful one at that. So I''m sorry, you all have to go." Jack said as Sunny''s body slid apart to the ground. "ARGHHH!" Emily shouted out in fright. "I''m sorry, but for the Alpha''s will to be instated, yoh all have to go." Jack said as his eyes glowed brighter again towards the remaining duo. "Screw you! You mother f*cking bastard!" Peter roared in anger, tears still gushing down his face as he dashed forward, his grip on his axe tighter. "I''m sorry Peter." Jack muttered as another yellow beam shot out from his eyes towards Peter at an immense speed. "Take your sorry, and shove it up your freaking arse!" Peter roared as his Qi flared around his body, coating his axe. And in one smooth motion, Peter swung his axe down slamming it into the yellow beam and sending it crashing and tearing a gaping hole in the ground. "You will pay for all these!" Peter cried out as he swung his axe several times sending slashes of Qi heading towards Jack who stood un-bothered. His eyes glowing again as he shot a continuous stream of yellow beams towards the slashes of Qi breaking them totally. "ARGH!" Peter roared as he appeared beside Jack, his axe shot forward at tremendous speed aiming to cleave Jack''s head off. But in one smooth motion, Jack''s hands shot forward, the claws gleaming with energy as he grabbed Peter''s axe. *Boom!* A shockwave spread out as the two weapons clashed against each other, the ground quaked from the force of the clash. "Surprised? That I didn''t go flying?" Peter asked with a smirk as he swung his axe aside causing Jack to stumble with a side. Without hesitation, Peter swung his Qi coated leg forward, smashing it into Jack and sending him tumbling back. "Even when we were at the academy, you were never able to beat me completely." Peter smirked as he wiped a tear from his eyes and he got ready to dash forward when... *Buzz!* Two beams of yellow lasers shot towards Peter but he quickly leapt back in time causing the attacks to slam into the ground. Within the twinkle of an eye, Jack had already appeared in front of Peter, his claws shot forward as his eyes held a hint of melancholy. "I''m sorry Peter. Rest knowing that Jake your best friend will come to meet you soon enough." Jack said as his claws were now inches away from Peter''s neck. "Screw you!" A feminine voice roared as a sword shot down and smashed Jack''s claws to the ground. A heavy roundhouse kick sent his body skidding, fissures ran through the ground with every step as he shot back, anger evident in his eyes as he saw Emily stand in front of Peter, her sword in hand as she glared at Jack with anger burning in her eyes. *Sigh!* A small sigh escaped from Jack''s face as he wiped a slight tint of blood from where Emily had whacked him earlier. "I was feeling generous. Even though I had known Peter the longest before we met, I still made a resolve to kill him and let you live. Why?" Jack asked as he stared at Emily gripping her sword tightly. "That''s because I want someone to be there to console Alex when he finds out his dad and brother are dead. I can''t take you away too, he will be distraught. But now," Jack said, his eyes glowing bright red. "I see you don''t deserve my kindness!" He howled as a yellow beam shot forward towards Emily, faster than she could react until... *Bang!* Peter shot forward, his axes came crashing down in front of Emily, absorbing the impact from the laser beams without sustaining a single scratch. "And I didn''t want to kill you because I still considered you a friend. But what you just tried to do, what you said and your actions has made me decided." Peter said, his puffy eyes glaring down at Jack with so much intensity that it looked like a laser beam might shoot out of his eyes. "You don''t deserve this kindness from me. I don''t want to burden Jake with the task of killing a dear friend himself, so I will help him do that!" Peter roared as the ground beneath his feet cracked, a small crater appeared as he bolted forward towards Jack with tremendous speed. "That''s if you can catch me." Jack grinned as he also blitzed forward and the two met dead in the center with a bang. Peter''s axe sliced through the air as it shot towards Jack''s face but Jack retaliated by lifting his claws in front of him absorbing the impact with a clang. Jack''s feet shot forward, slamming into Peter''s side and sending him skidding in pain with a cracked rib. "ARGH!" Emily made a battle cry as she appeared before Jack, her Katana thrusting forward with immense speed that it connected with Jack sending him skidding. "If I can''t take revenge from your brother for killing Vynn, then you have to do!" Peter roared as he bolted forward, before even getting to Jack''s spot, he swung his axe in the air and used the second axe to whack the first and sent it rocketing towards Jack who lifted his claws in an X formation trying to block it. *Bang!* The axe smashed into Jack''s clawed hands and his body went flying and tumbling on the snowy ground, blood dripping from the wounded hands. Chapter 442: For the werewolf slayer! On planet Cryora, Paul, Sophia and Geo didn''t even have to lift a finger against the werewolves on the current planet as they had all been taken care of by the three hundred A rank adventurers brought by Paul to the planet. The battle had just drawn to a conclusion when something hit them hard, a realization, a betrayal and the thought of possible death. "Wait, Greig?! What the hell are you doing here?" Sophia shouted as she saw the figure reveal itself. "I didn''t want to do this especially to former allies... wait, sorry! I meant to say to those I pretended to be their allies." Greig grinned. "What do you mean?" Geo asked as he reached for his back and pulled out two axes, the blades gleaming under the dim light. "I mean I''m here to kill you all. Is that so hard to understand?" Greig asked as his eyes shone bright blue, his hands bulging ripping through his shirt with fur appearing on his arms. "Yo...you...you are a werewolf?!" Geo shouted in shock as he stared at the glowing blue eyes, the bulging muscles and the fur covered hands. "And a Beta werewolf at that." Paul muttered beneath his breath. "How is this possible? How are you a werewolf?" Sophia asked in shock and surprise. Being the daughter of one of the world leaders, she had the privilege to interact with the other kids of the world leaders but Greig was different. He was hardly seen around and when he is, it''s when Rivock had an urgent meeting with the others and that''s when Greig always accompanied him. And now, he suddenly turned up in front of her as a werewolf and a Beta werewolf at that. "Wa...do... does Jack know about this? Did you conspire with the Alpha to kill your brother and father? What the hell is going on?" Geo asked as his mouth went dry. "Keh!" Greig just laughed a little as he kept his hands by his side, a grin curled up on his face. "Unlike Jack, I''m not one to answer questions. So I will advise you just die." "What the f*ck are you saying?! Greig! How do you want your dad and brother to feel?! You betrayed humanity, you betrayed the Dem faction, you betrayed everybody! And you are here to kill us?! What nonsense." Sophia roared, tears streaming down her face when she saw Greig bow his head down. His hands clenched tightly, his head refused to be lifted as his shoulders moved up and down. ''Did it work? Did Sophia''s words hit him? Is that why he is crying?'' Paul wondered inwardly when... "Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh Keh!" Greig laughed so hard, that his hands were clutched around his stomach, a single tear dropped down his eyes as he stared at the others in front of him in amusement. "What? Did you expect that those sentimental words will get to me? I guess you don''t realize how heartless werewolves can be, so let me show you." Greig grinned as he lifted a single finger, the trio swiftly gripped their weapons tighter. "Don''t let anything happen to the core members!" The A ranked shield user shouted and all two hundred plus adventurers gripped their weapons tightly as they stood a few metres in front of the core members. "You all amuse me, Fang hunters!" Greig said as from his fingers, nails were shot forward at tremendous speed. Not the usual nails, but long, elongated and sharp nails burst forward at immense speed, slamming into several dozen adventurers at once. "Screw you!" The shield user shouted as he swung his shield forward sending it flying towards Greig who causally glanced at the incoming projectile. "A shield, how cute." He smirked as his hands bulged a little more and with a resounding bang, he sent his knuckles flying forward and smashing against the shield with a tremendous bang that shockwaves and dust rippled out. ''Huh?! Why isn''t it breaking?'' Greig wondered in surprise when... "Surprised right? Well here is one more!" The adventurer roared as he held out his hands, the shield flew back and he slammed it back down to the ground. Suddenly, a tremendous wave of energy burst forward and it slammed into Greig lifting and throwing him away as he bounced on the ground, his body skidding a few metres away until he dug his nails into the ground coming to a skidding halt. "Okay, that shield is cool." Geo commented as he saw the remaining two hundred adventurers get ready to attack. "What kinda shield is that?" Sophia muttered as she stared at the proud A rank adventurer hold his shield tighter. ''This shield... it was crafted by the best blacksmith... someone so unknown that even the world leaders don''t know about him. It is said to be indestructible and has the passive skill of absorbing kinetic energy and releasing it back at double the absorbed energy.'' the shield user thought with a proud smile. *Sigh.* A short sigh escaped from Greig''s mouth as he slowly rose up, a grin plastered on his face as he twirled his wrists around and around. "Cute! Uhm... sorry to disappoint you all, I would have loved to play with you all more, but uhm..." Greig stuttered as he stared at the two hundred men charge right at him with the shield user out front. "I don''t have much time." Greig said and in the next instant, he grew bigger, fur covering his whole body as fangs protruded out from his mouth and in the next instant, his hands smashed into the ground hard. Dust and debris were kicked up, shockwaves rippled around, the adventurers stumbled as the ground quaked hard and the next instant, Greig was now a blur of movement. His claws ripped through skulls, limbs, necks and even heads. Screams of pain, agony and death filled the air as Greig moved from one adventurer to the next, while using the dust as cover. In just a few seconds, all two hundred adventurers hit the ground and at the same time, the dust settled to reveal Greig who had his sharp fangs protruding from his mouth due to him grinning. The shield user was the only one left, his legs shaking due to fear but he shoved it back away. "For the werewolf slayer!" The shield user roared as he bolted forward towards Greig as he swung his shield forward. Without wasting time, Greig twirled around, grabbed the shield and sent it flying back. *Tchk!* The sound of metal cutting through something was heard as the shield lunged deep into the ground behind its user while from the waist down, his body was split in half. "Yo...you...you... you are the one who killed Vynn!" Sophia roared in anger as she stared at Greig''s full werewolf form with anger blazing in her eyes. Chapter 443: You are next! "If I can''t take revenge from your brother for killing Vynn, then you have to do!" Peter roared as he bolted forward, before even getting to Jack''s spot, he swung his axe in the air and used the second axe to whack the first and sent it rocketing towards Jack who lifted his claws in an X formation trying to block it. *Bang!* The axe smashed into Jack''s clawed hands and his body went flying and tumbling on the snowy ground, blood dripping from the wounded hands. *Sigh.* A short sigh escaped from Jack''s lips as he slowly rose up to see Peter in front of him. "You should have aimed for the head." Jack said as his claws shot towards Peter''s face but a Qi sword from above slammed into the claws and Peter leapt back, his brows furrowed. "Yo...you... you are not fighting at full strength, why?" Peter asked, anger evident in his voice as he glared at Jack. "Aren''t I?" Jack asked as he slowly rose up, his eyes glowing bright yellow. "You are holding back, why?" Peter asked again as Emily walked over, her Katana gleaming in her hands. "What makes you think I''m holding back? Huh?" Jack asked with a raised eyebrow. "I know you, I know Jack! At least I thought I knew him." Peter sighed as he gripped his axes tighter. "You are the first werewolf to learn how to use Qi, and you are not using that? You are also not transforming fully, so why won''t I think you are holding back?" "Oh?!" Jack chuckled slightly as he stared at his claws and then back at Peter. "He thinks I''m holding back. Kek! I just don''t find it necessary to go all out before I take care of you." "Oh really?! Then how about I force you to go all out!" Emily roared as she dashed forward, her Katana glowing slight yellow. "I never did like you from the onset, so rest." Jack said as a laser beam shot towards Emily at immense speed but still airborne, she swung her hands down and a huge Qi shield appeared absorbing the brunt of the attack before shattering back down. But it had already served its job as Emily bolted forward, her sword slicing through the air aiming for Jack''s head but his claws shot forward and grabbed the tip of the blade stopping her dead in her tracks. "Do you really think you are as strong as an omega werewolf?" Jack asked, a grin on his face as he held the blade tighter. "No, she isn''t. But I am!" Peter roared as he appeared beside Jack and whacked him with his axe sending the werewolf skidding away from Emily. Without wasting time, Emily swung her sword rapidly from side to side unleashing slashes of Qi which Jack avoided easily until Peter decided to unleash his... *Swoosh¡Á4* Several invisible slashes of wind shot out from Peter''s axe''s towards Jack who was unable to see them but could feel them as he pivoted on one foot avoiding one, another one appeared beside him. Raising his hands up, it smashed into it hard, blood trickled down from the injured hand as Peter darted forward, Emily came in from above. "I guess I have played with you all long enough." Jack said as he began growing in size. "Stop there!" Peter roared as he swung his axe from the side causing it to lunge deep in Jack''s side, blood trickling down but Jack kept growing in size, blood dripping down his injured side, fur covering his body as he grabbed Peter''s axe with a single hand. Pulled it out and in the process whacked Peter away and then spun around just in time for the axe to collide with Emily''s sword sending a mini shockwave spreading around, the ground cracked a little. "Eat Qi!" Emily roared as four Qi swords shot forward from the side towards Jack while she leapt away and landed a few feet away. "Nwot ownly ywo cwan use Qwi!" Jack struggled to say as he swung his claws down unleashing a dozen Qi swords that smashed into Emily''s swords cancelling each other out. "That''s more like it," Peter said as he bolted forward. "Now I won''t feel bad for killing you while you were at your weakest!" He said as he appeared behind Jack, his axe shooting forward towards the werewolf''s back. But Jack leapt forward avoiding the swing while Peter stumbled forward a bit but he swiftly controlled himself as two laser beam and a dozen Qi swords were heading towards his head at tremendous speed. "Handle the laser beams, I will take care of the Qi swords!" Emily shouted as she dashed forward and without warning, she began clashing against the Qi swords. Her sword a blur of movement as she struck each sword with precision, the air shook with each clash, the snow got pushed away as Emily finally destroyed the last one while huffing and puffing. At that moment, Peter had also managed to block the laser beams with his axe although, he was pushed back slightly by their strengths. "Your reaction speeds are too slow!" Jack smirked as he appeared in front of Peter just as he had managed to finish blocking the laser beams. And then... *Bang!* Jack''s hands shot forward, slamming into Peter and sending his body hurling with so much force that the snow beneath his body was blown away. Blood trickled down his mouth as his eyes rolled back, his remaining axe slid down his hand as his body finally bounced a few times on the ground before coming to a halt. "Peter!" Emily cried out as she turned to see Jack in front of her. "No bother screaming his name, you are next!" Jack said as he grabbed Emily by the face with his claws. ___ {A/N} I hope you are all enjoying the book so far? If yes, please continue to keep supporting the book with all resources you have. Power stones, Golden tickets, gifts or even comments, everything is appreciated... thank you! Chapter 444: You need to die! Back on planet Cryora, the team formation of Sophia, Paul and Geo had just encountered Greig and after a bit of back and forth, he transformed and destroyed an army of two hundred men in a few seconds of kicking up dust and transforming. "For the werewolf slayer!" The shield user roared as he bolted forward towards Greig as he swung his shield forward. Without wasting time, Greig twirled around, grabbed the shield and sent it flying back. *Tchk!* The sound of metal cutting through something was heard as the shield lunged deep into the ground behind its user while from the waist down, his body was split in half. "Yo...you...you... you are the one who killed Vynn!" Sophia roared in anger as she stared at Greig''s full werewolf form with anger blazing in her eyes. Sophia hadn''t realized it earlier but now when the dust finally settled down, it clicked in her head where she had seen this type of fur and destructive strength from. This was the same Beta werewolf that had attacked Aurora Academy when Jake and his friends were still students there and this was the same werewolf who killed Vynn; one of Jake''s friends. "Huh?! What was that?" Greig asked as he looked up to see the trio grip their weapons tighter except Sophia who looked at the werewolf in front of her with wide eyes. "Y...you... you were the one who attacked Aurora, right?" Sophia asked with a raised eyebrow. "What gave it away?" Greig asked, a sinister smile plastered on his face. "Wait, you are the one?!" Paul asked in shock as he glared at Greig in front of him. "You... you were the one who killed Vynn! That innocent friend of ours, you wrecked us that day. Killed so many innocent students and you have the guts to face us here?!" Sophia roared, tears streaming down her face as she gripped her rapier tightly. "I don''t recall this Vynn guy you speak about." Greig yawned slightly as he looked at the rest of the group. "All I remember is killing dozens of students that day and I would have killed you all too if that son of a b*tch called Jake hadn''t interfered. You wouldn''t be here now." "You still have the guts to gloat?!" Sophia shouted, the tears gushing down her face like a fountain as she grit her teeth while staring angrily at the Beta werewolf in front of her. "Hey! Don''t shout at me, okay! Not my fault that you were too weak to protect your friend." Greig said, a grin curled on his face. "It shows you are unrepentant and unremorseful." Paul sighed as he stepped forward, his katana gleaming in his hands as he stared at the full transformed Greig. "So I have to teach you a lesson for attacking my academy, and killing my students! I declare death as your punishment." "That sounds like Jake''s lines but okay." Greig grinned as he shrugged at Paul who had just kicked off from his position, kicking the air and speeding towards him at full speed. "Qi Slash!" Paul roared as a gigantic wave of Qi strike left his sword heading towards Greig who just yawned and then, blurred away as he avoided the slash that crashed into the ground tearing the ground for several metres open. Dust and debris kicked up as Paul was seen floating in the air. But he wasn''t technically floating as he had created an invisible Qi platform beneath his feet that held his weight while he stared around looking for Greig. "Destructive. And you have grown way stronger than the last time I attacked, that''s for sure." Greig said as he was seen standing several metres away from Paul, his arms crossed. "Qi Slash!" Paul called out again as he swung his sword out unleashing a massive slash of Qi again towards Greig who moved like a blur avoiding the attack that tore through the hard, red ground. "You are just no match for me." Greig''s voice was heard booming from above. General Paul quickly lifted his head to see Greig descending with rapid speed, his claws were held out and in less than a second, he smashed into Paul sending him flying out of the air, blood spraying from his mouth as his body flew back and landed into their glide while causing it to skid a few inches. "General Paul!" Geo cried out as he saw Paul slid off the Aeroglide, blood dripping down his mouth, his sword laying a few inches away from him. "I won''t let you take someone else we care about again!" Sophia roared as she bolted forward, her rapier sword pointed behind her back. "I''m with you on that one!" Geo shouted as he also blitzed forward, his two axes in each hand. "You all don''t learn huh?! Fine! Let''s roll." Greig muttered as he also bolted forward leaving an affrimage in his wake. He appeared in front of Sophia in a flash, his claws swinging forward but just at the right moment, Sophia swung her sword down clashing against the claws in a reverberating boom sending shockwaves spreading around. Geo quickly jumped up, and now, he was falling back down with his axe above his head. Seeing this, Greig quickly kicked Sophia while leaping back sending the poor girl flying backwards creating deep fissures in the ground before she finally held her steps, blood dripping down her mouth. Meanwhile, Geo crashed into the ground where Greig was standing on earlier, his axe cleaving the ground cleanly, a mini shockwave erupted out blowing a few bodies of both adventurers and werewolves away. "Missed me, now you got to catch me!" Greig taunted as he bolted away while looking behind him to see Geo dashing forward too, his axes in hand as his eyes were fixated on Greig who occasionally turned around to see where Geo was. "You son of a..." Sophia roared as she blitzed so fast that she got in front of Greig in the blink of an eye, her rapier shot forward slamming into Greig and sending him skidding towards Geo''s path. "Qi Slash!" Geo shouted as he swung his axes in an X shape sending two crescent slashes of Qi in an X shape flying forward. In a split second, they slammed into Greig hard as blood spurted from his mouth, his body got lifted up as the residual attacks cleaved the ground hard kicking up another dust that obscured their views. "Something is coming." Geo muttered as he swiftly turned around to see a pair of glowing blue eyes staring right at him. "You are dangerous and so you need to die." Greig grinned as his claws shot and the next moment, Geo''s head hit the ground with a sickening thud. Chapter 445: Join us! *Bang!* Jack''s hands shot forward, slamming into Peter and sending his body hurling with so much force that the snow beneath his body was blown away. Blood trickled down his mouth as his eyes rolled back, his remaining axe slid down his hand as his body finally bounced a few times on the ground before coming to a halt. "Peter!" Emily cried out as she turned to see Jack in front of her. "No bother screaming his name, you are next!" Jack said as he grabbed Emily by the face with his claws and the next second, she was slammed down with a loud sickening crunch. The ground shattered beneath the impact, a deep crater that went on for ten metres deep formed beneath Emily''s body. Blood spayed from her mouth, her eyes rolled back from the impact. "Tsk!" Jack scoffed as he stood up from Emily''s body, his gaze lingering on her slightly unconscious body. "I still wonder what Alex saw in you. You are too weak!" Jack said as he lifted his furry foot and sent it crashing towards Emily. *Bang!* A loud bang resounded as Peter dove forward, his back facing Jack''s foot, blood poured from his mouth as he lay above Emily. His eyes twitching and his body wincing in pain. "Peter?!" Jack growled slightly as he lifted his foot off and saw Peter fall onto Emily''s unconscious body. Transforming his snout back to normal for easy communication, Jack clenched his claws tightly as he stared at the duo in front of him. "How stupid can you be?! I''m trying to save you here. I gave you an easy beating so you can escape with your life while I kill this b*tch but you preferred to risk your life for her? How stupid can you be?" Jack howled in anger as he saw Peter twitching slightly. His body slowly rose up, his face half covered with crimson droplets, his teeth grit as he stared at Jack, hands clenched as his eyes wandered around until it laid on an axe a few metres away. "It''s like... it''s like your humanity, the bond we all shared and the good times together are totally erased after you transformed into a werewolf. Don''t you recall any of that? The late night chats, the battles together, the life and death situation, the attack on Aurora, the take over, all the missions we all went together, don''t you recall any of that?" Peter asked, his hands trembling in anger as he clenched it. "Indeed." Jack said as he crossed his furry arms, his gaze fixated on Peter. "I do remember all those. Every single thing. But you must have also forgotten something... all those years, all those times we were at Aurora, I was the top dog. Peter, I was at the top of the class, the strongest and you were the second strongest until Jake came and ruined it all... don''t you find it suspicious? The most weakest student of our time, the most useless student that even Vynn who was deemed the weakest could best. Don''t you find it suspicious how he suddenly grew so strong that he toppled us? Toppled me? How on Earth did he get so strong? The strange powers, strange movements and the immense amount of Qi, how did he get all those? Peter wake up! Come over to us and we can help you regain your strength that even Jake can''t put you down." "And what? Get controlled? Kill all my friends?!" Peter asked in anger. "No! And grow stronger than Jake. Look at you! You were part of the top three strongest during our academy days and now, you have been reduced to an errand boy! You aren''t even the second in command of the guild!" Jack howled. "Do you think I freaking care?!" Peter retorted back. "I attended the academy in search of strength, power so I can slay all werewolves! So I can protect the human race from the danger they pose. And I got just that! I''m able to slay all werewolves, with Jake! I don''t care whether I''m the leader or second in command, that doesn''t matter. A win for one is a win for all! Jake won, means I also won as long as werewolves are erased from this world." "Do you really believe that? Do you really still want to be ruled over? By someone your age?" Jack asked with a low chuckle. Peter clenched his hands, his head held down as he contemplated what Jack said to him. ''It is working, just a little more push. If I can get him on our side and get the Alpha to turn him, he would boost our strength tremendously. This is great. I won''t have to kill him as the Alpha ordered.'' "Jack..." Peter called out softly as he slowly rose his head while a smile crept on Jack''s face. "Go to hell!" Peter roared as he dashed forward at immense speed. To the extent the air distorted greatly behind him, Qi swirling around his feet as he bolted toward one of his axe which he slid on the ground, grabbing it and spinning around while sending it flying towards Jack who was stunned by all these. "You have always been a stubborn kid!" Jack howled as his mouth transformed back to a snout and he swung his claws forward slamming the axe out of the air. Before he could move, Peter already appeared in front of him. His fist smashed into Jack''s abdomen sending him skidding. Before he could go far, Peter leapt up, his leg whipped through the air as he unleashed a solid roundhouse kick that landed on Jack''s neck causing him to flip and land back down with a boom. "Unlike you, I''m not a betrayal!" Peter cried out as Qi swirled around his legs with so much force that fissures ran through the ground. In one smooth motion, Peter raised his leg and sent it crashing towards Jack from above in an axe kick formation. But Jack''s claws shot forward and grabbed onto the leg sending a shockwave spreading around. "You refuse to obey me, you refuse to join me. Just because of what? Of your stubbornness? You are nothing but a lap dog!" Jack howled as he grabbed Peter in one smooth motion slamming him into the ground hard that a seven metres deep crater erupted beneath Peter''s body. Blood dripped down his head, blood spurted from his mouth like a fountain and his eyes were now filled with blood as Jack lifted him again and slammed him back down causing three of Peter''s ribs to crack as blood filled his mouth which he coughed out. "Since you refuse to join my side, then you are no use to me. So die!" Jack said as he grabbed Peter''s head lifting him off the ground. "This is going to be painful!" He said as he grabbed Peter''s head and began squeezing on tight. "ARGHHHHHH! KUK!" Peter cried out in pain while still coughing from blood filling his mouth. "Sorry Jack, you have to go." A feminine voice called from behind Jack and before he could spin around, a sea of crimson filled his vision. Peter''s body slid down his claws with a sickening thud, then Jack''s body followed next as his head rolled down his body and bounced over to where Peter lay helplessly. Looking up to see who saved him, Peter could see Emily sway and stagger a few times before hitting the ground in exhaustion. Her katana sliding out of her hands and rolling away. The battle was over, Jack; Jake and the other''s friend was dead as his head was decapitated from his body. Chapter 446: Where is Jake? "You son of a..." Sophia roared as she blitzed so fast that she got in front of Greig in the blink of an eye, her rapier shot forward slamming into Greig and sending him skidding towards Geo''s path. "Qi Slash!" Geo shouted as he swung his axes in an X shape sending two crescent slashes of Qi in an X shape flying forward. In a split second, they slammed into Greig hard as blood spurted from his mouth, his body got lifted up as the residual attacks cleaved the ground hard kicking up another dust that obscured their views. "Something is coming." Geo muttered as he swiftly turned around to see a pair of glowing blue eyes staring right at him. "You are dangerous and so you need to die." Greig grinned as his claws shot and the next moment, Geo''s head hit the ground with a sickening thud. The dust settled, Sophia''s eyed widened as she saw Geo''s head rolling on the ground, his body stood upright for a second, his neck, where his head was supposed to be was spurting out blood like a fountain before hitting the ground with a thud. Sophia paused, her brain unable to register what she had just seen, her eyes blinking rapidly as she stared at Geo''s headless body. "Oh will you look at that? One down, two more to go." Greig said, a twisted grin crept on his face as he stared at the body. "Wh...what did you just do?" Sophia asked, her voice low and almost like a growl as she slowly raised her head to look at Greig. "Uhm... I kinda killed him, that''s what I did." Greig shrugged. A silent sigh escaped Sophia''s lips as she closed her eyes, tear dropping down as she clenched her hands on her weapon tightly, her hands trembling not of fear, but of anger, sadness and regret. ''An...another one has been taken from me. Although Geo and I were never that close, he is still part of the Fang hunters and this filthy beast killed him?! He freaking killed him just as he killed Vynn!'' "Now that he''s gone, it''s your turn." Greig calmly said as he took a single step, just a single step and he appeared directly in front of Sophia, his claws shooting out faster than a normal person could react. "You shouldn''t have." Sophia said as she snapped her eyes open, her rapier sword flashing forward at tremendous speed. *Bang!* Sophia''s rapier collided against Greig''s claws with a deafening boom, the ground cracked beneath their feet, dust and debris got kicked up as more bodies were flung aside. ''Crap! I can''t hold out for long!'' Sophia screamed in her mind as she swiftly leapt back just in time for her sword was already cracking and her hands were throbbing in pain. "Running away?" Greig asked as he bolted forward at immense speed appearing in front of Sophia like he teleported. His claws elongated beyond normal as he began swinging it like a sword towards Sophia who met every swing skillfully. She deflected each and every strike so skillfully but she was being pushed back slowly, fissures running deep through the ground. "How long can you keep on blocking for?" Greig asked as he suddenly sped up, his claws moving like a blur while Sophia''s hands throbbed as she struggled to match with Greig''s speed. Each swing was met by Sophia''s rapier until, her speed began decreasing, Greig seeing this, smirked as he began pressuring her. Clangs were heard ringing out, slowly, Greig was now breaking through Sophia''s defenses. First was a strike to her shoulder, to her face, to her legs, arms and clothes. Each strike was a graze drawing blood slightly. Each graze was continuously drawing blood until it began to stack up, Sophia''s face was now a bloody mess, her clothes were almost completely torn, her arms were dripping with blood. But even with this, she grit her teeth and bolted forward towards Greig who just causally licked his lips. "You know, if I wanted to kill you, I would have. Even though I''m a werewolf, my sexual feelings are still there and I have always wondered how delicious you would taste." Greig smirked as he was taking several steps back blocking each and every one of Sophia''s rapier blade strike. The sound of metal striking claws were heard, blood and sweat dripping down Sophia''s face as she began to lose her breathing and finally, Greig sped up. His hands moving like a blur and striking Sophia squarely in her gut. Blood, spit and air all got knocked out of her as her body flew back like a ragdoll and then continued tumbling down until it came to a skidding halt. "Yawn!" Greig stretched as he causally strode over to where Sophia''s body lay and soon, he was just two feet away as he knelt down and stared at her curves with a sinister grin on his face. "I was ordered to kill everybody here. But for you, I will make an exception. I will take you back, treat your injuries, have them deck you up nicely and only then will I have my way with you." Greig smirked as he grabbed Sophia''s hair causing her head to snap up. But contrary to his expectations of seeing an unconscious Sophia, he could see her eyes staring back at him with malice and then, movements. Looking down, he could see her hand shot forward, her rapier gleaming slightly as it plunged deep into one of Greig''s eyes, blood dripping down. "ARGHH!" Greig shouted as he shot up, his hands clutched his face as he threw his head around while Sophia slowly stood up, her body a bloody mess. Face covered with blood that the droplets were getting into her eyes. But one thing remained on her face, a grin. "I''m not done with you! You will pay for the dear lives you took and for looking at me like a food of some kind!" Sophia roared as she swirled the last of her Qi around her feet to give her a speed boost as she bolted forward. Her hands tightly clenched on her sword which she swung forward at tremendous speed towards Greig who still had his eyes closed until... *Snap!* *Bang!* Greig''s good eye snapped open and his hand shot forward and grabbed the rapier without bulging an inch, anger contorting around his face as he glared at Sophia who looked to be struggling to get her sword out. "I wanted to spare your life, give you a good life. And make you my queen but you decided to act stupid and do this!" Greig howled in anger as he pointed at his face where one of his eyes used to be, a black hollow remained. "You don''t deserve to live!" He shouted in anger as the sword in his grip shattered after he clenched his claws around it. Before Sophia could blink, Greig had already moved, his claws shot forward slamming into her abdomen with such force that she threw up, the planet trembled, the ground shattered, an eighth metres deep crater appeared beneath their feet. The next instant, Sophia''s body shot far back that with every ground she hit, it cracked from the weight of her body as she finally came to a skidding halt, blood continuously pouring from her mouth. She laid there, unmoving and unshaken. Her breath grew erratic, unable to speak, move or even twitch as she could do nothing but watch Greig approach her. "Die!" Greig roared as he lifted his feet and sent it flying towards her head until... *Bang!* Something appeared in front of Sophia, a man, his back turned against her as he held something in front of him that absorbed the impact from Greig''s feet. The next moment, another deafening bang echoed as Greig''s body shot back, tumbling and bouncing on the ground with such force that with every bounce, craters and cracks runned through the ground. "Ge... ge...General Paul..." Sophia''s voice barely a whisper managed to pronounce as the sky suddenly grew dark. "I''m sorry, I was late." Paul said as he lifted his hands in the sky, blood pouring from his mouth, a dozen, two dozen, and finally, four hundred Qi swords rattled in the air directly above Greig who was feeling groggy from being blasted by the energy stored in a certain shield. Looking up, his expression darkened as Paul swung his hands down sending the condensed Qi swords crashing back down towards Greig at immense speed that in the next instant... *Boom!* The ground quaked, the air trembled, shockwaves rippled out blowing dozens of dead bodies away as the swords smashed into Greig hard. Slowly, the dust settled to reveal a kneeling Greig, his werewolf form reverted back to normal as he was seen with blood dripping from every part of his body, his eyes still glowed with intense malice as he slowly stirred to his feet. "I... I... I won''t be brought down that easily! I...I will kill..." Greig''s words trailed off as a heavy whistle shot towards him and before he could blink, a shield tore through his body and ripped him apart from his torso. "How ironic, died by the weapon which was owned by someone you killed." Paul muttered as blood sprayed from his mouth and he fell to the ground with a sickening thud. With this, the battle on all three conquered planets was over. But at what cost? So many dead members from the Fang hunters and one question still remains amongst those that were still alive and conscious. "Where was Jake?" Chapter 447: Continue Training! The Fang hunters were suffering a crisis back on his universe, Jake was busy kind of chilling in another universe with Grey, the protector of the universe Jake stumbled in. "Is this what you called chilling?!" Jake roared as he leapt up just in time. Suddenly, with an explosive eruption of dirt and stone, a monstrous creature burst forth from beneath the earth. It was colossal¡ªits sinuous, armored body stretched endlessly like a living mountain serpent. Easily over two hundred meters in length, the beast was thick as an ancient tree trunk at its narrowest, and wider than a castle gate at its broadest. Its body was sheathed in overlapping scales as dark as midnight obsidian, each scale glinting with a faint green hue under the sun, like the polished plates of a dragon''s hide. Earth clung to its body as it undulated forward, dirt and stone falling in clumps from between its interlocking scales. Its head was a monstrous wedge, elongated and plated with jagged, bone-like ridges that formed a natural plow for tearing through solid rock and soil. Two slitted, glowing amber eyes gleamed with primal intelligence, and from its wide maw jutted dozens of hooked fangs, each longer than a grown man''s arm and dripping with venom thick enough to burn through steel. A forked tongue flicked out, tasting the air with a hiss that sent vibrations through the ground. Along its back, rows of jagged spines jutted outward in intervals, twitching and flexing with every movement. Its massive tail, equally armored and lined with bony ridges, thrashed behind it like a battering ram capable of reducing stone to powder. But what made this monstrosity truly terrifying was not its size or its teeth¡ªit was its affinity with the earth. With a rumble and a flick of its massive body, the creature suddenly plunged back into the ground, moving through solid rock as if it were swimming through water, leaving a vast tunnel in its wake. Then, in the blink of an eye, it erupted from the opposite side of the battlefield, roaring with such force that the sky itself seemed to flinch. It was a living siege weapon. A subterranean leviathan. A nightmare born from the deepest layers of the world. "Use your magic, you moron!" Grey roared as he was seen floating several metres in the air watching Jake struggle down below. "Curse you!" Jake roared as he spun in the air avoiding the giant snake from snapping its jaws on him. "System! Activate Stun strike!" {Stun Strike failed! Enemy too strong.} "What?!" Jake shouted when... *Whack!* The beast''s tail smacked into Jake and sending him tumbling into a small mountain in the distance that shattered when his body made impact. Blood trickled down his mouth as he slowly rose up to see the ground rumbling louder again and exploding from the ground, was the beast''s jaws heading for Jake who quickly coated his hands with Qi and swung it forward letting the beast''s fangs sink into it hard. "ARGHH! Even with Qi, it''s fangs are still sharp!" Jake cried out as blood trickled down his hands. "Damn it!" He roared as he swung his hands that was now crackling with lightning into the beast''s face sending its massive head sprawling away from it. Stirring up to his feet, he could see the beast hissing loudly and then it burrowed into the ground again heading towards Jake. "Damn it! When it''s in the ground, it''s hard to track it." Jake cursed. "Use your other senses you fool! I have mana, you have something called Qi. If I can chanel my mana to track moving targets, you can also do the same with Qi!" Grey scolded from above as he hovered, cross legged watching Jake struggle. "You could have just said..." Jake trailed off as he leapt back just in time to avoid the snake bursting from the ground to swallow him. "Use your Qi to sense the beast rather than scolding and giving me a lecture!" Jake replied as a king tier sword appeared in his hand. "My bad for trying to help you!" Grey shouted in anger. "Tsk!" Jake scoffed as he took a stance and watched the beast slithering towards him at immense speed. "Qi Slash!" Jake roared as Qi exploded from his sword and slammed into the beast sending it skidding. Channeling his lightning to his feet, Jake bolted forward so fast that the beast was unable to keep up. He leapt up high into the air that he was almost about to touch Grey who glared at him. Before he fell back down, his body spinning in the air rapidly, lightning surrounding and becoming one with his body and then... *Bang!* *Boom!* He slammed into the snake''s head so hard, that it caved in, he went crashing into its skulls breaking it, shockwaves spreading outwardly, sparks of electricity shot out, slamming and scorching the ground. The ground for ten metres out trembled with a loud boom as Jake tore through the beast''s body and came out from its mouth, the body fell, his body covered in black blood. "Damn it! This is so ann..." Jake was about to say when... *Tring!* {Quest Completed!} {Level 8 beast killed.} {Rewards will be distributed: 50,000 XP granted, level up ¡Á2, +5 stat points to strength and +10 point to magical points.} "Well, at least I got something good out of this." Jake muttered before bringing up his status screen. ''Being on this universe, allowed me to level up countless times that I''m now at level 31, my stats have all increased, and so has some of my skills leveled up.'' Jake thought as he stared at his system screen with a smirk on his face. "And will you look at that, my lightning powers have also leveled up again." Jake muttered with a smirk. "Congratulations Jake Lucas." Grey''s voice boomed as he descended from the air gracefully and carefully with a smirk on his face. "Just two weeks of you being here, I have seen you grow stronger than when you came here. You are really a genius but not like me though." He chuckled. "Yeah, but I couldn''t have done it without your help and guidance." Jake said as he turned around to face Grey with a soft smile on his face. "So are you satisfied with your growth? Do you want to head back to your universe now? I can surely help with that, I think I can create a portal for you." Grey said as he stroke his chin. ''I''m definitely strong, stronger than when I came here, but is it enough?'' Jake thought as he clenched his hands tightly letting his Qi course through his body. ''If the Alpha werewolf struck, will I be able to take him down? If I decided to stay here and train more, what if the Alpha struck now? Will Earth be able to handle him? Should I head back now?'' "So what''s it going to be?" Grey asked, tapping his foot on the ground restlessly. A soft sigh escaped from Jake''s mouth as he looked at his bloody body. "I need to clean up and then we continue training." "That''s the spirit." Grey smiled as he walked forward. "Never be satisfied with where you are if you know that you can push forward and break through your limits." Chapter 448 - 448 It has been two weeks now! Two weeks since the Fang hunters'' planetary conquest where they encountered shocking betrayals, painful and emotional death and the destruction of half their members. Those that died during the conquest were sent back to the guild with the army that were still alive for a proper ceremony while those that were still alive and badly injured, all gathered on a single planet. And that was the one which General Paul and Sophia were on. Two huge glides were parked on the planet with each one housing three people each in it. These people were the core members that were still alive from the shocking betrayals and the death of their comrades. These were General Paul, Sophia, Kate, Alex, Peter and Emily. The guild and especially core members were not the same after what happened in the past two weeks. News had even reached them about the attack on Earth were General Kron had lost his life. Head General Humfree had lost an arm and was still on critical condition, Rex and Bane were badly injured but still alive. During those past two weeks, the werewolves didn''t relent as they kept on launching several attacks on humanity where sometimes, the world leaders had to step in but it was occasional. The injuries dealt to Rex and Bane was so immense that they were unable to unleash their full strength for now but even with that, they were still strong. Those two weeks made it a single full month since when Jake had hopped into a portal that led to only heavens knows where. Matters relating to the guild back on Earth was handled by Humfree who although was severely injured, was still alive and hence, could give commands and orders. While those in space, General Paul had taken command over them. And currently, every single one of them were in Paul''s glide. "I know, each and every one of us here are still grieving." Paul said, his voice carried a slight solemn in it, the room fell silent as every single member had their heads held down. "Each of us lost those we care about, members of the guild, close knitted friends and some of us killed long time friends with our bare hands." Peter on hearing that, clenched his hands tightly, his eyes moist as he looked up to see Paul wiping a tear from his eyes that were now moist as he was struggling to hold back tears. "I lost Wilfred..." Paul stuttered, his voice croaked a little causing the others to look up at him. "You students and younglings knew him as a General, but he was my best friend and together, we had rose up in the military ranks to become strong Generals. Together, we made it to the Fang hunters and vowed to rid the world of werewolves bu...bu... but he left this world before me." "General Paul..." Sophia croaked out as Paul quickly wiped his face clean of tears to look at the others with a clear eye. Peter still had a little bandaid on his head, Alex''s bare body was riddled with scars, Emily had a deep scar to her face, although Sophia''s external injuries looked to have healed, she still suffered an internal injuries. She had two broken ribs from the continuous bash from Greig. A soft sigh escaped from Paul''s lips as he forced a smile while looking at the others. "But the good thing is that, we are here... we have managed to complete our planetary conquest and only one task remain and that is to head over to the forbidden planet." "Are we still doing that?" Alex asked as he turned to face Paul with a deep frown on his face. "Yes! And I think now is the best time." Paul replied. "Why is that?" Kate asked with a raised eyebrow. "Jade had scanned the planet a few days back and he found out that one of the black energies along with more than half of the red, and orange energies have left the planet and heading for somewhere else." Paul replied. "Wait, what?!" Peter shouted as he turned towards Paul who had a soft smile on his face. "Do... does that mean?!" Emily asked, her eyes widening in shock. Another soft sigh escaped from Paul''s lips. "I''m afraid so... if my guess was right, and that planet is where the werewolves lived, then sadly, we are now in the final phase of the war." "Wait! You just said that more than half the life forces there are moving, where are they headed?" Sophia asked in panic. "Jade said they are heading towards Earth, and they are rapidly approaching Earth''s atmosphere." Paul replied. "Shit! Earth is about to be attacked by thousands of werewolves?!" Peter asked in fear. "Sadly, yes and that''s why we need to play our part." Paul said leaning forward to face those at the table. "Our task here now is to destroy that planet... destroy it, destroy the werewolves there, whatever they are using to make more werewolves, we destroy it totally so that when the Alpha wants to return, he would have nowhere to head back to." "What if the Alpha destroys humanity before we destroy his planet?" Emily asked with a raised eyebrow. But Paul just smiled softly. "Do you think the world is that weak? The world leaders aren''t done yet so don''t count them out. Besides, Jake will come." "Jake?" Kate asked as her expression suddenly darkened. "Are we even sure if he''s alive?" "Being in love with Jake, how can you give up on him so soon?" Alex asked as he slumped back in his chair. "I also have faith that he will come and before he does, I''m with the General on this one. Let''s hit their base and wipe their operation out." "I''m with General Paul on this idea too." Peter said as he stretched his arms. "I need to make them pay for taking Jack and my friends away from me." "They attack our planet, our home, our guild and our friends. We retaliate." Emily said, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I agree with you." A voice was heard saying as the doors to the glide swung open with a young teenage guy stepping forward, heavy black bags under his eyes. "Jade." Sophia called out. "When did you?" Alex asked. "I asked him to come over. His technical expertise would be very much needed and he arrived just a few moments ago." Paul replied as he pointed to a small screen off to the distance that displayed the footage outside. "Let''s take revenge and end this once and for all. If possible, we can end this war before Jake gets back." Jade smiled. "For Jake!" Peter lifted his fists up in the air. "And for those we lost!" Sophia added. "For the world!" Kate smiled. "For humanity!" Alex added. "We would rid this world of werewolves totally." Paul said, his expression darkened. Chapter 449: This ends now! "What the hell?!" Rex roared as his hands slammed into his table destroying it totally, his attendant stood off to the side, a holographic display of Bane hovered in the room. "Calm down sir Slade, the amount of tables you have destroyed along with your shirts, is enough to start an orphanage." Rex''s attendant off to the side said with a huge gulp. "I wish what I saw was not real but I''m afraid, this is the final war." Bane sighed, his gaze turned from the tech that displayed his face. "Yup! Final war and I''m afraid, but it looks like the Alpha is joining this one." "How many?" Rex asked. "I''m not sure, but the ship they are on, it''s like merging four giant Aeroglides together. So we know that the army is going to be massive." Bane sighed. "Crap! Where are they now?" Rex asked. "Approaching Earth''s atmosphere now. I will send some things to slow them down a bit. But it won''t do much." Bane replied. "How many weeks do we have?" Rex asked with a large gulp. "Weeks?" Bane asked as he turned back to the screen. "I''m talking about days here... four days at most in the best case scenario." "And worst case scenario?" Rex asked. "A day." Bane replied and a hush befell them that it felt like a sword could cut through the silence easily. "Fine then. Do what you can do. I will prepare on my end and when they do attack, we would be ready. Just send the location and I will be there. We end this now!" Rex said as he slammed the button turning Bane''s holographic display off. __ On the other side, Bane could be seen staring at a screen, his eyes blinking rapidly and then, his gaze fell back on his hands which he clenched tightly. "For years now, I have carried this burden. Burden of responsibility, fear of the werewolves, burden of being on top of the world that I was sure that no one on earth except the others could match me. But here, I''m getting humbled... I can''t help but fear for what''s about to occur. And I can''t help but pin my hopes on a certain individual." Bane muttered, his hands clenched tightly on his lab coat, his head hung low. "Jake, this world needs you, humanity needs you. At this point, I know we can''t do it alone. We have been ignorant for long, we have also been arrogant to think we can handle this alone but we can''t. Where the fuck are you Jake?!" Bane roared in anger as he felt like banging his head on the desk but withheld himself. "I just hope he is okay, I hope he is still alive. I need to do my duty and try delay the werewolves from attacking us." Bane said as his hands moved across a tablet rapidly. __ In a luxurious sky scrapper, that had the bold words ''Bubble''s news channel'' written on it, in a luxurious office, Bubble sat. Bubble, a middle aged man with a clean shaved face and a huge pot belly along with a fat body and black hair on his head, was seated behind a desk that had a screen in front of him that was currently running with words on it and he was reading them. The room was big enough to fit fifty people in it as it was decorated with beautiful gold and silver colours which was the colour of the cloth bubble wore with luxurious looking rings on each of his fingers. "Something keeps bothering me." Bubble mumbled as a stunning female that was dressed in tight fitting black skirt that highlighted her curves and also a white shirt and a black jacket of some kind on it which was also tight fitting bringing our her melons out. She had glasses on her beautiful oval face with her black hair neatly swept back and falling over her shoulder and with a beautiful smile that could sweep most men away, she walked forward elegantly. "And what is that?" Erin asked with a raised eyebrow. "We heard that the Fang hunters are out on a planetary conquest for a whole month which turned out successful, the main base of the Fang hunters got attacked, but the werewolf slayer is nowhere to be seen. Doesn''t that sound suspicious?" Bubble asked. "Yeah, it does." Erin replied with a sigh. "But what can we do? There''s no way we can head out in space and begin going from planet to planet looking for him." "No we can''t do that. But there''s something we can do." Bubble said. "We head over to a faction... either the Fang hunters, the Slade faction or the Bane faction and interview them. Bring to the public the steps the world leaders are doing to ensure the success of this war." "That would have worked if these factions decided to gr..." Erin stuttered as she tapped her ear, eyes widened, mouth agape. "What''s going on? What news did you receive?" Bubble asked as he leaned back in his chair. "The world leaders, they are pulling out all the rank A and above adventurers from whatever planet they are on back to Earth. Something big seems to be brewing up." Erin replied. "Damn it! How do we get this out to the public? For the past few weeks, I have been having this uneasy feeling that something big is going to happen soon and I feel it''s now." Bubble said. "Uhm...I have a suggestion if I may?" Erin said politely. "I will welcome anything." Bubble replied with a sigh. "How about I take my equipment and Druig over to Aurora city; the Fang hunters base." Erin suggested. "Why?" Bubble raised and eyebrow. "I don''t know." Erin shrugged. "It seems like majority of the interesting things that happens stems from there so why not stay with them for a few days, interview them and maybe, just maybe something big happens, we would be quick to respond." Bubble just leaned forward, his hands cupped, in front of him as he stared at Erin. "You are right, you know I will always agree to whatever you say. So head over there now and let''s bring something to our viewers." Bubble smiled. "Right on it." Erin said as she exited the office. _ In a gigantic spaceship that was flying towards Earth, just two figures were seen in a dark and gloomy room. "Alp...Alpha." Ulric''s voice croaked slightly. "We lost them." "It''s fine, you will be surprised by what I have been cooking up. They will come back and humanity, will be doomed. This ends now!" The Alpha howled, his eyes glowing bright red. Chapter 450: A creature as strong as the Alpha! "Woah! This glide is tremendously fast!" Peter commented as he looked out the window of their current moving glide. This one was not like the huge glides which they left back on the planet they just left from, this glide was medium sized, with a sleek beautiful design. The speed was twice of a normal glide and inside, it could fit about ten people comfortably. So currently, there was enough space for the six people who sat in the small lounge area and could see the pilot cockpit where Jade currently was, controlling the glide. "Yo! Now I see how the hell you were able to get to the planet we were on so fast." Alex said as he watched them accelerate through planets. "You designed this yourself?" Sophia asked. "Yeah, took a few days and that was because I was trying something new. I decided to take Bane''s designs, break it down to create this." Jade replied as he steadily controlled the glide. "Although Bane''s design was okay, his glides were too slow so I decided to recreate mine and make it faster. It wasn''t..." "Alright, stop talking now." Sophia said cutting Jade off. "Exactly! She only asked if you made it or not. She didn''t ask you to give her a breakdown of the glide. Shish!" Peter said. "Pardon me for trying to explain how troublesome it was to create this beautiful baby that''s taking you all to your damned destination at twice the speed if were to take the glide her dad made." Jade shouted from his seat and then scoffed while concentrating on driving. "Don''t be upset Jade." Kate calmly said. "This is cool, and we are glad to have a brain like you on the team and most especially, in the guild." "Thank you!" Jade said with a warm smile on his face. "You see, that''s how you thank someone who''s helped you. You know, if it wasn''t because you are in love with Jake, I would have loved t..." "Alright, don''t push it." Kate firmly said. "So what''s the plan, guys?" Emily asked as she stared at the others. "Do we still need a plan?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. "I thought we are to head over to the planet, bash up some werewolves, destroy their base and head back." "Are you forgetting that we might encounter something beyond our strength?" Emily asked. "Not might, we will definitely encounter something powerful." Jade said as he suddenly stood up and walked towards the others. "Jade!" Everybody including General Paul shouted in unison. "That''s my name, what''s up?" Jade asked with a raised eyebrow of confusion. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be piloting this thing?" Peter asked in a panic. "Relax. This baby is on autopilot." Jade replied as he sat down beside General Paul and then tapped the table. A 3D image of the planet appeared in the room, several dozen orange dots on the map, a black dot was on the map too. "See here," Jade said pointing towards the black dot. "That is the main problem here and I feel like it''s very important to the werewolves." "What''s that?" Alex asked. "Remember they were two black dots on the planet earlier? Well now there''s one and why is that?" Jade asked. "Because one of the dots was the Alpha and he is currently on the move to Earth." Kate replied. "Exactly! So if the first black dot is the Alpha, then what is the second dot?" Jade asked. "A second Alpha?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. "No you fool!" Jade shouted while facepalming his face. "Who are you calling a fool?! Remember that I''m older than you." Peter roared, his eyes narrowing towards Jade. "Woah! I''m scared!" Jade chuckled as he turned towards the hologram. "Relax Peter, he is just a kid." Sophia said. "Yeah. Although I''m a kid, I could probably do something with you, you know?!" Jade smiled widely towards Sophia who stared at him for a few seconds. "Alright Peter, chop his head off." Sophia scoffed as she slumped back in her seat. "Gladly." Peter replied pulling out his axe. "Hey, hold on a second. Are you seriously thinking of chopping my head off?" Jade asked as he stood up, his hands in front of him defensively. "I think I will give it a try." Peter smirked, his axe gleaming. "Yo what the hell?! Guys! Aren''t you going to say something? You all need me." Jade said as he stepped back slightly. "Who says we need you?" Paul asked with a smirk. "We would do just fine without you." "What the hell?! Guys stop this! Don''t make me report to Jake when he comes back." Jade said, his heart thumping loudly in fear as he took several steps back. "How are you going to do that when you are dead?" Peter asked, a dangerous glint appearing on his face while Jade gulped loudly, his eyes snapped shut in fear. "Alright, playtime is over. Let the poor boy go." Alex said and the whole glide exploded in laughter. "No... not funny guys." Jade said as he wiped the sweat off his face and walked forward. "So what is this second black dot?" Paul asked. "Tsk! I feel like it''s a beast." Jade replied after calming his wildly beating heart. "A beast? How can a beast have the same strength as the Alpha?" Alex asked in shock. "Beats me." Jade shrugged. "Wait! We all know that we need Jake before we can defeat the Alpha right? Then how the hell are we supposed to defeat something on par with the Alpha?" Emily asked. "See these." Jade said pointing towards the hologram at the moving orange dots. "Yes." The group said in unison. "These are werewolves that we could probably handle. And what are they doing?" Jade asked while looking at the group. "Based on the dots, they are moving around." Paul replied. "Correct! But look at this." Jade said as he pointed towards the black dot. "It''s stagnant." Kate replied. "Correct! Which means at the moment, it is unable to move." Jade said as he stood up, turning towards the cockpit. "If we manage to blow up the planet without the beast disturbing us, we would be able to kill the beast or at least injure it terribly." "If we are unable to kill it in the explosion?" Emily asked. "Then may Jake save us all." Jade said with a shrug. "Well, that is if he is okay wherever he is." Peter sighed. __ "I''m not freaking okay!" Jake roared in anger while sitting down cross legged in front of a burning volcano on the universe he stumbled into. "Push through it lazy bones! You want to learn magic, face this." Grey barked in anger as Jake was now drenched in sweat. ''I hope the others are okay.'' Jake thought as he continued listening to Grey''s orders. Chapter 451: A Competition! The new glide the core members of the Fang hunters were in didn''t waste time as it traveled faster than the normal glides. And in under a day, they were finally on the forbidden planet. It was a world of eternal twilight, its sky forever shrouded beneath the crimson glow of two moons. Their eerie light bathed the land in a dull red hue, casting long, ominous shadows over the jagged terrain. The air itself was heavy, thick with an unseen force¡ªa raw, primal energy that crackled with the presence of countless werewolves. The land was vast and untamed, stretching across regions both deadly and magnificent. Colossal black trees, their bark hardened like obsidian, stood tall in the endless forests of the Blackwood Abyss. Their roots twisted unnaturally, some said to be alive, feeding on the corpses of the unworthy. Beyond the forests lay the Bloodfang Peaks, a mountain range that speared the sky with jagged cliffs. These mountains served as the training grounds of the strongest Alpha-class werewolves, their caves home to warriors who had survived brutal rites of passage. In the far south, the Crimson Wastes spread endlessly¡ªa barren desert where the exiled and defeated roamed, their bodies ravaged by both the scorching sun and the monstrous creatures lurking beneath the sands. This was a place where only the strongest endured, where rogue werewolves fought among themselves for dominance, hoping to one day be strong enough to return to their packs. "This place is kind of dark." Emily muttered as they looked around the place. "At least, there''s still a glow that can allow you see properly as if it was day." Peter replied as they all descended from the glide. "And the Falcon X is successfully camouflaged." Jade announced as the Aeroglide was now invisible amongst the collosal black trees. "Falcon X? Is that what you are calling this thing now?" Alex chuckled. "Hey! It''s not a thing, okay?" Jade snapped with a huff. "It kinda is." Peter added with a slight frown as he stepped forward towards where the glide was supposed to be. "Woah! Did you make this thing disappear?" He asked and then... *Bang!* Peter''s head connected with something hard, ripples shown in front of him as he rubbed his head slightly. "Nope! It is just invisible." Jade replied. "Yeah, noticed." Peter said rubbing his head hard. "What if someone comes this way? Wouldn''t they discover the ship? Then our cover will be blown." Kate said as she twisted her head from side to side scanning the place. "The Falcon is linked to a device with me. It will inform me when it reads any signs of life coming within its range." Jade replied with a proud smile. "So where are we headed?" Paul asked as his fingers twirled around the hilt of his sword. "According to the map here," Jade said as he looked down at his wrist that was donned with a watch that has a small screen where when he tapped on it, a small hologram appeared in front of his face. "We have a long walk ahead of us, it seems like all the werewolves are focused on one particular point. They keep circulating around that area." Jade muttered. "I think it has to be that massive mountain right?" Alex asked. "I mean, when we were heading here, we all saw some towering spires carved in a massive black mountain right?" "Well you are right." Jade said moving his hands in the air while his focus was around his wrist. "The few werewolves forces here are all gathered in one spot around the massive mountain." The rest all nodded at this and soon, it was time for them to make a move. The group walked through the forest like area for a while and up ahead, the massive mountain was coming into view and so, they hid in a small forestry area. This one didn''t have collosal trees like the previous forest but it was still enough to hide their presence as they scanned the mountain. "I feel like that mountain is not natural. It looks man-made." Peter muttered while staring at the moutain that surrounded the Fenrir''s Dominion like a wall of some kind. In the middle of city were towering spires that served as watch towers. They were unable to see anything else due to the massive mountains. The only thing they could see was the spires that rose so high that anybody could see it from far away as long as you were on the planet. "So how do we go through the mountainous gates?" Kate asked as she saw a huge double gate in front of the mountain that no doubt led inside the werewolves'' city. "I will handle that." Jade said as he continued tapping on his watch when several silent drones zoomed past towards the gates. They were about ten drones in total and all at once, they lunged into the gates hooking themselves to it like magnet sticking to a metallic object. "Before we all go ahead," Jade said as his fingers hovered on his watch. "I need to ask you all for a favour. The werewolves seem to have a lab here and I wish to gather as much information as possible before we destroy the place. So help draw the attention of all the werewolves away towards you all, deal with them and when I''m done, we bomb this place to the ground. Hopefully, we won''t have to deal with whatever is here that has the same strength as the Alpha." "Why would you want to gather information from the werewolves? We would be getting rid of them all soon enough, so I don''t think there''s a need for that." Peter said with a raised eyebrow. "Destroying knowledge is something we shouldn''t do because it can help us in the future; besides, you all keep bragging about how strong you all are; especially you, Peyer. So these forces shouldn''t be too hard for you all, right?" Jade asked with a mischievous smile on his face. "Hahaha! That''s right!" Alex laughed as he snapped his fingers with a dangerous smirk on his face. "Peter, you have always been saying that you are stronger than me and just a little under Jake, right? This debate have been going on for years now so why don''t we have a little friendly competition?" "What competition?" Kate asked with a raised eyebrow. "Who would deal with the most werewolves here. I mean, I would win anyway, but I might as well give you all a little bit of an advantage." Alex grinned. "Are you so sure about that?" Emily asked. "Is General Paul included in this as well?" "Hahaha..." Peter laughed as he stepped forward, his hands tightly clenched. "Oh you are so on." "What is wrong with you all?!" Kate unknowingly shouted in anger. "This is extremely dangerous, we could all die. Infact people are dying back on Earth. The main forces of the werewolves are heading to Earth along with the Alpha. Who even knows if they have already launched an attack. And once Earth falls to them, we have very much lost this war and here you all want to turn this into a game?" *SILENCE!* There was a few seconds silence until Jade''s tinkering broke the ice with him raising an eyebrow. "Just relax, angry bird. Are you on your period or something? Just because we all know that you are quite weak... I mean compared to the others, doesn''t mean that you will ruin the fun for the boys." Jade shrugged. "Do you know how an arrow feels in someone''s head?" Kate asked with her eyes burning with pure rage. Her hands tightly clenched on her bow as she glared at Jade. "I will allow y..." Kate''s voice trailed off as her eyes opened wide. "What''s wr... Crap!" Jade muttered as he slowly turned around to see a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring back at him. It was a werewolf that was patrolling when it heard their voices and came forth. Chapter 452: Create a big bang! "What''s wr... Crap!" Jade muttered as he slowly turned around to see a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring back at him. It was a werewolf that was patrolling when it heard their voices and came forth. Everybody exchanged a quick glance at each other before turning back to face the werewolf that was staring at them all. The reason why most of them had glanced back at each other was they thought that seeing the first werewolf will signal the start of their little competition. They all looked at the werewolf as if it was a prey while the werewolf''s claws gleamed as if it was it also ready to attack them. Even though the humans currently outnumbered it, the werewolf still wanted to stand its ground and that''s because the werewolves were not beings that ran away when faced with a threat. And it''s not as if the werewolves were bothered with learning the faces of the humans that were a threat to them or anything. "I get the first pick!" Alex bolted forward, Qi swirling around his feet aiding his speed. But before he could get to the werewolf, something whooshed past his face and then lunged deep into the werewolf''s head impaling a gaping hole in it causing it to fall down with a sickening thud. "What the hell?!" Alex roared as he glanced at what had wheezed past his face and he saw it was an axe. "One to none." Peter smirked as he strode over, grabbed the axe by the handle, flicked the blood away and walked back with a grin on his face. "Couldn''t you all had attacked it faster?" Jade asked, his hands crept on his chest which was heaving in and out rapidly, sweat drenched his face. "Any more seconds, I thought I would have died." "You are welcome." Peter said, walking past Jade and back to the rest. With that, the group began treading towards their destination slowly. The huge gates now in front of them, the drones Jade had deployed earlier still lunged deep into the gates. "I thought you wanted to destroy these gates earlier." Sophia who had been silent for most of the trip suddenly spoke up. "You don''t rush greatness. So don''t rush me." Jade said as his fingers moved rapidly until he took a single step back and so did the others. "Remember, draw the attention of all those werewolves away." "Yeah got it. Go in with a big bang. Just blow the damn gates already." Peter impatiently said as he twirled his axe in his hand. "Here goes nothing." Jade said as he finally tapped a button, the drones lunged deep in the gates beeped loudly for a few seconds and then... *BOOM!* The gates blew wide open, the doors swung far back. Their eyes laid on a different terrain compared to the one they were on few minutes back which was the colossal forest area. They were in the middle of a huge city. The outer walls of the city were fortified with layers of enchanted obsidian, reinforced with lunar runes that pulsed beneath the surface, forming an unbreakable barrier. Anyone who touched these walls without permission would find their life force drained, their body collapsing into dust. At the heart of the city stood the Moonfang Citadel, the ruling seat of the werewolves. This massive structure was a fortress within a fortress, its halls wide enough to fit entire battalions of werewolf warriors. Flaming torches of blue fire lined the walls, their eerie glow casting long shadows upon the floor, while massive statues of ancient warlords loomed over all who entered. The werewolves did not rely on technology the way humans did. Instead, their civilization was built upon a fusion of runic magic and raw physical might. The city''s defenses were powered by blood-infused sigils, ancient symbols that granted their warriors heightened abilities in battle. Gargantuan war beasts patrolled the lower districts, creatures bred specifically for war, their hulking frames covered in thick armor-like fur. Staring right at them, were a dozen omega werewolves, twenty beasts that didn''t look to be below the advanced tier, and didn''t look to be above the legendary tier. "Uhm guys..." Sophia whispered as they all stared at the werewolves and beasts. "Does killing beasts count in this competition?" "GROWLL!" "Okay new rules!" Alex said as he unsheathed his sword from his back. "Kill anything killable on this planet. The one with the major kills, wins." "The werewolves'' lab is just a few metres away from here." Jade said, his gaze fixated on his watch. "Sophia, go with Jade." Paul said, finally stepping forward. His hands which were crossed finally uncrossed as he grabbed the hilt of his sword on his waist. "But why?" Sophia asked. "You all might need my help here." "No we don''t." Alex said as the werewolves were now getting ready to charge. "We do need your help, but Jade needs your protection more. Wouldn''t want the weakling to die before getting what he wants." Peter said. "Hey! I can protect myself!" Jade shouted. "Just shut up and take the damned help." Kate rebuked angrily. "Fine! But you all better be safe when I come back. Especially you, Peter!" Sophia said as she walked forward towards him and then, her lips locked onto Peter''s. "Oh wow! When did this happen?" Emily asked as the duo finally disengaged from the passionate kiss they just shared. "We don''t have time for you both to play cuddle and we definitely don''t have a bed which you both can use." Jade remarked. "Just shut up and come with me." Sophia chided as she grabbed Jade and dashed away but Jade had one final warning for the group that were left behind. "These are not all of them, they are spread around! So create a big bang that will draw them all out." Jade said as he along with Sophia finally disappeared from the streets and right on cue, the werewolves and the beasts dashed forward. "He wants a big bang," Alex said while stepping forward. "Let''s give him that." Paul said as he raised his hands to the sky, the air trembled, the General''s eyes glowing an unnatural orange. And then, two huge boulders made from Qi appeared in the air hovering above the charging werewolves. *Snap!* Paul''s fingers snapped loudly and the boulders were sent crashing down with terrifying speed that in less than a second, it made impact. *BANG!* *BOOM!* The whole place trembled loudly that the dark streets they were on, quaked violently as Paul smirked at the result of his attack. Chapter 453 453: Got Company! *BOOM!* The whole werewolf city quaked from the impact of something hitting the ground and in the process, the werewolves which were spread thin, along with whatever beasts were in the city rushed out towards where the sound came from. In one part of the city, Jade and Sophia were seen hiding inside a building that was surprisingly empty, werewolves rushed out towards the cause of the boom. "Looks like the others are busy." Jade said as he looked at a werewolf zoomed past them in a flash. "Come on, coast is clear. Let''s move." Sophia said as she bolted forward while grabbing onto Jade''s arms. "I''m not a kid that you need to hold onto his hands to cross the streets." Jade grumbled as Sophia weaved between buildings skillfully while holding onto Jade. "How old are you?" Sophia asked without turning around. "Seventeen." Jade replied. "I''m nineteen and a half. So yeah, you are a kid to me." Sophia said as she kept on running. "By the way, how are we going to communicate with the others?" "I got that covered. I snuck in a few of my mechanical spiders that is linked to each other and back to me. So communication won''t be a problem." Jade replied. "You have mechanical spiders now?" Sophia asked. *SILENCE.* Jade didn''t reply as they kept running and soon, they reached another side in the massive mountain that had a massive door that was almost as huge as the double gates which they had blown off earlier. This giant door seemed to lead to the supposed lab which Jade said was in the werewolves'' fortress. They didn''t encounter any trouble or any beasts and that was because of the distraction the others were causing outside. "How do we open this up without causing a huge noise?" Sophia asked as she eyed the door. Jade didn''t reply and instead, he walked around the door until he saw a passcode operator off to the side. "Bingo." Jade grinned as he tapped his watch, it suddenly surged, moved and formed a full on mechanical encasing around his arm that displayed a few numbers on the surface. "What? You want to hack the passcode?" Sophia asked and Jade lifted his head to smile at her. "This is the only way." Jade said and then turned back to his arm, moving his fingers on the screens like a blur. "How long will it take? Thirty minutes? Ten minutes? Or five minutes?" Sophia asked as she nervously tapped her foot on the ground as the bangs were growing louder. "Bingo." Jade said as he swiftly moved to the passcode operator and inputted a four digits passcode and a single beep was heard. The door slowly opened up to the side revealing a long hallway that looked to branch of to different places or rooms. "You unlocked it in what? Five seconds?" Sophia asked, her eyes in awe. "Nope! Three." Jade said as he now placed his hands down. From his sleeves, a dozen robotic spiders rushed down and then spread out moving into the branched hallways and surveying the doors. "I take my words back, we do need you." Sophia said. "Tsk!" Jade just causally shrugged while looking in front of him as if he was reading something in the air. "What the hell is there? And why the hell are they there?" "What do you mean? What is it? Trouble?" Sophia asked as she nervously scanned around the place. "A quick one." Jade said as he slowly stood up, put his hand into his pocket and pulled out a ring. Placing it on his finger, he glanced back at Sophia. "How strong are you? Can you handle four omega werewolves on your own without the others?" "Why are you asking?" Sophia asked, her rapier gleaming slightly as it suddenly appeared in her hands. "Because I think I might have uncovered something massive." Jade grinned. __ Back on the streets of the Lunar bastion, Paul had just finished pulverizing a dozen werewolves and ten beasts with two huge Qi boulders therefore unleashing a massive boom that rang out in the whole city. "Is the competition still on?" Paul asked with a wide grin. "I just dealt with twenty-two enemies." "Tsk! Big deal." Peter said as ten beasts that managed to get through Paul''s strike dashed forward towards the team at immense speed. "What is this?" Alex asked as he pointed his sword towards the charging ten beasts. "Just ten beasts? Come on! Bring hundred of them out damn it!" "First kill the ten beasts before you brag." Peter scoffed as two of the beasts suddenly lunged towards Alex who leapt back, his sword slammed into its sheath which was on his back. Without saying anything, his legs smashed into the ground beneath him. Fissures ran deep as small slabs of black stone got kicked up which he grabbed with a single hand and crushed them with pure strength. "I wouldn''t want to stain my sword with your filthy blood." Alex said as the slab of stone got reduced to a few pebbles which he grabbed and tossed towards the two beasts that lunged at him again. *Bang!* The pebbles shot forward and slammed into their heads. Creating a gaping hole in them causing them to fall with a thud. "Just two?" Peter asked as he bolted towards four beasts, his axe gleaming behind him slightly. A beast swung its tail towards Peter raising up a storm of dust but he swiftly leapt back and swung his axe forward slicing its head. Another one tried to get behind him but he quickly sidestepped avoiding the beast''s claws and then whacked it in the face with the back of his palm sending it flying away from him. "Woah! I have grown stronger than an advanced tier beast." Peter smirked as he bolted forward, his hands held down as he grabbed his earlier thrown axe and then he swiveled around to hammer it into a beast''s head. A thunderous boom rang out as black blood spurted out of its head while it dropped dead. The fourth beast lunged at him and he was about to retaliate when a loud bang resounded as a pebble wheezed past his face and struck the beast squarely on the head. "Hey! That''s my kill." Peter shouted as he turned towards Alex who smiled widely. "My weapon killed it, it''s mine." Alex replied. "I..." Peter''s words trailed off. "Watch out!" Kate''s voice interrupted them as she quickly grabbed her bow and unleashed four different Qi arrows that whoosed past Peter and struck four beasts killing them at once before they could attack Peter. "And will you look at that," Peter announced as he turned towards the dead beasts and back at Alex. "Kate got a higher kill than you." "And you too." Alex replied with a scoff. "I killed four beasts, she did the same. How does she have a higher kill streak than me?" Peter asked with a frown. "How the hell do you have four kills?" Alex asked. "Remember? I killed a werewolf back in the forest. And you said we can kill anything killable on this planet." Peter shrugged. "Tsk!" Alex scoffed when the sound of running broke their conversations. "And will you look at that," Paul said as he stepped forward, his sword now drawn from its hilt as what was running finally came into view. "We got more company." Paul completed his words as they could see about three hundred werewolves with beasts in the mix closing in on them. Chapter 454 454: We are going to die! "A quick one." Jade said as he slowly stood up, put his hand into his pocket and pulled out a ring. Placing it on his finger, he glanced back at Sophia. "How strong are you? Can you handle four omega werewolves on your own without the others?" "Why are you asking?" Sophia asked, her rapier gleaming slightly as it suddenly appeared in her hands. "Because I think I might have uncovered something massive." Jade grinned. "Whatever. Let''s go." Sophia said as they quickly ran silently down the hallway and then, they took a sharp turn to the left towards where Jade said he had uncovered something massive. "Over here." Jade whispered and they hid behind the wall with Jade staring out slowly to see four omega werewolves patrolling in front of a huge double doors. His mechanical spider moved around the door silently. It would have crept in through the cracks but it was sealed tight and so, it waited for Jade while the werewolves were unaware of its presence. "What''s wrong?" Sophia asked, her voice low as she stared at Jade''s worried expression. "Remember I asked if you could handle four omega werewolves? Well, we are here. Do something." Jade replied with a small smile as he moved back and let Sophia forward. Peeking out, she was able to see the patrolling werewolves that only grunted a few times acknowledging their presences and then kept on moving around. "Okay. I can totally handle and kill them. But I would create a loud noise during the fight which might attract any leftovers that are currently still in this building." Sophia considered her options as she turned back to look at Jade who tapped his feet nervously, a small mischievous smile on his face. "What''s with the cheeky smile?" "Nothing. I just want to see how the famous daughter of the most smartest man in the entire world would handle this situation." Jade chuckled quietly. "Tsk." Sophia scoffed as she glanced at her rapier and then back at the walls. Then back to another sharp turn that led straight to another hallway. A smile crept on her face as she stabbed her sword into the wall cleanly carving out two small pebbles. "What do you want to use that for?" Jade asked with a raised eyebrow. "Just watch and learn." Sophia said and without revealing herself, she held one of the pebble, inputted a tiny bit of Qi into it, twister her wrist and sent the pebble hurling forward at blinding speed towards the sharp turn that led to a deep dark hallway. The pebble flew with amazing speed and it landed in the hallway with a loud sound that drew the attention of the werewolves. The beasts glanced at each other and without saying anything, two out of the four werewolves left their post to go inspect what had caused the sound. "Ready?" Sophia asked as she gripped the second pebble, inputted a tiny fraction of Qi into it and then hurled it forward at blinding speed. The pebble lunged deep into one of the left werewolf''s head that it tore a silent hole through it and then it fell with a sickening thud. The last werewolf turned around in panic wondering what happened when... *BANG!* Sophia who had infused her legs with Qi dashed forward at blinding speed towards the werewolf who before it could react, her rapier flashed in front of it and the next instant, it fell with a silent thud. "Impressive." Jade said as he did a silent clap while walking forward, his gaze scanning around at the werewolves. "I see you are smart but not as smart as your dad or me." "Don''t gloat." Sophia rolled her eyes. "Oh I will... later." Jade said with a smile as he walked towards a passcode operator in the door. "Time to ge..." he stuttered as the door suddenly opened after a few short seconds of tinkering. "Have you considered working for the Josh family? Your brain and skills will be appreciated." Sophia said as the door was slowly opening up. "No thanks." Jade plainly replied as the door finally opened up to let the two walk inside calmly until... "What the actual f*ck!" Sophia exclaimed as she looked around the room, her heart thumping loudly in fear. Jade who stood beside her was shivering not because of cold but pure fear. All hairs on his body stood up as he stared at a monstrosity in front of him. The room stretched out like an underground coliseum, its arched ceiling rising nearly thirty feet high and its walls built with reinforced black alloy laced with glowing mana circuits. The space was cavernous¡ªwide enough to accommodate a dragon lying at full length with its wings partially unfurled. Strange mechanical arms and rotating instruments hung from above, suspended by hydraulic systems, and occasionally hissed with pressurized steam. Along the walls were control panels blinking with a mix of crimson, blue, and green lights¡ªeach feeding data into holographic displays that hovered in mid-air. The air was cool, sterile, and pulsing faintly with magical energy that thrummed beneath the metallic flooring. In the center of the lab stood a massive cylindrical glass containment tube¡ªthick, rune-inscribed, and reinforced with layers of metal rings bolted into the ground. The hum of machinery was constant, broken only by the faint thudding of the heart monitor connected to the creature inside. The room wasn''t what gave Jade and Sophia the chills, and neither was it the glass containment but more like what was inside it. Inside the enormous glass tube, a majestic yet fearsome dragon lay coiled in a sedated slumber. Its scales shimmered like obsidian edged with dark crimson veins, pulsing faintly as though alive with internal magma. Nearly thirty feet long from snout to tail, its massive body had been tightly curled to fit within the chamber. Its wings, now folded and restrained by thick magical bindings, twitched occasionally as if reacting to some residual instinct. Sharp horns curled back from its skull, and rows of jagged spines ran down its neck to its back. A metallic muzzle was clamped over its jaws, connected to tubes that delivered a continuous stream of sleeping gas laced with mana suppressants. Its breathing was slow but powerful, each exhale fogging part of the reinforced glass with a faint hiss. Its eyes¡ªthough closed¡ªoccasionally fluttered, revealing a hint of deep amber slits beneath, hinting that despite the sedation, this was no ordinary beast. It was ancient. And dangerous. "Wh...what is a dragon beast doing in the heart of the werewolf base?" Sophia asked with a loud gulp as her heart kept thumping loudly. "No, don''t tell me." Jade said as he rushed towards a side of the room that had screens and computers lining a wall. Without wasting time, he placed his mechanical arm on a screen and then called out... "Copy and filter all information and make it easy to understand." Jade ordered into the air. A robotic voice was heard inside Jade''s ears after the command. "Do you want the information broken down?" "Did I stutter? Yes damn it!" Jade screamed in anger. "What''s going on?" Sophia asked as she looked at the panicked Jade who had sweat drenching his face and in a minute, his hand slid off the screen. His skin suddenly turned pale as he turned towards Sophia, his steps faltered as he nearly fell down but he quickly caught himself. "What''s wrong? What did you find? And what is a dragon doing here?" Sophia asked again. "I thought dragons were extinct." "Soph..." Jade softly called out, his eyes moist. "We are going to die." Chapter 455: Competition over! "And will you look at that," Peter announced as he turned towards the dead beasts and back at Alex. "Kate got a higher kill than you." "And you too." Alex replied with a scoff. "I killed four beasts, she did the same. How does she have a higher kill streak than me?" Peter asked with a frown. "How the hell do you have four kills?" Alex asked. "Remember? I killed a werewolf back in the forest. And you said we can kill anything killable on this planet." Peter shrugged. "Tsk!" Alex scoffed when the sound of running broke their conversations. "And will you look at that," Paul said as he stepped forward, his sword now drawn from its hilt as what was running finally came into view. "We got more company." Paul completed his words as they could see about three hundred werewolves with beasts in the mix closing in on them. "I was feeling useless while watching you all." Emily said, her katana shone with an ethereal orange glow. "You are not useless babe." Alex said as he sharply turned to look at Emily. "I know love." Emily smiled as she walked forward until everybody were now standing side by side. "I mean, I''m tired of standing on the sidelines." With a roar, Emily charged forward leaving the others behind, her sword glowing brighter as the werewolves and beasts all numbering around three hundred dashed forward. "If this is all of you, then I''m sorry, you are all a goner." Emily shouted as she swung her sword forward, a huge wave of Qi shot forward and in the blink of an eye, a dozen beasts were gone. "Woo! That''s my baby." Alex cheered from the side. "Tsk! Funny how your girlfriend is being more useful than you." Peter said, Qi coursing through his body as he dashed forward, the ground he stood on earlier shattered beneath the impact. His body speeding forward at tremendous speed. Letting his hands down, his axes slid down his sleeves just in time as he swung them in an X shape blocking the claw strike of a werewolf and then... *Swoosh!* Peter shot out two spears made from Qi towards the werewolf impaling its head in a second. Before the werewolf''s body even hit the ground, he dashed towards another. Swinging his leg out, it met with a werewolf''s head sending it flying with a thunderous boom. "You kids haven''t learnt anything in so many years?" Paul asked as he lifted his hand to the air, a dozen beasts dashing towards him. The beasts were of the same type as they pushed off running faster, with the air feeling like it was aiding them as they ran faster. "You kill them with skill not strength." Paul said as he swung his hands down and from the air, a loud whooshing sound was heard as twenty Qi swords crashed down on their heads killing the beasts at once. "And for the record, these twelve beasts are added to my kill tab. And for the record again, I''m ahead of you all on the leaderboard!" Paul cupped his hands around his mouth. "Not for long!" Alex roared as he dashed forward, his giant sword unsheathed from his back as he leaned back avoiding the claw strike from a werewolf. Then a Qi sword shot forward slamming into its head. Quickly pivoting on one foot, Alex''s sword met with another claw strike causing a loud ringing sound to be heard, the ground cracked before his legs whipped out whacking the werewolf away. "I didn''t think you were the competitive type." Kate who was beside Paul, her bow and arrows in hand which she was sending out with deadly precision said. "I''m not. But that is one way to get them to work harder." Paul smirked and then snapped his fingers again sending four Qi spears impaling four werewolves. "Another four kill guys! Try to keep up!" "Smart." Kate said as she kept on calmly sending arrows flying one after the other. "I guess I''m not doing my job properly since you are still here and not dashing forward." Paul grinned as he swung his sword forward sending a wave of Qi crashing into two beasts tearing them apart. "Unless you can beat me at archery, I don''t need to compete." Kate replied as she swiftly leapt in time to avoid a werewolf from stabbing her before she sent three arrows loose. "Oh really?!" Paul smirked as he clicked his fingers again and the next instant, Qi arrows began raining down from the sky. "How about now? I technically sent Qi arrows impaling werewolves with deadly precision without a bow." "Keh!" Kate laughed as she hung her bow on her back and strode towards Paul and then glanced back at the battlefield. "I didn''t want to use this, nor did I want to compete. But sorry to say general, you are annoying." Kate said as she raised her hands to the sky and slowly, a huge bow formed: it''s strings and handle glowing with a yellow energy. "Top this!" Kate said and three huge arrows shot out from the bow crashing down in the midst of the battle, dust, ground and debris kicked up as the whole place quaked. The battlefield was thrown in disarray, screams of pain and agony from the beasts and werewolves rang out. "Hey watch it you Hawkeye girl!" Peter roared as he quickly rolled over on the ground just in time to avoid a werewolf from falling down on him. "I''m sorry." Kate apologized with a cheeky smile as the sudden shot of giant arrows sent the battle in disarray. Peter and Emily had fallen down due to the quake but now, they were back to fighting with all the strength and speed they could muster. Slowly, the battle was coming to an end. With just a squad of five, the army of three hundred werewolves and beasts were now almost dead. "And here goes the last one on my side." Peter said as he leaned backwards, blood trickling down his cheek before he swung his axe from below sending a wave of Qi crashing into the werewolf killing it. "Same here." Alex replied as he leapt back, his sword sheathed and then with a loud clap of his hands, a reverberating boom rang out disorienting the werewolf before he swiftly shot forward. A Qi sword appeared in his hand which he swung forward decapitating the werewolf in one fell swoop. And with that, the battle was now over as the fighters all smiled widely while Kate along with Emily fell on their backside in exhaustion. "Is it just me or is my core now reduced to half of what it once was?" Kate asked as she grabbed her chest. "At least we got rid of the threats. Now we just wait for Jade to gather whatever information he wants to gather and then we blow this whole place up." Peter smiled. "And for the record, I''m the winner of this little competition." Paul said, a grin on his face. "Well, it isn''t really over right? I mean the competition." Emily said through ragged breath. "I mean, there are no more werewolves heading our way so it''s over." Paul shrugged. "Well, I came out as the second best." Peter shrugged. "Who gave you that? I did best." Alex shouted with a frown. "You want to argue? I''m better than you? Stronger than you and a little under Jake." Peter smirked. "Says the weakling that ran away when he was faced with the threat of a Beta werewolf." Alex scoffed. "You fool! I faced it head on." Peter reported back. "Whatever! I''m still better than you. And this shows that after Jake, I''m the strongest." Alex shrugged. "Says who?" Peter asked. "Says our competition!" Alex replied. "I do..." Peter''s words trailed off as... "Guys!" A loud voice echoed in all their ears. "Huh?! Why the hell can I hear Jade''s voice in my ear?" Alex shouted as he frantically hit his ears. "Listen to me, we are all going to die." "Die? Has Jade hit his head on something?" Kate asked as she grabbed her ear and felt the touch of something robotic. "What do you mean?" Paul asked as he folded his arms calmly when... *ROARRRRRR!* A loud, ear piercing and disturbing roar that was heard on all the streets of the huge city was heard heading their way. "All of you, run!" Jade''s voice screamed in their ears. "Run?" Peter asked when the roar rang out again and he looked up, his mouth fell agape, eyes widened. "What the?!" "Move!" Paul quickly shouted as a huge ball of fire crashed down from the sky towards the squad while they quickly leapt back in time. *BOOM!* The whole streets shuddered, houses crumbled as balls of small fire was thrown all around burning with bright intent malice. __ {A/N} I hope you are all enjoying the book so far? Please remember to keep on supporting the book with all resources you have. Power stones, Golden tickets, gifts or even comments. Please send them all my way. Also, kindly check out Magus Supremacy... a book written by me! Chapter 456: A humongous problem! While the Fang hunters were out conquering planets and trying to take down the werewolves'' planet, they were unaware of the doom that was about to befall the human race. "Hey! Gray right?" A feminine voice called out as she stopped a man who looked to be in his twenties and he had fiery golden hair with his eyes gleaming green and he had a tattoo of a phoenix on his arm while wearing a long golden robe over his clothes that looked like a cape of some sorts. "Yes? And you are that famous female news reporter." Gray said as he turned around to glance at Erin who smiled at him. "And this is the first time you aren''t moving with your cameras and drones." "That''s because there''s nothing to report on." Erin smiled back as they began taking a stroll together. The two of them were at the Fang hunters'' main base; Aurora Academy. Gray had come here during the time Rex, Bane and Humfree fought against the Beta werewolf. Ever since then, he hadn''t left the place at all. Since all the core members were out, Head General Humfree was still restrained to his bed after the severe injuries he suffered, Gray decided to stay back so he could control the guild till when someone important got back. While he let his own core members take control of the phoenix guild till he got back. Meanwhile, Erin came here along with Druig because she had a feeling that something big was going to happen soon. And since the Fang hunters were usually the center of attention, she decided to come to their main base just in case something big did really happen. "How do you feel ever since that day of the duel after you lost to Jake? What made you submit to him instead of growing your own strength?" Erin asked as they continued walking around while occasionally greeting some people that walked past them. "The same reason I had to submit and surrender to him is the same reason Head General Humfree left the academy in Jake''s hands despite being the one who created and groomed it to this stage." Gray replied with a small smile. "I don''t understand." Erin said with a raised eyebrow. "I saw something in him. Something that can only be seen in the rarest of people nowadays. Strength, determination, bravery and resolve. We have all seen him do strange and miraculous things that were thought impossible. He was the first person to kill a Beta werewolf in the whole world at such a young age. And honestly, I feel like without him here, humanity might just lose this war." "Which breeds the question, where is he?" Erin asked. "Out conquering planets and from the reports I heard, they are done. But they are headed for another mission. A dangerous mission at that." Gray replied with a shrug. "What kind of mission?" Erin asked. "No idea." Gray shrugged again with a small grin. ''I wonder what kind of mission Gray is talking about. I hope to see Jake soon, and I just hope this damned war gets over soon.'' Erin sighed inwardly. "What are those?" Erin asked as she quickly pointed to some tall robots patrolling around the walls of the academy. "Those are mechs. They are created by Jade and are piloted by humans in it. Specially designed for those weak enough that they can''t fight even omega werewolves." Gray replied. "That''s so cool!" Erin exclaimed with a little jump. "I wonder where Druig ran off to. I would have started a recording now which will be shown to the people later." "Yeah. The recording can be d..." Gray trailed off as his watch began blinking rapidly with red lights. "What''s wrong?" Erin asked with a worried expression on her face. "Crap! This is bad." Gray said and without warning, he dashed away from Erin towards the main base of the Fang hunters. "I wonder what is wrong with him. Did something happen or is something about to happen?" Erin mumbled, her heart thumping loudly as she dashed off to look for her camera man. "Head General Humfree!" Gray shouted as he burst through Humfree''s resting room. The room was dimly lit, with golden sunlight filtering through heavy drapes that barely swayed from the faint breeze outside. The scent of old wood and medicinal herbs lingered in the air, mingling with the faint coppery tang of dried blood. A single oil lamp on the bedside table cast flickering shadows across the walls, where faded portraits and old weapons hung like relics of a bygone era. Humfree lay in a broad, sturdy bed carved from dark oak, its posts worn smooth by time. Crisp, white linens were stained with patches of crimson, and fresh bandages wrapped around one of his shoulders which was missing an arm¡ªsigns of the brutal skirmish he''d barely survived. His breathing was slow but labored, every rise and fall of his chest betraying the pain simmering beneath the surface. Beside the bed, a cane leaned against a battered armchair, its cushions frayed from years of use. A small table nearby held a basin of cool water, bloodied cloths, and an untouched bowl of broth, long gone cold. The fireplace at the far end of the room crackled softly, its warmth chasing away the chill creeping in through the stone walls. Despite the silence, the room pulsed with unspoken memories¡ªof battles fought, comrades lost, and victories that now felt too distant to celebrate. Humfree''s sword rested on a mantle above the fire, its edge dulled and its hilt wrapped in faded leather, as if waiting for the day its master might rise again. "Gray?!" Humfree muttered as he slowly sat upright on his bed to see Gray bolt forward, his face drenched with sweat. "What''s wrong? Any problem?" "Head General... not to bother you or anything, but there''s a literal humongous problem heading our way." Gray said while swallowing a huge lump of saliva. "Humongous problem? What kind of problem can''t you handle?" Humfree asked with a raised eyebrow. "Remember when Bane sent us a message that the werewolves are heading to Earth with their Alpha?" Gray asked, his heart thumping loudly. "Yes... and he also said that it might take a few days or a day in the worst case scenario. Although it has been two days now though. What happened?" Humfree asked. "Well, the werewolves are on Earth now and they are currently heading for here. They are heading towards us for one reason or the other." Gray quickly said. "Wait, what?!" Humfree shouted out in shock. Chapter 457: Take revenge! "Up!" A voice boomed. "Yeah!" multiple people shouted out at once. In a big and wide courtyard, a few hundred people were seen training with a single man in front, hands behind his back as he examined the people in front of him. "Train like you mean it, push past your freaking limit. Imagine the werewolves in front of you and destroy them." The man shouted out a command again. "HA!" The whole multiple men shouted at once as they thrust their weapons forward. "Impressive." Another voice boomed as a man walked through the courtyard, his upper chest bare, only a black pant was on his body with a brown shoe. A large scar ran across his face as he kept walking forward. His crimson hair fluttered a bit. "Sir Rex!" Everybody including the man bowed down slightly as Rex revealed himself fully, hands crossed against his chest and a small smile on his face. "I can see the dedication and sheer power you all are putting in your training and I''m very much impressed." Rex said as he faced the crowd, hands behind his back. "Seeing you all like this wants to make me train and spar with you all." "Ah! No sire." The instructor quickly said with a nervous chuckle. "We all know that there''s no one in the entire faction that can match up to your strength. You could easily decimate thousands of men alive." "Oh come on! I''m already weakened after that grand battle. And I promise to pull back my strength." Rex said and then he took a stance in front of a thick wall that was used as a punching bag for those practicing Qi usage. "Let me show you," Rex said as he clenched his hands into a knuckle and just lightly swung it forward into the wall. His knuckles connected with a small, mini bang and that was all. The wall was intact as Rex turned back to the instructor with a smile on his face. "See... I do know how to reduce my str..." *Crack!* *Bang!* Everybody''s attention suddenly turned back towards the thick wall which Rex had punched and the next second, they saw it crumble down which made them all gulp loudly. ''He wasn''t even using a fraction of his strength, no Qi, no full strength, nothing and he managed to destroy a wall which even a double A ranked adventurer would struggle to break unless they went full out.'' the instructor thought with chills running down his spine as he glanced at Rex. "Ok, I see your point now." Rex pouted as he turned to leave when the doors to the courtyard burst open. Raze was seen dashing forward, his watch blinking furiously with a red light. "Raze? What''s wrong?" Rex asked as Raze suddenly slid in front of him, his heart thumping loudly. "We got trouble." Raze quickly said. "Trouble? What trouble?" Rex asked as he turned around leaving the courtyard along with Raze. "The werewolves, they have gotten to Earth and their current destination is the Fang hunters'' main base." Raze said, his face drenched with cold sweat. *SILENCE!* A thick silence hung through the air as Rex was seen halting his steps, his heart thumping loudly with each passing second. "Tell me that the Alpha isn''t on the glide heading there." Rex pleaded as he slowly turned towards Raze who with his expression, Rex got his answer. A short sigh escaped Rex''s mouth as he turned towards Raze with a small frown on his face. "Gather eighty percent of our men. Both weak and strong, leave the rest back here and let''s head out to the Fang hunters'' city! Let''s have our final standoff against those beasts there." Rex ordered with his hands tightly clenched. __ Meanwhile, Bane could be seen in a room with multiple screens, tubes, small mechanical hands walking alongside him and his son; Jay Josh as they were busy working on some prototypes. "Dad, the strike team you had sent out to delay the werewolves, how are they fairing now?" Jay asked as he passed Bane a little screw. "They are doing their best for two days now. But I doubt they can last any much longer which is why, I''m trying to upgrade my tech after the last battle with that Beta werewolf." Bane replied, a small monocle on his eye as he patched some things. "Can we win this war?" Jay asked, a small sigh escaping from his mouth. "Currently, no. But with Jake, maybe." Bane replied bluntly without thinking twice. "Dad..." Jay croaked out, his eyes moist. "For years now, I have been trying to act brave so I can be able to fit into your shoes bu...but at this point, I can''t. This war, what... what if we lose? Wh... what... what if something happens to you or that stubborn sister of mine?!" Hearing Jay''s words, Bane''s hands froze as he turned towards his son who quickly wiped his tears clean with his lab coat. "If I said I''m not scared, I would be lying to you and myself. Every single day after the first war, I have been scared of not only my life, but of yours and your sister''s. But what can I do? Kek! I''m a world leader after all, I have to put on a brave face and soldier on. So quit crying like a toddler and hand me th..." *Beep! Beep! Beep!* A red light was seen blinking on one of the screens in front of the duo and Bane quickly rushed towards it with a frown on his face. "What is it? Any issue?" Jay asked as he slowly strode over towards Bane who froze, his hands hovered over the keyboard, eyes dilated as if he saw a ghost. "This is bad, really bad." Bane said as he swiftly turned towards Jay. "What''s bad?" Jay asked as he gulped hard fearing for the worst. "Gather all strong fighters, pick a lot of Aeroglides and let''s head over to the Fang hunters'' base right now! The war is about to reach its climax and at this point, the fate of humanity hangs by a thin thread." Bane ordered, his heart racing. __ Meanwhile the ones that have sent the humans into panic, were currently seen heading towards Aurora using their gigantic Aeroglide. "Alpha, we will be touching down at the Fang hunters'' base in just twenty minutes." Ulric said. "Good." The Alpha smirked as he stood up from his crimson throne, eyes glowing red. "Today, we destroy the humans totally and I will take revenge for them killing my brother and sons." Chapter 458: Evacuate the city! *Beep! Beep! Beep!* A loud blaring alarm rang through the whole of Aurora Academy and soon enough, a voice boomed in all corners of the city. "Listen everyone! Those outside doing whatever you are doing, I advice you stay locked in." Humfree''s voice boomed through different speakers from his room. "Damn it Head General, we don''t have time for this." Gray shouted as he snatched the tech used to project Humfree''s voice outwardly. "Listen up you all! Not to cause panic or anything, but we are about to be attacked any moment from now. Civilians, stay in your damned house, adventurers, fighters and all strong personnels, meet me outside the academy gates. This is not a drill, I repeat, this is not a drill. We are going to be attacked soon and I need everybody''s strength so come on, meet me outside." Gray ordered through the tech. "But what if the fight spills outside the academy to the city? Civilians might die." Humfree said as he tried to get out of his bed but he was too weak to. "That''s right." Gray mumbled and then he grabbed the tech again. "Alright you all, new plan. Countless Aeroglides will come down to the city to take all civilians away from the city to a safe place. All pilots, pick up your damned glides and head over to the city to take the people to safety. Some strong adventurers will accompany you all and ensure orderliness." "Good call. Now watch how the people panic." Humfree scolded. A few moments ago, Gray had just come in to inform Humfree of the attack and so, he quickly grabbed a tech on the side of the wall to inform the people. "What next?" Gray asked with sweat dripping down his face. "We evacuate the people, stay here and fight." Humfree said as he pushed himself off the bed. "We? No offense but you only have a single freaking arm. How are you going to help? Besides, the core members of the guild are out there, Jake is nowhere to be seen, in the whole guild, it''s just me that''s strong enough to lead the army." Gray said as he held out his hands in front of Humfree stopping him from moving away. "Wrong, not just you." Humfree said with a smile on his face. "Put a call through to all the branches of the guild. Phoenix guild, iron fist and also Raven wing''s. Tell them to send back up as soon as possible." "No need." A feminine voice said as the door to Humfree''s room opened up to reveal a female with purple hair, two bulky men beside her and then, a young guy who didn''t look older than 22 walked in too. His slick black hair wavered in the wind as he stared at Humfree with his blue eyes which shone of determination. The female was Helen; the daughter to the leader of the Raven wing''s guild, one of the bulky men was her bodyguard from childhood known as Berg, while the last man was the Rave lord, leader of the Raven''s guild and the father of Helen. The young guy was Andrew; Blip''s son from the iron fist guild. "How the hell are you all here so fast?" Gray asked as he turned towards the people in front of him. "We were quite close by. Like really close when we received the news and decided to come here." Helen replied as she causally walked towards Humfree. "The news? How did you all get the news so fast?" Gray asked with a raised eyebrow. "Jade had distributed a tech around the whole branches of the Fang hunters which would alert everyone of any danger. And so, here we are." Andrew shrugged. "That kid is really helpful." The Rave lord said with a slight chuckle. "I don''t know how the iron fist guild was unable to detect him in time." Andrew sighed as he turned towards Gray and Head General Humfree. "So what''s the plan?" "Did you bring any men with you?" Humfree asked with a raised eyebrow. "Because there are only a thousand men left in the guild after that last attack." "Kek Kek Kek!" The Rave lord laughed in amusement. "He asks if we brought any men. We brought a literal army of two thousand." "And from my side, I brought one thousand, five hundred men." Andrew said with a slight yawn. "Good. Now we help in the evacuation and after that, we fight like our lives depends on it, literally." Gray said with a short sigh. *Knock knock!* A short knock interrupted them as a female and a male entered the room, faces grim as they stared at everybody. "We heard the news. We know what''s going on. Just so you all know, we aren''t running away. We will stay and film everything to the world." Erin declared. "Wait, we are?!" Druig shouted as he turned towards Erin with a confused and worried expression on his face. "I thought we would get off this city along with the civilians?" "Are you such a coward? These brave people are about to fight for the entire world and you want to run away? Instead of showing this bravery to the whole world." Erin snapped in anger. "Bu... we are talking about the Alpha here. The same one who killed a world leader." Druig retorted. "Does it matter? Look Druig, if you want to leave, do that. But I will stay here and report on this to the world, with or without your help. Besides, don''t you know of the saying? The cameraman doesn''t die." Erin chuckled. "Yeah, but the reporter does damn it." Druig sighed. "Fine, I will stay." "Do we get a say in this?" Helen asked after the duo were done bantering. "Nope! So where do we set up?" Erin asked with a smile on her face. ''I knew that my gut feelings were right. There''s something about this guild that attracts trouble. One could say they are a magnet that attracts trouble to them.'' Erin thought. "What are you all waiting for? Let''s go and have our last stand against the werewolves!" Humfree ordered with a roar. "Wrong. We..." Gray said as he pointed to him and the others behind him. "Will handle this, you will rest." "That''s right Humfree..." The Rave lord said as he walked towards the Head General, hands on his shoulders. "Rest up. Goodnight." He said and the next instant, his hands moved so fast that Humfree was unable to track him as the Head General was now seen slumping into his bed. "Is he dead?" Druig asked with worry etched on his face. "Nope! Just unconscious. Now come on, let''s go." The Rave lord said as he dashed for the door along with the others with the aim of standing their own against the werewolves. Chapter 459: Play with us! *Twenty minutes later!* The whole Aurora city had been evacuated clean of any civilians. The streets would have bare if it wasn''t for the thousands of men in front of Aurora Academy which was about fifty metres away from the city. The thousands of men were about ten metres away from the academy as they baited their time, waiting for the attack to start. In the air, a small glide was seen where Erin and Druig were setting up and waiting for just the right moment to begin shooting. On the ground, the powerful and strong members of the guild stood. These were Gray, Rave lord, Helen, Berg and Andrew. Each of them with their weapons in hand as they baited their time. "How long do you think they will take to get here?" Helen asked as she stared at the sky, her daggers in her hands. "I feel like they will be here any moment from now." Gray said as his sword was seen in its sheath on his waist. ''Damn it! I don''t have my system anymore, how am I supposed to handle this? I only have my Qi, fighting experience and skills on my end. For fuck sake, where the hell is Jake?!'' ''I shouldn''t have brought Helen here. What if something happens to her? How would I be able to forgive myself?'' the Rave lord thought as he turned towards Helen who didn''t take her gaze away from the sky. ''I have swore to always protect Helen right from when she was a child till now. And I will do my utmost best to fulfill that till I die.'' Berg thought, his hands clenched on his sword tightly. Andrew sighed inwardly as he clenched his hands tightly. ''I joined the Fang hunters because I wanted to atone for what my dad did by turning into a werewolf. And now, I''m about to face the root cause of all these problems. Jake, I had come here because I wanted to atone more for my sins and you are nowhere to be found. I promise, if you don''t come back in time, I will skin you alive.'' "Uhm guys... can you hear something?" Helen asked as she suddenly gulped loudly. "It sounds li..." Gray stuttered as a deep frown appeared on his face, his sword rattled around his waist. "They are here." Berg said. "Everybody! Get ready!" The Rave lord ordered as he unsheathed his sword. "Druig, are you ready?" Erin asked as she turned towards her cameraman who quickly deployed his drones in the air. About six drones were deployed hovering in the air waiting for when the battle would start meanwhile, the personal camera in Druig''s hands was quickly turned on as Erin faced it, a mic in hand. "We will be going live in, 3...2...1... we are live." Druig announced with a gulp and right on cue, in every corners of the world, Erin''s face was being displayed. Wherever you are, at home, in school, on the road, in the kitchen, as long as you have a screen with you, you were able to see Erin. "Greetings to everyone. I''m coming live right from Aurora city. That''s right, home and base of the Fang hunters'' where they are about to experience an attack." Erin said and right on cue, the display switched to the thousands of men who stood bravely, weapons in hand and ready for whatever would come. The usual online commenters quickly took to their keyboards to express their concerns. "Wait! Did she just say an attack? Which guild or power would be stupid enough to attack the Fang hunters? And isn''t three thousand, five hundred men an overkill?" "What if this is not an attack from another guild or faction?" "You...you mean an attack from them?" "I think this is going to be an attack from the werewolves." "But why these many men unless..." "The Fang hunters are going to be cooked! Where the hell are the strongest core members and the werewolf slayer?!" "This is bad." While the commenters were pouring down their worries, the Fang hunters were ready, waiting for what was to come and in due time, they could finally see it. An Aeroglide large enough to fit hundreds of thousands of men in it and it slowly descended causally as if it owned the land and the world. "Ready?" Gray shouted to the men behind him as he quickly drew out his sword. Slowly, the ramp was let down and a young teenage guy was seen with his slightly lean build, short green hair and smily face. Was Ulric Nightbane; the leader of the Delta pack. His demeanor calm and collected as he stood a few feet away from the ramp. His hands behind his back as he stared out at the humans. "I was supposed to make a grand speech but seeing this amount of you lots, I''m lost for words." Ulric said with a smile. "How about you start with who the hell you are! Are you the Alpha werewolf?" Gray asked as he pointed his sword forward. "Me? Hell no! I would never dream of receiving that title from the strongest of us. I''m just a regular member of the werewolf army. The leader of the Delta force." Ulric said with a calm smile. "Then you are no use for us. Now we want you to take that shitty transport of yours and get the hell out of our planet." Andrew roared in anger. "I know you." Ulric said as his gaze landed on Andrew. "Aren''t you the son of one of our werewolves? Right! Blip''s son. You know, it''s a wonder how the hell you are not a werewolf which goes to show how useless you are and so, don''t interfere." "What do you all want? Where is your Alpha?" The Rave lord asked. "The great Alpha is currently preparing your gifts so he can''t see you all now. But in the meantime," Ulric said as he snapped his fingers and slowly, werewolves were beginning to descend from the glide. They trickled out two at a time and in a few seconds, they were about a hundred thousand werewolves standing beside and in front of Ulric. "Play with us for a while." Ulric smirked. Chapter 460: Ultra cooked! While the humans were about to go into the battle of their lives, the prominent core members of the Fang Hunters were out on the werewolves'' planet with an aim of destroying the whole place so they wouldn''t have a place to come back to. While the others were out creating a big bang, Jade and Sophia managed to sneak into one of the werewolves'' lab and while inside, Jade uncovered something which shook him to the core and made him go pale. "What''s going on?" Sophia asked as she looked at the panicked Jade who had sweat drenching his face and in a minute, his hand slid off the screen. His skin suddenly turned pale as he turned towards Sophia, his steps faltered as he nearly fell down but he quickly caught himself. "What''s wrong? What did you find? And what is a dragon doing here?" Sophia asked again. "I thought dragons were extinct." "Soph..." Jade softly called out, his eyes moist. "We are going to die." "Die? What do you mean?!" Sophia asked in panic as she turned to face the sleeping dragon who was obviously still being sedated. "The...the...crap! We all need to leave this planet as soon as possible otherwise we are all going to die." Jade said, his heart thumping loudly as he was unable to even swallow his saliva properly. "Stop speaking in freaking riddles and come straight to the the point. What the hell is going on?!" Sophia snapped in anger. "Re...re...remember when I said that there was a black aura energy that had the same strength and power as the Alpha werewolf?" Jade asked and then he began taking deep breaths. "Yes?" Sophia said. "This...this is the black aura I detected." Jade said as he pointed towards the sedated dragon. "So? Why did you now go all pale?" Sophia asked with a raised eyebrow of confusion. "That''s because this isn''t an ordinary dragon, it is an S tier beast." Jade said, his heart thumping continuously. "Wa... wait! I don''t think I heard you well. Do you mean this dragon, I mean this very one." Sophia said as she pointed straight at the sedated dragon. "This is an S tier beast? Are we talking about the same S tier? The most strongest tier in existence. The same tier that even the world or big three might not be able to handle, the same S rank that is at the pinnacle of the beast''s tier. Th..." "Yes Sophia! Yes. The same S tier is what this beast''s rank is." Jade said as he grabbed his head that felt like it was spinning. "Shit! We are really going to die!" Sophia shouted. "Re... relax." Jade said after taking more deep breaths. "I read that as long as this dragon is being sedated and the liquid isn''t drained, it will remain unconscious." "Really?" Sophia asked a sense of relief washing over her. "Ye..." Jade trailed off as the door to the room swung wide open and two omega werewolves walked. "I knnwes twat swomthing was off." One of the omega werewolves struggled to say. "As if this day couldn''t get any more worse." Sophia said as she quickly took out her rapier sword. "Come at me!" "Gwadly!" The werewolves shouted at once as they bolted towards Sophia who took a stance in front of Jade. One of the werewolves swung its claws forward while Sophia pivoted sideways avoiding it and then swung her sword to deflect another claw strike. Leaping back, she avoided a kick to her rib before she bolted forward and clashed with another werewolf sending a small shockwave in the room. "Be careful! Don''t wake the f*cking dragon up!" Jade shouted in panic. "If you can''t help," Sophia grunted as she ducked quickly avoiding a swing to her head and then hammering her sword into the side of the werewolf sending it skidding before leaping to the side and then sending a roundhouse kick flying into the second werewolf sending it tumbling. "Don''t complain and disturb me." Sophia said as she wiped her brows from sweat before swirling her Qi to her feet and dashing forward to meet with a werewolf which was just standing up before her sword slammed into its head sending it crashing back into the ground. "You forgot one here!" Jade screamed as the second werewolf dashed towards him but instead of running, he tapped his mechanical hand a couple times and then the palm glowed a bright light. *Boom!* Jade sent a blast hitting the werewolf in the chest and sending it skidding a few inches. "Crap! Thought that will send it flying." Jade muttered as he saw Sophia dealing with the other werewolf. "Since you are still alive, means you can handle the werewolf. I will be with you shortly!" Sophia said as she quickly moved to the side just in time as the werewolf''s claws skimmed past her face drawing blood. "I might die!" Jade shouted as the werewolf bolted towards him, grabbing him by his shirt and flinging him down so hard that the ground trembled. "Kuh!" Jade coughed out blood as he felt his head spinning in pain. "Damn! I think something broke in me. I hope it''s not my little soldier though." Before Jade could think of doing anything, the werewolf lifted its foot and sent it flying towards his head. "Give me a break damn it!" Jade said as he swiftly rolled over in time to avoid the foot before shooting a blast from his palm towards the werewolf that sent it skidding away from him. Springing up to his feet, he tapped his mechanical hand a few times causing a blade made from energy to appear in his hands as he bolted forward. Swinging it forward, it sliced through the air cleanly but the werewolf had easily avoided it before hammering it''s foot into him causing a loud crunching crack to fill the room. "Shit!" Jade cursed as he fell on one knee in pain. "Kick it hard towards me!" Sophia''s voice rang out and Jade didn''t waste any time in executing the order. A robotic boot immediately appeared around his legs which he swung forward into the werewolf''s legs before it could even move towards him. The kick was enough to send it flying towards Sophia who took a stance. One foot in front of the other, Qi coursing through her hands. With a loud snapping bang, she sent her fist flying forward causing it to crash into the werewolf and hurling it across the room with blood spurting out of its mouth. The body smashed into the ground hard, it broke beneath its weight but it was still alive as it slowly stirred up but... "Goodbye." Sophia said as she snapped her fingers and a huge Qi sword went flying forward and crashing into its chest and coming out the other end. A wide grin appeared on the werewolf''s face as its life slowly diminished from it but with the last of its strength, it moved it''s hands and slammed it into a wall that had a big, red button on it. And then it fell down with a thud. *Beep, beep, beep!* A loud blaring alarm rang out in the room and the sound of water draining was heard in the room, then cracks that rippled in the room. Hearing these sounds, Jade slowly rose up as Sophia walked towards him with worry etched on her face as they turned towards the cause of the sound. The giant tube that contained the dragon was being drained of the green liquid in it and in a few seconds, the dragon''s eyes snapped wide open and without wasting time, it tried to stand up. Cracks spider webbed around the giant glass and then... *Shatter!* The glass shattered sending fragments of glass flying around that Sophia had to dive forward to protect Jade from the splinters. "ROARRR!" A loud, ear piercing roar rang out in the room as the dragon opened its huge wings and flapped up breaking through the roof of the room and then, zooming away. "Remember when you said this day couldn''t get any worse?" Jade asked as he gulped loudly while looking at the giant hole in the roof. "Well, it has just gotten much worse and in the process, we might just die." "We are all ultra cooked." Sophia said as she fell to her knees looking up at the giant hole in the roof. __ {A/N} I hope you all are enjoying the book so far? Please continue supporting the book with whatever resources you have be it power stones, Golden tickets, gifts or even comments. It will all be gladly appreciated guys! And our mass release for this week is out guys! 150 Power stones= 2 extra Chapters. 50 Golden tickets= 2 extra Chapters. Magic Castle= 5 Chapters. Spacecraft= 10 Chapters. Golden Gachapon= 15 Chapters... show some love guys and let''s crush these goals together. Chapter 461 461: Robots or Iron men? Back on Earth, a huge war was about to erupt between the Fang hunters and a hundred thousand werewolves while the whole were on the edge of their seats watching the screen in fear, hope and worry for the safety of the world. "What do you all want? Where is your Alpha?" The Rave lord asked. "The great Alpha is currently preparing your gifts so he can''t see you all now. But in the meantime," Ulric said as he snapped his fingers and slowly, werewolves were beginning to descend from the glide. They trickled out two at a time and in a few seconds, they were about a hundred thousand werewolves standing beside and in front of Ulric. "Play with us for a while." Ulric smirked. "Oh we surely will." Gray smirked as he pointed his sword forward, the werewolves all howling at once, the ground shaking from their terrifying howl. "Ravage." Ulric commanded and the hundreds of werewolves dashed forward at immense speed, the ground quaking with each step from them. "Remember you all!" Gray shouted as he turned towards the thousands of men behind him that were shaking in fear after seeing the large numbers on the enemy side. "If we lose here, not only will they destroy the Fang hunters totally, the whole world will be doomed. Our loved ones, family and friends will be killed by this sheer number of them. So fight! Stay and fight with vigour, bravery and hope knowing that our sacrifice would help to stop the world from heading into certain doom. Who''s with me? Who shares the same ideology as me?!" Gray asked as from the corner of his eyes, he could see the werewolves closing in rapidly. "I sure am." Andrew roared as he pulled out his Katana, leaned back a little, and in a flash, he bolted forward fearlessly. "Yoo! I won''t be outshined by a kid." Rave lord said as he pulled out his own sword and bolted towards the incoming werewolves. "If those that are leading the charge are not scared of these sheer numbers, why should we?" "Yes! And we have faith, the werewolf slayer will soon come down here to save us." "Hundred percent. He hasn''t disappointed us before, and he won''t do that now." "So come on, let''s go!" "AHHHHHH!" The whole thousands of Fang hunters dashed forward with a loud battle cry that shook the ground as they prepared to clash against the werewolves. Meanwhile, those watching online turned towards their keyboards again. "I don''t know if I should call them brave or foolish." "I''m also confused. Just looking at the hundred thousand werewolves, I''m getting chills. Talk more of charging right into their midst." "Did you hear their speech? Apparently, they think the werewolf slayer will come down to save them. Lol! I can''t wait to see their hopes and faith shatter." "You are laughing? Look at them! This is the final battle that will determine if you will exist or not and you are mocking them? Tsk! Pathetic fools." "Just let them be. Clearly they haven''t been to war before. Let''s just watch and pray for humanity''s victory." *BANG!* The whole air shook with tremendous force, the fight had already started with Andrew and the Rave lord at the forefront. Their swords moving so fast that the werewolves were unable to keep up. "You filthy beasts! How dare you attack here!" Andrew roared in anger as he quickly leapt back just in time to avoid a swing to his head. The next moment, his sword had moved like a blur causing the werewolf to drop down on its knees. He was about to move when the sound of something slashing through the air was heard. "Claw." Andrew mumbled as he was about to avoid it when a dagger wheezed past his face and slammed the claw away from his face. Then a bulky man dashed forward. Leaping up, he slammed his sword into the werewolf''s head cleaving it into half before slamming into the ground causing a shockwave. "Thanks." Andrew smiled curtly before turning around just in time to meet a werewolf''s claws with his sword causing a short bang to ring out. The two individuals that had just helped Andrew were Helen and Berg and after helping him, they were out hunting and killing werewolves one after the other. While all these was going on, the four thousand, five hundred men from the Fang hunters were busy fighting against the werewolves with all they got. Qi swords, Qi bullets, arrows, sword strikes, punches using Qi was going off all around. The werewolves were falling one at a time but the humans were losing men more and fast. For every werewolf that fell, four humans would go down with them and so, the battle turned chaotic real quick until... "Even though I don''t have my system, I still have this!" Gray roared as he coated his body from head to toe with visual Qi. His body burned bright with it flames or something. Taking a small step back, he bent his knees and then pushed off from the ground strongly. It cracked under the pressure of his feet as he went flying forward and the next moment, he slammed into the midst of a dozen werewolves. A tremendous shockwave spread out slamming the werewolves off their feet, the ground quaked from the force of Gray''s land. Before the werewolves could regain their footing and realize what was going on, Gray had lifted his hands in the air and summoned a hundred Qi swords. Without wasting time, he swung his hands down unleashing pure chaos as his swords ripped through the werewolves one after the other. Some tried to battle against the swords and failed spectacularly while some managed to destroy the swords and move on to killing humans. But Gray didn''t relent as his feet moved again, he was now almost like a blur. Everywhere he went, howls of pain were heard as the werewolves fell one after the other. He was so fast that it felt like the people were watching a Beta werewolf at work and that was because, he was coating his feet with Qi which let him move quite fast. Even with all these, the amount of werewolves was still hefty as they had only managed to obliterate about two hundred werewolves with all their strengths and stunts. "You won''t be able to totally defeat them, luck isn''t on your side today. Give up you fools!" Ulric shouted as he burst into laughter. "He...he''s right!" Helen shouted as she ducked just at the right moment avoiding a swing to her head before slamming her dagger into the werewolf''s side causing it to lunge deep before leaping back letting the dagger stay rooted inside the werewolf. Holding her palms together, she slowly pulled them apart while on the werewolf''s side, it could see the dagger tearing into it and trying to cleave its abdomen open. It was about to pull it away when it suddenly felt groggy and the next instant, it fell to its knees with a sickening thud. "We need more backup." Helen completed her words while her breath was all ragged as she dove forward to retrieve her dagger. "You need more backup, you got it." A voice was heard saying and everybody turned to the route that led to the academy and in the next instant, hundreds of mech dove forward at tremendous speed. The drones that were capturing the fight shifted to the scenes of hundreds of robotic mechs that were being piloted by humans joining the battlefield. "What are those?" "Robots? Or iron man? Sorry, iron men... lol." "What can piles of junk do in this battle? Have the Fang hunters lost their minds?!" __ "You need backup, you got it." One of the mech that was crimson in colour and had a huge number 1 written on the side said and the next instant, it lifted it palms towards the werewolves. *BOOM!* *BANG!* Blasts and lasers shot out towards the werewolves ripping through their heads and limbs. Even their furs were unable to save them as the blasts and lasers destroyed their heads and limbs. Chapter 462 462: Powerful mechs! The battle on Earth has just taken another turn with the introduction of mechs from the Fang hunters and the sheer destruction they caused, was nothing to laugh at. "You need backup, you got it." One of the mech that was crimson in colour and had a huge number 1 written on the side said and the next instant, it lifted it palms towards the werewolves. *BOOM!* *BANG!* Blasts and lasers shot out towards the werewolves ripping through their heads and limbs. Even their furs were unable to save them as the blasts and lasers destroyed their heads and limbs. "Woah! Who knew that these were quite powerful?!" The leader of the mech pilot exclaimed in shock as he raised the robotic arms to stare at it while the other mechs were thrust into battle. The whole battle turned chaotic instantly with the arrival of mechs. Laser beams, powerful mechanical blasts, swords and so on and the humans were now regaining their stance as they charged headfest pushing the werewolves back slowly. But the werewolves didn''t back away as they bolted for the mechs ignoring the humans that could hardly put a scratch on their furs or hides. They began leaping towards the mechs trying to rip them apart but the pilots didn''t give up as they continued shooting blasts while the werewolves used their powerful claws to start digging and ripping through the mechs with so much force. "Right, battle." The number one mech pilot (I can''t begin giving him names so let''s stick with number one, shall we?????????) *Boom!* Number one began sending blasts towards the werewolves that were leaping onto his comrades. "I got two mech hands!" Number one shouted as he pointed the hands sideways and began shooting away skillfully. Each blasts or laser beams didn''t miss their targets as the werewolves were now falling down like flies. Ulric who was about ten metres away from the battle and directly in front of the Aeroglide they had come in with, had a deep frown on his face as he watched on. ''At this rate, with those robot thingy, we might lost this war. No! Not lose the war, but lose this round if something is not done about the robots. Some of the humans are unable to hurt the werewolves but with those mechs, they are dealing significant damage.'' Ulric thought as he saw a werewolf get blasted away. Then Gray dove towards four more, his sword moved like a blur causing the werewolves to get cut up easily before he moved towards the next again. ''And the Alpha,'' Ulric thought as he turned back towards their Aeroglide to see the doors sealed shut. ''He still needs more time to do whatever he is doing. Damn it! I want to join the battle, but I''m forced to stay here.'' "Hahaha! Take that!" Number one shouted as he drove into the midst of a few werewolves blasting them away with deep injuries to their hides. One werewolf leapt towards his face but quickly bringing his hand in front of him, he sent a laser beam burning a gaping hole into its head before it dropped down with a sickening thud. ''The mechs.'' The Rave lord thought as he swiftly glanced around to see how the others were doing and then spun around in time to hammer his sword into the claws of a werewolf sending it into the ground. Before swinging his hip and sending a spinning roundhouse kick into its head causing it to crack under pressure while its body flew so back that it crashed into several werewolves before falling down. ''The mechs are helping to reduce their numbers a lot but,'' Rave lord thought as he saw a dozen werewolf dash towards a mech and with a few seconds, they had ripped through the metal parts and brought out the pilot and then ripped him to shreds. ''It''s just a matter of time before the werewolves will understand their fighting pattern and start bringing them down and then, we are back to square one.'' "Hey!" Gray shouted towards a fighter that held a shield and was blocking a werewolf''s hit while Gray was moving around taking down werewolves until he got in front of the shield user and sent a Qi spear flying into the werewolf he was fighting, bringing it down. "How strong is that shield?" "It''s around the king tier." The shield user replied. "It''s good enough. Toss it to me when I give you the signal to." Gray said and without warning he dashed towards more werewolves leaving the shield user stunned. "Wait! What signal?" The man shouted before he quickly spun around with his shield in front of him to block a claw strike that sent him skidding with his teeth grit. ''Damn! I''m just here blocking hits.'' the man thought as his eyes laid on a sword just beneath his feet. Looking back up, he saw the werewolf leap back and came dashing towards him with full speed and just at the right moment, the man dove away and swiftly picked the sword while rolling on the ground a few feet away from the werewolf which had just slammed into the ground. "Alright beast, come at me." The shield user said as he held his shield in one hand, the sword he had picked up in the other while twirling it around his hands. "AWHOOO!" The werewolf howled as it bolted forward towards the shield user who took a stance, cuts on his face dripping blood while the werewolf leapt towards him. "Foolish beast." The man muttered as he lifted his shield in front of him blocking the claw strike that sent him crashing into the ground. But reinforcing his body and the sword in his hand with Qi, he swung it forward and it immediately slammed into the werewolf''s eyes destroying it with the man pushing forward, fissures running through the ground. "Die!" The man shouted as he drew the sword out and swung it forward cleaving the werewolf''s head off before he fell on his knees, breath ragged. "Toss it to me now!" A voice boomed in the battlefield and the shield user recognized it as he slowly rose up, his Qi flaring into the shield before he took a slight step back and then sent the shield flying in the direction he heard the voice calling for it. ''I wonder what he wants to use it for.'' "Perfect!" Gray smirked as he saw the shield slamming into several werewolves while heading his way. Glancing up, he could see something forming in the air and in a few seconds, a gigantic hammer made from Qi hovered in the air and just at the right moment, when the shield was close to a dozen werewolves. Gray swung his hands down sending the hammer flying towards the shield and in the next instant... *BANG!* *BOOM!* *RING!* Loud bangs and ringing sounds were heard as a tremendous shockwave that slammed into three dozen werewolves spread out as the hammer connected with the shield causing large ripples of energy to send the werewolves flying away. Chapter 463: The power of an S rank beast! Back on the werewolf planet, the Fang hunters'' core members had just finished killing almost all werewolves and beasts on the planet and they were just about to rest when... *ROARRRRRR!* A loud, ear piercing and disturbing roar that was heard on all the streets of the huge city was heard heading their way. "All of you, run!" Jade''s voice screamed in their ears. "Run?" Peter asked when the roar rang out again and he looked up, his mouth fell agape, eyes widened. "What the?!" "Move!" Paul quickly shouted as a huge ball of fire crashed down from the sky towards the squad while they quickly leapt back in time. *BOOM!* The whole streets shuddered, houses crumbled as balls of small fire was thrown all around burning with bright intent malice. "What the hell was that?!" Peter asked in anger as he slowly rose up but could not see anybody due to a thick dust in front of them all with obscured his view. "What''s going on? Kuh!" Emily coughed as she slowly stood up to look around as the thick dust was now slowly settling down to reveal a giant crater in front of them all. The crater ran for twenty metres deep and wide. Everybody seeing the crater, gulped loudly as sweat trickled down their faces. "Di... did that attack from earlier cause this?" Kate asked with cold sweat trickling down her head. *ROARRRR!* A loud, ear piercing roar caused them to all look up to see something gigantic flapping its wings and hovering in the air above them. "What the hell is that?" Alex asked and his answers was soon to come as everybody heard a loud voice inside their ears. "Guys! I said freaking run!" Jade screamed using his tech to speak to them all. "What got you so worried? Isn''t it just a single beast?" Paul asked as something caught his eyes and he saw the beast descending down. With a flap of its crimson wings, another wave of dust spread out, the ground trembled slightly and everybody could now see the full weight and body of the beast. "A...a....a... a dragon?" Emily stuttered as she took a step back in fright, her heart thumping loudly that it felt like it would just out of her chest. "Not any dragon, but an S rank beast!" Jade''s voice boomed in their ears again and this time, it felt like three lightning bolts slammed hard into the team. Their heads spun around from what they just heard. An S tier beast? The strongest beast that was at the pinnacle of all beasts. A tier that was said that not even the big three could defeat it. Unless of course, they all teamed up together along with the most strongest fighters in the world could they take down an S rank beast. *ROARRR!* The dragon roared again as it glared at the humans in front of it with its yellow, slanted eyes and then, it opened up its maw, an orange glow was seen appearing behind it. "Damn it! This is bad!" Paul shouted as he dove forward, his hands raised to the sky and at the right time, something flew into his hand. A shield of some kind. Right on cue, he appeared in front of everybody, his Qi flaring around the shield and his body causing the shield to suddenly grow in strength just at the right moment. As from the beast''s mouth, a long stream of fireball shot forward to slam into the shield, Paul could be seen skidding on the ground, his teeth grit as the fire was pushing him back but he managed to hold his ground with sheer grit. Finally, the fire stopped as Paul fell to his knees, breath ragged, his sleeves burnt and then, the shield lit up brightly. The next instant, a tremendous blast of energy shot out towards the beast sending it skidding an inch without any scratch on it while Paul was sent flying backwards from the force of the blast from the shield. "General Paul!" Kate shouted as she saw his body bounce on the ground a few times before he slammed his sword into the ground coming to a halt. Raising his head, a frown appeared on his face as he glared at the beast. "What are you kids doing? Attack the freaking beast! We can''t leave here if we don''t at least put it down. It won''t let us get on the glide and it can freaking fly!" Paul roared as he stood up, blood dripping down his mouth. "No one in history has ever defeated an S tier beast, but I will be the first." Alex smirked, his composure calm and collected as the dragon flapped its wings again, continuous shots of fireballs were sent towards the whole team. "Qi shield!" Everybody shouted in unison as they slammed their hands to the ground, a glowing visible Qi wall appeared in front of them in an instant. The fireballs slammed into it hard, a reverberating boom, tremor and shockwave flared out as the Qi wall shattered and everybody were flung away with blood trickling down their mouths. "I will kill you." Alex roared as he flipped a couple times to break his flight and then bolted forward, Qi swirling around his feet, his sword gleaming behind him. When close to the werewolf, it tried to open its maw and shoot out another fire attack but Alex had quickly leapt to the side and before the dragon could move, he had already leapt upward, his sword raised above his head. Qi swirling around the sword coating it and also making it look more giant. Alex sent the sword crashing down on the dragon''s head with a huge round of shockwave, the dragon''s feet trembled under the force of the clash. But unsurprisingly, there was no scratch on the dragon. It flapped its wings and took off the the sky with Alex on its back. "Take me back down you crazy dragon!" Alex shouted as he tried his absolute best to hold onto the dragon''s scales while it was seen speeding towards the sky at tremendous speed. The next instant, it stopped, its body spun around while diving back to the ground with immense speed and at the right moment, it spun countless times in the air causing Alex to lose grip and was sent flying down at a decent speed. But the dragon wasn''t done as it spun around one last time, its long, spiky tail swinging out and slamming into Alex hard to the extent, the air trembled and his flight to the ground accelerated. *BOOM!* Alex''s body connected to the ground in less than a second, a loud crack filled the air as if something was breaking. The dragon still not having enough, dove down towards where Alex was and came crashing down on his body. A loud bang filled the air as the dragon''s body slammed into that of Alex''s unconscious body. "No! Alex!" Emily cried out as she saw this. Chapter 464 - 464 *BOOM!* Alex''s body connected to the ground in less than a second, a loud crack filled the air as if something was breaking. The dragon still not having enough, dove down towards where Alex was and came crashing down on his body. A loud bang filled the air as the dragon''s body slammed into that of Alex''s unconscious body. "No! Alex!" Emily cried out as she saw this. *ROARRRR!* The dragon roared loudly as if it was excited by the feat it just completed by pulverizing a pest. "No... no, no, no!" Emily cried as she fell on her knees. Those that were knocked back suddenly rose up, confusion and surprise etched on their faces as they rapidly blinked at the dragon. "Please tell me that something is wrong with my eyes." Peter said, disbelief etched on his face. "Did...did... no! Please tell me I''m seeing things and it''s not real." "NOOO!" Kate cried as she also fell on her knees, her heart heavy by what they had just witnessed. "How is this possible? How can Alex just die like that? He is strong, even stronger than me! So how the hell is this possible?!" Peter shouted, tears streaming down his face as he stared at the dragon which looked back at the team as if enjoying the show. "So you do agree that I''m stronger than you." A voice said and everybody turned towards the source of the voice including the dragon. They could all see Alex, battered, blood dripping down his mouth, head bleeding, clothes soaked in crimson, hands clutched against his abdomen. Even with his condition, a fiery determination could be seen on his face along with a soft, small smile. "I knew you wouldn''t die so easily." Paul smiled, his hands moved to quickly wiped a tear from his eye. "Die? I can''t die before fulfilling my wish of surpassing my dad." Alex smirked as he glanced at his cracked sword. "Okay, that does it with this beast." Emily said as she wiped her face clean of tears and stood up, her katana tightly clenched around her hands. "Let''s create history by ta..." Peter trailed off as the dragon opened up its maw, an orange glow seen behind it. "Not again!" Paul shouted as he held out his hands, the shield he used to block the fire from earlier flew into his hands which he proceeded to send flying forward with immense speed that it smashed into the dragon''s jaws, sending its head moving an inch back. The orange glow disappeared. "Take this!" Peter shouted as he swung his axe upward and then proceeded to use the second axe to smash the first sending it flying at full force, slamming into the dragon''s scales but not causing any damage. "Our weapon is no match for it." Kate said as she raised her hand in the air, a giant Qi bow appeared which drew the dragon''s attention. Seeing this, its wings twitched as it tried to move towards the bow. "Keep the dragon down." Kate shouted. "On it!" Peter and Alex shouted in unison as they dove towards the dragon. Stretching his hands, Peter managed to grab his thrown axe and then leapt towards the beast''s head, a swing of his axe caused the dragon to lift its giant wings to block causing a huge amount of shockwave to ripple out. Bodies were flung aside. *Crack!* *Shatter!* Peter''s axe shattered like fragile glass but he didn''t mind as Alex had already appeared behind the beast. Qi surrounding his hands making it glow bright yellow. While the beast after blocking Peter''s attack with its wings, uncurled it and tried to flap it when it suddenly felt its movements restricted. Looking down, it could see Alex grabbing onto its giant tail, his hands glowing yellow, his teeth grit as he tugged at the tail with all his strength. "AHHH!" Alex roared as he was slowly pulling the beast out of the air while the beast was trying to flap its wings and move. Seeing that it couldn''t, it quickly turned its giant head towards Alex who had his eyes closed, pouring everything he had to dragging the dragon out of the air. The dragon''s maw opened up, an orange glow appeared behind its throat. The next moment, fireballs shot out towards Alex who was slightly unaware until... "Look out!" Peter shouted as he dove forward and pushed Alex out of the way just in time as the fireballs slammed into the ground hard, scorching and burning a hole through it. Although the fireballs were unable to hurt Alex, the dragon''s aim of allowing itself move was complete. But as it looked up towards the bow, it could see a giant Qi arrow on the Qi bow''s string. "Kuh!" Kate coughed, blood dripping down her mouth but she stood firm. "Bye!" She said as the arrow shot forward with a loud bang, the air trembled with so much force as the arrow slammed into the dragon which had already lifted its giant wings in front of it. *Bang!* The dragon was hurled to the ground with resounding and immense force, a deeper crater appeared beneath it as the werewolves'' structures in the distance crumbled from this. Just with the dragon''s body hitting the ground, those that were standing, were losing balance from the force of the slam but they managed to stay rooted. "Did it work?" Peter asked as he slowly rose up along with Alex to stare at the thick dust where the dragon was and then... *ROARRRR!* The dragon roared as it flapped its wings, the dust settled. It could be seen with black blood dripping down its wings with a small hole in it but nothing too serious for it. *WHOOSH!* The dragon''s wings flapped and the next second, it took off into the sky, hovering and staring down at the humans that gathered together weakly. Opening its maw, a huge orange glow appeared again. "It''s going for another attack!" Emily shouted in dread as the glow was getting bigger and bigger and then... *BOOM!* A gigantic fireball was shot towards the humans. It was so gigantic that there was nowhere they could run that the fireball wouldn''t hit them. "Shit! This is bad." Kate gulped loudly in fear. Chapter 465: You called for us? Here we are! Back on Earth, the war of the century, was happening and surprisingly, the Fang hunters were holding their own against the werewolves slightly. Although, the sheer numbers of werewolves was still overwhelming. People were dying anyhow and out of the hundred thousand werewolves, the Fang hunters were only able to eliminate two thousand while out of four thousand, five hundred men on the Fang hunters'' side, only a thousand remained. Until Gray decided to pull off a weird move that destroyed two dozen werewolves at once. *BANG!* *BOOM!* *RING!* Loud bangs and ringing sounds were heard as a tremendous shockwave that slammed into three dozen werewolves spread out as the hammer connected with the shield causing large ripples of energy to send the werewolves flying away. The online commenters and the world watching the high speed movement, the death of the humans, the remaining werewolves didn''t know how to react. "Guys! It hasn''t even been up to thirty minutes and the Fang hunters have lost more than half their men." "Shit! This is getting bad." "You know, the members are good. I blame their so called leader. Even in this problem and war, the werewolf slayer is nowhere to be seen. What kind of a leader is he?" "I agree with you on this one. Even if he is on a planetary conquest, he should be done by now and if he isn''t, shouldn''t he have paused it and come back to Earth?" "This is what you all get for making a kid a world leader and also the leader of a reputable guild. Now see the implications. He isn''t here, his members are dying, the fate of humanity hangs in the balance." Erin who was reading the comments while watching the battle, couldn''t hold herself back and shouted down the camera. "Will you all just keep shut?!" She shouted, her hands tightly clenched around the mic. "You all keep commenting like you could do better than him. He is just nineteen you stupid fools!" "Who the hell is she calling stupid?!" Someone commented in anger. "Let us out, we could do better than that useless kid. All of you keep hyping his strength and where is he? Nowhere to be found in the time of crisis." "Tsk! You should have all known by now, she''s a dick sucker of the werewolf slayer, how won''t she get angry?" "If I was in his position, I would have done better. All he does is flex his damned power and act like he is better than everyone." "I don''t blame him, I blame the people that put him in his position. I mean look at Gray, he is at the front lines bulldozing through the werewolves while the supposed leader is nowhere to be seen." "I agree with you. On the day of the duel, I voted for Gray to win and get the position of the world leader. But how the werewolf slayer won, is what I don''t understand till now." "Gray would have made a better world leader than that stupid kid." Erin reading the comments couldn''t help but keep fuming in anger, her head looking like it will explode in anger but before she could rant down at the viewers, a voice spoke in her ears. "Don''t do anything stupid again. I won''t accept it if I lose my viewership because of your uncontrollable emotions. Whatever you have to say, keep it to yourself and only comment on the fight. Understood?" Erin listening to the voice, couldn''t help but click her tongue in anger. "Yes." She muttered, her hands clenched. ''Everybody keeps talking bad about Jake. He is a kid, he is a bad leader and so on. They don''t freaking see the things he has been through, what he had to face from a young age. Damn it Jake! Where the fuck are you?! Come down here and shut everybody''s mouth up and clear all these filthy beasts away from this planet!'' Erin screamed inwardly. Back on the battlefield, the leaders that were leading the army were doing their best against the werewolves. Their Qi was running low rapidly and they were slowly being overwhelmed by the werewolves and fatigue. "Damn it!" Berg cursed in anger as he leapt back to avoid one werewolf, another one slipped towards him without him realizing and slamming its claws into him sending him skidding, blood dripping down his mouth. "Berg!" Helen cried out as she bolted forward towards her one and only trusted bodyguard. A werewolf leapt towards her and was about to hit her but she quickly ducked and slipped under the werewolf, her dagger slammed tightly into its underbelly before she appeared behind it. Without wasting time, she swung her legs out sending the werewolf flying into another. Turning back around, she could see Berg slowly standing up, his sword slightly cracked by the strength of all the clashes. "Berg! Catch!" The Rave lord shouted as he swung his sword forward that slammed into a werewolf that was heading towards Berg. Seeing this, Berg bolted for the sword, grabbed it and turned towards another werewolf that tried to slam its claws into his face. *BOOM!* A shockwave rippled out as Berg grunted under the strength of the werewolf while another one was creeping towards him from behind. "Ugh! Give me a break damn it." Berg roared as his mind raced with what he could do when Andrew dashed forward, his sword making quick work of the werewolf that tried to sneak behind Berg. "Crap! This is getting worse by the minute." Rave lord shouted, Qi swirling around his fist as he pivoted sideways avoiding a swing before slamming his fist into a werewolf sending it flying with a gaping hole in its abdomen. "We are losing men quickly!" Helen cried out as she leaned backwards to avoid a claw strike but it grazed her cheeks drawing blood. "The mechs, where are they?" Andrew asked, his breath ragged, his body riddled with injuries as he was seen clashing against two werewolves. "Destroyed. All of them except one." Gray replied as he swung the shield in his hand causing it to tear a werewolf''s head off. Right on cue, a laser beam shot out towards a werewolf killing it immediately. "Mech number one at your service!" Number one shouted. "Shit! We need reinforcements. Where are the big three? I thought they were heading here!" Helen shouted in anger as she bolted towards a werewolf, her dagger slamming against a claw. "That''s right, I thought they heard about this. So where the fuck are they?" Andrew asked in anger. "You know, we can''t do without showing up." A voice boomed from above. The drones quickly switched to the air, four giant Aeroglides hovered in the sky. Rex was seen standing on the roof of one, his crimson cape fluttering in the wind, his crimson hair also flowing in the air. Raising his hands to the sky, two thousand Qi swords materialized above the battlefield, a grin and a small frown crept on his face as he stared out at the battlefield. "You called for us, here we are." Rex said as he snapped his fingers unleashing pure chaos on the battlefield. Chapter 466: Release them! "What am I seeing guys?" Erin shouted down at the camera as she glanced up to the sky. Four huge Aeroglides with Rex on one of them, hands crossed and a small frown on his face. "Rex finally decided to make an appearance guys!" Erin screamed for joy as she watched Rex uncross his hands. "You know, we can''t do without showing up." A voice boomed from above. The drones quickly switched to the air, four giant Aeroglides hovered in the sky. Rex was seen standing on the roof of one, his crimson cape fluttering in the wind, his crimson hair also flowing in the air. Raising his hands to the sky, two thousand Qi swords materialized above the battlefield, a grin and a small frown crept on his face as he stared out at the battlefield. "You called for us, here we are." Rex said as he snapped his fingers unleashing pure chaos on the battlefield. *BOOM!* The two thousand Qi swords crashed into the battlefield, dust, debris and even werewolves were sliced open. Screams and howls of pain rang out as Rex totally decimated two thousand werewolves with just a single move. "Show off." A voice said as the roof to one Aeroglide opened up, Bane could be seen rising out of it till he stood on the roof of the glide. His coat fluttering in the wind as he sighed after scanning the battlefield before lifting a single finger. Pointing his index finger downward, a silent bang went off as something wheezed in the air and decimated a thousand werewolves. Looking closely at the werewolves before they dropped down dead, bullet-like holes could be seen in their heads as if a laser beam passed through creating the small hole. And that was what happened as Bane had shot a concentrated laser beam tearing gaping holes in the werewolves'' head before they could react. "What do we have here? Bane Josh has just joined the battle too!" Erin exclaimed as she watched Bane''s lab coat flutter in the wind. "This truly feels like the last stand against the werewolves." ''Crap! I''m still injured from the battle against that Beta werewolf.'' Bane sighed inwardly as he looked at his finger. ''If the Alpha joins the battle, we are dead.'' ''Even if I''m still weakened a bit from the previous battle,'' Rex thought as he took a step back on the glide''s roof. Eyes fixated on the chaos down below. After the destruction Rex and Bane had caused, the werewolves'' numbers had just reduced and Rex was about to do much more. ''I won''t back down from this fight, never!'' Rex roared in his mind as he surrounded his body with Qi and then leapt off from the Aeroglide carefully so as not to damage the glide because of the people in it. Flying downwards and feeling the cool breeze on his face, Rex spun around countless times before he landed in the midst of a dozen werewolves with a bang. Energy shot out in the form of shockwaves crashing and throwing the werewolves off their feet. They were launched far away from him. Immediately after he landed, Rex didn''t waste time in lifting his hands up and then swinging it back down unleashing another five hundred Qi swords that decimated more than a thousand werewolves before dissipating. "Damn! Rex is sure showing why he is a world leader and called the strongest world leader." Erin commented and the world couldn''t help but agree more after seeing the destruction he was causing. "Yo Rex!" Bane called out as the Aeroglide he was on earlier was now descending, his coat still flowing in the wind. "Top this." Bane smirked as he lifted his palm and pointed it outward. *Bang!* A deafening bang rang out as something shot forward and annihilated hundreds of werewolves in the path while also cleaving the ground open. Everybody stood stunned unable to react. Gray, battered and barely hanging on couldn''t help but grit his teeth after the display from the two world leaders. With more ferociousness, he dove back into the battle and began slashing and tearing werewolves apart but not without sustaining visible injuries that were now pilling up and starting to slow him down. "You should learn to take things slowly." A voice said as a young fella walked over towards Gray, his crimson hair swaying in the wind like Rex. "I don''t take advise from weaklings or younglings!" Gray roared as he swiftly avoided a slash to his face and then slammed his hands together summoning a giant Qi sword that shot forward tearing into a dozen werewolves at once. ''Crap! My Qi is almost depleted. If this fight doesn''t end soon, I won''t be able to use Qi for a while.'' "Weakling?" Raze asked, a frown deepened on his face as he immediately sidestepped avoiding a werewolf''s kick before blasting it away with pure Qi. "I will show you!" He roared as he lifted his hands to the sky. Swinging it back down, eight hundred Qi spears came crashing down with immense speed, tearing and ripping through werewolves as if they were nothing. "That is the power of the Slades. Next time, think twice before calling me a weakling." Raze said as he swung his coat to the side, his sword was seen rattling in its sheath. "Come on little friend, it''s time to drink blood." Raze smirked as he unsheath his sword that was now gleaming with otherworldly energy. While all these was going on, the four huge glides descended from the air and unleashed thousands of men from the Slade and Bane faction. With this, the tides of the fight was slowly tipping to the human''s favour as werewolves were now falling rapidly as if they were nothing but dead flies. "Damn it." Ulric who was standing several metres away and in front of their glide, had a frown on his face as he stared at the battle that was now tipping towards the human''s favour. "We are slowly losing this war especially with the arrival of those cursed world leaders." "What can i do to help? The Alpha isn''t still ready as his plan is not yet complete. So what the hell should I do?" Ulric muttered in anger as he clenched his hands while seeing his comrades diminishing and there came a voice... "Release them now." The deep voice echoed in Ulric''s ear and then a grin crept on his face. "As your lordship pleases." Ulric smirked and then tapping the side of their glide, the hatch opened up. *AWHOOO!* *ROARRRR!* *GROWLLL!* Several sounds filled the air which drew everybody''s attention to the werewolves'' glide. "What the actual hell?!" Andrew muttered through ragged breath. Chapter 467 467: This is gonna hurt! Back on the werewolves'' planet, the core members from the Fang hunters were currently going through the battle of their life against an S rank dragon beast which had nearly killed them twice now. They were injured, battered, bloody, barely hanging on and growing tired but even with this, they grit their teeth and still soldiered on. "It''s going for another attack!" Emily shouted in dread as the glow was getting bigger and bigger and then... BOOM! A gigantic fireball was shot towards the humans. It was so gigantic that there was nowhere they could run that the fireball wouldn''t hit them. "Shit! This is bad." Kate gulped loudly in fear. "Hang on!" A voice shouted from the air and then... BOOM! Something landed a few metres away from them. A loud clicking sound followed as something finally rose above them encasing them in a dome while the gigantic fireball from the dragon slammed into it hard. BOOM! The dome that encased them trembled loudly and so did the ground causing them to all fall flat on their backside as the sound of someone grunting was heard. The dome was quite dark so nobody was able to see anything properly. This tremble went on for some minutes before it finally calmed down. And when there was no further attack, the dome slowly fell down to reveal Jade on his knees coughing and panting hard. Sophia stood strong beside him, her gaze fixed on the dragon that was seen hovering in the air. "Jade? Sophia?" Kate uttered in a stunned expression as she stared at the duo. "What did I tell you all earlier? Freaking run! So what the hell are you all still doing here?" Jade scolded in anger as he slowly stood up. "How did you do that?" Peter asked in confusion. "Do what? The dome? Simple explanation, it''s a tech of mine." Jade shrugged when the loud roar from the dragon drew their attention. "So, do you have any tech that can actually help us defeat this damned dragon?" Alex asked as his hands still clutched his side. "Actually, I think I do." Jade said as he leapt back, his mechanical hands in front of him as he rapidly tapped on it. "But I would need at least a legendary tier crystal which I don''t have." "We can get that for you." Emily replied as she looked around at the dead beasts on the floor. "Alex! Can you still fight?" Paul asked as he stepped forward, his hands on his sword tightly. "Always ready to fight General." Alex replied with a grin as he held his cracked sword. "Good, you, Peter and Sophia. With me. Emily, Kate and Jade get the damned tech working and let''s take this damned beast down." Paul barked as he bent his knees, eyes fixed on the dragon which was now opening up its maw to unleash another chaos. "Not again!" Paul roared as he leapt off, QI surrounding his feet as he held out his hand. A shield flew into it which he swung forward with all the strength he could muster causing it to smash into the dragon''s maw while he managed to step on the air countless times before shooting forward and landing on the dragon''s wings. Feeling something on its wing, the dragon tried to shake Paul off but he had simply leapt up, his hands coated in QI which he proceeded to slam into the dragon hard. ROARRR! "Alex!" Paul called out as he barely hanged onto the dragon''s wing. Because it was currently swiveling around trying to shake Paul off with all its might but he held on. "Clip the damned wings!" Paul ordered as he slammed his hands into the dragon''s head again and this time, unleashing a burst of shockwave that spread out violently. "Well, how am I supposed to do that? You are the one on the damn dragon." Alex shouted as he glanced at Paul struggling to stay on the dragon. "I can help with that." Sophia said as she hurriedly began moving her hands in the air, eyes focused. "Just help create four Qi swords." "You sure? I only have so much Qi left." Alex muttered as he clenched his hands in and out. "Sure, just do it now." Sophia ordered as sweat began trickling down her face. "And I will help keep that dragon busy while I..." Peter trailed off as the dragon quit trying to take Paul down and instead, open up its maw to send fireballs raining. "Quickly lend me your sword now." Peter ordered Alex and without questioning him, he gave it to him. Channelling his Qi through the sword and remaining axe in his hands, Peter dove forward just in time as the dragon began sending fireballs after fireballs towards the small group. Without wasting time, Peter began swinging the sword and axe out in the air rapidly unleashing slashes and balls of Qi that collided with each fireball. For each fireball shot out, Peter had to unleash half a dozen Qi attacks to combat it and in the process, his Qi was depleting faster and faster until the dragon had enough and dove down in anger with immense speed. "Crap!" Paul exclaimed as he stood on the dragon''s back, barely holding on. His sword was raised above his head. Qi surrounding it and making it stronger and also glowing yellow. "Here goes nothing!" Paul shouted as he swung his sword down towards the dragon''s head with all the strength he could muster. Bang! Ring! ROARRRR! A deafening ring and bang rang out as Paul''s sword connected with the dragon''s head who in turn roared loudly in anger as it began spinning in the air angrily trying to get Paul off, black blood trickling down its head. Paul who was about to fall off, spotted something around where he had struck the dragon with his sword earlier. "An opening? A weakness?" Paul muttered not until the dragon spun harder again causing Paul to slip off, his body flying towards the ground with immense speed. The dragon finally free of Paul that was still free falling, opened up its maw and sent a huge fireball crashing towards Paul. "Shit!" Paul muttered as he quickly spun in the air, hands held out as a shield flew towards it which he put in front of him causing it to absorb the impact from the fireball. Totally swallowing it like a wormhole of some kind. ''The shield I got from the corpse of a Fang hunter. It is indestructible and can absorb any attack, power or kinetic energy while still shooting it out as a pure, destructive energy.'' Paul thought as the shield lit up so bright that his face was now illuminated. "Crap! I haven''t seen it light up this bright before." Paul muttered as his eyes widened. "This is gonna hurt!" Bang! An ear piercing, deafening bang echoed in the whole battlefield. A tremendous wave of energy shot out slamming into the dragon while Paul''s fall accelerated and in the blink of an eye, his body conneceted with the ground hard. Chapter 468 468: The tech is ready! "Crap! I haven''t seen it light up this bright before." Paul muttered as his eyes widened. "This is gonna hurt!" *Bang!* An ear piercing, deafening bang echoed in the whole battlefield. A tremendous wave of energy shot out slamming into the dragon while Paul''s fall accelerated and in the blink of an eye, his body conneceted with the ground hard. *ROARRR!* The dragon roared in anger and pain as the tremendous wave of energy slammed into it hard, causing it to bleed badly as it was swung back with so much force that it nearly fell from the sky. But a continuous flap of its wings finally made it come to a halt as black blood continuously dripped down it''s crimson body. "General Paul?!" Peter shouted as Alex as Sophia were still busy making whatever they needed to get the beast down. "I''m...Kuk! I''m okay." Paul coughed as he slowly rose up, blood dripping down his nose. "On a second thought, I think I cracked a rib or two." "You need to be more careful!" Peter scolded as he offered his hand forward and Paul took it while slowly rising up. "Yeah, I will." Paul said, a small smile on his face when the dragon''s roar brought them back to the battle. "Stop shouting every single time you damned dragon! Give your freaking throat a rest." Peter shouted in anger. In response, the dragon shot out several fireballs from the air towards Peter who gripped his axe and sword tightly until... "I got this." Paul said as he grabbed his shield and dashed forward, slamming it into the ground hard. Causing a wave of Qi to spread out and block the fireballs from hitting them but Paul was still sent skidding a bit. "How do we get this overgrown lizard down here now? Jade can''t do whatever he wants while it is in the air." Peter said as he kept swinging his axe and sword several times in the air unleashing slashes of Qi to hit the dragon continuously but it managed to avoid each and every single one of them. "That''s where we finally come in." Sophia''s voice echoed as the four Qi swords Alex had created floated in the air. Surrounding the swords were thin lines that looked like threads but not the usual thread, these ones looked to be made from Qi. "Is... is this your visual Qi? A thread?" Peter asked in confusion. "Just shut up an..." Alex trailed off as the dragon geered for another attack. It tried to open its maw to unleash another round of fireballs but reacting quickly, Paul sent his shield flying forward. As if anticipating this, the dragon quickly swiveled in the air avoiding the shield which still flew back whacking the dragon in the head and moving giant head a few inches. "Stop the yapping and get working!" Paul roared. "Alex!" Sophia called out as she twirled her fingers around causing the thread to wrap around the swords tightly like two sticks being connected to each other using a rope of some kind. "Shoot!" "On it." Alex said as the dragon now opened its maw about to send another fireball attack when the swords flew forward at immense speed towards it. Seeing this, it quickly turned its maw towards the swords and immediately sent a huge fireball towards the swords. "Crap!" Sophia said as she twirled her fingers and at the last second, the swords swiveled around the fireball which was now heading for the ground. In a split second, the fireball slammed hard into the ground, dust and debris kicked up as a giant hole was burnt through the ground. "Go!" Sophia roared as she swung her fingers forward causing the swords to rocket forward at immense speed. The dragon tried to chomp on the swords but they just turned around, towards the dragon''s back and the neck second, the four swords lunged deep into the dragon''s wings. Two on each wing while Sophia held her palm outward. Focusing on it, she slammed her palms together and the thread swiftly reacted, connection with each along with the swords finally tying up the beast''s wings. *ROARRR!* The dragon roared furiously as it was suddenly sent plummeting down like a meteor heading straight for Earth. The speed with which the beast was seen crashing down was so immense that the sound barrier shattered multiple times. It furiously tried to flap its wings several times but to no avail. They weren''t responding to it and then, it slammed into the ground in a split second. A loud, deafening boom shook the whole planet. With this, it felt like the planet had moved slightly from its position. Werewolves'' structures crumbled in an instant. A tremendous wave of shockwave spread out that it knocked them all from their feet sending them bouncing a couple times before coming to a halt. "Damn it! How much does this shitty lizard weigh?" Alex cursed as he slowly rose up along with the rest to see the dragon standing up. Its head slightly bleeding. It shook its massive head a few times as if trying to get rid of a hangover or dizziness. "Quick! Before it regains its head." Sophia shouted as she grabbed her rapier and bolted forward. "As if there''s even anything we can do against it." Paul said as he also dashed forward, his cracked sword in one hand, his shield in the other. Despite their injuries, they still braved forward with Sophia at the forefront. Immediately after reaching the beast''s position, Sophia leapt up towards its eyes. Her rapier moving quickly towards it as the dragon was still seen trying to regain its head. But as if sensing her presence, its eyes snapped open and the dragon opened up its mouth trying to chomp on her when... "You younglings and acting rashly." Paul shouted as he bolted forward, pushing his body to the limit. Seeing that he would not be able to make it in time, he swung the shield forward sending it flying towards the beast''s face but as if anticipating this, the dragon swung its tail towards the shield sending it flying back towards Paul. "Qi wall!" Paul shouted as he slammed his hands together and a massive wall of QI immediately raised up. But when the shield struck, it shattered like fragile glass as Paul was sent flying due to the force of the shield hitting him with blood spraying down his mouth. Due to Paul''s timely involvement, Sophia finally was able to lunge her sword into one of the dragon''s eyes with all the strength she could muster. The blade met a bit of resistance as the dragon thrashed around in pain but she infused the sword with all her Qi letting it push through and pull out the dragon''s eye with black blood dripping down the eye socket and then... *Whack!* The dragon''s tail finally moved and slammed Sophia away from it sending her flying and tumbling on the ground with a cracked nose, blood spilling down her nose and mouth. "Shit! When will the damned tech be ready?" Peter cursed in anger as he got ready to dash forward when... "It is ready!" Jade called out. Chapter 469: The destruction of the werewolves planet! *Whack!* The dragon''s tail finally moved and slammed Sophia away from it sending her flying and tumbling on the ground with a cracked nose, blood spilling down her nose and mouth. "Shit! When will the damned tech be ready?" Peter cursed in anger as he got ready to dash forward when... "It is ready!" Jade called out "Took you long enoug..." Peter trailed off as he turned to where he had heard Jade''s voice and he could see that his hands were no longer human. They had suddenly fused together forming a huge cannon. On his back, there was a small compartment where two beast crystals lay while lighting up slightly. On the side of the back compartment, a long thin, rope was seen protruding out while Jade pointed his cannon hands towards the dragon that was still thrashing from pain of having its eyes removed. "What the hell is that?" Peter asked as he saw Kate standing beside Jade, Emily quickly ran forward towards Alex who knelt down in pain. Coughing out specks of blood. "You okay?" Emily asked as she slid beside Alex. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a little bit sore." Alex chuckled dryly when the sound of the dragon roaring was heard again. "I will implore you both to keep romance aside and let''s focus on the gigantic problem." Peter hissed in anger. "I need it to stay still." Jade said as he raised his canon hands, pointing it forward at the dragon which had just snapped its one good eye open. Opening its maw, it shot out multiple fireballs forward while still sending a long stream of fire forward which was following behind the fireball. "Okay! I can help with these damned fireballs but after that, my Qi will be depleted." Alex said as he forced himself to rise up and walk forward, fiery Qi blazing around his body. After surrounding his body, they suddenly detached from his body and rose up above his body forming a huge ball of fiery Qi swirling with intense amount of energy. "Kuk!" Alex coughed as he almost stumbled forward, blood dripping down his mouth as he tried his best to contain the ball of Qi and in a flash, he sent it flying towards the fireballs at immense speed. *Bang!* The attacks collided against each other with a terrifying bang, the air crackled and shuddered from the force of the clash. "Over here!" Sophia made use of the smoke screen created from the clash to dash towards the dragon, her Qi thread swirling around to form a massive, thick thread. She coated her feet with Qi and dashed around the dragon''s legs while swinging the thread all around. The dragon roared and tried to lift its feet when Paul swung his shield out causing it to slam into the dragon''s legs causing it to tumble back. With a final thug, the thread tightened and just in time as Alex and Emily had bolted forward, Qi swirling around their hands. ''This is the final Qi I have.'' Alex sighed inwardly as he along with Emily leapt forward, their hands smashed into the dragon''s face with a deafening bang sending it tumbling to the ground creating a much larger crater. "Now would be the right time to attack!" Peter roared. "Kate!" Jade called out and Kate quickly grabbed the thin rope on the side of Jade''s mechanics. With a strong pull, the cannon around Jade''s hands lit up, swirling with immense energy and then... *Boom!* A humongous blast shot out towards the dragon, the recoil strong enough to throw Jade back, his techs crumbling to the ground while the blast was seen headed towards the dragon which was trying to get up. "Move!" Emily shouted as she leapt forward and pushed Alex out of the way in time as the blast tore the ground and slammed into the dragon with a tremendous bang. The whole area trembled tremendously, the shockwave from the blast was enough to throw everybody off sending them flying and tumbling backwards. The shockwave covered the entire planet, craters formed like spider webs around the ground. The forest on a few metres away was totally destroyed, uprooted from the ground and tossed around. The remaining buildings crumbled down totally, the dead werewolves on the ground, their bodies were torn to absolute shreds. The planet trembled and quaked for a few seconds until it finally calmed down letting everybody to slowly rise albeit with a loud groan as their bodies ached massively. "Di...did it work?" Peter asked as he touched his head which was bleeding profusely. "I think it did." Jade who was knocked back by both the recoil and shockwave slowly made his way over, his body aching tremendously. That was when they saw it, the dragon twitched. "Nope it didn''t! It is still freaking alive!" Jade screamed in horror as everybody else held their weapons tightly staring apprehensively at the twitching beast. But then, it stopped twitching all of a sudden and lay unmoving. "What''s going on?" Jade questioned softly as they didn''t see the beast move again. They waited for a few seconds and didn''t see it move so General Paul decided to walk forward slowly. His steps slow and steady as he strode towards the unmoving beast. "What are you doing General Paul? What if it''s still alive? We just saw it twitch just now, it might spring back up." Peter whispered in caution. "It will be fine. If I don''t do this, we may never know if it''s still alive." Paul said as he was now a few feet away and then he peeked at the dragon''s body even cautiously probing at it. Kate and Jade closed their eyes instinctively expecting a reaction from the dragon but there was none. "Relax you all, it''s dead." Paul said as he walked over and everybody collapsed to the ground in exhaustion. "I can''t believe that is over." Alex sighed softly as he also collapsed to the ground, his chest heaving in and out slowly. "And that is not all, we need to blow this whole place up and get back." Jade said as he turned to his mechanical hand and began tapping against it. "You want us to go around this huge planet, planting bombs?" Peter asked in exhaustion. "Nope! Already did that and it''s going to blow in twenty seconds now." Jade said finally lifting his head. "Wait, what?! Twenty seconds? We need at least thirty freaking minutes to get off this planet." Alex roared in anger as he forced himself to stand up. "We even need about ten minutes to get back to our glide." Paul added. "Ten seconds now." Jade said as he tapped a button and the next instant, a swirling portal appeared in front of them all. "Come on, let''s go." "Int..." Emily trailed off as Jade grabbed and pushed her into the portal with the rest of the guys jumping into it one at a time. Jade was the last to follow and the moment he stepped through the portal, a tremendous rumbling was felt and heard as the planet shook tremendously and slowly... *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* Multiple bangs went off all around the planet, the whole place shaking continuously then... *Boom!* *Boom!* Multiple explosions went off as the portal snapped shut, the explosions rang out all around the planet and finally, a bigger one erupted. The planet suddenly divided in two large and smaller chunks with debris floating in space along with the dead dragon''s body. Chapter 470: Monsters! Back on Earth... After the world leaders made an entrance, the tides of the war fully tipped in favour of humanity. Just their presence, army, strength and smarts, the battle changed totally. From a hundred thousand strong werewolves, they had now been reduced to not more than two thousand werewolves in just a few minutes of Rex, Bane and their army joining in. "Those that have been fighting from the start, retreat, heal up, recover and then come back." Rex ordered as he pivoted sideways avoiding a werewolf from hitting him and then with the flick of his fingers, he sent a Qi bullet flying into the werewolf''s head. "No! We can''t let you fight alone!" Gray shouted, his body battered with multiple injuries and cuts. "Listen to him, you fool." Bane shouted as he leapt back before swinging his leg out, a blade shot out from his leg and slammed into a werewolf. "We will retreat for now." The Rave lord shouted as he grabbed Berg who had been impaled in the side by a werewolf claw and then dashing away. Helen was seen swinging her daggers that were unleashing Qi outward towards any werewolves that came their way while she slowly backed away. Andrew who was barely hanging on, slowly backed away too along with about five hundred men from the initial four thousand plus that had come out for the fight. Seeing this, and the way he was feeling tired, Gray didn''t have any choice but to grit his teeth and retreat back slowly. "Fine! But once my Qi has recovered, I''m coming back out here." Gray shouted as he dashed away from the battlefield letting Rex, Bane, Raze, Jay and their thousands of men to ravage freely. The online commenters seeing this fight, took to their keyboards again while keeping an eye on the fight. "You know, Gray is a really loveable fellow unlike a certain dude that is currently absent." "Yeah. I really wish Gray was the leader of the Fang hunters instead of a kid." "Is that what you are thinking about? I wanted him to join the world table instead." "Right! I currently feel pity for him. He is so battered and tired but still wanted to keep on fighting for much longer." "That''s the qualities of a good leader unlike a certain someone. I didn''t mention names, lol." "Even if you didn''t, we already know who you are referring to." _ Ulric who was standing several metres away from the battlefield, just received a command from the Alpha in his ears. "Release them now." The deep voice echoed in Ulric''s ear and then a grin crept on his face. "As your lordship pleases." Ulric smirked and then tapping the side of their glide, the hatch opened up. *AWHOOO!* *ROARRRR!* *GROWLLL!* Several sounds filled the air which drew everybody''s attention to the werewolves'' glide. "What the actual hell?!" Andrew muttered through ragged breath as he watched from far away. Rex who heard the loud sounds, lifted his head to see what was going on and his expression darkened. Because swarming out of the werewolves'' Aeroglide, were more werewolves about fifty thousand of them and not only that, flying beasts swarmed out of the glide. Gorrila type beasts, wolf beasts along with the flying beasts swarmed out numbering around a thousand along with the werewolves, they bolted forward. "How the hell do they have so many beasts?" Raze asked as he held his sword which was trembling with power. "It''s like they went to different planets to conquer all the beasts here." Jay added, his mouth agape. "The right question here should be, how the hell are they able to control the beasts?" Bane said, his brows furrowed. "Doesn''t matter." Rex said, his hands crept up to grab his cape, pull it and swung it away to reveal his hard, toned and scarred upper body. "Because whatever he throws at us," Rex said as he raised his hands, his gaze fixated on the beasts along with the werewolves coming forward. Immediately, fifty thousand Qi swords materialized in the air. Blood dripping down Rex''s mouth. A sign that he was nearing his limits but he didn''t budge. Instead, a smile crept on his face as the army neared them rapidly. "How much power does this guy has?" Someone watching from the Livestream commented. "Doesn''t he have a limit?" "Just when I thought that a thousand Qi swords was his limit, he went ahead to pull this off." "Now I know why nobody wants to ever step on his toes. He is a one man army and can literally take down planets on his own." "Agreed." __ "Whatever he throws at us, I will eliminate them all!" Rex roared as he swung his hands down unleashing the thousands of Qi swords raining like arrows from the sky. In a split second, the swords crashed against the army of beasts and werewolves tearing them to pieces. This attack was on such a large scale that the ground tore open. Flying beasts dropped down like dead insects. Werewolves that didn''t know how to combat against the swords, got themselves impaled with the swords tearing through their hides as if it was nothing. "Kuk!" Rex coughed out a speck of blood, a smile still on his face as he stared at the destruction caused all around. ''Damn it! I have just gone and reopened all my previous internal injuries.'' "I''m not going to be outdoned by you!" Bane said as he lifted his hands into the air. Something flaring from his lab coat''s sleeves and surrounding his hands forming a pair of long cannons. "Explode!" Bane smirked and several shots of energy were fired out into the sky slamming into the remaining flying beasts. The next second, the energies slammed back into the ground with a thunderous explosion. Werewolves were ripped apart, the ground trembled heavily. The drones in the sky capturing everything, were thrown away due to the shockwave from the explosion. __ {Livestream} "What the hell?! I felt like my computer shook along with me." "Not only that, it felt like my whole house got shaken up." "Dude! My bones and blood screamed and shook from that." "Crazy how these guys could easily rip through planets and take down even the solar system on their own." "But can they stand their own against the Alpha though?" "I guess we will find out in this fight if the Alpha comes out." __ {Back at the fight} "Kek! Now how was that?" Bane asked as he turned to face Rex with a smirk on his face. He almost stumbled on the ground but quickly held himself and wiped a speck of blood from his mouth. The dust that was thrown up slowly settled down to reveal that only about a thousand enemy remained. "I don''t think I can fight for now. Especially with me trying to conserve my strength for the Alpha." Rex said as he stared at the confused thousand werewolves. "Same here." Bane said as he coughed out blood again. "And that''s why I''m here." A voice was heard heading their way. Turning around, Gray''s brows furrowed as he saw who was coming over with a Katana in one hand, the other hand bare and where there was supposed to be a hand, there was a stump which was covered up by the long robes he wore. "Head General Humfree." Gray muttered. Chapter 471 - 471 "I don''t think I can fight for now. Especially with me trying to conserve my strength for the Alpha." Rex said as he stared at the confused thousand werewolves. "Same here." Bane said as he coughed out blood again. "And that''s why I''m here." A voice was heard heading their way. Turning around, Gray''s brows furrowed as he saw who was coming over with a Katana in one hand, the other hand bare and where there was supposed to be a hand, there was a stump which was covered up by the long robes he wore. "Head General Humfree." Gray muttered. "Yes. And for the record, I''m still pissed at you for whacking me unconscious." Humfree said as he pointed his blade towards Gray before turning back to the battle. "Can you fight?" Rex asked as he and Bans walked over leaving their sons with the remaining fighters to face off against the werewolves. "I was trained to be a fighter despite whatever conditions I find myself in. So yeah, I can still fight despite this." Humfree said as he lifted his stump up, a smile on his face as he turned towards the battle that had resumed again. "Now, go and recover for your big fight. I got this." Humfree said as he bent his knees and the next second, he exploded forward. Humfree was currently moving almost like a blur as he appeared in the middle of the hot battle. His remaining hand clenched around his sword as he swiftly drove it into a werewolf''s head. Another werewolf was about to strike him when he swiftly leapt away, his sword wheezed forward cleaving the werewolf''s arms cleanly. Before he whipped his leg forward sending the werewolf flying with a broken rib or two. "Come on! Even if I had a single leg, I will still use it to tear you to shreds! I ain''t backing down so come at me!" Humfree roared. His long white hair which was now tied into a ponytail, moved from side to side as he shouted and the next instant, he exploded from his position. Meanwhile, Raze could be seen surrounded by six werewolves that were currently causally circulating around him. Their movements, slow and calculative. "Am I supposed to be scared?" Raze asked with a light chuckle. "Come at me damn it!" "AWHOOO!" The werewolves howled as they bolted towards Raze from all sides. A claw was seen headed for his face but leaning backwards, he avoided it. That was when he felt another claw strike heading for his head from behind and in response, he quickly slammed his Qi infused legs into the ground causing a massive quake in the area that threw the werewolf off. A spin around allowed him to slam his sword into a werewolf''s eye damaging it while unleashing a Qi spear that smashed into a werewolf''s head sending it flying with the spear in its head. "One down, five more to go." Raze roared as he coated his leg with Qi and then in one smooth movement, he swung it out unleashing a wave of Qi that was about to hit the werewolves but they easily avoided them. Causing the Qi energy to crash into the ground, creating craters as it moved and slammed into a few werewolves in the distance only harming them slightly from the reduced velocity of the strike. "Oh?! You lots are becoming smarter huh?" Raze chuckled as he lifted his sword above his head. The werewolves were circulating around him as Qi gathered around his sword causing it to glow bright yellow while he stood rooted in the same spot. Eyes darting around the place, waiting for the first victim and it didn''t take long as two werewolves bolted towards him, their claws slightly elongated which they proceeded to swing forward towards the still Raze. In a flash, he spun around, his sword swung down unleashing a massive slash of Qi that sliced the werewolves open but this left Raze slightly open as the three remaining werewolves dashed forward. One jumped up and swung its legs out slamming it into Raze''s face hard. Blood shot out as he was sent skidding into another werewolf''s path which swung its fist forward in a loud bang. But spinning around while coating his hands with Qi, Raze grabbed a hold of the fist. A smirk on his face as he grabbed the werewolf with a single hand and proceeded to slam it hard into the ground. *Bang!* Shockwave spread out as the werewolf''s body slammed into the ground hard. Loud crunch filled the air, blood sprayed from the werewolf''s mouth as its yellow eyes rolled backwards. Infusing his foot with Qi, Raze proceeded to give the werewolf beneath him a good, strong kick that hurled its unconscious body forward crashing into one of the werewolf and sending them flying at immense speed across the battlefield. "Kuk!" Raze coughed as he held his head which was aching from the kick. "AWHOO!" The last remaining werewolf howled as it dashed towards Raze who had already forgotten that the werewolf was even there. It leapt forward with tremendous speed that Raze was a bit late in reacting when... *Clang!* A shield flew out from nowhere and smashed into the werewolf''s jaws causing it to slam into the ground hard. The ground cracked hard, deris was kicked up along with some dust as the werewolf lay unconscious. "Wh...what was that?" Raze muttered as he saw the shield fly back towards an individual''s hand. Erin who was watching the situation and commenting once a while, upon seeing the new arrivals, couldn''t but scream loudly. "Guys! What the fuck are we seeing here? The main core members of the Fang hunters have just arrived! General Paul and the others are here!" Erin roared down the camera as General Paul, Alex, Peter, Kate, Emily, Sophia and Jade could be seen coming out of a portal. Their faces etched with confusion at the unfolding battle. A mix of exhaustion and dread lingering on their faces as they stared at the whole scene. "What the fuck happened while we were away?!" Peter asked in shock. Chapter 472: Where is the werewolf slayer? The core members of the Fang hunters that had been on an expedition to conquer all planets the werewolves had stolen from humanity. The core members that also went to the werewolves home base to destroy it and in the process, battled against an S rank dragon while barely coming out alive. The same core members could be seen arriving through a swirling portal and thrust into the midst of another battle. "Guys! What the fuck are we seeing here? The main core members of the Fang hunters have just arrived! General Paul and the others are here!" Erin roared down the camera as General Paul, Alex, Peter, Kate, Emily, Sophia and Jade could be seen coming out of a portal. Their faces etched with confusion at the unfolding battle. A mix of exhaustion and dread lingering on their faces as they stared at the whole scene. "What the fuck happened while we were away?!" Peter asked in shock. "AWHOO!" Two werewolves howled as they dashed towards the core members who still stood confused and wondering what was going on. But the sudden howl snapped them back to reality as Kate swiftly pulled her bow and sent two arrows flying which slammed into the werewolves and causing them to slide to the ground with a sickening thud. "Seriously? No break at all? From one battle to the next damn it!" Peter shouted in anger as he looked back to see some members of the guild meditating at the far back along with the world leaders. Dead werewolves littered the place along with dead humans. A gigantic Aeroglide at the far back with a single werewolf standing there. About over five hundred werewolves remaining with a about a thousand humans left battling against the werewolves with all the strength they could muster. "My sword." Alex said as he held his hand out towards Peter. "Seriously? You are simply going to jump straight into another battle despite your injuries?" Emily asked as she was the one currently supporting Alex with her shoulder otherwise, he could barely walk. "When duty calls," Alex said finally standing on his own. Peter retuned his sword which he held firmly. His eyes burning with determination while looking at the battle. "I will answer." Alex said as he bolted forward with his cracked sword. Behind him, was General Paul along with Sophia and Peter who swiftly dove into the heart of the battle. Despite them exhausting their Qi, they still had enough strength to combat omega werewolves despite the fact that they struggled a little bit though. *Slash!* *Whoosh!* Alex''s sword sliced through the air as it slammed into a werewolf''s neck before he forced his body to leap back in time for a werewolf had just crashed right in front of him kicking up dust. "Must you make a silly entrance? Knowing that you will die by my blade." Alex cursed as he rocketed forward. He thrust his sword forward but the werewolf slammed into claw''s onto the blade cracking it further and sending Alex skidding a few inches. "Strong, I like." Alex shouted as he pushed forward ready to clash hard against the werewolf. Meanwhile, Peter was in the midst of two werewolves. A single axe in hand with the second axe long broken from fighting against the S rank beast. "Now listen." Peter said, his axe raised in front of him. "I''m quite injured and tired so I implore that you all kindly take it easy on me." "AWHOO!" The werewolves howled at once as they charged right at Peter with full speed. "As I thought." Peter grunted as he pushed forward, his axe smashed against a werewolf''s claw in a reverberating boom. The ground cracked hard beneath his feet as he quickly ducked to avoid a kick to his head. Then he slid on the ground, his axe slashed at a werewolf''s legs before appearing behind it to swing his leg out in a roundhouse kick. *Bang!* A terrifying bang rang out as Peter''s foot smashed into the werewolf so hard, it was sent flying away. Before Peter could regain his footing, he was slammed in the face by the second werewolf which sent his body tumbling back. "Crap!" Peter coughed out a speck of blood as he finally came to a halt and tried to stand up when he saw the werewolf dashing towards him and when close, it leapt towards him aiming to crush him beneath its massive weight. Reacting quickly, Peter lifted gus axe up in an attempt to block but before he had a chance to, something wheezed in the air and smashed into the werewolf''s head sending it flying away from Peter. Turning around, he could see Kate standing a few metres away. Panting hard with her fingers tightly clenched on her strings. "Thanks." Peter muttered dryly as he stood up. "You''re welcome." Kate shouted towards him and quickly spun around to let another arrow loose towards a werewolf''s foot. __ {Livestream} "Is it only me or do the core members from the Fang hunters look quite tired?" "Yeah. And injured too." "Wait! Are they coming back from another battle or what?" "Looks like it. Because that Rex''s son; Alex looks badly injured yet he is still pushing forward." "I kinda feel bad for him." "Yeah, me too. Even General Paul is getting hit a lot and none of them are even using Qi." "You see?!" Erin shouted down her camera after reading the new comments pouring in. "Aren''t these the people you all were calling weak and useless? Look at them! Take a freaking good look at them!" She roared, Druig panned the drones to zoom on each member properly as they fought with all their might. "They were out conquering planets and it looked like they encountered something beyond their powers hence the injuries. But instead of resting up, they are thrust into a large scale war again. They didn''t complain, they sucked it up and are fighting their hardest. You were all putting pressure on them saying they aren''t deserving of their position but look! Should I remind you all that they are still kids?! Twenty at best! Damn it! Give them a freaking break!" Erin shouted so hard that it felt like her throat went sore. "Shish! We didn''t speak about them. We spoke about the one you fools made a world leader!" Someone poured his anger onto his keyboard. "Yes! Isn''t the werewolf slayer their leader? Then where the hell is he?" "She keeps screaming and scolding us as if she''s our mother or something. Scold the one you lots made a damned world leader that isn''t living up to his position." "That''s right. Look at them too! His subordinates or friends are fighting with their lives on the line and he is nowhere to be found. So tell us, where the hell is the werewolf slayer?!" Chapter 473: Energy Surge! While the whole world were battling for their lives, the world pouring hate towards the werewolf slayer, while his friends were battling with their lives on the line, Jake; the werewolf slayer was on another universe training with its protector. Trying to learn a new term he picked up called magic. He had been there for about a month and a half now and although he wasn''t making strides in learning new magic, his other powers had improved. Staying in the universe meant him battling against tough beasts. Beasts that couldn''t be found on his universe and in the process, most of his skills leveled up, he leveled up immensely, stat points increased that he had hit a cap. Even his magical prowess had increased. *Huff, huff!* Jake was heard panting as a giant dead beast lay at his feet, sweat drenched his face and clothes as he stared at his system screen in front of him. {Congratulations! Level 10 beast killed} {Rewards have been granted!} {Rewards: +6,000 XP, +10 magical points.} "System! Pull up my status screen." Jake called out as he slowly stood upright. His gaze fixated on the screen being displayed in front of him. ___ Over the months, battling different types of beasts that were stronger than anything from his universe, Jake kept on leveling up continuously. He was so obsessed with leveling up and growing stronger that he wasn''t able to focus much on magic. If before he hardly received any quests on his universe when faced with beasts, now he received them abundantly. Hence the jump in levels in a month and a half. His stats had also hit a cap and to keep on increasing his stats, Jake had to reach level 100 for that. After seeing the requirements to uncap his stats, Jake finally stopped chasing leveling up and decided to focus more on magic. Any chance he got, he used his lightning powers more during battle. Earlier, he always sustained lots of injuries. But now, his powers had grown so he didn''t get as much injuries as before again. A soft satisfied sigh escaped Jake''s lips as he saw his stats. "Pull up my magical tab." Jake called out and the system responded. Jake just clicked his tongue as he stared at the screen in front of him before looking up to see Grey walking towards him with a smile on his face. "You know, this is my first time of attempting to teach someone something and I''m glad I did it perfectly." Grey smirked as a soft satisfied smile crept on his lips. "Are you sure it was your teaching that helped? For all I know, I could have just been a genius." Jake chuckled as he stretched a little. "Don''t you dare undermine my teachings, okay?" Grey said with a playful smile on his face. "Yeah, yeah. I''m sorry." Jake chuckled as he raised his hands up defensively. "You do know that your teaching nearly got me killed once, right?" On hearing that, Grey rubbed his crimson hair in embarrassment as he recalled when he tried to force Jake to learn cultivation and mana usage. Getting fascinated by it, Jake decided to learn it but due to that, he almost died. While cultivating mana, his Qi moved defensively towards his heart to try and protect it from the invasive force. The mana didn''t want to back down, and so did the Qi. Hence a battle between the two forces that almost sent Jake six feet under but thankfully, the system acted out in time to protect Jake by flushing the mana out. This put Jake out for three days before he got back to training again. "Yeah. My bad." Grey said as he chuckled slightly. "So, when do you plan on heading back to your universe?" "I''m not sure." Jake replied as he rubbed his temples in thought. "I mean, am I strong enough to face the Alpha werewolf?" "To me, you are stronger than when you first came here. But about that Alpha dude, since I don''t know how strong he is, I don''t know what to say to you." Grey shrugged before yawning slightly. "The way I am, I don''t care much about threats. If I can handle it, I just blast them away with my magic and if I can''t, I still blast them away." Grey chuckled dryly. "That doesn''t make any sense." Jake frowned. "Although, one advise. Learn to trust the people around you. Learn to ask for help when you can and not rely only on your strength because at times, you can''t do it alone." Grey added. "So can''t you come with me back to my universe to help me?" Jake asked pleading. "Hahaha!" Grey laughed. "No." He added with a slight frown. "I already told you, if I interfered, something much worse will befall both our universes." "Yeah, yeah." Jake said as he rubbed his chin and then turned towards the dead beast on the floor. Crouching down, Jake tried to touch it when... {Ding! System has detected a power surge from the beast which can help to upgrade system.} "Huh? Power surge? What do..." Jake trailed off. {System has deemed the power surge safe enough for host to absorb.} "Absorb? What is this talking about?" Jake muttered in anger. {Ding! System upgrade available now.} {Beginning energy absorption...} {Calculated time for absorption to get completed... (one hour)} "What?!" Jake mumbled as he suddenly tried to shoot up when he fell on his knees with a heavy thud. "Jake? What is wrong?" Grey asked as he raised an eyebrow up. "I...I... ARGHHHHHH!" Jake screamed as a sharp shooting pain ran through his body feeling like hundreds of needles were prickling inside his skin. Chapter 474: Pure torture! {Ding! System has detected a power surge from the beast which can help to upgrade system.} "Huh? Power surge? What do..." Jake trailed off. {System has deemed the power surge safe enough for host to absorb.} "Absorb? What is this talking about?" Jake muttered in anger. {Ding! System upgrade available now.} {Beginning energy absorption...} {Calculated time for absorption to get completed... (one hour)} "What?!" Jake mumbled as he suddenly tried to shoot up when he fell on his knees with a heavy thud. "Jake? What is wrong?" Grey asked as he raised an eyebrow up. "I...I... ARGHHHHHH!" Jake screamed as a sharp shooting pain ran through his body feeling like hundreds of needles were prickling inside his skin. "Jake?!" Grey shouted as he bolted forward and quickly crouched down towards Jake who was now on his knees screaming, hands still on the beast''s hide. Grey was about to touch him when... "Do...don.... Don''t touch me!" Jake shouted, veins showing on his neck as his eyes began glowing with energy. "What is going on with you? Wh... why are you screaming?" Grey asked feeling all panicked and confused about what to do. Jake couldn''t reply as his gaze averted to a small screen in his line of vision. {Absorption rate: 2% absorbed.} ''Shit!'' Jake screamed inwardly as his muscles all tensed up. His veins showing out of his neck as he tried to focus and hold in the pain. "Pl...please try to...to protect my...my body." Jake pleaded towards Grey who stared at him in confusion. "Protect your body? Dude, there aren''t even much beasts around here." Grey said as he looked around. "Al...also....also." Jake managed to say as he finally managed to sit down cross legged, his hands still on the beast hide. "Help...help open a portal to my world down so... so once I''m done, I can leave immediately." "That will consume a lot of energy and who knows what the hell you are doing and how long it will take." Grey retorted as he backed away seeing how serious Jake was. "Pl...please." Jake pleaded as blood trickled down his mouth. "ARGHHHHHH!" He screamed in pain. Grey just sighed and surrounded his body with wind magic before moving away from Jake and stood about two metres in front of him. "Fine." Grey said as he created a sharp lightning blade from nowhere and used it to cut his hand drawing blood. And then he sat down on the bare ground to begin drawing different signs and symbols on the ground. Each of them so intricate that it required immense focus on his part. He was so focused that he snapped at Jake anytime he howled in pain. He kept drawing for about five minutes before he was finally done, a smile crept on his face as he wiped his sweat dripping face clean. "That was harder than I thought." He grinned. "ARGHHHHHH!" Jake''s ear piercing shout came again and Grey''s eyes twitched as he spun around, flames licking his hands. "Scream one more time again, and I will burn you to a crisp." Grey threatened, his gaze sharp and resolute. But it all fell on deaf ears as Jake had long since shut his eyes to focus on the intense pain swirling around him to even take notice of the barking Grey. "Now..." Grey said as he turned towards the signs and circles on the ground. His hand lit up bright white which he proceeded to place at the tip of the circle and the next second, it shot forward towards the other symbols in the circle. It looked like as if someone had poured kerosene in a circle on a grass while using it to draw several signs and then lit it up with fire causing the grass to go up in flames. That was what it looked like but in this case, immediately the white light connected with all the symbols, it lit up brightly to the extent Grey''s face was illuminated as he stared the circle. *Boom!* A white swirling portal tore above the circle Grey had drawn on the ground. It was pulsing with magical energy in front of Grey. ''I didn''t know where he was supposed to go, but while drawing and connecting with the universes, I felt something. This portal isn''t complete yet.'' Grey sighed inwardly as he strode towards Jake who had his face scrunched up in pain. Grey managed to get behind him, his hand moving like a blur and then managed to pull a strand of hair from Jake''s head in one smooth motion before walking towards the swirling portal. Stopping in front of it, he stretched his palm that held Jake''s hair... *Swoosh!* It felt like the portal suddenly flared to life as it sucked the hair from Grey''s hands like a wormhole of some kind before spinning rapidly for a few seconds. ''Using his hair, will let the portal show the place he desires to be most. It will show the place and probably the people he wants to see. After a few minutes will it fully activate and allow him pass through. I intentionally set it this way so that it won''t consume much energy and it will still be active pending the time he would be done with whatever he is doing.'' Grey thought as he saw the spinning portal slowly come to a halt when... "ARGHHHHHH!" Jake''s voice tore through Grey''s thoughts which caused his eyes to twitch in anger. "Relax." Noir''s voice interrupted Grey from doing something bad. "You should understand, you also went through pains like this when you were trying to advance to the next star. It looks similar but it feels different." "Yeah whatever." Grey waved his hands in the air and then, the portal suddenly changed from a swirling white light to something instead. It felt like one was staring at a clear water when ripples ran along the surface to finally display something or somewhere. "What the hell?!" Grey gasped as his eyes widened. "Are those the werewolves things he said his universe are battling against?" __ {A/N} For anyone that doesn''t know, Grey is the main character of one of my series titled Magus Supremacy... This is a cross multiversal scene that''s why he is here. Now, for anyone that''s fascinated about this character, do check out Magus Supremacy and I guarantee, you won''t be disappointed. Chapter 475: The Plan is ready! Back on Earth, the fight between the world and the few thousand werewolves was finally drawing to an end. With one final slash, Jay tore through the last werewolf therefore signalling the end of the fight. Ulric stood, vein popping on his head as he saw the last of his comrade fall to the human blades. After the fight, the loss the humans suffered as only a little over a thousand men remained. They were all worn out, battered, injured and felt like collapsing but the joy of finally killing all werewolves overcame all as they had wide smiles on their faces. Some hugged eacht other, others fell to the ground in exhaustion, some cried for the fallen and even others jumped up in joy and jubilation. The whole world joined in this celebration. The online commenters pouring down their excitement down their keyboards. "Finally! This war is totally over!" "I can''t believe it, they did it! A few thousand men from humanity side against hundreds of werewolves from the enemy side. This is truly great!" "Man I thought we would be going extinct anytime now especially when I saw the hordes of werewolves." "Is it weird that I almost wet my pants in fear?" "My head is aching me now. I wasn''t the one who fought but the emotional turmoil has also taken a toll on me." "I hear ya. After this whole fight is over, I will just take a long nap." "I just remembered something. Who the fuck said we needed the werewolf slayer to win this war? Because we are already winning it without him." "I think it was that dick rider of his called Erin or something. In her beautiful and perfect face!" "Tsk! What a dick rider she is. Damn that werewolf slayer! Fuvk him to the pit of hell." While the hate for Jake kept pouring in, the core members of the Fang hunters painfully stood side by side, body feeling like it would collapse at any moment. "Can''t believe it. We managed to pull through despite the fact that we were badly injured." Peter chuckled dryly, blood from his head dripping into his eyes. "Remember when I said I broke a rib or two? Well, make it four." Alex said, his hands clutched tightly around his side. "So..." Head General Humfree was heard saying as he walked forward, blood half covered his face and stained his robe. "How was the expedition?" "Head General... your... your arm?!" Paul exclaimed as he stared at the stump that was slightly visible through Humfree''s robes. "Oh this? It is not a big deal. Since I will be retiring after this damned war is over." Humfree smiled. "What do you think about a nice, relaxing vacation after all these is over?" "I would say, that is a splendid idea. I have been weary all these days. Can''t breathe properly and feel suffocated throughout this war of a thing." Paul said, a hint of melancholy in his voice. "Yeah. Same here. I still wonder how the younglings managed to shoulder this burden though." Humfree said as his gaze turned towards the smiling crew of younglings as they proudly stood together. "There is my stubborn son!" Rex''s voice cut through the chatter as he strode towards Alex with Raze beside him. "I''m proud of you son." "Dad..." Alex''s voice croaked out as Rex threw his arms around the young Slade in a tight hug. "I missed you." "I missed you too son." Rex said, a soft smile on his face. "Hey! Save some of the hug for me too." Raze said as he dove straight into the hug turning it into a family group hug as Alex was heard sniffing. "Ouch brother! My body aches!" Alex shouted in pain. "You are a Slade, suck it up, weakling." Raze scoffed. "A weakling that could probably beat you." Alex replied. "Yeah, probably." Raze chuckled. "There you are!" Bane shouted as he strode towards Sophia who turned around to see her dad walking over. "Sir Josh." Sophia said as she bowed slightly towards Bane but he pulled her in for a hug instead. "Call me dad." Bane said, a soft smile crept on Sophia''s face, tears streaming down her eyes. "I...I...I was so scared dad! I thought I would die out there. All... most... most of my friends died! Leaders and so many men died out there dad." Sophia sobbed, her facaded of a strong individual breaking. "I know child, it''s part of the war. And I''m glad you completed the mission. I''m proud of you." Bane said, a warm smile appeared on his face. Throughout when Sophia could remember, she hadn''t experienced her dad''s warmth. He always pushed her away saying she reminded him of her mum and in the process, he banned her from calling him dad. Hence the reason he sent her away to the academy when she was off age. And now, Bane was hugging her after so many years. "Look at my cute little sister, all grown up." Jay smiled as he ruffled Sophia''s hair. "I''m not a little girl anymore, Jay." Sophia said as she broke away from Bane''s hug. "To me, you still are." Jay smirked. "Tsk! Whatever." Sophia scoffed, her lips pouted as she turned around. Everybody could be seen hugging each other and either crying or smiling but deep down, they knew that the war was far from over. Ulric who stood directly in front of their Aeroglide, had a visible veins popping out of his head, teeth grit as he glared at the humans celebrating their win. ''Damn it! Damn it all! How can we lose?! The Alpha was so damned sure that if we overwhelmed them, we might win! So how did we lose? And where the hell is he? His army has fallen and still, his damned plan isn''t ready? What the fuck is going on?! I would have gone out myself but he ordered me to stay here and not move an inch. I could actually defy him and move, but what can I do? My life will be snuffed out the moment I try to attack them now. Shit, shit, shit! Alpha! What are you still doing?!'' Ulric screamed in his mind with all his might when... "I''m ready." A voice boomed across the battlefield. The Aeroglide from the werewolves opened up to reveal a figure stepping forward. The moment he stepped out, an intense, ominous and otherworldly aura burst out with him causing all hairs on every living being''s body to rise up. Sweat drenched everybody from head to toe as they slowly turned around to face who or what had just come out. "I''m finally ready. Your doom is here to destroy you all." Chapter 476: Ask him yourself! While everybody were celebrating on Earth that the battle against the hundred of thousands of werewolves was over, the werewolves'' glide opened up. "I''m ready." A voice boomed across the battlefield. The Aeroglide from the werewolves opened up to reveal a figure stepping forward. The moment he stepped out, an intense, ominous and otherworldly aura burst out with him causing all hairs on every living being''s body to rise up. Sweat drenched everybody from head to toe as they slowly turned around to face who or what had just come out. "I''m finally ready. Your doom is here to destroy you all." An eery silence befell the battlefield and the whole world as they turned towards the person that had come out. The tall, towering figure that stood around 9ft, 6 inches tall. The thick, luxurious black fur, the glowing red eyes that burned with a seething type of anger. It was the Alpha. The leader and commander of the werewolf pack. The one behind the whole war that had been going on for years. The sole creator of this problem; Vornak Bloodfang. He was here and was standing right in front of everybody. His snout curled up into a grin of some kind as he saw the despair from the humans. Then he turned to glance at Ulric. "Great job so far. I will take it from here." Vornak said as he strode forward causally with the humans at least ten metres away. "It''s obvious that you are the Alpha. How nice of you to make an entrance and show yourself to the world." Rex said, his brows furrowed as he clenched his hands tightly. Anger brewing beneath his words as he glared at the Alpha. The Fang hunters that had went on the expedition of conquering planets, all gulped loudly. All hairs on their bodies rose up as they suddenly recalled something that made their hearts skipped a bit. ''Th...this is the Alpha? The one that has strength equal to the S rank beast we fought.'' Alex gulped inwardly as he shakily held his sword tighter. ''I hope my thoughts is not right. I hope I''m wrong... it''s not a coincidence to encounter Rivock''s two sons on different planets as werewolves. Please don''t tell me that what I''m thinking is right.'' Paul thought as he kept on watching the Alpha''s movements with keen eyes. "Now that we got you here, tell us. How do you want to deal with us now? Your whole army is gone, your subordinates are gone." Bane taunted, his lips curled upwards. The Alpha just waved his hands in the air causally dismissing whatever Bane was saying. "You see, I don''t need any subordinates to take care of pests. All what I have been doing was to prepare for this fight. Although... nevermind." Vornak chuckled, his voice, a deep guttural howl. "What do you want from the human race?" Humfree asked as he stepped forward a bit more, his gaze hardened. "What do I want from you all?" Vornak asked as he chuckled again. "What more than your destruction. The death of all human race to prove that we werewolves are the superior race. That''s our mission, the mission of our god!" "God?" Rex muttered in confusion, his brows furrowed as he stared hard at Vornak. "Yes, god. And all he seeks is the destruction of all universes starting with yours. Which is why," Vornak said as he lifted his claws, pointing it towards the humans. Seeing this, everybody held their weapons tighter thinking it was going to be an attack. But it was not because right in front of their eyes, the furry hands, the claws, everything were reverting back to a human form. First were the claws, the furry hands, legs, waist, body and finally, the head. Vornak finally reverted to his human form and seeing this, Rex and Bane dropped their shoulders down. Humfree felt his heart beat several times in a split second. Gray who finally strode over after seeing the Alpha appear, had his mouth wide open in disbelief. Not only those that were on the battlefield were shocked, so was the whole world that were watching through Erin''s Livestream. Erin herself couldn''t comment as her mic slipped out of her hands in shock, mouth wide agape as her eyes blinked several times trying to see if she was seeing things. But no, the reality was still the same. What she saw still stayed in her line of vision. "Rivock?!" Rex exclaimed in absolute shock as the supposed Alpha that had been troubling the human race for years. Sending down werewolves to slaughter them continuously, to make them lose their loved ones, family, friends and even comrades was none other than one of them. Rivock Dem, a world leader that sat at the helm of human affairs along with Rex and Bane. All three leaders, although they had their differences, still treated themselves as best friends. They fought battles together, dined together at times. Made decisions together and did most of everything together. And here, Rex, Bane and the whole world could see that their so-called world leader was the cause of all their problems for so many years now. "Ri...r...Rivock?! You...you are the Alpha werewolf?" Bane asked in shock, stuttering at every word as if he couldn''t believe his own eyes. "I hate when my gut feelings are right." Paul grumbled beneath his breath as he glared at Rivock. "Point of correction, I''m not Rivock Dem. My name is Vornak Bloodfang. Get that right." Vornak said with a smirk on his face. "How...why? What the freaking hell is going on?" Rex shouted in utter confusion. "How...wh... why? How? Why?" Vornak repeated sarcastically as he grinned at Rex. "Do you know how you sound? Like a kid." "Rivo... Vornak. Why... why did you do this to us? What''s going on? Since when were you a werewolf?" Bane asked, tears slowly dropping down his eyes as he clenched his hands tighter. "I was always a werewolf but you all didn''t realize it." Vornak shrugged as if he wasn''t bothered by the revelation of his obvious betrayal. "You all were just too dumb to realize it. You know, for the smartest man alive, you are quite dense, Bane." "How could you do this to us?!" Alex who was quiet earlier couldn''t help but shout out in anger. "We looked up to you! Every single youngling in the whole Earth always looked up to the world leaders. Why? Because you all fought for our survival during the war. I freaking called you my uncle damn it! How could you do this to us?!" "Oh dear Alex." Vornak said as he shook his head slightly with a small, somber smile on his face. "You also said this yourself. When duty calls, I have to answer. See, my duty was to terminate the human race totally. I didn''t want to use brute strength, so I decided to play a little game with you all. Get into their ranks without them knowing, destroy them from the inside out, act like their ally while in reality, you are their enemy. It was fun, to be honest." "Yo...you bastard!" Peter roared in anger as he grit his teeth tightly. "Keep your voice down, young man. I''m several years older than you." Vornak snapped as he turned to glare at Peter. "Jack never wanted to be a werewolf, he never shared in your ideology." Peter said, tears dropping down his eyes as he slowly lifted them up to stare at Vornak. "All he wanted was to live happily with us, with Jake. But you still gave birth to him as a werewolf, brainwashed him, sent him to kill us and forced me to kill my best friend! How dare you?!" "Did he want to live happily with you all?" Vornak asked with a raised eyebrow. "He was our friend! We fought battles together during our academy days." Sophia shouted in anger, tears streaming down her face. "You...you made me kill him. I won''t spare you!" Peter said, his teeth grit. "Well, you can ask him if he wanted to live by yourself." Vornak said, a smirk on his face as he lifted his index finger to the sky, a black ring on the finger and then... *Boom!* The sound of thunder crackling in the sky was heard which caused everybody to lift their heads up to see a black swirling portal open up. __ {A/N} Shocking betrayal right? Sigh... I can''t believe Rivock was a betrayal all along. If he was your favorite world leader throughout the story, I''m sorry for making him a villain. If you are enjoying the book so far? Your support will be gladly appreciated in the form of power stones, Golden tickets, gifts or even comments. Anything will help to fuel me to keep writing this book to the end for you all. Also, not to spoil anything for you all but as you must have guessed, this book is slowly drawing to an end. If you want another series that can fuel your reading experience from the same author, then check out Magus Supremacy written by me and give it a good damn read. I''m sure you will love it. Chapter 477: Reviving the dead! "All he wanted was to live happily with us, with Jake. But you still gave birth to him as a werewolf, brainwashed him, sent him to kill us and forced me to kill my best friend! How dare you?!" "Did he want to live happily with you all?" Vornak asked with a raised eyebrow. "He was our friend! We fought battles together during our academy days." Sophia shouted in anger, tears streaming down her face. "You...you made me kill him. I won''t spare you!" Peter said, his teeth grit. "Well, you can ask him if he wanted to live by yourself." Vornak said, a smirk on his face as he lifted his index finger to the sky, a black ring on the finger and then... *Boom!* The sound of thunder crackling in the sky was heard which caused everybody to lift their heads up to see a black swirling portal open up. "What is that?" Erin muttered as she glanced to the sky, the drones also zoomed in to capture what was going on. It looked like something tore through the sky. A black swirling portal that glowed ominously with some otherworldly aura that made all hairs stand up. Everybody trembled including the drones capturing what was going on. "This... you think that you managed to destroy my subordinates?" Vornak asked, his voice drawing everybody''s attention back to him. "Well think again." He grinned as shooting down from the portal like thunderbolts from the sky, some figures smashed into the ground hard. Dust were kicked up, the ground quaked as whatever shot down from the portal landed and slowly, the dust settled to reveal five figures. All of them human looking but something was different about them. Most of the people seeing this, were shocked... twice in a row now. "No! How is this possible?" Peter asked, his voice barely above a whisper. Kate and Alex also took several steps back in fright as their hearts pounded loudly in their chests. "How is this possible?" Paul asked, his head spinning in confusion as he stared at the figures right in front of them. "Didn''t I kill you before?" Rex asked as he pointed at one of the figures in confusion. "And we also killed you." Bane pointed another figure, his eyes blinking rapidly in confusion. "What is going on here?!" Kate shouted as the five figures that had descended from the portal that was still swirling in the sky causing the area to slightly go dark were werewolves. And not any normal werewolves, but ones that the people standing there had killed. The upper echelons of the werewolf pack. Greig; Vornak''s son who was a Beta werewolf. Jack; the next strongest omega werewolf who was also Vornak''s son and one of Jake and the core members'' friend whom Peter and Emily had killed earlier. Dredmar; the strongest omega werewolf who Rex had killed one time he attacked Fenna city which is owned by Bane. Varian Bloodfang; a Beta werewolf which was also Vornak''s younger brother who had attacked Aurora once and in the process, Rex, Bane and Humfree had band together to take him out. After so many injuries which hasn''t healed up till now, they managed to kill him and in the process, Humfree lost an arm. And the last werewolf was a Beta werewolf that had attacked Kate and Alex when they were out conquering planets. The Beta werewolf known as Scar which was initially a human. But because of his anger and burning desire for revenge towards Jake, he accepted to join the werewolf and finally managed to rise through the ranks and became a Beta werewolf. These five were supposed to be dead but now, they were here again and seemingly shot down from a black swirling portal. These five had given humanity trouble and it took a lot, people died, sacrifices were made before they could be killed. And now, all five were together, in one spot along with the Alpha. "How are they still alive?" Humfree asked in shock. "They weren''t, they really died thanks to you all. But you see, I attained a special ring that could connect with souls that were killed not too long ago." Vornak explained with a grin on his face. "I connected with their souls, with the help of the god that had sent me down here and in the process, I brought them all back so they could take their revenge against those that had killed them. And that''s why I took so long to join the battle." He added, a smug smile on his face. "So?" Rex asked as he stepped forward, his hands outstretched to the side and it was now glowing bright yellow. "Are we supposed to be scared? If we were able to kill them once, we can surely do it again." "You don''t understand, do you?" Vornak asked as he shook his head in disappointment. "You all always called me the hotheaded one but you fail to realize something Rex. You are the hotheaded one." "What do you mean?" Rex raised an eyebrow as he stared at Vornak. "Look around you for a moment." Vornak replied. Rex slowly turned to look around and raised an eyebrow in confusion as he didn''t get it at first until it finally clicked. The humans, the fighters, all core members from the Fang hunters were currently tired, battered and could barely hold on. But even with that, they still held their weapons ready for action. ''All of them...they are too exhausted and might not be able to do anything. Looking at them, their Qi must be totally depleted so they won''t amount to much in this fight. The only ones that can fight are me, Bane, Gray and probably Head General Humfree. The rest will only slow us down. While the enemy has many strong fighters that just freshly came out of the oven.'' Rex sighed inwardly as he pointed his palm forward. "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t do as much as eliminate you all for the world, then I won''t be called a world leader." Rex smirked and then... *Boom!* Fiery Qi shot out like a blast of fire heading towards the werewolves. "Suit yourself." Vornak smirked as the five werewolves all bolted forward managing to avoid the fiery Qi attack. "Brace yourselves! Those that can fight, step forward. If you can''t, don''t act brave. Retreat, heal up, recover and then come in with a bang! I won''t repeat myself again." Rex said as he walked forward causally, hands tucked in his pockets as the air shuddered. Shooting down from the sky were hundreds of Qi swords crashing down with the aim of tearing the werewolves apart. And with that, the last stand was beginning again. Chapter 478 - 478 "It doesn''t matter. If I can''t do as much as eliminate you all for the world, then I won''t be called a world leader." Rex smirked and then... *Boom!* Fiery Qi shot out like a blast of fire heading towards the werewolves. "Suit yourself." Vornak smirked as the five werewolves all bolted forward managing to avoid the fiery Qi attack. "Brace yourselves! Those that can fight, step forward. If you can''t, don''t act brave. Retreat, heal up, recover and then come in with a bang! I won''t repeat myself again." Rex said as he walked forward causally, hands tucked in his pockets as the air shuddered. Shooting down from the sky were hundreds of Qi swords crashing down with the aim of tearing the werewolves apart. And with that, the last stand was beginning again Those that were terribly injured like Alex, Paul, Sophia and Emily listened to Rex and retreated back to rest up. Letting Gray, Andrew, Helen, the Rave lord charge forward with about a thousand men ready for the intense clash that was about to take place. *Boom!* The whole place shuddered as the thousand men clashed against the five upper echelons who had long since transformed into their respective werewolf form and currently, a massacre was going on. *Bang!* An adventurer''s sword met with Dredmar''s claws which easily ripped through the steel before he swung his furry arms into the man''s head and causing it to blow away from his neck sending the rest of the body flying. Before he could move forward, a dagger shot towards his face which he used his claws to block in time but the dagger was coated with Qi which made him skid a little bit with the dagger falling to the ground without causing any scratch on him. Walking forward were Helen and her dad; the rave lord as they prepared to clash against the strongest omega werewolf in existence. In another side of the battlefield, Scar could be seen tearing through men one after the other. His claws that were elongated to the length of a sword ripped through humans like they were nothing. An adventurer tried to thrust his spear forward so he could slam it into Scar but when the tip of the spear hit, it bent and shattered before he got whacked in the face by the Beta werewolf''s claws sending the man flying with a shredded face. "You know, only cowards pick on the weak." A voice tore through Scar''s rampage and followed by a massive Qi slash that was sent towards him. Reacting quickly, he lifted his claws up and crossed it in an X shape blocking the massive Qi slash but not without skidding a few inches in pain. "Tough hide." The attacker said, his crimson hair fluttering in the wind as he smirked at Scar. "I heard you attacked my brother earlier. So why don''t you come and pick on someone your own size?" Raze asked as he lifted his sword and pointed it towards Scar who in no second, it dashed towards him with immense speed. Another werewolf who was destroying the human army was Jack, the omega werewolf who mercilessly shredded humans like paper going through a shredding machine. His claws, legs and even jaws tore through weapons like they were nothing. "AWHOOO!" Jack howled after just eating a human''s head and then he swiftly spun around to land a roundhouse kick into another foolish human that dared to attack him. Sending the human flying and crashing into several humans like it was nothing. *Boom!* *Bang!* Two consecutive shots of energy flew forward which caught Jack''s attention as he quickly leapt up just in time to avoid them. The blast slammed into the ground with a deafening boom, a deep crater appeared. Dust was kicked up but then, out of the dust and smoke, two Qi swords shot out so fast that they slammed into Jack causing him to fly so back that he crashed into several humans. Blood dripping down his mouth due to the impact of the swords which failed to impale his hide. Bursting out of the smoke were two individuals. They were Jay who around his hands were small cannons which now broke down to form two energy blades; one on each hands. While Gray who stood with his sword that was being coated in Qi making it glow brighter. "You were once an ally and I don''t want to take your life because of how close you are to my sister and her friends." Jay said and then he pointed his energy blade forward. "But for humanity sake, you have to go." Jack didn''t care for what Jay had to say as he dashed forward in anger with a loud howl. It''s speed quite sharp and tremendous. In another side of the battle, Rex was facing off against Varian; the strongest Beta werewolf in the pack. His strength which was unmatched that even forced all world leaders to band against him together during the first war. The second time he had attacked, Rex, Bane and even Head General Humfree had to join hands together to take him down and now, he was facing off against the werewolf on his own. "I don''t know why, I feel like I can take you on, on my own." Rex grinned as he snapped his fingers sending a hundred Qi swords flying towards Varian who clapped his palms together creating a massive shockwave the shattered the swords to pieces. This created a type of smoke that obscured Varian''s view which Rex cleverly made use of to appear beside him, his hand glowing with Qi which he swung forward unleashing a terrifying bang that shook the air as Rex''s fist connected sending the Beta werewolf skidding. Another side, Bane and Head General Humfree were seen standing side by side and in front of them was Greig; another Beta werewolf who grinned from ear to ear, his fangs on full display. "My uncle took one of your arm, how privileged I am to take your life instead." Greig said, his grin widening as he bolted forward at an inhumane speed. And with that, the battle of the century had already begun which was also being broadcasted to the whole world as they sat on the edge of their seats, unable to comment. __ {Absorption rate: 25%} "ARGHHHHHH!" Jake screamed in pain as his system was now going through an upgrade. Chapter 479: An Unexpected Arrival! "You know, only cowards pick on the weak." A voice tore through Scar''s rampage and followed by a massive Qi slash that was sent towards him. Reacting quickly, he lifted his claws up and crossed it in an X shape blocking the massive Qi slash but not without skidding a few inches in pain. "Tough hide." The attacker said, his crimson hair fluttering in the wind as he smirked at Scar. "I heard you attacked my brother earlier. So why don''t you come and pick on someone your own size?" Raze asked as he lifted his sword and pointed it towards Scar who in no second, it dashed towards him with immense speed. A swing of his claws forward, a deafening bang rang out as Raze skillfully used his sword to block but the strength of the attack was enough to send him skidding as the werewolf didn''t relent. A quick leap, it swiped in the air several times unleashing visible claw strikes that shot out towards Raze who carefully used his sword to destroy each and every one of them before Scar suddenly appeared in front of him. His claws shot forward but Raze had quickly pivoted sideways avoiding the strike before whipping his leg forward unleashing a Qi slash that burst out from his legs and slammed into Scar hard. Scar who had his furry hands held out in an attempt to block the Qi slash, was sent skidding with his fangs grit as his eyes glowed bright blue. "All of you are so annoying!" Scar shouted as he swung his hands out causing the Qi slash to finally dissipate. "All I want is Jake, I want to kill him with my own hands." "Firstly kill me before you think of Jake!" Raze roared as he had already bolted forward, Qi encasing his hand which he swung forward with a deafening bang towards Scar who stood rooted. His furry hands shot forward and it latched onto Raze''s hands hard. A boom rang out as Scar skidded an inch before coming to a halt. "Trust me, I will." Scar said as he lifted Raze with a single hand and then proceeded to slam him into the ground with another bang that caused a shockwave to spread out, blood sprayed out of Raze''s mouth. "Screw you!" Raze roared before he was lifted again and was about to be slammed back down when a whooshing sound was heard and Scar quickly let Raze go causing him to flip a bit and then land on his knees. After letting Raze go, Scar quickly turned around to catch two arrows in his clawed hands. A hardened expression on his face as he saw Kate pointing her bow forward. "You don''t learn huh?" Kate asked with a chuckle as Scar quickly looked at his hands to see the arrows which he caught were Qi arrows. His blue eyes widened as an explosion occured with the arrows blowing up. His body was hurled back tumbling hard on the ground. Raze didn''t waste this opportunity as he bolted towards Scar who was just trying to stand up when an axe infused kick from above slammed into his head so hard that a delayed shockwave spread out. The ground beneath Scar''s knees shattered as he sunk into it. Blood spurted out of his head as Raze quickly leapt back just in time for Kate to send two more Qi arrows flying forward. Seeing them, Scar angrily swung his claws in the air getting rid of them but the energy from the Qi arrows didn''t dissipate as they floated in the air. "You are really brain dead." Kate shook her head as another detonation occured causing Scar to skid on his knees backwards. "When Alex killed you, you should have stayed dead." Raze roared as he snapped his fingers, a small shadow was cast above Scar who looked up to see two hundred Qi swords hovering above his head. "Now you get to die again." Raze chuckled as he slammed his hands together causing the Qi swords to shoot down with immense speed. __ In another side of the battlefield, Jay and Gray were about to face off against an omega werewolf who was Jack; Jake''s friend from long time ago. "You were once an ally and I don''t want to take your life because of how close you are to my sister and her friends." Jay said and then he pointed his energy blade forward. "But for humanity sake, you have to go." Jack didn''t care for what Jay had to say as he dashed forward in anger with a loud howl. It''s speed quite sharp and tremendous. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Jay while sending his furry hand flying forward with terrifying speed but luckily, Jay was able to change his arms in time to form a shield that blocked the punch just in time but he was sent skidding a bit. "Face here!" Gray roared as he bolted forward with a battle cry that drew Jack''s attention. "As ywo wtsih!" Jack struggled to say as he turned towards Gray who was dashing towards him. Before Gray could do anything, Jack''s eyes glowed with an intense yellow and the next second, two beams of laser were shot out towards Gray who had his eyes widened as he screamed... "What the hell?!" The laser beams came out too fast that he wasn''t able to react on time and partly because he didn''t expect that a werewolf would have such a skill when... "You all are really hopeless." A voice was heard saying from above and then a foot coated in lightning Qi smashed into the laser beams sending it crashing into the ground kicking up dust and debris. Jack stood confused and so did Jay who was slowly getting up as the dust finally settled to reveal an unexpected arrival which raised eyebrows. "Aren''t you... aren''t you the heir to the Thunderbolt guild? Harry?" Jay asked in shock as he could see a young man standing with his body crackling with yellow lightning with a frown and a smile on his face. "I couldn''t sit back at home when the world is in trouble with a former lowerclassman of mine trying to kill his friends." Harry smirked as he titled his head towards Jack who growled in anger and then proceeded to shoot a long stream of dual laser beams towards Harry. Chapter 480: I managed to injure you! While the young ones were having the fight of their life, Rex was also having the fight of his life against the strongest Beta werewolf who had lived up to his title over the years. "I don''t know why, I feel like I can take you on, on my own." Rex grinned as he snapped his fingers sending a hundred Qi swords flying towards Varian who clapped his palms together creating a massive shockwave the shattered the swords to pieces. This created a type of smoke that obscured Varian''s view which Rex cleverly made use of to appear beside him, his hand glowing with Qi which he swung forward unleashing a terrifying bang that shook the air as Rex''s fist connected sending the Beta werewolf skidding. "You think you can take me on alone?" Varian asked, a small grin on his face as he swung his hands down causing his claws to shoot out forming a kind of blade on each hand. (Think of something like wolverine) Stretching his hand into the air, Rex waited a few seconds while Varian had a confused expression on his face as he stared at the still Rex who had immense concentration, his hand outstretched. "What are you doing?" Varian couldn''t help but ask as he was now confused by why Rex would just stand in a single spot with his hands outstretched. "It usually takes a few seconds, I don''t know what is going on." Rex said with an awkward chuckle. "Good, there it is." Varian raised an eyebrow as he looked up to see something flying towards Rex''s hand and then, in a flash while throwing his hand back, Rex caught it, a smirk on his face as he held the weapon in his hand. "This was supposed to be used to slay your brother. But now, it will have to taste your blood first." Rex said as he pointed a sword that was oozing out mist from its blade. The hilt was a mix of obsidian and blue with a snaky like pattern from the hilt to the blade. The blade had three thin lines that were currently filled with mist. The hilt had three circles that were each linked with the snaky lines on the blade. This sword was the one made from the Demi-god beast the world leaders had come together to defeat one time. The sword''s purpose was to slay the Alpha but now, Rex had to start with the Alpha''s younger brother who had a grin on his face. "You think a puny weapon would harm me? I will tear it to shreds with my claws!" Varian howled, his eyes glowing with intensity as if resonating with how he felt. "Let''s give it a try, shall we?" Rex smirked and without wasting time, Varian bolted forward kicking up dust with his every step. In the blink of an eye, it was in front of Rex as it swung its long claws forward at terrifying speed but Rex just leapt back an inch, his sword shot forward to clash with the claws. A small bang initially resounded as the two were locked in a stand off. The next instant, the ground quaked as it shattered beneath their feet. A shockwave erupted out slamming into several bodies and flinging them away. "The blade didn''t break?" Varian muttered as he glared at Rex. "Of course not!" Rex shouted as he leapt back and then with a click of his tongue, a dozen Qi swords flew out at tremendous speed towards Varian who destroyed the swords with a precise swing of his clawed hands. "Is that all you have?" Varian asked in anger. "Not even close!" Rex roared as he bolted forward. Qi lacing his every step, his sword infused with Qi which he proceeded to swing down unleashing a crescent slash which flew towards Varian at neck break speed. Crouching down a bit, Varian leapt so high that he managed to avoid the slash which tore through the ground he stood on earlier and proceeded to slam into an Aeroglide tearing it in two. "Destructive." Varian said as he landed back down with a bang while creating a crater beneath his feet. The moment his feet touched down, he bolted forward. Dashing forward as fast as a bullet towards Rex who took a stance with his sword held out, a determined look on his face. *Boom!* Varian had pivoted at the last moment avoiding Rex''s swing and then he appeared beside him before launching a full on blow that sent Rex tumbling on the ground a few times. Varian was about to give chase when he felt his feet stuck. Looking down, he could see a yellow Qi whip holding his legs down and then from above, a massive Qi sword shot down. Left with no other option, Varian decided to cross his arms in an X shape above his head in an attempt to block the massive Qi sword which slammed into his arms hard. The strength of the sword sent shockwaves erupting out that some of those fighting, were flung off their feet. Varian felt his feet sinking into the ground causing the crater beneath him to crack more and more. "Enough!" Varian howled in anger as he swung his hands away flinging the remaining energy from the sword away letting it slam into the ground hard. Dropping his hands beside him, blood could be seen trickling down from it. A large cut was seen on his arms as he forced his legs to move and then managed to break free from the Qi whip to see Rex coming over. "Oh look! I managed to injure you." Rex taunted with a smirk on his face. "I will kill you!" Varian howled in anger. "Give your throat a rest. I had killed you before your damned brother brought you to life. And I will still kill you again!" Rex said as he pointed his sword towards Varian who was shaking in anger. "ARGHH! DIE!" Varian shouted as he bolted forward while Rex took a firm stance. ''Jake... I''m using all my high level Qi moves and if this fight drags on any longer, I won''t have anymore to fight the Alpha. Currently, he is the bigger threat right now. Where are you?! Jake come down here now!'' Rex screamed inwardly unknown about the torture Jake was going through currently. __ {Absorption rate: 50%} "Curses!" Jake screamed in pain as blood trickled down his nose and mouth while he grit his teeth in pain. Chapter 481: Goodbye Forever Jack! "Aren''t you... aren''t you the heir to the Thunderbolt guild? Harry?" Jay asked in shock as he could see a young man standing with his body crackling with yellow lightning with a frown and a smile on his face. "I couldn''t sit back at home when the world is in trouble with a former lowerclassman of mine trying to kill his friends." Harry smirked as he titled his head towards Jack who growled in anger and then proceeded to shoot a long stream of dual laser beams towards Harry. "Oh Jack!" Harry muttered as he swung his sword that was now being surrounded by yellow electrical Ki in a precise arc smashing the laser beams away from him and into the ground beside him burning a deep hole in it. "Go!" Jay roared as he blitzed forward, his hands breaking down and taking the shape of a canon and with a grunt, an explosion shot forward as two energies swirled towards Jack who quickly zipped away causing the energies to crash into the ground and ripped a deep crater in it. "AWOO!" Jack howled as he bolted for Jay who was trying to reposition himself when Gray suddenly appeared in front of them, intercepting Jack with a solid punch to his snout sending the omega werewolf skidding an inch in pain. "Humanity trusted you all, Jake trusted you all. And you betrayed us?" Gray shouted as he punched his knuckles together, his Qi swirling around his feet and without wasting time, he dashed forward. "I''m not done with you!" Gray roared as he snapped his fist towards Jack''s face but without breaking a sweat, Jack clasped his hands around the fist bringing Gray''s hands to a halt. "Ywo nweed two dwie!" Jack howled as he hurled his claw fist towards Gray''s face but in an instant, Jay dashed forward with all the speed he could muster as his hands morphed into a black shield which he placed in front of Jack''s fist. Bang! Boom! The shield rang out as Jack''s fist slammed into the shield with a reverberating bang that caused Jay''s hands to throb in pain. "Pwest!" Jack howled as he slammed his foot into Jay''s chest sending him hurling with blood spraying from his mouth before he lifted Gray with a single hand and tried to slam him into the ground but like a lightning bolt, Harry zipped forward with his sword raised above his head, lightning Qi crackling around it and was about to slam the sword into the werewolf''s arms but... Buzz! Two laser beams shot towards Harry with immense speed that he had to quickly snap his sword in front of him in an attempt to block the beam but... Bang! The force of the beam and the fact that it was fired at point blank range, caused Harry to go flying and spinning back and in order to stop himself, he slammed his sword into the ground, causing it to slice through the ground like a knife cutting through butter. And that was when he finally came to a skidding halt, his knuckles smoldered slightly due to part of the laser grazing it. "All of you need to die for father''s plan to be realized!" Jack howled as he reverted his face to human form and then glared at Gray in his hands who was thrashing around. "Starting with you!" Jack hissed as he proceeded to lift Gray above his head and was about to slam him into the ground when... Zoom! The sounds of sharp blades slicing through the air was heard causing Jack to swiftly turn around to see fifty Qi swords heading towards him at full speed. In one fluid motion, he hurled Gray away causing him to tumble a few times on the ground before he swiftly turned around with his furry arms crossed in an X shape above his head as the swords struck with a deafening boom, black blood trickled down Jack''s hands as he grit his fangs and was being pushed back slightly, causing deep fissures to run across the ground. Finally, the swords dissipated and Jack huffed and puffed as he tried to place his hands down when he saw Jay in front of him with a smirk on his face and his hands transformed into mechanical giant fists. "Have a taste of your own medicine." Jay hissed as he swung his mechanical fists forward causing them to slam straight into Jack''s face and therefore hurl him across the battlefield with a broken tooth and blood spraying from his mouth. He came to a skidding halt and was about getting up when he saw Jay appear in front of him after boosting his speed using his transformed legs and then unleashed a powerful uppercut with his mechanical hands again causing Jack to get lifted off the ground a bit. But before he could go flying, Gray quickly whipped his hands around and a Qi whip shot forward grabbing Jack''s legs and then with a heavy tug, Jack was sent crashing back down with a deafening boom as the ground quaked loudly, a deep crater formed beneath his body and dust along with debris were kicked up. "AWHOOO!" Jack howled again and from the dust that obscured the view, four laser beams shot towards Jay who didn''t expect it and at the last moment, he tried to transform his hands into a shield as the beams approached rapidly. The beams were mere inches away when he finally got his shield out and right on cue, the beams slammed into it, sliced through the shield and the force of the beams also sent Jay hurling back. And just in time as Gray launched forward with Qi swirling around his feet and fist which he swung towards Jack''s face but the werewolf quickly leapt back and then whipped his legs out slamming it straight into Gray''s face and also slamming him into the ground. ''Damn it! My Qi. Is all gone.'' Gray thought as he struggled to stand up when he saw Jack lift his furry foot and was sending it hurling towards Gray''s head. ''Is that it? Is this the end? Is this how I really die? Is this how I will die without seeing the end of this war? Damn it! I''m sorry Jake, I failed you.'' Gray thought in disdain as the foot rapidly approached him when he heard... "Thunderbolt Technique: Fifth form!" Harry said, his sword in its sheath as it was glowing soft yellow from the outside, the crackling lightning around Harry intensifying and then... "Spark of a thunderstorm." Harry muttered and then he disappeared. Looking he teleported as he suddenly blinked in front of Jack who was unable to react quickly and then his foot got sliced off. "Arghhh! AWOOOH!" Jack howled as he tried to steady his footing when... "I''m sorry dear friend. I hope you rest well and get reborn as a human with good parents." Harry muttered as he suddenly blinked again then he appeared behind Jack who could be swaying left and right before slumping to the ground in a thud, his head decapitated, blood gushing out of his neck like a fountain. Chapter 482: What now? "When Alex killed you, you should have stayed dead." Raze roared as he snapped his fingers, a small shadow was cast above Scar who looked up to see two hundred Qi swords hovering above his head. "Now you get to die again." Raze chuckled as he slammed his hands together causing the Qi swords to shoot down with immense speed. BOOM! An immense explosion erupted after Raze unleashed the two hundred Qi swords towards Scar the Beta werewolf. The ground quaked immensely as if an earthquake was going on as the swords made contact with the ground. Dust, debris, broken ground, and even shockwaves were kicked up as Raze could be seen huffing, puffing and sweating while staring at the dust if his attack had worked. ''Come on! This has to work damn it! I don''t have much Qi left. I have been pouring everything into my most powerful attacks trying to take this annoying werewolf down.'' Raze thought as he took in steady, deep breaths while staring at the dust and then... "You are all too weak." A hoarse voice called out as part of the dust suddenly spread apart and Scar could be seen jumping out of whatever crater was created by Raze''s attack with only slight trickle of blood on his fur and a smile on his snout. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" Raze grumbled beneath his breath as he took a stance, his sword tightly gripped in his hands as he glared at Scar while taking deep, steady breaths. "You wanted to kill me, make your attack counts. Something as weak as that can''t harm me." Scar grinned widely causing his fangs to be on display. "Enough yapping!" Kate roared as she tugged at her bow and sent four Qi arrows flying forward but Scar didn''t spare them much of a glance as he easily stepped aside for each arrow avoiding them and letting them explode into the ground. After the whole arrows were gone, Scar frowned at Kate and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of her with his claws swinging at her head while her heart thumped loudly in fear by seeing the claws heading towards her. "Did you forget about me?" Raze asked as he surrounded his feet with Qi and exploded forward just in time as his sword suddenly crossed Scar''s path. Clang! Raze''s hands reverberated as Scar''s claws crashed into his sword but he managed to swirl his Qi to his hands giving him a strength boost as he finally managed to push Scar away and then with a powerful leap, he jumped forward and smashed his knees into the werewolf''s face causing it to fling its head back with a nose bleed. "My turn!" Kate quickly snapped out of her daze as she darted forward and then leapt off the ground before landing a roundhouse kick into the werewolf''s neck sending it skidding a few inches. "Take that too!" Raze snapped his fingers as from behind the werewolf, two massive Qi swords shot towards its back and was about to hit it when it quickly spun around and sent its furry legs smashing into the swords. But the force, speed and weight of the swords managed to send it skidding and tumbling back and a solid kick from Kate sent it skidding forward again. "We are not done with you!" Kate roared as she swiftly pulled her bow and tugged at its string sending two Qi arrows flying towards the werewolf. It was about to attack it when the arrows suddenly exploded right in its face sending him hurling back with force and then crashing into the ground with a bang. "Arghh! Curse you all!" Scar howled as he slowly rose up to see its feet entangled by Qi whips not letting it move one bit. Looking up, it saw Raze holding onto it with a grin on his face. "Let''s go Smashy Smashy!" Raze smirked as he tugged at the whip, lifting the werewolf above the ground and then smashing it back down with immense force. Boom! Another deafening round of shockwave spread out kicking up more dust and debris as Raze and Kate baited their time waiting to see if the werewolf managed to survive. Kate held her bow tightly, three arrows already strung to the string as she held her breath and calmly waited while Raze also held his sword with a calm stance. "What? What are we looking for?" A voice suddenly called from right behind Kate and she didn''t waste time in turning around and sending her arrows flying towards the Beta werewolf. "Not this again." Scar groaned as it suddenly slid on the ground causing the arrows to pass over him and then in the blink of an eye, it whacked Kate in the face sending her flying in the path of the arrows. They exploded right in her face as her body got hurled away, tumbling and bouncing on the ground. "All these worked on me the first time because I was unaware of them, but won''t do anything the second." Scar declared as he tried to turn around when he saw Raze in front of him with his sword mid swing and headed for the werewolf''s neck. "You are so predictable. Your lil brother proved to be more of a challenge than you." Scar sighed as he quickly leapt back avoiding the swing totally. He did think he avoided the swing but he was wrong as at the end of the sword, at its tip, a yellow crescent slash shot forward and slammed straight into the werewolf''s chest drawing immense amount of blood, a deep slash could be seen on its furry body as it stood in disbelief. "There''s a reason I''m older than Alex!" Raze roared as he leapt forward with his sword mid swing and then... Slash, Slash, Slash! Raze began swinging his sword rapidly producing more and more Qi slashes that was starting to overwhelm Scar who could be seen dancing around the place trying to avoid the attacks. One almost caught him but his superior speed allowed him avoid each and all the slash with immense speed, concentration and grit. And then for the last slash heading for him, Scar quickly swung his claws forward clashing against it in a bang while causing it to dissipate. "What now?" Scar asked as he leapt up high and could be seen rapidly approaching Raze quickly. Chapter 483: No more energy in the tank! "I will kill you!" Varian howled in anger. "Give your throat a rest. I had killed you before your damned brother brought you to life. And I will still kill you again!" Rex said as he pointed his sword towards Varian who was shaking in anger. "ARGHH! DIE!" Varian shouted as he bolted forward while Rex took a firm stance. ''Time to put this baby to the test.'' Rex grinned as his grip on the sword was firm when Varian swiftly appeared in front of him with his claws heading straight for Rex''s face. With Qi empowering him, Rex quickly sidestep avoiding Varinan''s claws totally before swinging his own sword towards the werewolf''s arm but it managed to pull back its at the last moment causing the sword to miss him. "Tsk! Pathetic!" Varian growled as he spun around with his foot heading towards Rex who quickly brought his sword in front of him. Bang! A shockwave rippled out as Varinan''s foot clashed against the sword while Rex gritted his teeth as he skid an inch while glaring at Varian. "Fuck you!" Rex muttered as he swung his sword aside pushing the werewolf''s foot away before bolting straight for it and swinging his sword vertically unleashing a Qi slash towards it but it simply leapt a metre away avoiding the slash totally. "I''m starting to get bored." Varian yawned loudly when a shadow was cast over him and he quickly glanced up with a raised eyebrow and could see five hundred Qi swords hovering above him like a circle of death. "Take that!" Rex said as he swung his hand down and the swords shot downwards at Varian who just chuckled a bit before glancing back at the swords, claws gleaming as it waited and baited his time. Boom! The swords broke the sound barrier as they crashed towards Varian who began moving like a blur, his claws clashing against the swords and destroying them totally. To the left, a sword was headed for him and he quickly pushed off the ground and smashed it away with his foot and still slightly airborne, it swung its claws out in an X causing a type of strange energy to wash out crashing into the swords and bringing them down. Slowly but quickly, Varian managed to destroy the five hundred swords without sustaining a mark. He landed back down with a smirk on his face as he stared at Rex. "Is that all the great Rex can produce? Really?! Or you can''t take me on your own without your friends." Varian chuckled as he crouched down, hands behind his back with his claws still gleaming. Bang! A loud sound erupted as if a gun was shot when Varian dashed towards Rex. "I think I have held back enough." Rex muttered as he raised the sword vertically in front of him, his gaze fixated on the charging werewolf and then... Click! The sound sprang out as Rex twisted a circle on the hilt of the sword and it lit up bright blue. Varian sprang forward and his claws shot towards Rex''s face. But in one smooth movement, the world leader slammed his sword into the ground just at the right time lifting a gleaming blue barrier right in front of his face with the werewolf''s claws slamming against it. Boom! Varian''s claws scratched on the surface of the icy barrier with a boom while its claws were slightly getting iced and so, it leapt back away from the barrier. In one fluid, motion, Rex pulled the sword out of the ground and twisted the hilt again creating another loud click as he swung it down causing it to strike the ground with a wave of ice heading towards the Beta werewolf rapidly. "What is this? You want to do a skating party or what?" Varian raised an eyebrow as he leapt into the air avoiding the icy ground. "I would love to see how well you dodge while you are in the air." Rex said as he pulled the sword and twisted the hilt and the last circle made a clicking sound as he thrust it in the air several times. Shooting out of the sword''s tip were ice shards speeding towards the Beta werewolf with immense speed and seeing all these and knowing it can''t dodge, it quickly shot down. It''s long claws clashing against the ice shards as it sped back to the ground and then with a loud boom, he smashed into the ground hard causing the earlier formed ice ground to crack slightly. "I''m still not done with you!" Rex roared as he slammed his sword into the ice ground and then rocketed himself towards the werewolf while pulling his sword along. "You foolish old man!" Varian howled as he dashed forward to meet Rex when he suddenly felt his feet moving slower than before, his legs getting stuck in the ground. Glancing down, the werewolf could see that its feet were encased in thick ice not letting it move well and that was when the air suddenly grew heavy and looking up, Rex finally appeared, his feet smashing into the werewolf''s jaws and sending it skidding more than usual on the icy ground. "Arghhhhhh!" Rex cried out as he swung his sword into the air a dozen times producing Qi slashes that shot towards Varian who growled and bashed his knuckles together before rapidly dealing with the slashes. "Is this how you all want to win this war? With these weak attacks? Where is the Rex that I know? For real, you are making me bored the more this battle drags on." Varian sighed and Rex just shrugged. "Can you count?" Rex asked and Varian raised his eyebrow in confusion as he stared at the world leader as if he was crazy. "Answer the question." "What? You think I''m dumb? That I can''t count? Of course I can." Varian grumbled in anger and then Rex smiled. "Good." Rex nodded his head with a grin on his face. "Then...Kuk!" He coughed a mouthful of blood causing the Beta werewolf to raise a furry brow up. "That means you can count how many of those things are up there right?" Rex asked as he coughed out blood again and with a raised eyebrow, Varian slowly glanced up to see hundreds.... No! Three thousand Qi swords looming above his head, each one targeted and locked onto him. ''Jake! With this, I will officially have no more Qi left. If this doesn''t kill him, then I have no more energy in the tank left to fight against the Alpha.'' Rex thought as he kept on coughing out blood. ___ {Absorption rate: 75%} Chapter 484: A Battered Greig! "My uncle took one of your arm, how privileged I am to take your life instead." Greig said, his grin widening as he bolted forward at an inhumane speed. "Kids." Humfree muttered as he saw Greig coming at him from the side and the with a burst of speed, he pushed off the ground causing a small explosion behind him as he lunged towards the one armed Head General. With a fluid movement, Humfree swung his with his single arm to intercept the claw strike from Greig that caused an immense wave of shockwave to ripple out, the ground quaked loudly as Humfree was seen skidding a few inches with his teeth grit. "I never did like your arrogance since you were a kid." Bane roared as he zoomed forward, his hands changing shape to that of a huge giant fist which he swung towards Greig''s face. "Oh Bane uncle." Greig smirked as he leapt away just in time to avoid the punch to his face that created a loud bang. "And here I thought I was your favorite person." The Beta werewolf grinned, his eyes now slightly slanted as it glared at Bane. "Oh well! You can die now, I don''t care!" "Qi Slash!" Humfree roared out as he swung his sword forward vertically unleashing a massive yellow crescent slash that sped towards Greig. "Fine! You one armed human, let''s dance." Greig hissed as he bolted for the slash instead of avoiding it and then with his claws elongated, he smashed it into the crescent slash totally dissipating it and creating some kind of smoke in his line of vision. "This is for nearly killing my daughter!" Bane roared as his giant fist burst out of the smoke and smashed straight into Greig''s snout sending him jumping back in pain with a trickle of blood dripping down his nose. "How fu..." Greig trailed off as he suddenly saw Humfree blitz right in front of him with his sword in the middle of a swing and aimed at his neck. "Tsk!" The werewolf scoffed as it leaned sideways avoiding the sword that grazed his furry face without causing any damage. "Curse you!" Greig growled as he swung his fist smashing it straight into Humfree who gritted his teeth and took the attack without flinching but deep inside, the punch was hard as he felt like coughing. But with a grit teeth, Humfree pushed off the ground heading straight for Greig with his sword in his only hand as he swung it causing more slashes of Qi to appear. "You just don''t learn." Greig growled in anger as he began darting around the place avoiding each of the slash with quick precision and agility. The slashes slammed into the ground causing deep craters or fissures to form. "Humfree! On your right!" Bane barked as Humfree quickly leapt to his left and right on cue, two deafening bangs rang out as two balls of yellow energy shot out of Bane''s hands and sped towards Greig. "You forgetting that I have seen this before?" Greig asked with a slight disappointment as he prepared to sidestep. "Yes. But you have not seen this before!" Bane snapped his fingers as Greig had sidestepped avoiding the energy beams but they suddenly halted in the air and then swirled around slamming straight into the Beta werewolf''s chest and hurling him back with immense force. "Kuk!" Greig coughed out specks of blood as his body bounced and tumbled on the ground with force, his fur scrapping against the hard ground with force. "I will make sure I kill you and your damned father won''t be able to bring you back to life again!" Humfree roared as he leapt into the air, heading towards Greig who was trying to stand up when he saw the shadow cast over him. Quickly, the Beta werewolf rolled around avoiding Humfree who crashed into the ground kicking up dust and causing fissures to run across the ground. "Stop running away!" Bane cried out as he swiftly appeared in front of Greig with his hands changed into energy blades which he proceeded to swing forward at the werewolf who quickly leapt back trying to avoid it. But all of a sudden, the swords turned into long energy spears that shot towards his chest and lunged in deep drawing blood as he skidded across the ground in pain. "Oh! So a werewolf like you can bleed." Humfree muttered with a smirk as he swung his sword downward and immediately, a small shadow got cast over Greig who quickly glanced up to see a hundred Qi swords heading towards him. "Sheesh! I hate this Qi thingy!" Greig scoffed as he quickly slammed his furry hands into the ground and then the force of the slam threw him up into the air to meet the swords. Airborne, he began spinning around rapidly, gathering energy around him and in a flash, he swung his legs out to meet the swords totally dissipating the Qi swords. "Can''t dodge that well in mid air can you now?" Bane asked as he pointed his hands into the sky and two powerful energy blasts were sent Greig''s way. "Shit!" Greig muttered as he tried to spin around to avoid the blasts when a huge Qi fist slammed straight into his back from above causing him to spit out saliva, his descent back down was now accelerated as he rapidly approached the energy blasts. Boom! An explosion spread out as the energy blasts slammed straight into Greig who had his furry arms crossed around his head. Bang! His body smashed back into the ground with a deafening bang, a huge crater formed beneath his body as a huge mound of dust got kicked up. "Is he still alive?" Humfree asked as he gripped his sword tighter while staring into the dust that was slowly settling back down. "Kuk!" A loud cough erupted from the crater as a figure was slowly emerging. "I guess he is still alive. Barely." Bane replied with a click of his tongue as he saw Greig emerging, his body battered, his hands dripping with blood. "I''m not done with you all yet." Greig grinned as he took a stance and then dashed straight for the duo again despite his injuries. Chapter 485 485: Last Stand! "That means you can count how many of those things are up there right?" Rex asked as he coughed out blood again and with a raised eyebrow, Varian slowly glanced up to see hundreds.... No! Three thousand Qi swords looming above his head, each one targeted and locked onto him. ''Jake! With this, I will officially have no more Qi left. If this doesn''t kill him, then I have no more energy in the tank left to fight against the Alpha.'' Rex thought as he kept on coughing out blood. Boom! The whole battlefield for miles on end rippled out with a huge explosion. The ground quaked, the air rattled, the atmosphere became immense and that was because of one person. Rex Slade: the strongest world leader there is. What did he do? Unleashed a whooping sum of three thousand Qi swords on a single werewolf. But this was no ordinary werewolf, it was the strongest Beta werewolf in existence. Erin held her mic, her breath baited as she stared at the dust, their drones still filming and bringing the tough battle to the world. Everybody tensely watching with baited breath. Rex could be seen huffing and panting, beads of sweat dripping down his face as he weakly held his sword while the dust from the attack he had just unleashed slowly settled. For several miles on end, deep craters formed, but the biggest crater was the one around Rex and Varian. The crater went for twelve metres deep, six metres wide, around Varian''s fur, deep cuts around his hands and face. Blood gushing out of his body like a mini fountain, his breathing ragged, eyes still glowing bright blue as he stared at Rex. His wrists and forearms immensely bloodied as his blood dropped onto his gleaming claws. "Is...is that all?!" Varian asked as he drew in a hoarse breath, his grin still didn''t leave his face. "Damn it!" Erin shakily held her mic as she surveyed the battlefield. The three Beta werewolves causing havoc with humanity losing slowly. The world watching the war from their houses and commenting on the online Livestream, initially held their comments and now, they were rapidly commenting. "What are they doing? How are they losing?" "Damn it! These oldies are useless! How weak can they be?!" "I knew we should have voted another set of world leaders than these oldies!" "A one armed old General, teenagers, weaklings, and old fools! How on Earth won''t we lose this war?!" "Guys! They are really trying their best. We shouldn''t cuss at them, they are at the front lines fighting for our lives." "Shut the freaking hell up! If we don''t cuss at these losers, then who else should we cuss at? Are you watching the same thing we are?! The freaking Alpha hasn''t joined yet and we are already on our last legs." "Yoo! That user was right. Instead of cussing at those that are risking their lives for us, we should be angry at the fool that made so much promises, gave us a fake heartfelt speech about wanting to rid the world of werewolves and he is nowhere to be seen." "That''s true! I swear, if someone we manage to win this war and that stupid werewolf slayer crawls out of hiding, I will hunt him down." "Same here. The weakling knew there was nothing he could do hence he decided to go into hiding." "But how sure are we that we are going to win? I mean look at Rex! He is basically on his last legs." And with that last comment, the camera zoomed in on Rex''s tired face, his breathing slow and steady as if he was trying to calm his wildly beating heart. His hands weakly held his sword as his face was now drenched in sweat, his mouth stained with blood. Then the camera turned from Rex to Bane and Humfree that were having their own stand off against Greig, Raze and Kate having their own standoff against Scar. It felt like the world was now still, everybody breathing slowly as they stared at their opponents. Those that were not fighting, stood on the sidelines, hands shaking in fear of what might happen next. Gray, Jay and Harry just finished dealing with Jack and now stood on the sidelines, breath ragged and barely able to stand up. Especially Harry, his legs were so weak and jelly that he could barely stand up. He stared at the fight with dry mouth as the drones buzzed and zoomed around the place capturing every single person. The Alpha who stood a few metres away, hands crossed and eyes fixed on the battlefield, suddenly moved, his steps steady and measured as he walked forward. "Damn it! Damn it! The Alpha is making his move now!" Someone from the Livestream who noticed, announced and the drones immediately panned towards the Alpha. "Tsk, tsk,tsk!" Rivock scoffed as he took steady, calm steps forward and then stopped in the middle of all three battle. "And you wanted to wage the war against us. You wanted to wipe us out earlier, what happened to your resolve now? What happened to the strength you boasted off on the news? You all said the werewolf slayer would be your savior and all, but where is he now?" Rivock asked as he chuckled loudly. "Rivock! I will be the one to kill you!" Rex roared, his grip on his sword tighter, gaze stern and teeth grit. "First handle my kid brother before you speak to me." Rivock snarled as he sharply turned to glare at Rex. "What do you want now?" Bane asked, one eye on Greig in front of him, the other on Rivock. "The destruction of the human race." Rivock replied with a grin then he sighed. "That is my long term goal. But my current issue is that I''m bored. Watching my subordinates have all the fun is boring. I need to flex myself a little. So... all of you, stand down now!" The Alpha ordered, his eyes glowing bright red and instantly, all werewolves slowly backed away. "Now," Rivock said as he stretched his index finger forward with a grin on his face when his nails slowly elongated a few inches before stopping. "Where were we?" He asked as his teeth suddenly grew into fangs and without looking around, he swung his finger sideways causing his nails to shoot out faster than a bullet and then... Bam! "ARGHHH! Andrew!" Helen''s voice rang out as she saw the Alpha''s nail digging deep into Andrew''s head and the next second, he slumped down with a thud. Chapter 486 486: The Alpha has joined in! Bam! "ARGHHH! Andrew!" Helen''s voice rang out as she saw the Alpha''s nail digging deep into Andrew''s head and the next second, he slumped down with a thud. Hearing that shout, everybody quickly spun around from where the shout was coming from and their eyes widened in horror at what they saw. Andrew was dead as his body slid down to the ground after being impaled in the head by the Alpha''s elongated nail. Everybody looked shocked, shooken and confused as they turned to glare at Rivock who grinned widely, his fangs on full display as he stared at everybody with his brown eyes. "Oh my bad!" Rivock smirked as everybody turned to him on hearing his voice. "Why... why did you kill him?!" Peter asked, his grip on his axe tight as he glared at Rivock in anger. "And a saying goes." Rivock said as he scratched his head with his finger and then smiled. "The son would suffer for the sins of his father." "What do you mean?!" Kate asked in a low growl. "You don''t know this but Andrew''s dad, Blip! He had been planning a coup to overthrow me. He wanted to become the Alpha so bad, he came down to Earth without my consent, formed a group that ended up being part of the big three Guild, learnt Qi and felt like he was the strongest werewolf there was. Now, the coup didn''t happen because of Jake. Jake attacked Blip in anger for waging a war when he was not around. If Jake hadn''t killed him, he would have died from my hands instead because I was so enraged. That''s why, since I couldn''t kill the father, the son had to pay instead." Rivock grinned widely. "This has just gone to prove," Rex said as he gripped his sword tight, his gaze firm and his teeth grit. "You are no longer the Rivock we know!" Boom! As if suddenly receiving a burst of energy, Rex dashed forward at full speed, his sword gleaming behind him as he grit his teeth and then dashed faster again. When he was close, Rex leapt into the air with so much force the a huge mound of dust was kicked up behind him as he came crashing towards the Alpha''s head from above. "I thought I told you this, I''m not Rivock. The real name is Vornak." Vornak replied as he easily sidestepped at the last moment causing Rex to crash into the ground instead, his sword slicing through the earth as if it was slicing through butter. "And you just messed with the wrong person!" Vornak howled as he swung his foot sending it flying towards Rex''s head. ''Damn it! I acted out of impulse, I really don''t have any Qi to protect me at all. How would I be able to block this hit now?!'' Rex thought in worry as the foot rapidly approached him when... Clang! Boom! A human intercepted the kick with a shield right in front of him which Vornak''s foot struck and it rang out with immense energy, Paul''s hands trembled from the force of the kick but with a grit of teeth, he persevered and kept pushing at the leg. "Huh? It didn''t break?!" Vornak muttered in disbelief as he pulled back his foot and leapt back an inch letting Paul slowly rose up to his feet. "Crap! Too much energy!" Paul roared in pain as the shield lit up bright blue that the General had to shut his eyes while pointing it at the Alpha and then... Boom! A tremendous wave of energy burst forward with full speed and headed towards the Alpha that stared at it in shock. ''So that''s what the shield do!'' Vornak thought as he quickly leapt up in the air avoiding the attack wholely and letting it crash into the ground where he stood earlier creating a deep gouge and crater in it. ''Damn it! He is too fast!'' Paul cursed inwardly as he saw Vornak land back on his foot smoothly. "Honestly, I don''t know why you humans struggle and push back a lot." Vornak said as he lightly facepalmed himself while shaking his head in disappoinment. "You know that your opponents are stronger than you, give up already." "That word isn''t in our dictionary." A voice sounded from behind the Alpha as he raised an eyebrow and then quickly spun around with his hands crossed to meet the strike of an axe that didn''t even make him flinch. "Futile effort." Vornak scoffed as he tried to kick the axe wielder who turned out to be Peter who leapt back from the Alpha''s foot and another figure quickly came in. "So just die!" A crimson haired individual roared as he swung his sword with all the strength he could muster, his body battered and injured to the extent that blood was still seeping out of his injuries. "Alex." Vornak muttered as he quickly snapped his foot back and then in one fluid motion, he swung his legs from the side smashing it into his face and causing Alex''s body to go flying before his sword could even think of touching the Alpha. ''Damn it!'' Alex cursed inwardly as his body flew back with tremendous force, blood spraying from his mouth as his back finally hit an Aeroglide and then him bursting a hole into it with his body. "And it''s not my time to die yet, pests." Vornak scoffed as he turned around and then he froze. "Rivock." Bane called out softly as he gently walked over with the others. All the core members of the Fang hunters, Bane, Raze, Jay and all the others finally stepped forward as they all surrounded the Alpha in a circle of some kind causing him to twist and turn while staring at them all. "Honestly, we didn''t have to do this. Even though you were a werewolf, the care you showed towards us and this planet earlier felt genuine. You could have just continued like that instead of attacking us." Bane said, his voice weak and cracking due to sadness. "You know, I''m still surprised that an observant fellow like you, the brain box of all the world leaders'' operation, couldn''t figure and see through my lies and deceit. I''m really disappointed in you." Vornak said as he shook his head in disappoinment. "And what''s this you are all trying to pull off here? All of you against me? What kind of mockery is that?!" Vornak shook his head. "You need about hundreds and thousands of men to even think of doing anything to me." "Well," Harry said as he took a stance, his hands crackling with Qi lightning with his hands placed on his sword. "We would see about that!" And with that statement, everybody dashed forward trying to close in on the Alpha who just grinned. Chapter 487 487: First Blood! "Well," Harry said as he took a stance, his hands crackling with Qi lightning with his hands placed on his sword. "We would see about that!" And with that statement, everybody dashed forward trying to close in on the Alpha who just grinned. Boom! The air exploded with energy as everybody, whether injured or tired, whether bleeding or on the verge of death, whether weak or strong, dashed forward in an attempt to take down the biggest threat of the human race. Swoosh! Four Qi arrows from Kate sliced through the air while headed for the Alpha who easily weaved and dodged all of them when he saw a shield from Paul heading towards his face. Without any stress, he ducked down avoiding the shield and letting it go over his head. That was when a foot swung towards the Alpha''s face from below but he quickly bashed it with his not yet transformed hands. "Argh!" Helen roared as she leapt off the ground and quickly smashed her knees into the Alpha''s face while holding his head tight. That was the first solid hit on the human''s side. She quickly leapt off his face and landed smoothly away from the Alpha allowing for Bane to charge forward. His hands broke down and changed shape into that of energy blades which he swung towards the werewolf but the Alpha quickly transformed his own hands into claws and began clashing against the energy blades causing ripples of energy to spread out. "Arghh!" Rex roared as he leapt off the ground with force, his breathing slightly ragged as he swung his sword from the side heading towards Rivock''s neck. Sensing this, Rivock quickly smashed a kick into Bane''s gut sending him skidding back in pain, blood dribbling down his mouth as the Alpha quickly spun around and then with his clawed hands, grabbed Rex''s sword while he was in the air. "Too slow." Vornak grinned, his fangs on display as he swung his fist towards Rex''s face. "Was I?" Rex asked with a smirk when... Bash! Paul burst forward from the side smashing his shield into Vornak''s side causing him to tumble back and then let go of Rex''s sword causing him to flip once and then land on his feet smoothly. Raze leapt off the ground and quickly made use of the opportunity by swinging his Qi infused sword towards the Alpha''s side but the werewolf on sensing the danger, quickly pivoted sharply on one foot avoiding the sword totally causing it to just slice through the air. Vornak was about to unleash a kick towards Raze but Paul quickly intercepted with his shield again causing a loud ring to be heard as the Alpha''s foot struck the shield and it lit up. "Don''t you ever learn?!" Paul smirked as a deafening bang rang out and a burst of energy shot towards the Alpha. He couldn''t react on time as the energy slammed straight into him, a mouthful of blood burst out of his mouth as his body went hurling and he crashed into the ground, his body skidding against the ground. Surprisingly, he lay there, his body was unmoving, his breathing stopped as blood dripped down his mouth. Everybody stared with wide eyes, confused and surprised. "Wait, is that it?" Raze asked as he stared at the Alpha''s body from afar. "Certainly not." A chuckle erupted from the Alpha as his shoulders rose and fell in amusement and then he slowly stirred up, his body didn''t have any single mark on it, only his shirt was blown off. "Did you think that something meagre like that would be enough to finish the leader of a whole different race?" "We know that it won''t." Alex could be heard shouting as he dragged his feet, blood dripping down his mouth, his injuries now reopened as his body ached from the hit he received earlier. "I''m glad you don''t underestimate me." Vornak grinned when the sound of something swooshing through the air was heard and the Alpha quickly spun around to see six Qi arrows heading towards his face which he quickly struck down with his claws but they created an explosion that pushed the werewolf back an inch. "I hate werewolves!" An old man with a single arm which held a sword said as the Katana sliced through the smoke heading straight for the Alpha''s face but the werewolf as if sensing the attack leaned back to avoid it and then swung his fist towards Humfree''s face. Instantly, Jay jumped in front of the old Head General with his hands now transformed into a mechanical wall that received the impact of the Alpha''s fist. BOOM! The air reverberated from the Alpha''s punch which landed on the mechanical wall. For a second, it looked like the wall held but the next second... Crack! And then the wall exploded with dozens of pieces falling to the ground while Jay yelped in pain as he was sent skidding from the air that came out of Vornak''s fist. Taking advantage of this, Humfree leapt forward, his sword slashing from above with a crescent wave of energy crashing towards the Alpha who just waved his hand, a loud bang shook the air, and then the crescent energy dissipated. "This is getting slightly boring!" The Alpha howled as he bolted straight for Humfree, his claws now elongated which he swung towards the old man. Clang! The sound of claws hitting against steel rang out as Humfree was being pushed back, his teeth grit, hand trembling. "I was a Head General for a reason." Humfree grunted out when he noticed his sword cracking under the pressure. "And I''m an Alpha for a reason!" Vornak howled as he swung his foot towards Humfree''s abdomen but as usual, Paul intercepted with his shield. Luckily for the Alpha, he noticed it on time and quickly pulled back his leg. "You are annoying." Vornak hissed as he tried to move when he suddenly felt his legs restricted. Glancing down, Qi threads could be seen coiling around his feet not allowing him take a single step. Glancing around, the werewolf spotted Sophia twirling her hands around, blood trickling down her mouth. "Useless effort." Vornak scoffed as he quickly crouched down and leapt into the air causing the threads to snap instantly. "I want to see how you dodge in the air!" Paul roared as he grabbed the shield and with all the Qi he could muster and he had left, he sent it spinning like a disk towards the Alpha who was in the air. "Big mistake." Vornak growled as he kicked the air, spun around and then grabbed the shield like a frisbee while somewhat hovering in the air. "Why don''t you have it back!" He shouted as he swung the shield with immense force that the mere speed of the weapon shattered the sound barrier twice. Bam! Tchk! The shield struck Paul in the abdomen, it tore through his body like a hot knife tearing through butter. Blood spurted out of Paul''s mouth as his eyes closed in and out. "General Paul!" Kate shouted at the top of her lungs in pain as she saw the General''s body slid down to the ground. Chapter 488 488: Killing Spree! When I saw the shield being caught by the Alpha, it was as if I already knew what was going to happen. My life literally flashed before my eyes. The only regret I had was that I was going to leave this world without helping to end this war. I didn''t get to see Jake, my subordinates, my colleagues and most especially, my family. Wilfred, you died during our planetary conquest, I''m also coming to meet you now. Although we won''t be able to see this war to the end, at least we would be with each other in the afterlife. You have always been my best friend during when we enlisted as military men. And now, these best friends would finally be reunited in the afterlife. I''m sorry everyone, I''m sorry Earth, This General is signing out of this war. "General Paul!" Kate shouted at the top of her lungs in pain as she saw the General''s body slid down to the ground. The battlefield field froze, the atmosphere grew tense, everybody stopped moving for a second as they slowly turned around to see the General''s split body in half fall to the ground. Nobody knew how to react as they stared at the dead body. The whole world was in shock too. It is not an overstatement to say that the whole world knew General Paul out of the other Generals that ever existed. And now, he lay dead on the floor. His body cut in half from his own weapon. "No, no, no, no!" Kate shouted as he bolted for the dead body, she quickly plopped on the ground and began frantically shaking the body with tears running freely down her cheeks. The others were too stunned to move as they could barely register what was going on. "No, please no! Don''t do this General Paul. Please don''t." Kate pleaded as she shook the body with more tears running freely down her eyes. "You can''t leave me now, you can''t leave us. You have always being a father figure to me. Although I have my biological dad who I haven''t seen in a long time, you took up his role while I was in the academy. You treated us all like your kid. Yo...y...you were like a father to us, you can''t leave now! General Paul! Wake up now! Please, please, for my sake, don''t go!" Kate cried out as tears were gushing out of her eyes like a waterfall. "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Someone on the Livestream commented in anger. "General Paul is dead? Just like that? How?" "Curse this Alpha werewolf. May he rot in the pit of hell! Damn it all!" "This is bad." Comments of anger kept pouring down and now, they were being targeted at both the Alpha and Jake. Peter stood shocked, hands trembling in fear as his mouth was wide agape, hands shakily held his axe as he stared at the dead General, his blood boiling over and over. Eyes suddenly red, teeth grinding against each other as he turned to glare at the Alpha that was now descending down from the air with a grin on his face. "Finally! The annoying General and his shield are gone." Vornak smiled as he dusted his hands in satisfaction. "Wh... what did you just do?!" Peter asked, his teeth grit as his grip on his axe now grew tighter. "Why? I took care of a pest and you are all next now." Vornak smiled. "Fuck you!" Peter roared and he didn''t think twice before bolting straight for the Alpha. In a flash, his sword was swung in a precise arc aiming to cleave the werewolf''s head off but it quickly leapt back avoiding the swing which sliced through the air. "Curse you!" Peter shouted with pure rage seeping out of him as he leapt up and delivered a roundhouse kick that was blocked by the werewolf''s arm. "Shit! He has gone crazy." Gray muttered as he pointed at the berserk Peter. "So have I!" Humfree and Alex roared in unison as if their minds were linked as they dashed towards the Alpha. "DIE!" Peter cried out as he swung his axe vertically aiming for the Alpha''s chest but Vornak simply leapt back avoiding the axe that slammed into the ground, tearing a deep hole and shaking it with so much force. "Not if you die first." Vornak grinned as his glowing red eyes suddenly flashed in front of Peter and his claws moved aiming to take his head off when a loud clang was heard. Alex could be seen holding onto his sword, his teeth grit, eyes teary and slightly moist as he struggled against the claws from the Alpha. "I will kill you!" Humfree roared as he leapt into the air and came crashing down with his sword heading straight for Vornak''s head. "Alright, I have had enough of you all." Vornak growled slightly as his legs suddenly bulged ripping through his pants with fur covering it, his snout grew more profound, arms grew thick fur. And all of these happened in a split second. As Vornak swung his foot towards the Airborne Humfree who quickly brought his sword in front of him in an attempt to block. A crack filled the air as the sword shattered and the Head General was sent crashing into the ground with his only remaining arm cracked and mangled from holding his sword in front of him. Peter quickly came in from the side aiming to deliver a kick to the Alpha when his leg was grabbed and then he was hurled in the air sending him crashing into a glide and tearing through it. "I''m not done with you! You need to join General Paul!" Alex roared as he pushed himself to his limit, his injuries opening up more as he swung his sword towards the werewolf that suddenly moved faster than anything he did before getting straight behind Alex''s back. "You sad about that General, you can also join him!" Vornak growled as he swung his claws towards Alex''s head aiming to take it off when a dozen Qi swords shot down from the sky intercepting the claw strike. Raze quickly appeared in front of the werewolf, his sword shooting forward at the arms of the Alpha. The sword struck but it immediately snapped in two. "Crap!" Raze muttered as he was now left without a sword when Vornak snarled at him and then swung his palm towards his face and then... Plop! Raze''s head got smashed into his body which now slid down with a thud. "Brother!" Alex cried out in horror. "Shit!" Rex muttered, his hands tightly clenched as he stared at his eldest son falling to the ground with a thud. "I will kill you!" Rex roared as he blitzed forward, pushing himself to his limits. Even without Qi, he was still faster than the normal human but in the eyes of the Alpha, it was nothing as Rex swung his sword and a loud click was heard when a stream of ice shot towards his face. Vornak swiftly pivoted to the side avoiding the ice from hitting his face. Rex spun around, the sword made another click again as he swung it vertically causing dozens of ice shards to shoot towards the Alpha who elongated his claws like Wolverine and then began smashing against the ice shards destroying them one at a time. Bane quickly came in from the side with his energy blade which he swung towards Vornak who quickly raised a claw to block the blade causing a loud ring to echo out. Humfree who had been sent crashing down could be seen leaping off from the ground and smashing his legs straight into the werewolf''s face causing it to stumble backwards. "I have stayed on the sidelines enough!" The Rave lord shouted as he appeared behind the werewolf with his long sword swung out and slamming straight into the Alpha and sending it tumbling forward. "You need to die!" Helen roared as she leapt off the ground and grabbed the Alpha''s face before smashing her knees straight into his face. She was about to leap back when the werewolf swung its claws grabbing her legs holding her in place before it took a swipe at her head aiming to take it off. Just in time, as she saw her life flashing right in front of her, Berg; her bodyguard from childhood leapt up and bashed the hilt of his sword into the hand holding onto Helen causing the Alpha to drop her. Berg was just about to move but he was a tad too slow as the claws initially aimed for Helen''s head, took his instead. "Berg!" Helen cried out in shock as she saw her bodyguard and also best friend slumping down without a head. "Futile and weak ass efforts!" Vornak howled as he restricted himself from fully transforming and even with that, he was causing full on damage as Helen was unable to move in shock. But this didn''t stop the others from fighting as Rex quickly spun around with a loud click heard from his sword and then it began getting encased in ice which the world leader swung towards the Alpha who quickly brought his hand in front of his face. But what he didn''t expect was the strength of the ice, and the fact that Rex had regained a little bit of Qi which he coated along the edge of the sword that now struck Vornak''s hand and it got cleanly sliced off with blood spurting out of his stump. The Alpha didn''t even have any time to register his fatal injury when Bane with his bloodied face appeared directly in front of him with his palms now placed directly in front of Vornak''s abdomen and then... Bang! A huge blast erupted as Bane had transformed his arms into a small canon which emitted an energy burst that sent Vornak''s body flying, blood spurting out of his mouth. Chapter 489: Jake is back! Bang! A huge blast erupted as Bane had transformed his arms into a small canon which emitted an energy burst that sent Vornak''s body flying, blood spurting out of his mouth. The werewolf''s body tumbled and bounced on the ground, its abdomen now had a gaping hole in it, blood dripping out of it as the body finally came to a skidding halt. The remaining humans that were not currently grieving, stood side by side, breaths ragged as they stared at what might happen. Kuk! Rex coughed loudly as he held his stomach, body aching him from pushing himself to the brink, his arms throbbed in pain as it felt like he might collapse due to exhaustion. "I''m sure he is not dead," Alex said, his hands clenched tightly as he stared at Raze''s dead body, tears streaming down his eyes as he saw his brother''s lifeless body. "So I will finish him off myself!" Alex roared in anger as he didn''t think twice and he charged towards the Alpha''s body that lay on the ground a few metres away. "Alex, wait!" Emily tried to reach out in horror but Alex wasn''t hearing anything as pure rage clouded his reasoning as he darted for the werewolf. "Shit! Rex do something or you will lose your only remaining son now." Bane said as he stared at his hands that refused to transform again due to low energy. "On it!" Rex muttered as he darted for Alex who was now incredibly close to the Alpha that wasn''t still moving a muscle. "I will kill you!" Alex growled in anger as he stood over the werewolf glancing at its injured stomach and its one arm now. No sign of any heartbeat, no twitch in muscles even though Alex was practically standing over the Alpha. "Huh?" Alex muttered in disbelief as his anger was slowly receding. "Is it dead already? So easily?" He muttered as he finally heard his name being called and he turned to see Rex dashing towards him. "Dad?" "NO! Alex! Look out!" Rex shouted in pure horror as his eyes bulged as if he had seen a ghost. "Huh?" Alex muttered as he slowly turned around to see a pair of glowing red eyes staring right at him in the face. "Now you will be my meal." Vornak smirked as he swiped his claw towards Alex''s stunned face and in response, the teenager just shut his eyes in fear when... "NO! Rex!" Bane roared in shock which caused Alex to raise an eyebrow. ''Rex? Dad? What ha...'' Alex trailed off inwardly as he opened up his eyes to see Rex staring at him with a smile on his face, his mouth full with blood and then with a cough, he spat the blood out. "I... I''m sorry son..." Rex tried to apologize when the Alpha''s jaws opened wide and he took a huge chomp of Rex''s head before swallowing it whole. Alex stood rooted, shock, sadness, anger and confusion etched on his face as he saw the werewolf taking his time to munch on his dad''s dead body. The remaining humans stared, mouth agape in horror as they saw the werewolf devouring Rex''s body while Alex shuddered, his hands clenched and his eyes dilated. "Da...dad?!" Alex muttered as the realization was slowly dawning on him. In just the span of a few minutes, he lost his brother, his mentor, his friends and now, his dad. His head spinning in shock, tears freely falling down his face as he saw the werewolf fully regrow its cut off arm, his stomach now fully healed up from the gaping hole delivered to its body. All injuries dealt to the Alpha was now healed in a split second. "AWHOOOOOO!" Vornak howled into the air, his eyes glowing red with energy and power, red blood from the corpse it had just devoured dribbling down his mouth. "AWOOOOOOO!" All the Beta werewolves that stood a couple metres away watching the show, howled together, their eyes glowing bright blue with power too. "Now. Where were we?" Vornak asked with a smirk on his face. Seeing that smile, Alex finally lost any sort of sanity left in his mind,eyes blood red. "ARGHHHHHHH!" Alex screamed into the air, the air now responding to him by reverberating causing Vornak to raise his eyebrows at this. "Damn it! I have never seen Alex this angry before." Emily muttered, beads of sweat trickling down her face. "You think?" Peter asked as he could be seen limping forward in pain, blood dripping down his mouth. "I was always the hot headed one amongst all of us. But this, this is on another level." "He has gone mad in pure anger." Bane muttered as he closed his hands in and out trying to at least transform his fingers but to no avail. "Come on." The Rave lord said as he gripped his sword tight. "Let''s help him take this furry bastard down!" "Take him down? Are we seeing the same thing?" Gray asked with a raised eyebrow. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m a patriot and all that but we just saw him taking down Rex." "Exactly! We can''t just charge in recklessly without any form of a game plan or something. We would all just die for nothing and he will wreck more havoc." Jay replied with a slight nod as his eyes navigated around and could see Raze''s dead body. "Well, we can''t just stand here and do nothing." Kate was heard saying as she slowly stood up from Paul''s dead body, eyes puffed up and hands clenched. "If I have to die taking that bastard down, I will gladly do it. Who''s with me?" "M..." Humfree was about to say when a deafening bang rang out and they quickly turned around to see Alex dashing forward, a pair of Qi swords forming in his hands. "Shit!" Emily muttered as her heart thumped loudly. Alex having enough, swung his Qi sword towards Vornak who quickly leaned sideways avoiding the swing wholey before sending his foot flying towards Alex but as if anticipating this, he quickly leapt into the air and then spun around with the swords slicing through the air smoothly and he was about to slam it into the werewolf. But Vornak quickly leapt back avoiding the swords which crashed into the ground causing dust and debris to be kicked up. Before Alex could regain his footing, Vornak made use of the smoke as a guise. His foot was seen slicing through the smoke while transforming to that of a werewolf mid swing. Bang! The foot smashed straight into Alex''s gut causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood, his body was hurled back with his ribs cracked and broken, his Qi swords dissipating as the force of the kick, and the pain he was going through, made it difficult for him to breathe. His body smashed into the ground, skidding and bouncing creating deep fissures in the ground. "Alex!" Emily cried out as she didn''t care for anything and she dashed towards the crimson haired who could be seen coughing hard over and over, blood shooting from his mouth. "Alex, Alex, Alex!" Emily shouted as she slid on her knees beside Alex and quickly grabbed his head shaking him over and over. "Please stay with me. Please, don''t go too! I love you, please stay with me!" "I...I...I...if you don''t stop shaking me, I might actually die." Alex coughed out a speck of blood again and Emily stopped shaking him. "I know you are angry." Vornak said as he slowly strode towards Alex who on hearing the voice, was now struggling to stand up. Those on the sidelines walking over slowly and now, they stood behind Alex, ready to attack and prepared for anything to happen. "You are too angry right now because of the death of your family. So I''m feeling generous right now and I will gladly send you over to them!" Vornak smirked as he was about speeding towards Alex who was now standing weakly when... BOOM! The air trembled loudly. Loud crackles could be heard in the sky as if it was about to rain. Everybody including Vornak quickly glanced up and they could see the sky in one side suddenly darkening. "Huh? What is that?" Kate asked as they all noticed the sky darken for a few seconds, then it suddenly lit up bright white. The sky was now bright white and it kept shining and shining and then... BOOM! BANG! The sky split open, swirling with mystical energy. It looked like a wormhole in the sky and it was swirling with energy and then the sound of something sizzling and crackling could be heard in the sky. BOOM! A bright white light shot down from the sky crashing straight into the ground a few metres away, sparks of lightning dispelling around the ground, the whole ground scorched badly. "You take one more step, I will slice your head off. Not like I wasn''t planning on doing that earlier." A voice came out from the middle of the bright light as a figure stepped forward. His slick, black hair fluttering in the wind, his sharp, blue hazel eyes gleaming in anger as it was fixated on the Alpha, his hands clenched tightly. Everybody including the drones filming the war to the world, quickly turned around to stare at the new arrival and everybody opened their mouths wide agape, everybody shocked to the marrow at the arrival. "Jake?!" Everybody shouted at once. Chapter 490: A pained and tortured heart! A few moments ago, while the whole world were putting their lives on the line against the Alpha, while the whole world were wondering where Jake was. Jake could be seen on another continent, on another planet and he was going through hell. Going through pure torture. Blood pouring out of his mouths, his hands bloodied as he had dug his nails into his palms drawing blood, lips bleeding from him biting down on it so hard so as to ease the pain. Why? That was because he was going through a system upgrade and in the process, his mind was going through hell. He wasn''t alone on this place, someone else was with him. The protector of the continent he was on. Grey Dawn: The Supreme Mage. A portal shimmered beside Grey, the battle going on, on Jake''s planet being displayed right in front of him. Earlier, Jake had made a request that he wanted Grey to create a portal back home so immediately he was done with what he was going through, he would quickly jump through. Now, Grey was watching the show, his own muscles tensed as he saw the humans fighting against thousands of werewolves as they were falling down like flies. ''Damn it! These are what Jake''s people are up against? How are they even able to deal with these?!'' Grey thought as he saw some humans shooting our yellow energies shaping it like swords the same way Jake always did. ''That must be what''s helping them. But damn! This is a lot.'' "ARGHHH!" Jake roared out in pain as he had his eyes shut and was unaware of what was going on. Slowly, the battle against the hordes of werewolves was finally over and the Alpha made his move by reviving his dead Generals and then another wave of battle ensued. With only those strong enough facing off against them and they were losing. ''Come on! You need to go through this quickly. Everybody needs you. Your friends! Your family, the guild, the whole world! Come on Jake!'' Jake roared inwardly as he tightly clenched his hands when he heard a shout, the voice eerie familiar as he quickly snapped his eyes open. And there, he could see it. A shimmering portal displaying the fight, the last stand going on back on his planet. "H...huh? Argh!" He groaned in pain as he peeled his eyes open staring at the fight going on between the world leaders, some of the core members of his guild and against the Beta werewolves. "What''s going on?" Jake muttered to himself as he saw the fight. How his allies were struggling to even land successful hits. Rex was having it a lot easier as he was going all out, landing hits after hits. Seeing his friends battling hard, made him want to jump straight into the portal but he could barely move a finger. Just keeping his eyes open and peeled was torture enough. The fight kept dragging on until the Alpha finally stepped forward calling his Generals back. ''Wait! Is...isn''t that Rivock? Wh.. what''s he doing there? Wa...wasn''t he supposed to be dead? Why are the werewolves listening to him? What''s going on back at home?'' Jake thought and then he saw Rivock transformed partly and then a new battle ensued. Every single person there band together against the Alpha werewolf and just mere looking at them from the portal, he could see how exhausted, weak and injured they all are. They were pushing through their limits with grit and fighting with all they had trying to bring Rivock down. While they were using all skills they could muster, Jake watched Rivock leap into the air and then Paul sent his shield flying towards the werewolf. The shield was caught and then retuned back to Paul but in the process, he got sliced in half. Jake''s eyes widened in horror. ''NOOOOO!'' Jake roared inwardly as he saw Paul slowly slump to the ground, his heart tightening as he saw the General lay dead on the ground. ''Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it all! I should be there! I''m supposed to there! If I was, General Paul wouldn''t have died! ARGHHH!'' "Jake," Grey softly called out without turning around. "I know seeing your friends and allies dropping down, you must be seething inside. But I want you to focus on what you are going through right now." "ARGHHHH!" Jake roared both in anger and pain as tears freely trickled down his face. After General Paul''s death, he began seeing the others dropping down. First Raze, then Berg, then Rex. And with all the deaths, his head ached, his chest tightened and his eyes moistened. ''Curse it all! I will kill him, I will freaking kill that betrayal! ARGHHH!'' Jake cried in his mind when he saw Alex angrily dash forward. ''No! Alex will get himself killed. No! I can''t lose him, I can''t freaking lose him too!'' "Gr...Grey." Jake called out with a cough and a grunt. "Ac...activate the portal, I need to get back now." "What?!" Grey shouted as he quickly spun around to face Jake who''s eyes were now slightly red, his hands twitching in pain. "You are not done with what you are doing. Look at you! You are in no shape to fight, if you do, you would be killed instantly." "And if I don''t, the family I have suffered to build over the years will all die. I... I can''t risk losing them. Th...the werewolves took...took my parents when I was younger, can...can''t let them do the same now. I...I... I need to get back ASAP now!" Jake roared and then his body spasmed in pain again. "Let him go." Noir whispered in Grey''s mind. "Fine." Grey sighed, his hands glowing bright white while Jake slowly pushed himself off the ground with all his might, his teeth grinding against each other. Thrusting his hand forward, the bright light from Grey''s hands struck the portal and instantly, it lit up brightly with Jake dragging his legs towards the portal, he was now an inch away from it when he suddenly turned around to stare at Grey, his system softly glowing in front of him. {Absorption rate: 85%} But he paid no attention to it as he grit his teeth and then turn began speaking to Grey. "Grey, thank you so much for all you have done for me. With the short time I have spent here, yo...you have really helped me a lot. Thank you dear friend." Jake said and without looking back, he jumped straight into the portal which immediately snapped shut behind him. "You''re welcome dear friend. If you manage to survive, I will come to your universe and pay a visit. Till then, good luck." Grey smiled softly as the portal finally shimmered out of existence. And all of that led to Jake descending from the sky with sparks of lightning shooting out everywhere, his teeth grit as he glared at Rivock in anger. "You take one more step, I will slice your head off. Not like I wasn''t planning on doing that earlier." Jake said as he came out from the middle of the bright light as a figure stepped forward. Chapter 491: Utter Destruction! "Yooo! What are we seeing right now?! Please guys, tell me I''m not the only one who saw what just happened. Did the Werewolf Slayer just fall out of the sky?!" Erin shouted down the camera in excitement as all the drones in the area immediately panned out and began filming Jake who was visibly angry. "Oh my gosh! The Alpha is so cooked right now." Erin smirked down the camera and instantly, the Livestream lit up with comments. "Big deal! What can he do?" "What is he coming down here to do? After humanity has lost the war, he is coming here?" "Tsk! If he had come sooner, he could have at least teamed up with Rex and maybe something might have been done. Now Rex is dead, he is making a stupid entrance." "Why the hell is Erin so happy? What can a single man do? Something all the powerful people in the world had tried and failed, she is suddenly hyping Jake up as if he is the next big thing after sliced bread." "It''s being obvious for long that she had feelings for Jake. Why are we now surprised she is hyping her lover live?" "Look at him. Coming down like a god, so annoying and stupid. The Alpha should just kill him off instantly, let''s get things over and done with." "Guys! Let''s be calm please. We really don''t know the trouble the Werewolf Slayer had been facing and now, he is here. Let''s show our support to him." "Shut the freaking hell up! Nobody asked for your fucking opinion so keep it to yourself." The online community was currently spewing hate towards Jake who was totally unaware of what was going on and that was because his gaze was fixated on the Alpha who stood about four metres away from him. "Jake!" Kate shouted and everybody turned around with small smiles on their faces. Jake totally ignored the Alpha as if he wasn''t even there. He slowly strode over towards his friends while occasionally wincing in pain. Finally, he was in front of everybody. A small sadness creeping up his face as he stared at them all with a bittersweet smile. "Where have you been bro?" Peter asked, his voice cracking as he slowly limped forward, his body battered, bruised, injured and bleeding. "I...I''m sor..." Jake trailed off as Alex immediately strode forward and planted a stinging slap on Jake''s cheek with tears in his eyes. "Alex!" Everybody shouted at once as they stared at Alex who had his hands clenched as he glared at Jake. "Don''t you ever say you are sorry again. You should be the last person to say that word. Do you think we don''t know? It wasn''t your fault that you weren''t here, no one blames you. The whole world might, but not we your friends so don''t ever apologize again." Alex shouted as he stared at Jake with tears streaming down his face. "We know that for you to go missing for so many months, it was for a good reason that''s why," Alex continued, tears falling freely from his eyes as he looked up at Jake who stared at him in confusion. ''I...I have never seen Alex like this. In all my years of knowing him, he has never shed a tear. He was always this unmovable mountain and now, he is crying?!'' Jake thought, his blood boiling over and over again. "That''s why, I want you to kill that bastard for me, for all of us. I''m too weak, I''m not strong enough but it''s not the same for you Jake, please, kill him!" Alex cried out as everywhere was now silent, everybody feeling the raw pain and anger seething out of Alex currently. "Is that all? Is that what you all want?" Jake calmly asked, his hands tightly clenched to the extent his nails were digging deep into his palms drawing blood. "Yes!" Peter said, his own hands shaking in anger. "That bastard killed General Paul, Jake please, take revenge!" "Please Jake!" Kate also added. "Fine." Jake simply said as he spun around to glare at the Alpha who stood arms crossed with an amused smile on his face. "Oh! Your friends are pushing you into a death match, and you are going? They can''t see it, but I can. You are currently in pains. Not emotional pains, but physical. Looks like you are battling something internally and it''s draining you." Vornak declared which made everybody turn to look at Jake''s back wondering what the Alpha was saying. ''He''s right. I''m using all my willpower to just stand currently, the system upgrade isn''t over yet.'' Jake thought as he turned towards his system screen. {Absorption rate: 90%} ''But I don''t know why, I''m feeling slightly stronger even with being in pains.'' "So tell me, do you think you can handle this fight?" Vornak asked with a smirk as he now waved his claws and turned around. "I just had a voluptuous meal, wouldn''t want to stress myself so, all of you, deal with that pest for me." The Alpha declared as he turned towards his three Beta werewolves who all had their eyes glowing bright blue. ''Damn it! Three Beta werewolves?'' Bane thought as he saw the Generals making their moves. ''Even Rex could barely defeat one. And the strongest Beta werewolf is there too. The one that took all our strength to defeat once before he got resurrected.'' ''Shit! This is a death match truly. Jake can''t handle these amount of power!'' Peter thought as he weakly clenched his hands preparing to jump forth if everything goes south. "Kill him." Vornak calmly ordered and instantly, the werewolves dashed forward at full speed that they even looked like blurs with the drones unable to catch their movements. "While my friends and allies were battling with their lives on the line, I was there, on another universe battling this shitty system upgrade. Now that I have come here to avenge those you murdered, you are sending weaklings my way?! Unacceptable!" Jake roared as his hands vibrated with power and then, the sky darkened instantly. "I didn''t go through hell on Grey''s universe for nothing." Jake muttered as he lifted his index finger to the sky and instantly, a bright light shone down causing everybody to glance up including the charging Beta werewolves and then they saw it. Five hundred lightning arrows hovering in the air, their tips pointed downwards at the three Beta werewolves causing everybody to gulp loudly at this sight. "This is unacceptable." Jake muttered and then he swung his index finger down causing the hundreds of lightning arrows to slam down in an instant. BOOM! BANG! A tremendous amount of shockwave that blew the dead bodies around the place erupted. The ground quaked with tremendous amount of energy that it felt like an earthquake. Those that stood on the sidelines, were sent skidding no matter how strong they were. They were sent skidding and even the drones in the air went hurling away from the place as a huge mound of dust got kicked up. Slowly, the dust settled and what everybody saw, made their jaws drop. The three Beta werewolves were nowhere to be seen. Totally evaporated from existence, the ground where the arrows struck and even metres around tore open, massive craters designed the ground. This was utter destruction and chaos and it was caused by a single person. Jake! Chapter 492: I want your life! Chapter 492: I want your life! Chapter 492 ¡°Uhm Druig, I think I¡¯m going blind.¡± Erin unconsciously muttered down her camera after the stunt Jake had just pulled. ¡°I feel like I have also gone crazy.¡± Druig replied behind his personal camera as he couldn¡¯t help but take his eyes away from it and back to the main deal. For the first time in a while, the online community was silent. So silent that if theoretically a key on a keyboard clicked, it would be heard instantly. As everybody, those at the front lines, those back at home watching, the Alpha, and the whole wide world just saw the werewolf slayer evaporate three Beta werewolves with the swing of his index finger. The same Beta werewolves the whole world witnessed the most powerful powers of the world struggle against before the Alpha made his entrance. That was the amount of threat, Jake destroyed in the blink of an eye. The whole battlefield was silent as Jake just stood there causally, his hands now tucked in his pockets as he silently bore through the pain he was battling with. Vornak was immensely shocked that his jaws were slightly agape, his composure broken as he uncrossed his arms in shock while staring at Jake. ¡°Now,¡± Jake said as he outstretched his hand forward, a shimmering light could be seen appearing around his hand as something was forming and in a split second, a sword appeared in his hand. This sword was obsidian black with engravings of a wolf¡¯s fangs around the hilt with the blade gleaming slightly. ¡°Time for your own head.¡± Jake said as he took a single step as a screen flashed in front of his eyes. {Step Shift activated} {-5 Stamina} Instantly, Jake crossed a distance of four metres between him and the Alpha with his sword gleaming beside him which he swung vertically towards Vornak with the speed of light. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Vornak cursed as he quickly leapt back just in time while avoiding the swing by the skin of his teeth. The sword sliced through the air with a sharp sound, and then, a loud bang erupted as Jake¡¯s sword slammed into the ground kicking up broken ground and dust into the air. ¡°Curse you!¡± Vornak muttered as he took a single step and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of Jake in the middle of a kick. ¡°Too slow.¡± Jake mumbled as he swiftly spun around with his sword in front of him absorbing the impact of the kick. A terrifying loud bang was heard as the ground beneath the two shattered instantly just from them clashing against each other. ¡°ARGH!¡± Vornak growled as he pushed Jake away, leapt back, dashed forward and leapt into the air whipping his leg towards the werewolf slayer who quickly brought his sword right in front of him absorbing the impact of the kick again releasing a bang. SWOOSH! Fifty Qi swords quickly shot towards the Alpha who quickly spun in the air avoiding every single one of the swords and occasionally using his elongated claws to slam and break the swords. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Jake roared as lightning was heard sizzling around his legs. Crouching down, eyes fixed on the Alpha who was still dealing with the Qi swords, BANG! He exploded from where he stood totally destroying the ground beneath him as he immediately appeared directly in front of Vornak and without wasting time, Jake¡¯s palm shot towards the Alpha¡¯s abdomen. Bang! A pure lightning bolt was shot from Jake at point blank range slamming straight into the Alpha and sending it skidding a metre away. Without wasting time, Jake quickly activated another one of his skills. {Shadow Step lv 4: A skill that allowed the user to teleport four metres now} Instantly, Jake disappeared from view as nobody, not even the drones, cameras or humans could pick him up from anywhere. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Vornak muttered as he quickly spun around with his claws in front of his face and right on cue, Jake¡¯s sword slammed into the claws sending the Alpha to go skidding a few inches away. ¡®Shit! What is going on?! How is he overpowering me?¡¯ Vornak thought in worry. {Absorption rate: 94%} ¡®It¡¯s like the more the number increases, the stronger and faster I become. That¡¯s good, I need to finish this soon.¡¯ Jake thought as he raised his sword and quickly swung it vertically unleashing a massive Qi slash that rapidly shot towards the Alpha while at the same time destroying the ground beneath it. Seeing the attack, Vornak quickly leapt up high in the air avoiding the slash that now tore straight into the ground creating a deep gouge in it. ¡°How do you want to dodge in the air now?¡± Jake asked as he stretched his hand outward and immediately, a sleek looking dagger appeared in his hand which he proceeded to hurl into the air with the dagger breaking the sound barrier instantly. Two loud bangs were heard as the dagger burst forward and the Alpha quickly slammed it with his claws causing the dagger to go crashing into the ground but the force of the throw made Vornak to get pushed back in the air. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have messed with the humans.¡± Jake¡¯s voice was heard calling from behind Vornak who quickly spun around while still being airborne and then... Whack! Bang! Boom! Jake¡¯s sword shot forward and slammed into Vornak with immense strength that he was hurled out of the air and instantly smashed into the ground with a loud bang that shook the whole place as a deep crater formed beneath the werewolf. Jake landed smoothly, a few metres away as the dust settled revealing the werewolf who was slightly disoriented, blood trickling down his head which made Jake raise an eyebrow. ¡°Oh! So you can bleed?!¡± Jake asked in a fake surprise as lightning began coiling around him, his sword, legs, body and even face was crackling with lightning as he grinned widely. ¡°Good to know. Because I want your head!¡± Jake roared as a thunderclap resounded around the place as he leapt towards the Alpha like a thunderbolt himself. Chapter 493: Evolution! Chapter 493: Evolution! Chapter 493 ¡°Uhm guys! Am I seeing things or is this real?¡± Peter could help but ask as everybody stood utterly stunned while they watched the battle between Jake and the Alpha. ¡°I mean, unless we both have eye defects, then this is real.¡± Sophia muttered, her voice dry as she kept her eyes peeled at the fight. ¡°How on Earth is Jake toying around with the Alpha?! Yes, the Alpha hasn¡¯t fully transformed yet, but damn it! Jake hasn¡¯t even used half his full power we are used to. So how the hell is this possible?! Kuk!¡± Alex shouted and then he began coughing in pain. ¡°What is going on? What did Jake go through where he was coming from?¡± Kate mumbled under her breath as she stared at the terrifying battle. ¡®Rex my dear friend. Is this what you meant when you said Jake is our only hope? Our hope of winning this war? Damn it! Damn it all! I hate that you are not here to see this.¡¯ Bane thought, his hands were tightly clenched as he kept grinding his teeth back and forth. The whole world couldn¡¯t comment again as they slumped back in their seats while watching what was going on. ¡°Oh! So you can bleed?!¡± Jake asked in a fake surprise as lightning began coiling around him, his sword, legs, body and even face was crackling with lightning as he grinned widely. ¡°Good to know. Because I want your head!¡± Jake roared as a thunderclap resounded around the place as he leapt towards the Alpha like a thunderbolt himself. His sword was now seeing falling down towards the Alpha¡¯s head. ¡°You have begun pissing me off now.¡± Vornak grumbled as he clenched his hands, his claws retracting, his arm becoming furry and bulging while he watched the sword descend from above towards his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are hungry, eat my fist!¡± The Alpha said as he immediately sent his transformed fist flying towards Jake who had his eyes widened on seeing the incoming attack. ¡°Shit!¡± Jake mumbled as he quickly brought his sword in front of him as an earth shattering bang was heard when Vornak¡¯s fist crashed into the sword. For a second, Jake hovered in the air after blocking the hit and the next second, the ground beneath them shattered as Jake¡¯s body was now hurled far away, blood trailing out his mouth as he slammed into the ground, bouncing and then finally coming to a halt. ¡°Jake!¡± Kate shouted and was about to dash forward but Jake simply raised his hand stopping her from taking a single step. He was about to stand up when his system screen flashed in front of his face twice. {-30HP} {Absorption rate: 96%} ¡®Crap! I didn¡¯t even receive the punch directly, I had blocked with my sword and yet, a whole 30HP got removed. How strong is he?!¡¯ Jake thought inwardly as he glanced down to stare at his sword that strangely didn¡¯t have any scratch on it. ¡®Luckily, I got this sword made by a dwarf friend of Grey¡¯s. It was both made from a level 20 beast which is our equivalent of an S tier beast and also made with a type of special material making it totally indestructible.¡¯ ¡°Will you focus on the fight now?! Stop freaking reminiscing.¡± Zee anxiously shouted in Jake¡¯s mind pulling him out of his thoughts as he saw the Alpha leaping into the air, aiming to crash onto the laying Jake. ¡°Shit!¡± Jake muttered as he quickly rolled away just in time as the Alpha crashed into the ground causing a huge amount of shockwave to ripple out and a deep crater was formed beneath his body. ¡°You are fast.¡± Jake called out as he slowly rose up, his system flashing in front of his eyes. {Adrenaline Rush activated} Jake¡¯s body immediately felt lighter, a soft wave of yellow energy could be seen surrounding his feet as he grinned at the Alpha who was ready to attack. ¡°So I just need to go faster!¡± Jake roared as he exploded from his position moving like a blur, his sword moving in a precise arc aimed at taking the werewolf¡¯s head but instantly, it¡¯s claws elongated which Vornak shot forward clashing against Jake¡¯s sword producing a shockwave. ¡°Strong.¡± Vornak grinned and the both fighters quickly leapt away from each other to give distance as they glared at one another. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fully transforming? Do you want to fight me at half your strength?¡± Jake asked as he pointed the tip of his sword forward. ¡°I also know you have been holding back. This isn¡¯t your full strength. So tell me, why are you holding back?¡± Vornak asked as he crossed his claws in an X shape. ¡°Simple. Because you have been holding back!¡± Jake shouted as he bolted straight for Vornak. ¡°And that¡¯s because you are not worth me going ultra mode.¡± Vornak grinned as he also dashed forward and the next instant, the two met in the center in a mini bang. The Alpha swung his fist towards Jake¡¯s face but he simply took a single step back. A punch was aimed at the side of his neck but he quickly sidestepped avoiding the hit and then... Lightning coiled around Jake¡¯s feet as he suddenly exploded forward, his sword now glowing yellow with Qi energy which he swung forward, aimed at the Alpha¡¯s neck. ¡°Too predictable.¡± Vornak grinned as he swiftly spun around and brought his claws right in front of him absorbing the impact of the sword strike without flinching at all. ¡°Am I?¡± Jake asked with a raised eyebrow when Vornak heard crackling sounds behind him. Jake quickly leapt away as Vornak turned around to see a hundred lightning arrows right in front of his eyes which quickly slammed into him sizzling and paralysing him instantly as his eyes widened in shock and pain. ¡°AWHOOO!¡± Vornak howled in pain as his fangs grinded against each other while Jake frowned deeply. ¡°Stop howling and just die!¡± Jake roared as he blitzed towards the stunned werewolf, his sword glowing bright yellow from being infused with a huge amount of Qi. ¡®Damn it! If that sword touch me, I will die immediately.¡¯ Vornak thought as he twitches, trying to move but the stun effect from the lightning arrows was too much. ¡°Goodbye Vornak.¡± Jake grinned as he swung his sword towards the Alpha¡¯s neck aiming to take his head off when... {Absorption rate: 100%} {System upgraded and booted} {To match the system¡¯s new power and strength, host will now need to evolve} {Evolution process has begun} {Good luck host} Immediately the last system message flashed in front of his, a banging headache instantly slammed into Jake, his eyes bulged, muscles tensed, his sword slipped out of his hand, eyes red as he slumped to the ground and then... ¡°ARGHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± A chilling, ear piercing scream erupted from Jake as he began spasming on the ground, his bones felt like they were breaking and reforming, his body drenched in cold sweat as everybody kept staring at him in surprise and confusion wondering what was going on. Chapter 494: Head General Humfree is dead! "What?!!!" The online forum immediately exploded with comments at what had just happened. "How can he fall down in the middle of a fight? He was already dominating damn it!" "I knew it, I said it. That werewolf slayer is working with the werewolves. Because how can you explain someone that was moments away from winning to suddenly slump onto the ground?" "Guys. I thought you were all sensible enough to understand this. Didn''t we all hear the pained, chilling scream he emitted? Something is definitely wrong with him that made him fall to the ground." "Yeah. If you are on your wife, and she starts screaming, is it due to pain or excitement from what you are doing to her? Also, if you have a small tool, wouldn''t she still scream to make you happy? That is what this damned werewolf slayer just did. In order to throw us off, he screamed like something was wrong with him so kept shut." "Honestly, I knew there was something shady about him since he made an appearance. You can''t explain how a person will immediately have so much power, overthrow top guilds, become a world leader, and then boom! He is gone. Only appears when the battle is almost over and a lot of people are dear. Battles the boss, about to win and then he falls to the ground." Erin who was reading the comments was getting red in anger, her hands clenched at what the people were saying causing her to grip her mic tighter and she was about to say something when Druig glanced at her and shook his head causing her to calm down. The others, immediately they saw Jake fall to the ground, they didn''t think twice before bolting forward. "Jake!" Alex and Peter shouted in unison as they ignored whatever injuries they were dealt and in a split second, they were already in front of him. Luckily, Jake wasn''t unconscious. He was just in so much pain that he was unable to even lift a finger. "Jake, Jake. Are you okay?" Alex asked as he turned Jake over. "Of course he isn''t okay, can''t you see his condition?" Peter retorted angrily as they stared at Jake not knowing what they should do. "I made a mistake by not transforming fully." Vornak''s voice rang out towards the duo as he was slowly getting back his bodily movement after the stun. "Now, I have just been given a second chance to rectify my mistake. I won''t waste it, I will take you all out now!" The Alpha howled as he blitzed towards the trio while Jake could only stare in widened eyes as he tried to stretch his hands. Vornak swung his fist towards Peter''s head aiming to take it off while the duo prepared to defend themselves when Bane quickly jumped down intercepting the punch with his hands transformed into a shield. Bam! A huge mound of dust was kicked up as Bane coughed out blood, his hands throbbed in pain from holding the Alpha''s punch while he was sent skidding. "What are you waiting for? Take Jake away from here now!" Bane roared as he grunted under the powerful punch. "Right!" Peter said and without any more word, he quickly grabbed Jake and quickly bolted away from the battlefield. "You couldn''t defeat me even with all the help you got earlier, how do you want to do it alone now?" Vornak asked with a frown on his face. "And who said he was alone?" A voice called out and instantly, two Qi arrows shot towards the Alpha who quickly leapt away, his claws shooting forward, clashing against the arrows but on impact, it exploded sending Vornak skidding. "If you want to get to Jake, you must first go through me." Humfree was heard saying, his mangled remaining hand holding onto his sword tightly. "No! He must first go through us." Gray said as he stepped forward, his sword being coated with Qi. In a few seconds, all the injured fighters on the sidelines quickly came over as they surrounded the Alpha from all sides. "Fine! I have had enough of you all, so I''m taking you all out!" Vornak growled as he suddenly began growing in size rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he was standing at 10ft tall, thick, luxurious fur sprouted on his body, his eyes began glowing bright red, his claws elongated as he glared at the humans and then... "AWHOOOOOOOOOO!" Vornak howled loudly causing every cells on the human''s body to rattle, their blood ran cold, all hairs on their bodies stood up in fright. "You are so eager to die, then you can all die!" Vornak grunted as he blitzed towards Bane who pounded his fists together and instantly turned into two energy blades. Boom! Vornak swung his claws towards Bane who quickly brought his energy blades in front of him as a loud bang erupted out, the ground beneath the duo shattered instantly as dust and debris got kicked up. CRACK! The energy blades suddenly had cracks spiderwebbing across it and instantly, it shattered as Bane was sent skidding. "You need to die!" Humfree roared as he leapt up and was seen come crashing down onto the Alpha with his sword swung horizontally. "Not if you die first!" Vornak grunted and then in the blink of an eye, he wasn''t where he stood again as Humfree slammed into the ground and then... "Goodbye." Vornak whispered behind Humfree as his claws moved faster than the speed of light instantly decimating the Head General''s body into dozens of pieces. "NOOOOOOOO!" Jake''s screams filled the air as he saw the Head General meet his own doom. Jake''s fist dug into the ground as he began sobbing, his body and heart ached badly as he glared at the minced body of the Head General. "Head General Humfree!" Kate cried out as she saw another father figure fall to his death. "No need to scream, you are next." Vornak growled as he suddenly moved faster than anybody could see as he appeared in front of Kate, his claws moving towards her face. "No!" Gray shouted as he kicked off from where he stood, his body flaring up with whatever Qi he could gather as he quickly pushed Kate out of the way. But he was unable to move away as Vornak''s claws ripped through his body turning him to mincemeat right in front of everybody stunning and shaking them to the core. "Crap! Everybody, don''t let his claws touch you at all! I read about this once. If his claws touches you, no matter the armour you wear, it won''t save you." Bane sounded a warning as he punched his knuckles together and leapt towards the others waiting to charge in. Nobody had the time to grieve for anybody as they now had a new task set in front of them all. Kill the Alpha, protect Jake and most especially, don''t let the Alpha''s claws touch you. Chapter 495: Time for payback! "Damn it! Damn it all! First General Paul, Rex, and now Head General Humfree?! Damn it! All our powerful protectors are dying rapidly!" Someone commented in anger, frustration and sadness. "I blame the werewolf slayer. When we needed him the most, he was absent. Came back, now he is on the ground while the injured ones fight their lives out." "I swear, I wish I was there. I would have gave the werewolf slayer a piece of my mind. This is shit! This is garbage!" "Are we going to survive this war at all?" "I think this is the end guys. We won''t survive at all." "Let me go and bid my family goodbye and spend as much time as I can with them. Because I know that after this battle and we lose, the whole human race is doomed. No one can protect us again." "It''s all Jake''s fault. If I see him in hell, I will screw him up badly. What a pathetic, weak fool." "Actually! Not only Jake, the rest are incapable. I mean look at them move! So weak and useless." "The only one half trying is Bane. The rest are all baggage and garbages even right from the start." "What do you expect from that useless fool''s friends. The weak will always befriend the weak. Disgusting and annoying." Erin reading the comments was now boiling over and over again, her hands trembling in anger, veins sprouting on the side of her head as she gripped her mic tighter. Druig who noticed this, immediately shook his head as he knew what was going to happen now. "Damn! The fuse is blown." He muttered. "Will all of you shut the fuck down?! I tried ignoring you all, tried not saying anything but this has gone on for far too long damn it! Do you think it''s easy? You are comfortably sitting back at home, sipping something and commenting trash! People are dying! This isn''t a game or anything, it''s real. People have died, people are dying, people are risking their damned lives to protect fools like you and you have to spew rubbish here?! What kind of humans are you? You''re criticizing them? You think you can do better? If you can, you wouldn''t be at home, you would be out here facing this large threat. Jake is currently going through both physical and emotional pain and you are all ranting against him? Should I remind you fools that these are just kids damn it! Jake just celebrated his nineteenth birthday a few months ago and he is here, his life on the line for you ungrateful fools! Because he is a world leader, do you think he doesn''t have a life? God damn it! He is but a kid and he has been carrying the burden of the world on his shoulders for far too long. Instead of you all to support him, you are cursing at him?! Disgusting! I spit on you all faces." Erin shouted down the mic as she spat on the ground and then grabbed the glasses that allowed her read the comments from her face. "No need seeing what these pathetic fools are saying again." She said as she smashed the glass to the ground and then turned back to the fight. Immediately after Bane sounded the warning of not letting the Alpha''s claws touch them, the fight had now become harder than ever. "Let''s see how long you all can avoid my claws for!" Vornak growled as he bolted straight for Bane who had his energy blades on both hands. Vornak swung his claws towards Bane''s face but he quickly brought his energy blades in front of him. But the blades immediately shattered from the Alpha''s claws which was now heading for his head when... "Don''t touch my dad!" Sophia cried out as she leapt into the air and she came crashing down with her leg raised above her head as she delivered a strong axe kick on the werewolf''s furred hand causing it to snap its hands back. "You heard her, stay away from my family!" Jay roared as he bolted forward with his hands transformed into two energy blades which he swung precisely from side to side but Vornak avoided each and every one. "Just die already!" Helen roared as she pushed off from where she stood and unleashed a powerful round kick into Vornak''s head causing him to tumble forward. "ARGHH!" The Rave lord shouted out as he swung his longsword towards the Alpha but he immediately leapt back avoiding the sword totally and that was when Vornak felt a cold touch on his back. "Peek a boo." Jay calmly said as his hands transformed into a canon and the next instant, a loud explosion erupted out as Vornak was hurled away in pain, his fur sizzled up but without any single scratch on him. Kate quickly tugged at her bow string and let two regular but powerful arrows flying towards the werewolf and as it approached, the arrow twirled faster gathering a bit of a tornado. Vornak didn''t flinch and instead, he calmly swung his claws out destroying the arrows in one strike. "Take that!" Bane roared as he was suddenly in front of Bane, his hands now transformed to that of huge gigantic and mechanical fists which he swung forward producing a loud bang that slammed straight into Vornak sending him skidding with a speck of blood shooting out his mouth. "ARGHH!" Helen made a war cry as she began darting around the place until she finally leapt off the ground, made a backflip with her toes smashing straight into Vornak''s jaws causing him to skid an inch. "Enough is enough!" Vornak howled as he saw the Rave lord charging right at him and in anger, the Alpha quickly smashed his hands into the ground. Boom! The ground quaked like an earthquake of some kind throwing the humans off their feet and most especially, the charging Rave lord. Suddenly, Vornak blinked and appeared right in front of the Rave lord, his glowing red eyes staring right into the human as his claws moved fast, quickly decimating the man alive. "DAD!" Helen erupted in tears as anger quickly clouded her vision as she charged right at the werewolf with all the strength she could muster. "You are next." Vornak muttered coldly as he quickly spun around, his claws moving towards Helen''s face and she was a tad bit slow as she saw the claws rapidly approaching her while her life flashed in front of her eyes. "Move!" Jay''s voice rang out as he pushed Helen out of the way, his hands transformed into a shield which he held in front of him but instantly, Vornak''s claws shredded the shield and Jay''s body was next as he slumped to the ground. "Jay!" "Brother!" Sophia and Bane shouted in unison and just before they could move, Vornak had done that instead as his glowing red eyes stared at Bane menacingly. "I had fun with you and Rex during my time here. But I''m sorry, you have to go." Vornak said as his claws shot forward. "You won''t get away with this! You will surely join me in hell soon!" Bane shouted as he swung his hand that was mid transformation in one last defiance. But, he was too slow as his head fell of his neck and his body fell to the ground with a thud. "NOOOO!" Jake cried out, his hands slamming into the ground over and over again, his head throbbing in pain as he began muttering some incoherent words. Alex and Peter who were beside him, didn''t know what to do as they watched the battle with heaviness on their chest, eyes moist and welled up, hands clenched as they watched on. "St...sta...stand... make me stand up now." Jake ordered, his teeth grinding back and forth as Alex quickly turned to look at him. "What do you mean?" Alex asked. "Assist me to stand up now. I... I...I need to take him down now." Jake replied, his eyes bloodshot as he had cried his eyes out. "Look. I don''t know what you are going through right now. But it seems important and trust me, I also want to go out there and make that werewolf pay but I know my limitations right now." Alex said, his nails digging into his palm when he heard a loud shout from the main battlefield causing him to spin around to see the werewolf devouring Bane. "You need to assist me now." Jake roared, lightning beginning to crackle around his hands. "If he keeps insisting, let''s do what he says." Peter said as he quickly crouched down and began lifting Jake off the ground. "Let me go." Jake ordered and Peter reluctantly did so as Jake began staggering forward like a drunkard of some sorts. ''I don''t know why I''m doing this, but something keeps pushing me forward.'' *Tring!* {Evolution complete} The message flashed in front of Jake and instantly, the whole sky darkened as if it was nighttime already which caused Vornak to glance up with a raised eyebrow. {New Race: Celestial} {Congratulations Host Jake, you are now a god!} BOOM! The sky exploded as wind began howling around the place, Jake''s eyes were now shining bright blue, his black hair floating above his shoulders, the ground began trembling and quaking like an earthquake, the sky had streaks of lightning running across the clouds. "Vornak!!!" Jake''s voice suddenly boomed across the whole city, all hairs on everybody bodies rose up instantly as a lightning bolt from above immediately struck his body and when it dissipated, Jake was nowhere to be seen again. "It''s time for payback." Jake''s voice resounded from the sky now. Chapter 496: A Changed Jake! "Vornak!!!" Jake''s voice suddenly boomed across the whole city, all hairs on everybody bodies rose up instantly as a lightning bolt from above immediately struck his body and when it dissipated, Jake was nowhere to be seen again. "It''s time for payback." Jake''s voice resounded from the sky now. BOOM! The whole city exploded as arcs of lightning began raining down towards Vornak. "What the hell?!" Vornak muttered as he quickly leapt back, dashing and weaving through the lightning arcs. Bang, Bang, Bang! The lightning caused loud bangs to resound in the air as it kept on striking the ground causing scorches to appear on the ground. Those at the front lines, quickly dashed away so as not to be caught up in the storm. Helen, Kate, Sophia, Harry, all of them retreated away safely as they went back to where Peter and Alex stood in awe. ''How is this possible?'' Vornak thought as he narrowly avoided a lightning bolt to his face by leaping back causing it to skim past his face. "I want your head!" Jake''s annoyed voice resounded as he came crashing down in a bolt of lightning slamming down to the ground and landing with his fist on the ground, arcs of lightning crackling around his body. "What suddenly happened to you? Why are you different all of a sudden?" Vornak asked with a raised brow, his red eyes staring at Jake in confusion. "Don''t ask me questions!" Jake roared as he leapt into the air, lightning trailing off his body and striking the ground beneath him as he came crashing onto Vornak who immediately leapt back to avoid Jake who now crashed into the ground. "Tsk! You think that can scare me?" Vornak asked as he dashed forward from where he stood moving like a blur towards Jake who grit his teeth, hands outstretched as a sword immediately materialized in his hand. Clang! Vornak''s claws shot forward and was about to slam into Jake but the werewolf slayer was quicker, his sword was brought straight in front of his face absorbing the impact of the strike without flinching one bit. "Huh?" Vornak muttered in surprise. "You shocked?" Jake asked with a smirk on his face as he pushed forward, causing Vornak to stumble back and then he swung his sword unleashing a wave of Qi slash towards the Alpha who immediately smashed his claws into the attack dissipating it. But it did its job as Jake had disappeared into a lightning bolt and then appeared behind Vornak in a flash, slamming his foot straight into the Alpha''s back and sending it tumbling forward. Jake pointed his index finger forward causing it to light up bright white and blue. BANG! A deafening bang echoed across the place as something fast shot out of Jake''s hands and spiralled towards the Alpha in a flash slamming straight into him and sending the werewolf skidding a few inches, cracking and breaking the ground as he skidded. "I will kill you!" Vornak howled as he bent his feet slightly and then with a loud bang as if a gun was shot out, he exploded towards Jake who stood unfazed by this. "Now you see me," Jake smiled calmly as the Alpha immediately swung his claws towards his face at tremendous speed that the air got distorted slightly by this. "Now you don''t." Jake immediately said as he quickly disappeared from view. No sight of him, no smell, no trace, no footsteps, no nothing. It''s like he suddenly disappeared from existence and then... BAM! A loud and powerful punch landed on Vornak''s face causing his furry body to lift up and then sent hurling a few metres, bouncing and skidding on the ground. Slowly, as if dust was being blown away, Jake could be seen appearing back in view, eyes shone with blue intensity as he crouched down, eyes fixated on the bouncing and skidding Alpha. ''System! Activate Strength Surge and Adrenaline Rush!'' {Skills activated!} BANG! As if a gun was shot, Jake''s speed increased as he suddenly appeared in front of the Alpha as if he teleported. His muscles bulging as he tensed them up and then unleashed a powerful uppercut into Vornak''s face, his fangs crashed against each other as the werewolf''s body was lifted up and hurled into the air. "I''m not done with you!" Jake shouted as he crouched down and then with a powerful leap of his feet with the aid of Qi, The Werewolf Slayer could be seen in the air above the hurled werewolf. "Go back down!" Jake roared as he slammed his hands into the Alpha with all his strength causing the werewolf to spit out blood as his body was now hurled back down with tremendous force and speed and in the blink of an eye, he crashed into the ground with a boom. A huge mound of dust was kicked up, the ground beneath the werewolf cracked and shattered, a huge and deep crater formed instantly beneath its body. "Kuk!" The Alpha coughed out specks of blood as the whole world were shocked by the sudden turn of events. The once overpowered Alpha was now being toyed around by a human who seemed to have gone through a dramatic change. The whole air and vibe around Jake was so different, he felt and looked calmer than before. His steps filled with calm purpose as he strode towards the Alpha, his hands tucked calmly in his pockets when he got to where Vornak lay and was slowly getting up to see the werewolf slayer in front of him. "Honestly, I''m really impressed by all what I''m seeing." Vornak chuckled as he was on his knees, but his eyes stared right at Jake. "I can''t believe that there''s a human that can contend with me. Clearly, something must have changed in you. Something must have changed you. But you see," Vornak''s eyes suddenly narrowed down like a slit, his fangs grew a little profound. "You don''t know who you just messed with!" He howled as he swung his fist forward causing it to slam straight into Jake''s face with specks of blood shooting out of his mouth, his head flung back a little but his feet remained grounded as he turned back around, a frown on his face. Calmly, he removed a single hand from his pockets as he stared at the Alpha who was now confused by the fact that Jake didn''t go flying from that punch. ''System! Activate Attract!'' {Skill activated successfully!} Jake''s untucked hand and eyes began glowing bright blue and so was the Alpha''s upper body and face. "You also don''t know who you are messing with." Jake calmly said and with a pull of his hand, the Alpha''s face was pulled forward and smashed straight into the ground without Jake actually touching him at all. Chapter 497: Jakes new Magical skill: Telekinesis! "Guys! Please tell me I''m not the only one seeing this." Peter gulped as he watched the electrifying battle between Jake and the Alpha. "We are all seeing the same thing dude." Alex replied, his mouth dry as he kept watching the fierce exchange. "But how on Earth is Jake suddenly overpowering the Alpha like he is just a toy. I mean, I know Jake is strong and all that, but this...this is too much." Helen muttered in absolute awe and shock. "It''s like watching a god toy with a mere mortal or something." Harry remarked. "I just hope we can win this battle at this rate." Sophia mumbled. "We would win, alright." Kate nervously chuckled as she rubbed her hair and everybody''s attention went straight back to the fight. ''How...how...how is this possible?!'' Vornak grumbled inwardly as his face had just been smashed straight into the ground by Jake who didn''t even touch him at all. "You are wondering how all these is possible right?" Jake asked, his eyes glowing more fierce and then he pulled his hand towards his body and the next instant, Vornak''s body was lifted up and flung towards him. "Well, too bad you won''t know what happened!" Jake roared as he leapt off the ground and unleashed a swift roundhouse kick towards the Alpha''s body that was flung towards him causing a loud bang to resound out, Vornak got flung away, his body tumbling and crashing into the ground a few times. Jake was just about to move forward when... *Tring!* {Strength Surge Deactivated} {Adrenaline Rush Deactivated} {Attract Deactivated} ''I guess they are on cool down now huh.'' Jake muttered as he kept staring at his system screen almost forgetting about the fight when Vornak quickly appeared in front of him, fists clenched, furry hands bulging as he unleashed a powerful uppercut towards Jake''s face. Bang! Jake''s body was lifted up instantly from the powerful punch. Blood dripping down his mouth as he was about to go flying when his feet were quickly grabbed by the werewolf and with a powerful tug, Jake''s body was hurled back down as he smashed straight into the ground with a loud boom. Shockwaves rippled out, the ground cracked terribly beneath Jake who coughed out a mouthful of blood, fissures spread across the ground as a huge mound of dust got kicked up immensely. "You should have stayed wherever you were for so many months!" Vornak growled as he lifted his foot and hurled it back down at Jake''s face. Before the foot could hit, Jake quickly activated a skill. ''Stun Strike!'' {Stun Strike successful!} For a split second, Vornak''s foot froze in the air as he lost control of his body and that window of opportunity, was what Jake needed as he leapt off the ground with his hands trying to perform a Chinese get up as his feet smashed straight into the Alpha sending him skidding a few inches away. Immediately after he was sent skidding, Vornak quickly snapped out of his short daze as he glared at Jake in anger and then with a burst of speed, he launched himself forward at tremendous amount of speed. ''He is fast, tremendously fast.'' Jake thought inwardly as he swiftly turned to his system and clicked on a skill. {Rampage lv 5: increases strength by 20% and agility by 15% for 30 seconds, also increasing damage dealt by 12% during the time it''s active} Instantly, Jake felt the immense power up bubbling in him as he also bolted straight for the charging werewolf and in the blink of an eye, they met dead in the center as Vornak swung his claws towards Jake''s face. While Jake immediately brought his hands out, his sword materializing in it which he used to block the claw strike that almost sent him skidding but digging his feet into the ground, he held his position and quickly pushed Vornak''s claws away and in a quick burst of speed, launched forward, his sword swinging horizontally aiming to take the Alpha''s head off. But Vornak quickly leaned backwards, avoiding the sword swing cleanly before slamming a solid kick into Jake''s stomach and sending him skidding with the air nearly knocked out of his mouth. Vornak didn''t give him any time to regain his footing as he quickly bolted for Jake who on noticing this, quickly leapt into the air and shouted. "Ice!" Immediately, a huge club of ice shot out of the ground and before the Alpha could react, it smashed straight into him sending him hurling backwards as the ice club shattered instantly on striking him. "No need to come out, you are not strong enough to go against him yet." Jake said and the hand that was stretched out of the ground quickly sunk back in. "Silly me, I almost forgot you could summon and control beasts." Vornak chuckled lightly. "But did you know that I could do this?" Jake said as he stretched his hand forward and instantly, Vornak felt himself lose control of his body as he suddenly shot into the sky, getting several metres away from the ground. {Magical Skill: Telekinesis activated} The system flashed in front of Jake as he swung his hands back down and the Alpha quickly hurled back down with tremendous speed that in less than a second, he crashed into the ground kicking up dust and debris. The magical skill: Telekinesis was one of the first skills he acquired immediately he shot out of the portal into Grey''s world. He received the skill immediately he defeated some beasts that attacked him the moment he stepped into the new world. And now, the skill which could lift and control any object or person just by the thought of the mind, was currently on full display as Vornak got lifted into the air again and hurled towards his Aeroglide. The werewolf''s body smashed into the giant air vehicle and came out the other end with blood dripping down his body and face. "Again!" Jake roared as he lifted his hand and swung it back down causing the werewolf to keep on flying into the air and smashing back down repeatedly. No matter what he did, he was unable to stop what Jake was doing to him as his bones cracked, ribs shattered, body bled and many other things happened to it as shockwaves rippled out, the whole area in the city was getting destroyed and the fight was looking one sided. ''Come on my lord! You sent me down to this world to wreck havoc! You sent me to wreck chaos, kill, cause bloodshed and deaths so as to feed you!'' Vornak roared in his mind as he was going up and down, his body sustaining more damages. ''You said you needed to be fed, you needed to grow more stronger to go against those that opposed you. I have done your bidding for years now, I''m so close to annihilating the whole Earth but one more obstacle stands in my way lord! Please, give me the strength, give me your power. Give me part of you so I can totally obliterate my obstacle and accomplish your will. Give me strength!!!'' Vornak screamed internally as he was now suspended in the air by Jake. "Hope you are enjoying this rollercoaster!" Jake roared as he was about to swing his hands down when he immediately felt something was wrong and he was right because... BAM! A dark, bright, ominous light slammed into Vornak''s body, all hairs on everybody''s body rose up as the whole air rippled and rattled with dark energy. Chapter 498: The power of a god! Chapter 498: The power of a god! Chapter 498 ¡°Guys! Am I the only one that felt part of my blood suddenly draining from me just now?¡± Someone from the Livestream commented and then he added. ¡°Please tell me I¡¯m not crazy.¡± ¡°Unless we both are crazy, then yes, I felt that chill. All hairs on my body stood up, my blood draining and my body going pale.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening with the Alpha? Is this Jake¡¯s doing too?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at Jake, he is also confused.¡± ¡°Damn! What could this be?¡± Just then, the bright light was slowly receding and not only that, a huge shockwave rippled out that managed to fling Jake off his feet, hurling him backwards. ¡°I guess we are just about to find out.¡± As the dark, ominous light slammed into Vornak¡¯s suspended body, a thunderous silence swallowed the battlefield. The air grew thick¡ªso thick it became hard to breathe, as if the world itself paused in reverence or fear. Then it began. Vornak¡¯s body twitched violently in mid-air, like a puppet yanked by invisible strings. His already enormous frame started to crack¡ªnot break, but reshape. Bones snapped and reformed with grotesque precision. Muscles expanded unnaturally, twisting under his skin like serpents writhing beneath flesh. Thick veins bulged out like molten wires, pulsing with black and crimson energy. His fur, once charcoal grey, turned pitch-black¡ªso dark it swallowed light, shimmering with faint traces of violet as if reflecting a cosmic void. Glowing red sigils began carving themselves into his skin and fur, spiraling across his chest, arms, and back like ancient demonic tattoos. Each sigil burned like magma, releasing trails of black mist that corrupted the very air. Vornak¡¯s claws elongated into obsidian talons, twice as long, jagged like serrated daggers¡ªstill capable of slashing steel like butter. His fangs now gleamed metallic and grotesquely long, protruding slightly even when his jaw was closed, giving him the visage of a beast cursed to devour gods. But the most terrifying change was in his eyes. Still red, yes¡ªbut now the pupils had vanished completely. Instead, a swirling vortex of blood and shadow churned in each eye, like windows to a realm of endless torment. Two horns erupted from either side of his skull¡ªgnarled and uneven, like twisted obsidian branches that crackled with static darkness. His shoulders bore spikes made of bone, and his back sprouted shadowy tendrils, six in total, whipping and flailing as if they had minds of their own. A long, whip-like tail now extended behind him, tipped with a jagged blade of pure void energy¡ªconstantly shifting, as if not entirely of this world. When he finally landed on the ground, it cratered beneath him. The earth died in his presence¡ªgrass withered, stone turned to ash. The aura he exuded was no longer bestial. It was divine in its malevolence. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Jake exclaimed in shock as he finally got his footing when he saw the Alpha slowly descend onto the ground, a twisted smile crept onto his face. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Vornak asked, his voice twisted and seemed to be radiating from the air instead. ¡°Now, I am no longer your Alpha... I am His blade, carved from the void... and your end. I now have the power of a god! A god that will soon bring doom on this world. Now, what can you do?¡± The Alpha asked, a grin crept on his face. ¡°Kek, Kek, Kek, Kek... Kehahahahahahahaha!¡± Jake chuckled initially, his shoulders rising and falling as he chuckled and then he began laughing maniacally, his hands sprawled on his face in amusement as a tear fell down his eyes, shoulders rising and falling and then... SILENCE! A hush fell over the battlefield as the wind whistled and howled softly, both fighters stood five metres away, the whole world staring in hushed silence wondering what was about to happen. ¡°The power of a god you say?¡± Jake asked in dark glee, his system floating in front of his eyes. *Tring!* {The Alpha has undergone a dark transformation. And now, he has celestial energy brimming slightly in his body and cells.} {Host has now encountered the aura of a celestial energy. Hence, the system wishes to transform host into a full on celestial} {Does Host want to full transform into a celestial?} {Yes/ No} ¡®Yes.¡¯ {Host has chosen to transform. The Alpha is merely a vessel of a celestial and doesn¡¯t even have a quarter of any celestial energy. But host is a full celestial and a god.} {Host will undergoe his transformation now} ¡°Kek!¡± Jake chuckled again. His once-slick, short black hair began to grow¡ªrushing past his shoulders, down his spine, until it brushed the ground like a divine mantle. His eyes shone with blue intensity, muscles bulged and tensed ripping through his shirt totally. His carved and hardened abs, chest and arms on full display. Two of his teeth suddenly elongated slightly. Slowly tendrils of darkness enveloped him with only his blue eyes staring at Vornak who took a step back in a slight fright. Even the public and those watching could feel their hearts thump louder as they looked at the darkness enveloping Jake and after a few seconds, it settled giving him a black darkness filled cloak coating his body. The cloak wasn¡¯t fluttering at all, instead he¡¯s stayed frozen in one place as if it wasn¡¯t moving at all or time stopped for it. ¡°You have just been given a meagre power of a god and feel you can contend with an actual god?¡± Jake asked, his voice eerie calm like a flowing water and then... Bright lights began shining around Jake, figures were materializing around him while his system hovered in front of his face. {Skill: Cloning has successfully been activated} In a few seconds, five clones of Jake stood beside him. Making six Jakes standing and staring at the Alpha. And all of them had the same transformation as the original as they all opened their mouths at once, their fingers pointed straight at the Alpha who had his over elongated claws crossed against each other prepared for anything that was to happen. ¡°Prepare to feel the true power of a god!¡± All the Jakes said at once and the next instant, they blinked out of existence, totally disappearing from view leaving the whole world stunned by this new turn of events. Chapter 499: Celestial Energy! Chapter 499: Celestial Energy! Chapter 499 ¡°Prepare to feel the true power of a god!¡± All the Jakes said at once and the next instant, they blinked out of existence, totally disappearing from view leaving the whole world stunned by this new turn of events. ¡°Behind me.¡± Vornak muttered as he quickly spun around to see hundreds of lightning bolts speeding towards his face causing the whole place to light up as if a mini sun had descended and was heading towards the Alpha. ¡°AWHOOOO!¡± Vornak howled loudly as he immediately slammed his claws into the lightning bolt and instantly, it dispersed, leaving no mark, no injuries or scratch on him. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky now.¡± Jake¡¯s voice called from behind Vornak and immediately after hearing the voice, the Alpha spun around like the speed of light and he could see six swords heading towards his face rapidly. ¡°Too slow.¡± Vornak muttered and he quickly pushed off the ground creating a deep ten metres crater as he spun towards the Jakes at breakneck speed and then... CLANG! BANG! BOOM! Claws and steels clashed against each other in a reverberating clang, the whole air and city trembled so hard like an earthquake as a tremendous amount of shockwave rippled out throwing those that were several metres away off their feet and into the ground. A wave of sick energy and aura rippled out causing the onlookers to suddenly breathe hard. ¡°Damn it! I feel sick.¡± Harry commented as he felt the sick and somewhat divine aura wash over him. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can stay here any longer. This fight has crossed over into another realm.¡± Alex muttered as he could feel the new different aura and energies from the fighting duo. ¡°No! I won¡¯t be leaving Jake here at all!¡± Kate shouted and nobody could argue with her as they all felt the same as they now turned back to the fight. ¡°ARGHH!¡± Vornak howled as his blood red eyes lit up and the next instant, a huge wave of red laser shot towards the clones and Jake. ¡°Shocking!¡± The Jakes said in unison as they quickly blinked out of existence again avoiding the laser beams that immediately pulverized the ground Jake stood on earlier. It looked like a volcano melted the ground as it could be seen sizzling with some remaining energy. ¡°Stop running away you coward! Face me now!¡± Vornak howled into the air as he slammed the ground with his claws ripping through it as if not knife was slicing through butter. ¡°Who¡¯s running?¡± A voice called out from above as all the Jakes could be seen hovering in the air, bright lights forming around them as they quickly swung their hands down and hundreds of lightning bolts struck down with immense speed and force. Vornak on seeing this, grinned widely as instead of dashing away from the bolts, he bolted towards them at full speed, his speed like lightning as he went from bolts to bolts ripping through them with his claws quickly. Jake didn¡¯t stop hurling lightning bolts down, his clones kept sending them down and Vornak kept destroying the bolts as if it was nothing. ¡°Is that all?!¡± Vornak asked as he leapt back avoiding a lightning bolt from hitting him and then he dashed forward, tearing through more bolts of lightning. ¡°If that¡¯s all you can do? Then come down here now!¡± The Alpha howled as his eyes lit up red again and a wave of laser shot into the sky towards the Jakes. ¡°Because you saw me dodge the first one, you think I will do the same again?¡± Jake asked as he just snapped his fingers and instantly, the laser beams got deleted from existence. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Vornak mumbled in shock as his laser beams were nowhere to be seen. ¡°Oh! Before I forget, take your laser back.¡± Jake smiled as he snapped his fingers again and a buzzing sound was heard behind Vornak causing him to immediately spin around to see his earlier fired attack, heading towards him. ¡®There¡¯s no way I can destroy it, if it touches me, I¡¯m toast.¡¯ Vornak thought as he quickly leapt into the sky totally avoiding the beam that tore through the ground where he stood earlier. ¡°Thought you wanted me down, now you are in the air? Come on!¡± Jake facepalmed himself as two of his clones suddenly shot towards the hovering Alpha while lightning could be seen surrounding their bodies and making them spin faster. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not on your level anymore!¡± Vornak howled as he swung his claws forward causing a wave of dark energy to ripple towards the clones. Seeing the energy heading towards them, they quickly surrounded their hands with lightning and tried to strike the energy but it slipped past them and immediately slammed straight into them. Immediately the energy struck the clones, they disintegrated instantly as if they were never there. ¡®Huh? Thought the system said the clones will now be more durable. What was that wave of energy just now? Come to think of it, Vornak destroyed my lightning bolts easily. How is he doing that?¡¯ Jake wondered inwardly as his remaining three clones kept on sending Qi and lightning attacks towards the werewolf. ¡®System! Activate Qi sense!¡¯ {Qi sense activated!} Instantly, Jake¡¯s vision and senses got sharpened and he concentrated it towards Vornak and after a few seconds, he managed to feel it. ¡®Is...is...is this the celestial energy thing the system was talking about earlier? He really does have a meagre amount of it and I...¡¯ Jake stuttered as he concentrated his senses back to his body and then he felt it. ¡®I have a lot of this. But...they are around my heart area. Only my Qi is moving towards my attacks while Vornak is coating it around his claws and body. Is that how he is able to destroy my attacks and cause devastating attacks?!¡¯ ¡°You call yourself a god but don¡¯t know how to use celestial energy?! Pathetic!¡± Vornak howled as he ignored the lightning bolts and quickly leapt towards Jake and his remaining clones in the sky. SNAP! Jake¡¯s fingers moved quickly and instantly, him and his clones were no longer in view and now, they could be seen on the ground with Vornak swinging his claws forward, slicing through the air with a loud bang echoing in the air. Sigh! A small sigh escaped Jake¡¯s lips as he landed back down smoothly, his smile flashed in front of the camera when he saw Vornak land back down. ¡°I thought you would be able to notice it since?¡± Jake muttered, a frown crossed his face as he slowly crouched down, his hands placed on the ground while his gaze were fixed onto Vornak while his remaining three clones stood calmly around him. ¡°This God has been toying with you for so long. And now, I think it¡¯s time to take things seriously. Feel my wrath!¡± Jake roared, the air reverberating as the ground began trembling with immense amount of energy. Cracks began appearing around the ground, large cracks as if the ground was splitting open. Jake¡¯s and his clones cloaks now fluttered for the first time, half of the cloaks tearing and hitting the ground covering the ground in tendrils of darkness while the ground in the city was cracking and opening up more and more. ¡°DIE!¡± Jake roared out as he slammed his hands into the ground and immediately, arcs of lightning danced around the ground in waves heading towards Vornak. Chapter 500: Full Celestial Mode Activated! "Look at that! Can you all see that!" Erin shouted down the camera in anger and frustration as she pointed behind her and at Jake who was fighting with all he had. "Look at him! See the person you all criticized! The one you all cussed at! The one you all called weak and useless. That''s the same person fighting with all he has just to keep the world safe! You are all back home, sitting and watching the show forgetting that this young man is still a kid and has lost so many dear ones in this damned war. If he dies right here, just know you all are the cause of it." Erin spat as she turned back towards the fight that was now taking another turn with Jake taking things seriously. "DIE!" Jake roared out as he slammed his hands into the ground and immediately, arcs of lightning danced around the ground in waves heading towards Vornak. "Not if I kill you first." Vornak calmly said as he lifted his hands, bashed his claws together and then swung it straight at the lightning dancing towards him and instantly, destroyed the lightning like it was nothing. "What are you go..." Vornak was about to say when... SNAP! The sound of Jake''s fingers filled the air and the next moment, Vornak was standing directly in front of Jake and his clones who all smirked. "Told ya." BOOM! All the Jake''s swung their fists forward and it smashed straight into the Alpha''s abdomen sending his body flying backwards in a surprisingly loud shockwave that rattled the whole city as the huge body of the werewolf smashed into the ground. SNAP! The same dreadful sound filled the air as Jake and his clones suddenly teleported into the sky above the Alpha and with a clap of their hands, thin lines of lightning shot towards Vornak faster than what he had every encountered throughout the fight but he was faster. In the blink of an eye, Vornak rolled away avoiding the lightning attacks that all smashed into the ground burning gaping holes into it with loud terrifying bangs. "Those clones are annoying!" Vornak howled as he took a single step forward and the next moment, he was in the air in front of Jake and his clones as he quickly swung his elongated claws with a dark wave of energy shooting forward. SNAP! Jake managed to teleport with one of his clones but the remaining two got disintegrated instantly as Vornak landed back down and in one smooth movement, his eyes shone bright red as a wave of laser beams shot towards Jake at full speed. "Now!" Jake called out as he swung his hand upward causing the tendrils of darkness on the ground to rise up and try to swallow the laser beam whole but instead, it tore through the tendrils and shoot towards Jake. Noticing this, lightning immediately crackled around his clone''s feet and it quickly bolted right in front of Jake taking the brunt of the attack and as usual, got disintegrated instantly. "Feel that? That is my god empowering me to accomplish his task and I promise not to fail him!" Vornak howled as his tail suddenly began twirling with full force, spinning like a helicopter blade and with a deafening bang, he shot forward at full speed like a rocket... No! Like a bullet as the Alpha suddenly appeared in front of Jake, his claws moving so fast that it was about to strike Jake when lightning coiled around the werewolf slayer''s body and he immediately shot into the sky avoiding the claws that had a dark energy ripple out, slice through the ground, and kept shooting forward, towards the onlookers. "Wait! We didn''t even interfere in the fight." Peter shouted as everybody darted to the side avoiding the energy that sliced through an Aeroglide that was a metre behind them. The remaining crew that were still alive that now consisted of kids and Jake''s friends; Emily, Kate, Alex, Peter, Jade, Sophia and Harry all gulped loudly as they saw the destruction of the dark energy. "Look at you! Running away from a true god, you wannabe fake!" Vornak roared loudly as his tails spun rapidly and he shot into the air again flying towards where Jake was in the sky. "I think, I have had enough of your theatrics." Jake said from deep within the clouds as he snapped his fingers and instantly, five thousand Qi swords materialized in the air causing everybody watching to open their mouths wide in shock. "Five thousand? Even my dad''s limit was just three thousand and even still, that took an immense toll on his body. To think he was even the creator of Qi." Alex mumbled as he stared at the sky and could see the sheer amount of Qi swords swirling in the air. "I wonder who you are calling a wannabe god." Jake calmly said as he snapped his fingers and he disappeared from view as Vornak was just about to strike him when the thousands of Qi swords suddenly trembled and rattled together and all in unison... BOOM! They exploded together causing the clouds, sky and air to distort heavily. The force of the explosion was so great that it immediately hurled Vornak out of the air with immense force that he slammed straight into the ground in the blink of an eye. BOOM! A huge amount of shockwave rippled out as Vornak''s body slammed into the ground. An immensely deep and wide crater rippled out with force as the Alpha coughed out a mouthful of blood, one of his horns bending over slightly from the force of the explosion and then slam. "Had enough?" Jake asked as he saw Vornak slowly lift himself up with small coughs, fur bleeding slightly. ''Even without using his celestial energy, he is still overwhelming me? How is this possible?! How am I on the receiving end? What''s going on?'' Vornak thought as he fully rose up, a frown deepened across his face as he glared at Jake. "I just want to say, thank you for this. Because of you, I have finally gained the grasp of this celestial energy thingy." Jake smiled as he stared at his hand that now slowly glowing white. *Tring!* {Host has acquired the knowledge of the celestial energy and now, it will be added to part of his transformation} Instantly, his body shone bright white. Runes, marks and designs were starting to appear around Jake''s upper body. A long thin design of scales began appearing around his arms glowing with divine white energy. That was not all. Something else was beginning to appear on Jake''s forehead and when the viewers saw what it was, they immediately went pale and shook. As on Jake''s forehead, in the middle of his brows, an eye appeared on it glowing bright white and was also staring right at Vornak. {Full Celestial mode activated} {Now Host, destroy your opponent.} ___ {A/N} Honestly, I don''t know if anyone is reading ???? I made a lot of mistakes when the book initially started so it died and lost a lot of readers on the way. I feel hurt that a book which I have been writing for almost a year isn''t getting any recognition. I''m not blaming anyone because I know it''s all my fault. I lost potential loyal readers because of many grammatical errors and so on and I want to deeply apologize if there''s anyone that has read this far. You must have guessed by now, the book is drawing to an end. Actually, it is ending tomorrow. But this won''t be end of Jake''s story, it''s only the beginning. I will be communicating what I plan for the book to y''all tomorrow. Chapter 501: Total Overpower! {Full Celestial mode activated} {Now Host, destroy your opponent.} BOOM! Jake took a single step and instantly, he was in front of Vornak who was too stunned to move when Jake''s fist snapped forward and landed a powerful punch that shattered the sound barrier instantly as the werewolf''s body was hurled back with speed and strength that dust got kicked up just the same way water will surround a rock that skipped across it. THUD! Vornak''s body smashed into the wall of a building which was several dozen metres away from where Jake was. The moment Vornak hit the building, blood spurted out of his mouth, his eyes nearly rolled back from this. The drones in the air quickly filed towards the main city where Vornak''s body was hurled to. "None of you should leave here." Jake calmly said without turning around to glance at his friends and then... SNAP! He was gone from where he was. "We are going after him right?" Peter asked with a raised eyebrow. VROOM! The sound of an energy revering up behind them drew their attention as Erin and Druig could be seen on their Aeroglide. "Did you need to ask?" Erin asked. "Come on, climb on let''s see the end of this war with our own very eyes." Druig called out and Jake''s friends quickly leapt onto the glide which sped into the town where the real fight was about to happen. Meanwhile, after being hurled several metres away, Vornak was now regaining his head as he slowly rose up in anger. ''Damn it! That brat! How strong is he that he was able to hurl me so far back?! It was like his strength suddenly increased... it felt like it tripled.'' "I will make sure I turn him into mincemeat." Vornak growled as he tried to take a step forward when the whole air suddenly shifted and changed. "Mincemeat? Didn''t you see any other elegant design to pick for yourself?" Jake''s voice suddenly called out as he was seen appearing two metres away from the werewolf. "I have had enough of you!" Vornak howled as he swung his claws repeatedly unleasing waves of dark energy towards Jake one after the other. "Tsk!" Jake scoffed as his glowing white hand was swung forward and a tide of white energy rippled out and clashed against the dark energy and then... BOOM! A huge explosion rippled out. The sky groaned out, dozens of building immediately got razed to the ground. The little group heading over on the Aeroglide were almost flung out of the air due to the shockwave but the glide managed to regain its flight and now, it was in the air above the fighters down below. "Shit! Did they do this? How many seconds did we take to get here for them to raze half the town down?" Harry asked with a loud gulp as out of the four drones in the air, two shattered due to the immense shockwave. "I see, you have also managed to understand the concept of celestial energy." Vornak smiled, his eyes lighting up bright red again. "But you still can''t stop me!" He shouted as he shot out a huge laser beam towards Jake who just sighed. "You still don''t get it do you?" Jake asked as he snapped his fingers and immediately, the beam disappeared and the appeared above Vornak with another snap of Jake''s fingers causing the beam to accelerate towards the Alpha werewolf. "It''s my attack, I can diminish it!" Vornak hissed loudly as his eyes lit up red and he fired an even bigger laser beam which clashed with his redirected beam causing a tremendous wave of explosion to ripple out due to the two attacks cancelling each other out. "I''m not on your level." Jake calmly said as he could be seen coming out of the smoke and then a deafening bang rang out as Jake''s fist smashed into the Alpha''s face causing him to get hurled back with one of his horns snapping out of his head and his body bouncing and skidding on the ground. SNAP! Jake''s fingers moved and fifty lightning arrows shot forward at breakneck speed and Vornak moved his claws aiming to take them out as usual but he was in for a world of surprise as the arrows slammed into him making his body spasm in pain. "That is for killing Rex and Bane." Jake announced as he suddenly appeared right in front of Vornak, his palm placed on the werewolf''s abdomen. BANG! A deafening, ear piercing bang shook the air as Jake shot out a condensed Qi blast at point blank range causing Vornak to spit out blood, his eyes almost rolling back as his body shot back and slammed into a building bringing it to the ground. "That was for killing Head General Humfree and General Paul." Jake said, his tone now suddenly heavy as he gestured with his fingers and suddenly, Vornak lost control of his body as he could see himself heading towards Jake. "Not again!" The Alpha hissed as his eyes shone bright red and a beam of laser shot towards Jake who just shook his head as his third eye shone bright white and a wave of white light shot out crashing into the laser and causing it to dissiapte. ''What the hell?!'' That was the only thought that could have crossed Vornak''s mind as he suddenly found himself in front of Jake who had his hand clenched which he swung forward shattering the sound barrier again. "This is for turning my friend into a werewolf and killing Gray!" Jake roared as his fist smashed straight into Vornak''s face causing him to smash into the ground with a loud boom, the remaining one horn on the Alpha''s head snapped away, blood spilling from his mouth as one fang cracked from his mouth. Raising his hand to the sky, Jake glared at the werewolf beneath his feet that was now slowly trying to lift himself up from the ground when a bright light began forming in the sky and then swinging his hand back down, the light crashed straight into the werewolf with full force causing the small crater beneath its body to deepen further. ''What the hell?! How am I losing t...to this kid?!'' Vornak thought as his face was now bloodied, Jake could be seen in the air, hovering above Vornak who was trying to stand up when he noticed his body was pinned into the ground by an invisible force. "I''m not done with you." Jake calmly said as in the air, two dozen fists made from Qi appeared around him and was swirling around. "This, is for attacking my academy!" Jake hissed as one of the fists shot down and slammed straight into Vornak''s face causing blood to shoot out his mouth. "This is for killing majority of my friends!" Another fist slammed into the Alpha. "This is for killing my father figure; Sunny! This is for almost killing my friends! This is for killing so many innocent humans! This is for waging war against us and taking down so many people!" As Jake shouted, the fists moved one by one causing Vornak tremendous amount of pain. Finally, the fists were done dealing damage as Vornak''s bloodied body suddenly floated into the air towards Jake who tensed his muscles, eyes shining, teeth grit as he slam his fist forward towards Vornak''s abdomen. CRUNCH! The breaking of the Alpha werewolf''s several ribs could be heard as his body connected with the ground before he could think about anything. "I was just an innocent young boy. A boy who wanted to live his life in peace with his family but you decided to wage war and make me an orphan." Jake said as he descended from the sky now standing three metres away from the bloodied and battered Vornak who slowly rose. His pitch red eyes slowly reverting back to normal but it didn''t fully revert as his breathing was terribly ragged but the fierce look he gave Jake still remained. "In order not to lose anybody I care about again and take revenge, I attended the academy. I trained, fought so as to protect those I care about but you had to send your damned younger brother to wage war against the academy therefore costing me one of my friends!" Jake roared in anger as he snapped his fingers and he was suddenly in front of Vornak, his fist smashing into his abdomen cracking the werewolf''s rib again and sending it skidding a few metres away. "As if that wasn''t enough, one of your damned generals attacked after I had decided to form my guild. He slaughtered so many people especially my friends. I lost so much in this damned war that I didn''t want to get dragged into. You could have just continued your facade as a world leader without waging this damned war! Rex and Bane trusted you and took you as a family but what did you do? You slaughtered and munched on them. Are you happy now? Are you freaking happy? Was this all worth it?!" Jake asked in anger, tears slowly trickling down his eyes. SILENCE! Chapter 502: Jakes Greatest Mistake! SILENCE! The whole place was filled with hushed silence as the whole world were shocked by Jake''s outburst. The pain and anger he had been holding for so long. The torture he had to endure at such a young age. All his achievements he had made people see him as someone older but in reality, he was just a nineteen year old kid dragged into something far above him. "Was it all worth it?" Vornak who was swaying like a drunkard asked with a raised eyebrow and then a chuckle followed. "Of course it was. Seeing my lord getting closer to his goals was definitely worth it. He needed more souls to devour, and I gave it to him. And now, he has all he needs to complete his mission." "You have been nothing but a tool." Jake sighed as he outstretched his hand and his sword immediately materialized in his hand with its sheath which Jake held beside him, hands on his sword hilt. "A tool? Yes I was. And now, this tool will take you down with him!" Vornak howled with a grin as all the celestial energy in him began moving and bubbling inside him, making his body start to swell. ''He is about to explode?!'' Jake muttered in utter calmness as he just sighed, took a stance with his gaze on the smirking Alpha. Jake''s eyes immediately shone bright white and so was his sword, lightning crackled around his feet forming a pair of lightning boots and then... "Celestial breathing technique: Roar of the divine punishment!" Jake called out. BANG! A deafening bang rang out as Jake suddenly blinked from his position and got in front of the werewolf and with a quick slash of his sword, Jake could be seen skidding behind Vornak with his sword sheathed, a frown on his face. "And that...that was for killing my parents." Jake muttered and then... "You were right, you really are a god." Vornak said, his eyes widening as blood filled his mouth, body swaying left and right and then... BOOM! The werewolf''s body exploded into the ground into a thousand pieces signalling his death and causing the whole world to get stunned. Everybody were shocked by what they saw, mouths agape at everything that had happened from start to finish. It took a few seconds for everything to register in the people''s mind. The war, the terrifying war that had plagued them for years on end was over! It was finally over as the werewolf''s remain could be seen disintegrating. In a split second, the whole world erupted in cheers all around, every corners of the world. Everybody were jubiliating and celebrating the victory. Families hugged each other with tears on their faces, others rolled and jumped around in excitement at the prospect of the finished war. The online commenters immediately took to their keyboards to express their joy and relief. "Damn! This feels like a dream! Can''t believe the war is finally over." "Somebody pinch me. I feel like I''m dreaming. Is the Alpha really dead?" "Damn! Jake actually did do it. He managed to end this damned war on his own." "I feel proud of him right now." "He lives up to his name; the werewolf slayer." "For the record, I never did doubt his capabilities one second." The whole online community was buzzing with thank you messages to Jake in excitement as they kept on typing and Druig who was reading all these through his tab, attempted to show Erin but she just pushed the tab away. "I know what those hypocrites must be saying, I don''t need to see it at all. They must be thanking Jake and that''s why I call them hypocrites." Erin purposely shouted down the camera causing everybody to listen attentively. "These same people were cursing and hating on Jake a few hours ago. Swearing that they could do better than him but now, they are thanking him? Bunch of annoying hypocrites!" Erin spat as she threw her mic away in anger and then turned around. Immediately after the thought of the war being actually over registered in their minds, Emily and Sophia fell on their knees in utter stun. "The war is over?! We...we actually survived?!" Emily muttered as tears streamed down her eyes. "Da...dad...brother. We... won. I''m sorry you couldn''t see the end of this war." Sophia sobbed as hot tears could be seen gushing out of her eyes while Emily quickly hugged her in an attempt to console her. "Jake!" The others quickly leapt off the glide despite their injuries as they bolted for the celestial god who stood rooted in a single spot staring right in the air. "I never doubted you man, thank you for saving us all." Peter shouted as he came over and hugged Jake who felt cold to the touch and slowly, everybody all surrounded him and threw themselves at him in a tight hug. Jake didn''t reciprocate this back, his expression was neutral, stunned and more like that of someone shocked. "What''s wrong?" Alex asked as he moved back from the hugging group and so did the others. "I think he is still not completely there after the whole battle." Peter chuckled loudly. "Jake, I love you. Thanks so much and I''m really sorry you had to go through all these." Kate smiled, tears streaming down her eyes as she hugged Jake tightly. "Uhm guys..." Jake softly mumbled causing everybody to move back a bit. "What''s wrong?" Harry asked with a raised eyebrow as Jake turned to look at them all with a hint of emotion in his eyes and that was dread and sadness. "I think I just made a big mistake." Jake replied causing everybody to take a single step back in confusion wondering what Jake was on all about. "Wh...what do you mean? What are you saying?" Alex asked in shock. Jake didn''t reply and instead gulped loudly as he turned back towards his system screen remembering what it flashed in front of him a few moments ago causing him to stand rooted in shock. Just a few moments ago, after defeating the Alpha, his system flared right in front of him congratulating him. Tring! {Congratulations Host! You have completed your long awaited quest} {The Alpha has been slain} {Congratulations! Rewards will now be distributed} "Huh? I... I did it? I...I won? But at what cost?" Jake asked as he scanned the battlefield to see the dead bodies of some of his friends and allies. Remembering all what he had lost in this war. In an attempt to save humanity, all the people he lost, all the friends and family that were lost. But some still remained alive, a handful of his friends that he formed during his time in the academy. All of them stood staring at him proudly. Kate! The first female to call him family and pull them all together the first time he met them all. Peter! The competitive, charismatic and hotheaded young man that approached him the first time he got to the academy for the assessment. Alex! The battle maniac he encountered during the tournament who pledged his allegiance to him and has become one of his most trusted friends even defying some of his father''s words. Helen! The female that got obsessed with him after a few encounters and then wanting to hunt together. Harry! The arrogant upperclassman he encountered who wanted to take revenge on him for defeating and humiliating his younger brother in a duel. Erin! The beautiful newscaster who decided to tag along after a series of adventures. Seeing all these people, a smile crept onto his face as he decided he would not forget those he lost, but won''t dwell on the past and instead, focusing on those still alive so as to protect them with his life. His thoughts were now interrupted by the sound of his system in his mind which pulled him back. *Tring!* {Warning! Now that the Alpha has been slain, the shackles has been broken} "Huh? Shackles? What shackles?" Jake muttered in surprise as he stared at his system screen in worry. {Alpha has been slain, the gates have been opened and now, he can reign supreme} "Who is that?" Jake muttered. {Host has just made the greatest mistake he can ever make as he has risen and he would destroy the the whole world, realms and planets so he can reign sovereign} THE END! ____ {A/N} Sigh... I had started this book on August 28th 2024 and now, it''s finally ended. Although this isn''t how and when I wanted to end it, but with the book''s stats and all that, I have to end it here and now. Guys! If anyone is reading, I just want to say. This isn''t the end, this is just the beginning. Book 1 has just ended. My Slayer System will rise again in a new book. See, I made a whole lot of mistakes in this book that made me lose precious and potential loyal readers. From my grammatical errors, to wrong placement of system stats and immature writing. That''s why I want to end the book now. I don''t want the next arc, the next stage of Jake''s life to be built upon all these mistakes. Hence me ending this one, and I will be bringing book 2 of My Slayer System soon (I hope) Please guys, don''t be disheartened. I will be bringing this book back up which will feature Jake''s new life as a celestial and all that. Anyway, till then, do check out my other book(s) Magus Supremacy (currently ongoing with 300+ chapters) The Gamer''s POV: From trash to SSS-Rank legend (coming soon on July 24th 2025)